《Passerby Villain In A Wizard World》


 Chapter 1 Prologue

    What would you do if you were thrown into the world of novels you read?Would you get excited? Of course, right? Unless it was something outright bad.


    But what if you were a passerby villain who was destined to get trampled under the foot of the protagonist?


    Better yet, you hadn''t completely read all the plots of the novel.


    How would you react?


    Uncertainties instead of certainty make life more challenging, and when you overcome those, you get a satisfying feeling of fulfillment.


    Ian Veilstrider was also like that as he got transmigrated into the world of a novel he had partially read. As the son of a Duke and the sole heir of the Veilstrider family, he had everything, yet his destiny was to be a stepping stone for the protagonist.


    "What a load of crap!" Ian expressed his disdain as there was nobody who liked being manipulated by another; even if it was destiny.


    In this world of wizards with countless extraordinary beings, Ian''s aim was at the top, and he was going to claim that position by any means.


    He wasn''t going to be a mediocre person who would only appear in one chapter and would get ruthlessly trampled by the protagonist.


    Instead, he wanted to be a being that would appear throughout the novel, even if it meant he had to be a villain.


    "Haha, let''s see who is the protagonist and who is the villain, shall we?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 2 Strong Obsession

    "So, did you also apply to the Imperial Mage Academy?"Lyra asked Ian, who was sitting opposite her in a nicely decorated, quiet restaurant. Her curious yet nervous gaze landed on the youth whose attention seemed elsewhere.


    Ian sipped his tea, seemingly lost in his thoughts, but replied regardless.


    "Yeah! I want to experience what academy life is like."


    Hearing his nonchalant answer that seemed half-hearted, Lyra was annoyed-her patience was running thin.


    "Ian! You don''t need to follow me everywhere, you know. The Veilstrider family doesn''t need the quota from the Imperial Academy. What is the use of studying there? And don''t tell me it is for experience." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lyra chided in a low voice. Her aristocratic roots didn''t allow her to scold loudly or use impure words; otherwise, she would have cursed him outright.


    After hearing her seemingly angry rebuke, Ian came out of his reverie.


    He placed the teacup in his hands on the table and looked at the girl opposite him, who was upset by his actions.


    Lyra Storme, eldest daughter of the head of the Storme family, was his childhood sweetheart.


    Ian hated to admit it, but those flowing blonde hair that caught the light, large bright blue eyes framed by soft lashes, and a slight blush on her cheeks due to her anger made her look otherworldly and gorgeously beautiful.


    ''No wonder I was enamored.''


    Ian thought as he looked at her perfect figure sipping tea gracefully. It seemed her throat was parched from scolding him.


    "Don''t worry, I am not following you. I have my own plans in this matter."


    Ian said after understanding her point of view. However, his reassurance didn''t calm down Lyra.


    With a frustrated look, she leaned back in her chair, gazed at his handsome figure, and said in a slightly cold tone.


    "Ian! Can you please respect my privacy? Why do you have to do this?" She asked, her tone tinged with a quiet desperation.


    "Unlike you, I have to get this quota from the Academy to enter the Tower; otherwise, I have no chance. I just want to focus this year¡ªno distractions."


    In the end, her voice became a little louder as she tried to make him understand the severity of this situation.


    Unlike Ian, who was the sole heir of the prestigious Veilstrider family, Lyra didn''t have such advantages.


    To get into the Ignisia Tower, she had to fight and secure a quota one year later.


    ''Sigh!''


    Ian couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    He was also slightly angry at getting scolded for nothing.


    But, he had to admit that even though Lyra seemed overboard, he couldn''t point it out to her.


    After all, it was his past actions that led to this. Or, it was his predecessor''s overly obsessed behavior that led to this.


    Yes, he had transmigrated into the novel, Arcane Passage, which he read three days ago as Ian Veilstrider. He didn''t know how he died, as he was already in this world when he woke up.


    He was the son of Duke Eldric and the only heir of the Veilstrider family of the Ashford Empire.


    He and Lyra were childhood sweethearts who grew up together.


    However, as time went on, Ian became obsessed with Lyra and began to follow her everywhere.


    Although it was romantic at first, it quickly became a headache for Lyra due to his dog-licking behavior.


    So, after multiple bad encounters like this, their relationship became estranged as Lyra began to dislike him.


    Furthermore, due to the turmoil within the family and the protagonist''s counter-attack, Ian lost his childhood sweetheart.


    Of course, even though he knew what happened in the novel, he couldn''t bring himself to hate the girl in front of him, as she hadn''t actually left him for the protagonist.


    Their relationship had simply grown estranged due to his own obsession.


    In fact, he realized that this strong obsession still lingered within him, even after transmigrating into this body.


    As for why he was so absent-minded at first, it was because he was thinking of the solution to the turmoil within his family.


    Fortunately, he arrived in this world before the plot started, and it wasn''t a dead end yet.


    So, he wasn''t lying when he said he had plans to go to the Imperial Academy. There was something he must get from the Academy for his plan.


    ''But how should I explain? Or should I even do that?''


    He wished he could just scold her as a bitch and end this relationship, like in those clich¨¦d novels.


    But his situation was different, and if there was any bitch, it was most likely him¡ªor a dog, at that.


    Ian thought while looking at Lyra''s pouting face, which was on the verge of exploding.


    She was definitely enraged, yet there was something weirdly intriguing about her look that made his thoughts crumble a little making his obsession haywire.


    He fought to keep his thoughts under control, but the phrase spilled out with a grin tugging on his lips before he could stop himself.


    "Cute!"


    ''What the heck?''


    Lyra, who was expecting something more mature or at least some consolation, heard his words, causing her to lose her defense in a second.


    Suddenly, her face turned scarlet, her ears turned bright red, and she cursed him, clearly flustered.


    "Ian, you bad guy, can''t stop for a second."


    Lyra, who didn''t know other foul words, could only curse him with her limited vocabulary.


    She stood up from her seat and tried to slap him on his face in shame¡ªthough not hard enough to actually strike.


    "Okay, okay! I am sorry." Ian quickly dodged her slap, laughing a little.


    "Don''t be mad."


    He never knew this girl to be so thin-skinned.


    ''I need rest.''


    Ian thought, clearly aware that his mind was jumping everywhere.


    After Lyra calmed down, she sat in her seat and sipped the tea from her cup without giving him any attention. However, the slightly red ear gave her emotions away that his remarks still flustered her.


    Once Ian saw her calm down, he hurriedly organized his words and talked to her seriously.


    After all, when he transmigrated, he also inherited this body''s relationship. So, he couldn''t lose this silly girl even more.


    He definitely wasn''t coveting her beauty.


    "Look! You don''t have to worry about me joining the Academy. I really have something to do there." Ian first earnestly confessed and continued.


    "I know how important this quota is to you, so I won''t get in your way. You can focus on your practice without any distractions.


    I''ll keep myself busy with my own things, and you can concentrate on yours¡ªthere won''t be any issues. You can ask me for help if needed, just like you did now."


    He didn''t forget to remind her that it was she who had invited him just moments ago.


    Although it seemed contrary to his previous behavior, he didn''t want to pamper her without dignity.


    Lyra heard his promise but rolled her eyes.


    "Who needs your help?" She pouted in dissatisfaction.


    How could she foolishly believe his words? However, she didn''t quarrel this time seeing his serious look.


    Moreover, he indeed hadn''t pestered her recently, and she was the one who had invited him now.


    "Okay. You can go to the Academy but don''t disturb me like before. If you follow me everywhere again, I will ask my aunt to break your leg."


    She broke the wooden spoon beside her teacup as if it were his leg.


    Ian was amused.


    "Haha. Don''t worry. I have more things to care about than to follow you, silly girl, everywhere." Ian laughed at her antics.


    He would definitely not follow her everywhere like his predecessor.


    In fact, for three days, he didn''t even meet her as he was busy organizing his memory at home. This time, he met her only because she invited him.


    Of course, if he had known he would be this obsessed, he would have postponed this meeting.


    "Who is a silly girl? Ian, don''t act cocky. Don''t I know what virtue you have? If I am silly, you are a fool."


    Lyra was triggered by his remarks as if she wanted to punch his smug face.


    "Heh, a foolish boy and a silly girl. Don''t you think we are a perfect match?"


    Ian couldn''t help but joke to liven up the atmosphere.


    "You...You..." Lyra pointed at his nose, clearly flustered.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Who is your perfect match? Don''t daydream."


    She was so ashamed that her entire face was red. If it was a cartoon, he was sure there would be smoke coming out of her ears.


    Ian also reacted after seeing extreme reactions from Lyra.


    Basically, although they both knew about his feelings, he had never expressed them like this before. They were still novices about relationships.


    No wonder Lyra was flustered all over. She might be thinking of him as a hooligan.


    "I warned you. Don''t appear in front of me again. Goodbye."


    After scolding him, Lyra hurriedly left the restaurant as she didn''t want to see this person''s face even for a second. He was too shameless.


    Just when Ian was confused about what to do, he suddenly heard a sound in his mind, halting his thought.


    [Ding!]


    [Lyra''s favorability increased by 5.]


    [You have slightly changed the plot.]


    [A new quest has been activated.]

 Chapter 3 Quest System

    [Lyra''s favourability increased by 5.][You have slightly changed the plot.]


    [A new quest has been activated.]


    Ian heard the abrupt prompt in his mind and got confused. Suddenly, a blue panel appeared in front of his vision with a bunch of texts.


    [Basic Quest 1: Don''t let your flower slip through your fingers]


    [Content Target: Increase the favourability of the heroin Lyra towards you and capture her.]


    [Current Favorility: 40 (Friendly)]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Quest will be completed after you capture Lyra.]


    [Favorility: 0 (Stranger), 1-30 (Acquaintance), 31-50 (Friendly), 51-70 (Good Impression or Crush), 80-90 (Lover), Above 90 (Undying Love)]


    ''Damn! I have a system.'' Ian couldn''t help but curse. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hurriedly poured tea into his cup and gulped it down his throat in one go to calm down his emotions.


    When he transmigrated into this world three days ago, he did everything he could to search for his golden finger. However, except for memory from the novel, he found nothing. So, he could only make do with what he had.


    Moreover, according to the novel he read, he was a small villain character who would be a stepping stone for the protagonist to show off. Although he didn''t die, after his family was ruined there was no mention of Ian in the subsequent plot.


    So, he was basically a passerby villain who didn''t even make it to 2 chapters. Now that he knew that he had the System with him, how could he not get excited?


    ''System?'' He tentatively called, hoping to get some reaction but was disappointed. There was no sound in his mind like before.


    After trying multiple methods and getting no response, he could only slump down and call for his status panel. This was the only thing that worked among his multiple tests.


    "Open status."


    Suddenly, a blue panel appeared in his vision just like when he got the quest.


    [Name: Ian Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: Secondary Knight]


    [Scripture: Veiled Knight Breathing Method (Incomplete-Sealed)]


    [Luck: 40]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain]


    The place where Ian transmigrated was a magical world. As far as he knew, there were two types of classes in this world, Knight and Wizard. However, there was a huge difference between those classes just like martial arts and cultivation, or mortal and immortal.


    So, Wizards were the real powerhouse and mainstay of this world. Unfortunately, although Ian came from the Duke family Veilstrider with a renowned reputation throughout the Empire, he wasn''t a Wizard.


    His family were Knights throughout generations and the Veiled Knight Breathing Method was the most important heirloom he knew.


    So when Ian looked at the information on the panel and saw the incomplete-sealed status next to the Veiled Knight Breathing Method, he was stunned.


    "System! What does it mean?"


    He was confused by the snippet and asked the System but got no response. It seemed the System wasn''t as sentient as he thought.


    ''But how can it be incomplete?'' Ian quickly went through all the memories in his mind along with the storyline of the novel but didn''t find anything related to this.


    ''How can the breathing methods of the Veilstrider family be incomplete?''


    He was really bewildered. In this world, the Knight realm was divided into four basic realms and three extreme realms.


    They are Apprentice Knight, Primary Knight, Secondary Knight, Tertiary Knight, High Knight, Grand Knight, and Legendary Knight.


    These basic realms primarily helped build the foundations of the body. After perfecting the Tertiary Knight realm, one could start to actively assimilate mana and condense a life seed, thus becoming a High Knight. Of course, you needed a secret recipe to facilitate this process.


    However, the attributes of Life Seed and realm progress after that depend heavily on the talent and the quality of the breathing methods.


    The Veiled Knight Breathing Method that his family practiced was a complete breathing method that pointed directly to the Perfection of the Grand Knight realm. It was even possible to become a Legendary Knight according to his family''s teachings.


    Of course, even the royal family of the empire had no access to the Legendary Knight. However, he was sure that this scripture was complete.


    ''Sigh, let''s ask Father after returning home.'' Since he couldn''t get the answer here, he could only ask his family.


    ''Actually, it doesn''t matter if it is incomplete or sealed.''


    After coming to his senses, Ian thought that he was wasting his time. After all, this world was ruled by Wizards, and even if he got to the top of the Knight realm, it wasn''t as good as being a first-ring Wizard.


    In fact, the reason why his family got ruined was also because of a first-ring Wizard, Ethos Ashford, who was from the royal family. He didn''t know how his family had offended him, but after six months, he would attack the Veilstrider family and exile everyone from power.


    Even his father, who was at the Tier 3 High Knight Realm, was no match for him and died at his hand.


    Coupled with the inner turmoil boiling within the family for a long time, the dignified Veilstrider family disappeared from the Empire.


    That''s why he had to go to the Imperial Academy to stop this from happening. If he remembered correctly, there was a Wizard breathing method hiding in the library. He had to get it first before the protagonist snatched it away.


    Due to the impending doom, he didn''t even have time to pay attention to the protagonist of this novel. Anyway, this was only the beginning of the plot, so he had plenty of time to consider it.


    ''Although I don''t know if I could prevent the destruction of my family, I must try everything.'' Ian thought. With the activation of the System, his tense nerves from three days relaxed slightly.


    Although he was transmigrated into this novel, he inherited everything from this body. So, he couldn''t ignore people around him like a stranger.


    It was even more so since he was an orphan in his previous life, and he savored this relationship very much.


    ''Let''s return home. I have to ask Father about the breathing method.''


    Ian looked outside and saw that Lyra was already out of view. He was eager to complete the quest, but he remembered that tonight was a dinner party at the third prince''s mansion.


    So, he would meet her there anyway. If he appeared too eager, it wouldn''t be different from his previous dog-licking behavior and would only disgust Lyra further.

 Chapter 4 Banquet

    In a luxurious hall filled with gold chandeliers and silk drapes, where tables overflowed with exotic foods and jeweled goblets of rare wines, Ian walked along in a midnight-blue velvet coat, a crimson silk belt at the waist, and a silver pendant glinting beneath a high-collared shirt, oozing elegance and mystery.After returning home from the restaurant, Ian tried to contact his father but to no avail. As one of the Dukes of the empire and head of the Veilstrider family, Eldric was quite busy. So, Ian had to wait for the banquet.


    "Good evening, Lord Ian." Along the path, many dignitaries greeted him with a smile.


    "Good evening."


    Ian smiled, nodded, and made his way toward his father, who was at the center of the hall, talking to his peers. The banquet hadn''t yet begun, as there was still time before the third prince arrived.


    As he drew closer, his father quickly noticed him and gestured for him to hurry over. Although Eldric was a middle-aged man, he still looked as heroic as ever, carrying the regal charm of someone who had been in power for a long time.


    Beside his father, Ian saw his mother, Elara Ashford, dressed in a one-piece gown of deep emerald velvet that beautifully hugged her figure. The gown had a high neckline, long-fitting sleeves, and a waterfall of delicate gold embroidery down the front.


    His father and mother were speaking with a middle-aged couple, their warm smiles making the atmosphere even more pleasant.


    As Ian approached, the group''s attention shifted toward him. His father placed a hand on his shoulder and immediately began reprimanding him.


    "Why are you late? Have you been following that little girl Lyra again?"


    Hearing his father''s words, Ian rolled his eyes, feeling aggrieved. His predecessor''s obsession had been notorious. Everyone in his circle knew he followed Lyra everywhere like a devoted puppy.


    Now that Ian had inherited everything from his predecessor, he also had to carry this burden.


    "Dad, I''m on time. You''re just too early," Ian replied, gritting his teeth inwardly.


    "Yes, he''s on time. And why shouldn''t he follow Lyra? They''re childhood friends, and there''s nothing wrong with him following my daughter."


    The middle-aged man opposite spoke with a note of dissatisfaction.


    His name was Alex Storme, another Duke of the Ashford Empire and Lyra''s father. Since their families had been close for two generations, Alex never objected to Ian pursuing his daughter.


    In the eyes of parents, the more infatuated their son-in-law was with their daughter, the better.


    "Yes, let the young people handle their own matters," Evelyn Garcia added with a soft laugh. From her mature charm and graceful figure, Ian could see traces of her daughter.


    "Hello, Uncle! Hello, Aunt," Ian said with a smile, quickly shrugging off his father''s arm.


    He then turned to his mother, who was smiling at the side, and hugged her briefly.


    "Mom, you look so beautiful. Dad hit the jackpot for nothing," he said teasingly.


    Elara smiled softly and embraced him with care.


    "Did you hear that? Am I not worthy of your mother? Where do you think you got your looks from?" Eldric asked, clearly annoyed that his son had pitted him against his wife.


    "Heh, old man, it''s Mom''s genes that make me handsome. What does that have to do with you?"


    Ian laughed as he watched his father''s face contort in annoyance.


    "Tch. Yeah, yeah, you''re so handsome, yet you can''t even win over that little girl, while your mom was already pregnant with you at your age," Eldric replied smugly, landing a decisive blow and not forgetting to rub it in.


    ''Damn!'' Ian thought, his teeth clenched at his father''s punchable face. Left with no choice, he resorted to his last option.


    "Mom, look at his smug face. He only knows how to bully his son."


    "Alright, you two, stop this drama. And you¡ªdon''t you have any shame? What are you bragging about in public?" Elara scolded her husband sharply, silencing him.


    Ian laughed at his father''s deflated expression. It served him right for getting carried away. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha, I haven''t seen Ian in a while, and he''s changed so much," Aunt Evelyn said with a curious smile.


    Ian scratched his head in embarrassment. In his previous life, he had been an orphan, and moments like these reminded him of how much he yearned for a family. His predecessor had been very close to his parents, and Ian found himself naturally drawn to showing affection.


    "Cough... Aunt Evelyn, where''s Lyra? I haven''t seen her," Ian asked, lightly clearing his throat to change the subject.


    One of the reasons he had attended this banquet was to improve his relationship with Lyra. He was curious to see what rewards completing the quest might bring.


    Since the plot hadn''t yet begun, their relationship wasn''t beyond repair.


    As childhood friends, Lyra had once cared for Ian. However, his predecessor''s obsessive behavior had driven her to disgust and resentment.


    "Hehe, she''s with her aunt and sister. Don''t worry, they won''t be late," Aunt Evelyn replied with a soft laugh.


    "See? He can''t survive a second without that girl," Eldric chided from the side.


    Ian was irritated by his father''s constant ridicule. He knew his predecessor had been a licking dog, but did his father need to announce it at every moment? It seemed Ian needed to put him in his place.


    "So, Dad, how did you manage to get Mom pregnant at seventeen?" Ian asked bluntly, bringing back the previous topic.


    Sure enough, Eldric''s face turned as black as the bottom of a pot. Ian could see the anger and embarrassment rising on his mother''s face.


    ''Haha, just wait for your wife''s wrath when you get home,'' Ian thought smugly.


    "Ahem... Ahem... Kid, I heard you''re heading to the Imperial Academy?" Eldric said, quickly trying to divert the conversation.


    How could a dignified Duke lose to a sharp-tongued boy, even if he was reborn? Ian could almost see a glint of mischief in his father''s eyes.


    Sure enough, his mother instantly looked at him.


    "Oh? Why are you going to the Imperial Academy? There''s nothing left to learn there," Elara asked, puzzled.


    The Imperial Academy might sound prestigious, but for the direct heir of a Duke''s family, it was just that. The resources it provided were pitiful compared to their family''s. Lyra was only attending to secure a quota for entering the Ignisia Tower.


    "Heh, what else? Don''t you know your dear son?"


    Eldric smirked faintly as if to say, Kid, you''re still too young to match me.


    Seeing everyone''s strange look, Ian seethed with frustration, regretting his earlier antics.

 Chapter 5 Thomas Veilstrider

    Just as Ian was about to explain to his mom, he heard multiple footsteps behind him, followed by a sweet voice."Hey, what are you guys talking about? So lively?"


    Ian paused mid-action, turned around, and looked in the direction of the voice.


    Standing before him were three stunning women in long gowns with perfect figures. While two of them looked youthful and vibrant, the other exuded an air of maturity and charm.


    "Why are you so rude? Properly greet your uncle and aunt first," Aunt Evelyn scolded Sylvia, whose face was full of curiosity.


    Although Sylvia was shorter than Lyra, her unique platinum silver hair and faint blue eyes filled with innocence made her particularly striking among her peers.


    "I was just asking," Sylvia muttered, before properly greeting Ian''s father and mother, along with Lyra.


    "What about me?" Ian couldn''t help but interject, seeing that she had skipped over him.


    "Tch. Who cares about you?" Sylvia replied with disdain. Lyra on the other side softly laughed at him; it seemed she found a backup.


    Ian raised an eyebrow. Although his reputation wasn''t good, it wasn''t to the point someone would despise him.


    His eyes shifted to Lyra, who was softly laughing as if she were merely an amused bystander.


    ''Looks like this girl said something to her,'' he thought.


    It was obvious Sylvia was upset with him, as their relationship wasn''t bad at other times.


    Noticing his questioning gaze, Lyra quickly stifled her laughter and turned her face away.


    "Where are your manners? This is a third prince''s banquet. Don''t throw tantrums in public. Apologize to your brother," Duke Alex reprimanded his daughter.


    Given their group''s collection of striking beauties, they had already drawn plenty of attention. He couldn''t let his daughter show bad behavior in public.


    "Sorry!"


    Sylvia, who was full of gunpowder, rapidly deflated as she honestly apologized to Ian.


    "Haha, it''s okay. Don''t worry about it," Ian replied with a laugh, shifting his attention to greet his Aunt Margaret with a warm smile.


    "Hello, Aunt."


    "Um," Aunt Margaret responded with a nod.


    Speaking of which, Ian had another reason for attending the banquet, one tied to her¡ªor more specifically, to her husband, Thomas Veilstrider.


    Throughout history, great powers often fell from within. His uncle Thomas was that very rotten nail in their family.


    When someone has ambition but lacks the power to achieve it, they often drag others down with them.


    According to the novel Ian had read, today the Third Prince would distribute wildland areas near the empire''s border to the four dukedoms.


    The Ashford Empire had a long-standing tradition of opening up wildlands every 20 years to expand its borders and bolster its resources. It was also a method used by the ancestors to increase competition and avoid decadence among those in power.


    While the Empire assessed its dignitaries based on competence, dukes and other officials used this opportunity to train their heirs.


    However, Ian was an obsessed person who couldn''t live without being near Lyra. He instead followed her to the Imperial Academy and ignored his father''s words.


    So, his uncle Thomas seized this chance, claiming he was "helping the heir" and taking the wildland allocation for himself. This sparked internal conflict within the family, escalating tensions.


    Though the novel didn''t delve into specifics, Ian knew Thomas had discovered something valuable in the wildlands.


    Six months later, after his father''s untimely death and the family''s exile, Thomas and his followers disappeared without a trace, leaving no mention of him thereafter.


    Ironically, Thomas had even abandoned Aunt Margaret without a word. Only then did the family realize that the relationship between his aunt and uncle had always been bad.


    To prevent this series of events, Ian had resolved to personally accept the recruitment order on behalf of the Veilstrider family.


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Ian smiled at Aunt Margaret and asked, "Aunt, where is Uncle Thomas?"


    "Ah, he''s outside with his friends. He''ll be here shortly," she replied, her tone slightly unnatural.


    Although no one else seemed to notice, Ian''s keen perception still picked up on her evasiveness.


    "Third Prince has arrived!"


    Suddenly a loud shout from the door guards interrupted their conversation.


    Ian quickly moved to his designated position beside his father and mother to greet the Third Prince.


    While he didn''t need to grovel before the third prince of the empire, basic respect for royalty was a given. Still, Ian held no affection for the Ashford royal family, knowing they would destroy his family in just six months.


    Amidst Ian''s internal musings and the surrounding dignitaries'' flattery, the Third Prince of the Ashford Empire, Dorian Ashford, ascended the throne on the stage.


    "Thank you all for coming to this banquet. Now, let''s start the party without further ado," Prince Dorian declared with a smile. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This banquet had been convened to distribute the wildland quotas, a responsibility delegated to him by the emperor. In essence, it was a mere formality on his part.


    As music and revelry filled the hall, Ian accompanied his father to toast the Third Prince, offering polite smiles as they exchanged courtesies.


    Amid all this activity, time flew by like water.


    ''Why is there no princess?'' Ian wondered as he sipped his wine in a corner, growing weary of the endless small talk with middle-aged men and women.


    ''I don''t know where Lyra and Sylvia went,'' he thought, feeling increasingly bored.


    He intended to finish his quest with Lyra as soon as possible, but they had disappeared.


    Just as boredom set in, Ian spotted Lyra and Sylvia heading toward him alongside Aunt Margaret and Uncle Thomas.


    "Hey, isn''t this Ian? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen him. He''s become more and more handsome,"


    Thomas Veilstrider exclaimed warmly, patting Ian on the shoulder as he approached. His sunny smile and enthusiastic demeanor could easily fool anyone into believing they were close.


    "Haha, you never come home. How could you possibly know about your nephew?" Ian replied with a smile.


    Hearing this, Thomas sighed theatrically.


    "Ah, you don''t know. I''ve been so busy fighting on the borders; that I haven''t had the time to return lately."

 Chapter 6 Conspiracy

    "Sigh, why don''t I ask my dad to reduce your work? Look at my aunt; she is now all alone without you," Ian said in remorse, ignoring the stiff smile on the face of his aunt.How could he not know his uncle''s thoughts? This old man came with Lyra and Aunt Margaret and began to talk about the border. He was clearly trying to show him that he was on the border with the army, fighting monsters.


    "Haha, you don''t have to worry about that. Working for the family is what our Veilstrider family should do. For you kids to enjoy all the glory, we old men have to work harder."


    Thomas simply waved off Ian''s rhetoric without paying attention to his aunt and continued in a whisper.


    "I heard you joined the Imperial Academy for Lyra. Do you want your uncle to ask Duke Alex for marriage?"


    ''Sure enough, this old man is here to inquire.'' Ian quickly figured out why he dragged Lyra with him. It was simply to use her to divert his attention elsewhere.


    "Haha, Uncle, that''s not the case. I am joining the academy for another purpose. There is no need to bother you for this," Ian laughed awkwardly and swiftly refused.


    Thomas smiled with a look that all men could understand and said,


    "Don''t worry. You can follow your heart. I support you. If you have any problem, you can ask your uncle. I still have some say in front of your father."


    Ian nodded and exchanged a few flatteries. After some time, Thomas left on his own, leaving three beauties behind, who were standing there with awkward smiles.


    After he knew that Ian had been admitted to the academy, he was relieved.


    "Cough... Ahem..." Ian coughed to reduce the awkward atmosphere and looked at Lyra.


    "Where were you before? I didn''t see you anywhere."


    However, before Lyra could reply, Sylvia said in a stern tone,


    "Humph, why do you want to know where we have been? You are not our parent."


    Her big blue eyes looked down at him with condescension. Ian looked at her angry expression and couldn''t understand her behavior.


    "Okay. What did Lyra tell you? Why are you angry with me?"


    He then looked at Lyra, who was avoiding his eyes from the beginning, while his aunt was laughing softly at the side, watching the show.


    "You hooligan. You still don''t know what you have done. Why did you bully my sister?"


    When Sylvia saw Ian''s confused appearance, she exploded directly. She had always been like this since she was a child. Unlike her sister, who had a naive and tame behavior, she was expressive and violent. That''s why she was also scolded by her parents since childhood.


    Ian was bewildered. He looked at the finger that was almost trying to poke a hole through his face in front of him. He was sure that if Sylvia could, she would have beaten him here.


    "Hehehe." Lyra, on the other hand, was trying to control her laugh. Ian could see her shaking shoulders from behind.


    When she was with him, she couldn''t control his behavior. Now that her sister was scolding him, let''s see how he would bully her in the future. However, she was quickly disappointed.


    "You brat. When did I bully your sister? And why are you acting like this? Look at our aunt''s graceful charm, exuding maturity, and your boy-like antics. If you continue like this, who will marry you in the future?"


    Ian quickly walked behind his aunt and scolded Sylvia in return. However, he failed to notice his aunt''s subtle disheartened, and sorrowful demeanor when discussing marriage.


    Sylvia was stunned by his reply. The Ian she knew was nothing like this. When did he begin to argue back with her? Instead of arguing with her, he would cater to her every need so that she would say good words about him in front of her sister.


    "You... You..." She didn''t know what to say; she only clenched her fist and looked at him with anger.


    ''When did this guy become so hateful?''


    "What? Did you forget how to talk?" Ian continued to taunt her. How could he let this little brat stand on his head?


    Looking at his taunting, Sylvia was completely furious. So, she began to curse without even thinking.


    "You hooligan. You big bad guy. So what if I am like this? If nobody marries me, I will follow my sister with you and marry you together. Let''s see how I will annoy you to death then."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Ian, Lyra, and Aunt Margaret looked at Sylvia with stunned expressions. They never thought that the vicious curse she said would be to marry Ian together with her sister.


    After scolding him, Sylvia quickly came back to her senses and realized that she had said something bad.


    "What are you saying?" Lyra beside her looked at her in surprise and scolded her with a red face.


    She was asking for help from her sister, and here her sister had instead said something outrageous.


    Sylvia was completely flustered looking at her sister''s angry expression.


    "Sister. I was careless. I was angry and didn''t know what to say. Please don''t be angry."


    Seeing that she had made a blunder, she hurriedly tried to calm down her sister''s anger.


    Ian, who was stunned before, talked in a low voice with a slip of the tongue.


    "It isn''t impossible."


    Although he thought his voice was low, they were close to each other, so everyone heard it correctly.


    Lyra and Sylvia, who were on the verge of quarreling, turned their heads towards him with stunned expressions. Gradually, both their faces and ears turned completely red.


    "You stupid bad guy." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hooligan!"


    Both of them cursed him through gritted teeth, turned around, and walked away.


    ''What''s wrong with me?''


    Ian, on the other hand, cursed himself. He didn''t know why he was like this. Or maybe his real self was like this?


    Just as he was about to explain, he heard the prompt from the system.

 Chapter 7 Another Quest

    [Ding!][Sylvia''s favorability increased by 5.]


    [You have slightly changed the plot.]


    [A new quest has been activated.]


    [Basic Quest 2: Don''t let the flower slip through your fingers.]


    [Content Target: Increase the favorability of the heroine Sylvia towards you and capture her.]


    [Current Favorability: 60 (Crush)]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Quest will be completed after you capture Sylvia.]


    Ian, who was crying inside for his slip of the tongue, was stunned by a similar quest.


    ''My sister-in-law has a crush on me? This wasn''t even mentioned in the novel.''


    However, seeing Lyra and Sylvia running away, he quickly walked to catch up to them. He still had a quest to complete and couldn''t let the bird fly away.


    In the original position, Aunt Margaret looked at the running figures and her empty self behind, feeling sad for a while. Just as she was withdrawing her gaze, she saw Ian returning to her in large strides.


    Suddenly, Ian came near her and placed his mouth close to her ear. His warm, deep breath made her feel nervous.


    "Aunt Margaret, it isn''t impossible for you either."


    After saying that, he walked away as if nothing had happened and thought,


    ''If I am going to be a scumbag, I will be a scumbag to the end.''


    ...


    Ian was following Lyra and Sylvia''s figures while nodding and greeting the guests around the banquet. Since this was a noble party, he couldn''t run around like a child. So, he could only slowly follow them outside.


    When Ian was outside the premises, he could only see the shadow of Lyra around the garden while Sylvia was already with her parents.


    Seeing that Lyra had stopped running, he quickly caught up with her and patted her shoulder.


    "Hey, I''m sorry. I was just joking, you know," he said, trying to show his perfect smile with genuine eyes.


    Lyra didn''t expect Ian to follow her outside. She looked at him and said with slight anger,


    "Who cares if you are joking or not? Why are you here? It is almost time for the imperial decree."


    Ian smirked at her and replied with a teasing tone,


    "There is still some time. Moreover, how can I be assured when you run around like that? You''re still like a child."


    He now realized that Lyra was thin-skinned, so making her flustered and recalling their childhood memories was the best way to gain her favor. After all, they shared a long-standing emotional bond.


    "Tch, whose fault is that? You also haven''t changed a bit; you only know how to bully me."


    Lyra also recalled their childhood and smiled beautifully. Under the soft glow of the moonlight, her fair skin and blue eyes looked particularly captivating.


    Ian looked at her expression, then turned to the side and gazed at the sky, feeling serene.


    "Yeah! Time flies so fast. That little girl who used to cry and complain to her sister every time we fought has now become so tall and beautiful."


    "Time changed and you have also changed," Lyra complained in a rare voice.


    Their relationship had been very good before. If Ian hadn''t been a control freak obsessed with Lyra, they wouldn''t have drifted apart.


    That''s why trust and proportion in a relationship are so important. For anything to work, it takes compromises from both parties. If you''re overly obsessed and skeptical, any tight bond can become toxic.


    Ian also understood Lyra''s complaint. Although it wasn''t entirely his fault, since he had transmigrated, he had gradually accepted everything about this identity. So, he wouldn''t run away from responsibility.


    So, after all the musings, he replied to her with the very words she wanted to hear.


    "I''m Sorry!"


    "Hm?" Lyra was confused and turned to look at him, but Ian was looking at the moon in the sky.


    He took a deep breath and continued.


    "I know I was a freak and overly obsessed. I know I made many mistakes and made things difficult for you. I also know I may not be the perfect person to be with. But the only thing I know for certain is that I like you. In fact, I''ve liked you since childhood."


    Ian looked at Lyra who appeared stunned next to him, and continued,


    "Do you remember that day when we went to Moonspire Cliff? You told me you wanted to become the most powerful wizard in the world and visit the moon on your unicorn." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lyra turned her face away unnaturally from Ian, completely flustered.


    "Haha, you don''t have to be ashamed. Although it sounds childish now, I have always remembered your determination. Maybe it was then that I started looking up to you."


    Ian took a deep breath and continued,


    "At first, I was afraid that I wasn''t enough for you, so I started to monitor you closely, fearing you''d disappear. Gradually, it became a habit, and I didn''t realize when I became that hateful guy instead of being your match."


    "No, you aren''t hateful," Lyra tried to reassure him.


    "Haha, you don''t need to defend me. I know what kind of person I was. If not for our childhood friendship, you''d have left me long ago."


    Ian then looked at the moon again and softly exhaled.


    "So, I''m sorry. I''m sorry that I shouldn''t have followed you everywhere. I shouldn''t have been a nuisance and a control freak. But one thing is always true; I love you, and that will never change."


    Ian wasn''t fabricating his feelings. This was what he truly felt as he saw Lyra''s figure in the dim moonlight. Seeing her reminded him of the faint memory hidden in his mind about Moonspire Cliff.


    Maybe it was this body''s obsession, or maybe it was his true feelings¡ªhe didn''t know.


    However, after confessing everything in his mind, he felt an unprecedented relief, as if his body, mind, and soul had finally aligned, like pieces of a puzzle falling into place.


    [Ding!]


    [Body Synchronisation rate: 100%]


    [Your soul power has increased.]


    [Your mental power has increased.]


    [Your strength has increased to the Tertiary Knight.]

 Chapter 8 Quest Rewards

    [Ding!][Body Synchronization Rate: 100%]


    [Your soul power has increased.]


    [Your mental power has increased.]


    [Your strength has increased to the Tertiary Knight.]


    Ian suddenly heard the prompt from the system, followed by a surge of energy coursing throughout his body. His realm directly increased to the peak of Tertiary Knight from Secondary Knight; only one step away from the High Knight realm.


    "You... Your realm increased?" Lyra looked at him incredulously. How could it be so easy to increase the realm of a Knight?


    "Haha, it must be that I feel relieved after pouring everything on my mind to you," Ian laughed.


    Lyra looked at his smiling figure and was in a daze for a while. She saw the shadow of her childhood friend who used to laugh and play with her.


    She didn''t know why, but he seemed different and more charming. She hurriedly turned her head away from his face and looked towards the moon, trying hard to control her heartbeat.


    ---


    [Ding!]


    [Lyra''s favorability increased by 40.]


    [Current Favorability: 80 (Strong Crush).]


    [Congratulations! You have received an Eclipse Pill.]


    ---


    Ian was stunned for a moment. Although he knew that he would gain favorability from Lyra, he never thought it would increase by 40 points directly.


    ''It seems my predecessors messed up big time,'' he thought. Clearly, there was an emotional foundation between them; otherwise, how could this be possible?


    Ian then focused on the reward and checked the pill''s description.


    ---


    [Eclipse Pill: An experimental product created by a wizard that allows a Tertiary Knight to advance to the High Knight realm without any side effects, regardless of their breathing method.]


    ---


    ''Damn! There is such a pill?''


    Just as he was getting excited, he heard Lyra''s soft voice from the side.


    "You don''t need to lower yourself, you know. You were indeed annoying and a pushover, but you weren''t that hateful," she said, her face flushed.


    As for his confession, she didn''t have the courage to voice her thoughts as he did. She was already flustered enough by him.


    Ian reined his excitement, looked at her fidgeting figure, and gently said,


    "Thank you!"


    He didn''t want to pressure her too much. After all, she was a human being and not a character in a novel. Since he had transmigrated into this novel, he simply didn''t want to leave any regrets.


    "Let''s go inside. They might be waiting for us. My father will scold me for no reason otherwise."


    "Okay."


    Lyra wasn''t able to look at him yet but still followed him inside.


    Just as they entered the venue, they saw their parents talking with wine in their hands. Ian and Lyra quickly navigated through everyone and arrived at their location.


    "See? Didn''t I tell you? This brat was following Lyra."


    Sure enough, his dad didn''t miss the opportunity to chide him.


    Lyra, on the other hand, tried her best to suppress her laughter, while Sylvia and Aunt Margaret actively avoided his gaze.


    Everyone noticed her genuine smile and felt something was off about the atmosphere, but they didn''t pay too much attention.


    "So, is it time for the decree?" Ian asked, diverting the topic away from himself.


    After the usual party, the Third Prince would declare the Emperor''s decree and divide the pioneering quota.


    "Not yet. There''s still the court dance."


    As Eldric spoke, the lights dimmed considerably throughout the venue, and soft classical music began to play in the background.


    The people conversing in the center quietly stepped aside, creating a circular dance floor while multiple couples began to dance to the soft music.


    In no time, Ian saw many couples, young and old, dancing in rhythm.


    "Shall we?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His father, Eldric, didn''t let this opportunity slip by and quickly bowed gracefully with his hand extended.


    The same was true for Duke Alex. They were nobility, and they had learned proper etiquette from childhood.


    Ian looked at the figures of his parents and in-laws drifting away with the music and then turned to Lyra.


    Suddenly, their eyes met as Lyra was also looking directly at him. Before Lyra could shy away, Ian bowed gracefully like his father and asked,


    "Shall we?"


    If it had been before his confession, Lyra wouldn''t have accepted his offer. In fact, both Sylvia and Margaret thought so.


    However, contrary to their belief, Lyra placed her jade hand on Ian''s without complaint, her face slightly blushing.


    Ian stood, softly placed his arm around her waist, and led her to the dance floor, leaving behind the dumbfounded girls.


    "Damn! She lied to me," Margaret suddenly heard a soft, almost inaudible voice from her side.


    She saw Sylvia staring at the couple with a red face and a stressed expression.


    When Margaret recalled Ian''s earlier words, she was momentarily confused.


    ''Sigh! What a mess.''


    ---


    "Where are you touching?"


    Lyra scolded Ian in a low voice, gnashing her teeth. This guy was too hateful.


    "Haha, sorry. My hand slipped," Ian laughed, adjusting his hand back to her waist and continuing the dance.


    "So, what do you think of me?" he teased, not forgetting to provoke her.


    "Idiot! Stupid! Bully!"


    Lyra scolded him with every bad word she knew and leaned her face into his shoulder. She didn''t want to see the shameless look on his face.


    However, she didn''t realize that her action gave Ian a direct view of her neck. With her hair tied, her fair neck was exposed, and as she leaned into his shoulder, it caught his attention.


    Ian lowered his face near her hair and gazed at her fair neck adorned with an emerald necklace. The swinging long earrings only added to its appeal.


    Ian was enamored as he felt her soft, voluptuous body clad in a purple gown pressed against his own, swaying with the rhythm. The gentle music in the background only deepened the allure.


    Unable to resist, he leaned forward and kissed her fair neck affectionately.

 Chapter 9 Scumbag (Slight 18+)

    When Ian kissed her neck, Lyra visibly became stiff in his arms. However, she didn''t say anything and continued to dance with him in the same position.[Ding!]


    [Lyra''s favorability increased by 5.]


    [Current favorability: 85 (Lover)]


    With the sound from the system, Ian quickly came out of his reverie. He heaved a sigh of relief when Lyra didn''t seem to accuse him.


    ''That was a risky move.''


    Just as he was continuing his dance with Lyra, he felt a strong gaze in his direction, full of hostility. Ever since his body synchronization reached 100% and his mental power increased, he had become more sensitive to his environment.


    Ian looked in the direction where he felt the gaze imperceptibly and was bewildered to see Sylvia gnashing her teeth in hatred while Aunt Margaret was looking down, drinking her wine.


    ''It seems they saw me kissing her neck.''


    "Let''s return!"


    "Hm?"


    "I''m not feeling well."


    Lyra said softly, placing her head on his shoulder. It seemed his earlier action had flustered her, as she refused to look at him.


    Ian also silently agreed and drifted towards their earlier location. Just as they returned, Lyra left his arm and quickly walked away, almost as if running away without even saying goodbye.


    Ian looked at her speechlessly.


    ''How thin-skinned is this girl?''


    "You scoundrel."


    Just as Ian was looking at Lyra''s disappearing figure, he heard someone scolding him from the side.


    Sylvia couldn''t stand his behavior.


    "What were you doing earlier to my sister?"


    If this wasn''t a noble party, she would have kicked him already.


    Ian looked at her fuming face, her chest rising and falling in rhythm with her anger, and couldn''t help but tease her, S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I kissed her neck. What? Jealous?"


    "You..." Sylvia was really speechless. When had this guy become so shameless? He was completely out of control.


    Ian saw that she seemed really angry, so he bowed gracefully again and asked,


    "Do you want to dance?"


    The court dance was still ongoing, so he tried asking her to dance. If he could gain her favorability, maybe he would get another reward today.


    "Hmph, who wants to dance with you?"


    Sylvia''s tsundere attribute was now on full display. Ian was speechless; she was clearly jealous of her sister, yet she didn''t want to dance.


    Ian also didn''t try to persuade her. Instead, he turned his attention to his Aunt Margaret, who was alone at the side lost in her thoughts and bowed to her slightly.


    "Shall we?"


    Margaret, who had been observing their interaction from the periphery of her eyes was stunned by this sudden reversal. She was caught off guard and didn''t know what to think.


    Maybe she was too lonely, or maybe she longed for attention; she almost unconsciously placed her hand in Ian''s. By the time she realized it, it was already too late.


    Ian gracefully placed his arm around his aunt''s waist and began to dance with her towards the stage. Sylvia, on the other hand, was bewildered and stood rooted in her position, feeling aggrieved. Her sadness was palpable.


    Ian, noticing her reaction, didn''t let it slide. Just as they were walking past her, he lightly slapped her butt and winked at her imperceptibly, leaving her completely stunned.


    ''Damn! I am a real scumbag.''


    He couldn''t help but think. He was dancing with his aunt in his arms while flirting with his sister-in-law. If Duke Alex found out, he would burn him alive.


    Fortunately, the light in the entire venue was dim, and nobody was paying attention to their corner.


    Just as he was dancing in rhythm with the mature lady in his arms, his aunt Margaret finally came to her senses. She suddenly tried to push him away and said,


    "Ian, you shouldn''t do this."


    Ian understood her meaning but replied as if he didn''t understand.


    "Aunt, what''s the problem? Don''t worry, we''re only dancing. I don''t know where my uncle went, leaving behind our beautiful aunt. How can I leave her alone by herself?"


    "Ian, I''m not talking about that. You¡­ You¡­"


    Margaret tried to talk to him but couldn''t form the words properly; she was confused.


    "Aunt, did Uncle Thomas ask you to do something?"


    Ian didn''t want to delve into that topic yet, so he tried to confirm something from her.


    Hearing his sudden question, Margaret was stunned and then avoided his gaze with a guilty conscience.


    Ian wasn''t a fool. He knew his aunt was often left alone, as Uncle Thomas barely paid her any attention. However, that dynamic changed entirely in front of outsiders, where they maintained the appearance of a perfect couple.


    Today, though, she had clearly followed him everywhere, especially when he was with Lyra. It was hard for Ian to believe there wasn''t some kind of conspiracy at play.


    Maybe if he hadn''t confused her with those words earlier, she would have started to entice him with her own about the quota or about Lyra. Or maybe she wouldn''t.


    Ian didn''t know. Of course, he didn''t believe his aunt would hurt him or his family. She was simply being used as a pawn this time.


    In fact, in the novel, when Thomas left her alone and ran away, she committed suicide shortly after; it was only mentioned briefly, as he was a passerby villain.


    "Aunt, you don''t have to feel guilty. I know that your relationship with Uncle Thomas is not good. However, it isn''t good to deceive your family, right?"


    He whispered softly and hugged her tightly to his body when he saw that the light had become much darker in his corner.


    "Aunt, did he tell you to persuade me to give the pioneering quota to him?"


    Margaret was visibly stunned by his words. Seeing her reaction and panicked look, Ian was sure that was the case.


    Seeing that Ian had uncovered her motive, Margaret was heartbroken. She didn''t even have time to do anything before she was completely exposed.


    The feeling of deceiving your family for personal gain wasn''t something she wanted, but she couldn''t deny her husband.


    Ian looked at his aunt''s face, filled with sadness and melancholy, as if everything was leaving her. She was so beautiful yet so poor.


    He didn''t know why, but he didn''t want her to be stuck in this quagmire and disappear in obscurity. Seeing the mature woman in front of him crumbling, he knew he had to divert her attention.


    So, he first ensured nobody was paying attention in this corner. Then, he placed his finger under her chin, tilted her face upward, and kissed her stunned expression without giving her any chance to react.

 Chapter 10 Decree

    Ian didn''t kiss her for a long time. This was a risky move that could lead to scandal if not handled well.He was already prepared to be fiercely scolded by his aunt. However, contrary to his expectation, Margaret stood in a daze, quietly caressing her kissed lips. Her face was peach red, adorned with a shy expression akin to that of a young girl unfamiliar with romance.


    Ian looked at her for a moment and couldn''t help but ask,


    "Aunt, this... isn''t your first kiss, right?"


    Margaret quickly snapped out of her reverie at his question. However, she remained silent and appeared surprisingly calm.


    "Ian, I don''t feel well. Tell your uncle that I went home early."


    After saying this, she swiftly left his arms and disappeared into the dim light. Ian wanted to stop her and confront her, but for some reason, he couldn''t.


    ''I kissed my aunt, but why am I upset?'' he thought, clearly confused.


    ''It seems there is no quest.''


    He was prepared for another quest but there was nothing. Moreover, Evelyn also disappeared like her sister, so he could only be disappointed.


    As he wandered aimlessly, the lights in the venue came on, and the court dance officially ended with loud applause from everyone.


    Ian noticed his father signaling to him from afar, beckoning him to come over since the highlight of the party was about to begin. Beside his father stood his uncle, Thomas.


    When Ian approached, Thomas looked at him and asked, "Ian, where is your aunt?"


    "Ah? She wasn''t feeling well, so I asked her to leave early and rest at home," Ian replied with a smile, almost subconsciously.


    "Oh? Okay," Thomas said nothing more and shifted his attention to the third prince, Dorian Ashford, who stood from his throne.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, time flies so fast that we are all caught off guard. Without realizing it, twenty years have passed since the previous campaign. Sigh, I wasn''t even born at that time."


    The third prince quickly captured everyone''s attention as he continued,


    "Our Ashford Empire has stood strong on this land for a thousand years, and it has been our tradition, passed down from our ancestors, to open the wildlands. This time, it is the responsibility of our generation."


    "Our great Emperor, Lucian Ashford, has issued a decree to march forward, kill the monsters, and elevate our Empire''s prestige across the continent."


    After praising, the third prince then accepted the scrolls from the Adviser and called,


    "Let the representatives from each dukedom step forward to accept the decree."


    Unlike a typical Imperial decree, the pioneering quota had already been decided in prior meetings. The third prince was merely handing out official documents to initiate the process.


    "Ian, you go," Duke Eldric said from the side.


    The representative of the dukedom was generally the heir likely to lead the pioneering operation to open the wildlands. Naturally, this responsibility fell to Ian.


    However, in the novel, Ian had been so determined to follow Lyra to the Academy that he handed this opportunity to his uncle.


    "Okay!"


    Ian nodded and walked toward the stage along with four others. As for Duke Alex, he himself walked forward as his son was still too young to lead such an operation.


    As Ian approached the stage, he noticed his uncle Thomas''s surprised expression. Thomas likely never expected Ian to agree to such a dangerous venture, especially at the cost of leaving Lyra behind.


    Given Ian''s reputation, his father was likely just as stunned as his uncle. When he asked Ian to go, Eldric was prepared for refusal. After all, he knew how much grit his son had. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Duke Strome."


    "Duke Bloodstone."


    "Duke Weston."


    "Duke Veilstrider."


    The Third Prince, Dorian Ashford, addressed each representative by their future title, "Duke," to emphasize their status. He then handed each of them the prepared scroll.


    Ian accepted his scroll respectfully and returned gracefully, while his parents watched, still confused by his behavior.


    In truth, to avoid public embarrassment, Eldric had been prepared to accept the decree himself. After all, they couldn''t afford to keep the third prince waiting.


    "You, kid. Since when did you become responsible?" Eldric asked with an exaggerated expression.


    Ian didn''t know how to respond to his father''s remark, which was so contrary to his usual demeanor.


    "Are you sure you want to go to the border?" Elara asked, her worry evident.


    She turned to Eldric and asked, "Can''t we delegate this to someone else?"


    "Yes! He''s still a kid. It seems too dangerous to send him to the battlefield on a whim," Thomas added, attempting to persuade Eldric.


    Whether his concern was for Ian or something else was open to discussion.


    "How can we do that? This tradition is meant to train the heir. He''s already grown; he needs to learn responsibility. Moreover, since he has already accepted the decree in front of everyone, he can''t back out now. Otherwise, it will tarnish our reputation," Eldric said sharply, reprimanding both his wife and brother.


    Seeing that Elara was still worried, his tone softened as he added,


    "Don''t worry. It''s not as though he''ll be at the frontline fighting monsters. I''ll ensure all necessary preparations are made. There won''t be any issues."


    "Mom, you don''t need to worry about me. I won''t go anywhere dangerous," Ian said, warmed by his parents'' concern.


    In his previous life, even if he''d searched with a lantern, he wouldn''t have found such warmth.


    "Yes, don''t worry. I''ve been fighting on the border my whole life. With me there, Ian will be safe," Thomas assured hypocritically.


    Realizing that the pioneering quota was now set in stone, Thomas refrained from pressing the issue further and began planning differently.


    Ian observed his uncle''s seemingly caring demeanor but chose not to say anything. His family had no idea about his ambitious heart. For now, it was better to stay quiet and avoid revealing his intentions, especially since he lacked actual power.


    Although Ian suspected his father was aware of Thomas''s ambitions, he doubted Eldric had expected outright betrayal from his brother.


    Seeing no way to change the situation, Elara said nothing further.


    As they were about to continue their conversation, Duke Alex approached with his wife and two daughters.


    "Haha, you kid! You gave me a big surprise. I thought you would reject this mission. Congratulations!"

 Chapter 11 Advanced To High Knight (Slight 18+)

    Alex was pleased when he saw Ian accept the decree with him. While he liked his son-in-law getting infatuated with his daughter, he also hoped he would be a responsible man.Sylvia and Aunt Evelyn congratulated him one after another, while Lyra looked at him weirdly.


    Although Ian told her that he wasn''t following her to the academy, she never believed it for a moment. However, after he accepted the decree, she realized he was right.


    ''Maybe, I judged him too early.'' She thought.


    "Okay, it is getting late; you youngsters should return first," Eldric said after a few pleasantries and wines.


    "Ian, you send Lyra and Sylvia home first. We will follow shortly," said Duke Alex, who was drunk, offering him a timely assist.


    "Okay. Don''t drink too much," Ian replied.


    After warning them, he followed behind Lyra and Sylvia outside. Actually, there was no need to send someone home, as the carriages were already prepared for each of them outside.


    Furthermore, they all had private estates in the imperial capital, which weren''t far.


    "So, how was the banquet?"


    Ian asked after following the two awkward girls, trying to find something to talk about.


    "It was okay."


    "Awful."


    Unlike someone, Sylvia wasn''t in the mood. She was scolded, teased, and slapped in the butt. How could she be in a good mood? She glared at Ian in anger as if to swallow him alive.


    Ian scratched his head in embarrassment. After he slapped her butt, he realized that he had indeed gone too far. He even thought her favorability towards him would decrease.


    ''Fortunately, she didn''t tell her sister.''


    Ian could naturally see that Lyra was in a good mood, although she still wasn''t looking at him.


    ''But why hasn''t her favorability decreased?'' He looked at Sylvia weirdly.


    It stands to reason that what he had done was overboard; even if she didn''t hate him, at the very least, a slight loss in favorability was expected, right?


    "Well, my carriage has arrived."


    Suddenly, Lyra''s low voice broke the tension. In no time, they were in front of the carriage.


    After coming near, Lyra quickly entered the vehicle and said goodbye without giving him any chance to respond. Due to the special nature of the party, the carriages were single-seaters, leaving only Ian and Sylvia alone.


    "Hmph!"


    Sylvia was still angry, so she didn''t pay him any attention and quickly walked toward her carriage at the corner.


    ''Tch, this little girl has a bad temper.''


    Ian didn''t ignore her. He still had something to do, so he followed behind her silently with a smile.


    Although her carriage wasn''t far, there was a sharp corner in the path that was noticeably darker. Just as Sylvia was about to pass, Ian ran forward, pulled her towards the corner, and pressed her body to the wall.


    "What...? What are you doing?"


    Sylvia was so surprised that she was about to scold him loudly, but suddenly she saw Ian''s face getting closer and closer. Before she could get flustered or defend herself, a soft touch pressed on her lips. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, her eyes went wide in disbelief. She tried to push him away in panic, but her strength didn''t allow it.


    With nothing she could do, she slowly forgot everything in a daze, closed her eyes, and immersed herself in her first kiss, even though it had been so sudden.


    ''Heh, let''s see how you avoid me now,'' Ian thought as he looked at her expression while carefully nibbling on her soft lips, full of youth and fragrance.


    Unlike the mature charm of Aunt Margaret, Sylvia''s lips were juicier, filled with a refreshing sweetness that stirred his heart.


    After about a minute or two, Ian carefully released her, savoring the kiss they had shared.


    He hadn''t been able to enjoy it earlier with his aunt, so he didn''t let go of her as quickly as before. He wanted more but was afraid the little girl couldn''t handle it.


    Sylvia, on the other hand, was taking deep breaths to calm her agitated emotions and racing heart. Despite how she acted tough, she was a young girl, unaware of intricacies and naive in some ways.


    How could she face such a sudden kiss from Ian, her crush? After regaining her composure, she pushed Ian hard and ran away towards her carriage without a word.


    Ian didn''t stop her; he knew she needed to digest today''s encounter slowly.


    ''I guess today has been a fulfilling day,'' Ian thought, watching her retreating figure.


    [Ding!]


    [Sylvia''s favorability increased by 20.]


    [Current Favorability: 80 (Strong Crush)]


    [Congratulations! You''ve obtained a Knight fighting method: Ironclad Discipline.]


    [Ironclad Discipline: Show your strength through simplicity. Includes Steel Guard, Hammer Strike, Iron Strike, Blade Breaker, and Knight Cleave moves.]


    Along with the notification, Ian was suddenly filled with complex knowledge about the Knight movement techniques, as if he had practiced them forever.


    Fortunately, his mental power had increased earlier, so he only felt a slight headache.


    ''The system is considerate,'' he thought with a smile.


    Previously, he had been troubled by the fact that he knew nothing about fighting, even though his realm was high. He didn''t even know the names of the moves practiced in his family.


    Now that he had perfected all the moves in the Ironclad Discipline codex, he just needed to familiarize himself with them before heading to the border.


    ---


    After returning home, Ian quickly walked to his training room, which had been left unattended for a long time.


    The training room of the Veilstrider Duke family was a simple, empty space with nothing but a futon placed at the center.


    Since the Knight Breathing Method focused more on breathing than absorbing mana between heaven and earth (unless one wanted to impact the High Knight Realm), there was nothing else to prepare.


    In fact, if he told his father that he had reached the peak of the Tertiary Knight Realm, his father would do anything to acquire a secret recipe to help him impact the High Knight Realm.


    Such a secret recipe, especially one targeting the breathing method, was crucial for condensing a life seed.


    However, Ian wanted to hide his strength and bide his time. Moreover, with the Eclipse Pill rewarded by the system, he had nothing to fear.


    Taking it out, Ian looked at the round black pill in front of him, which had no fragrance. Without hesitation, he gulped it down his throat.

 Chapter 12 World Of Aetherion

    As he ate the pill, suddenly, his whole body heated up, making him sweat profusely. He hurriedly began to practice the Veiled Knight Breathing Method to circulate the energy properly.If someone were near his training room, they would be able to hear the sound of a gurgling river, which was the sound of his heavy breathing, the blood flowing through his veins, and the gathering of mana.


    In fact, the reason why it was so important to have the recipe to impact a major realm of knights was that the mana on this continent was too low.


    Moreover, even if you had a mana crystal (which was unlikely), you could not absorb it as efficiently as with the secret recipe.


    As Ian began to breathe regularly, the Eclipse pill in his body dissolved rapidly and began to gather inside his dantian, below the navel.


    While a wizard''s mana core was located in their consciousness, a knight''s life core was inside their dantian.


    Although both seemed similar, there was a world of difference between them, as the potential and application of power were completely disproportional.


    While a wizard could consciously control his mana core, a knight had to use his breathing method to channel strength from his life core. Even then, it wasn''t as efficient as a wizard''s, and its growth potential was almost nil.


    After an hour of continuous breathing, Ian was covered with sweat from head to toe. However, the breakthrough to the High Knight realm was almost complete, as evidenced by a pea-sized life core inside his dantian that was rotating slowly.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a vast aura spread from his life seed to his body and to his surroundings, akin to a storm.


    "Finally, High Knight Realm," Ian said, very happy.


    He had gone from the secondary knight realm to the High Knight realm in a single day. He was now in the same realm as his father, so how could he not be happy?


    "Hm?"


    Suddenly, Ian realized that his mental power seemed to have improved considerably.


    Although he couldn''t release his mental power like a wizard apprentice, he could release it inside his body flawlessly. This gave him an advantage, as he could partially control his life seed inside his dantian.


    Ian sensed the round bead in his body with his mental power and was genuinely surprised.


    "It can absorb mana from the surroundings."


    You know, only a wizard''s mana core could absorb mana from the surroundings. A knight, instead, used the breathing method to absorb nutrients from food or monster meat and inject them into his life seed to grow.


    They couldn''t even absorb mana crystals like a wizard could¡ªnot that there were any on this continent, as far as he knew.


    The world where Ian had transmigrated was called Aetherion, while the continent he was in was called Gravethrone.


    It was believed that thousands of years ago, a major battle had occurred on this continent, resulting in the large-scale death of the wizards. That''s why it was named Gravethrone.


    Moreover, due to the devastating battle, the topography of the continent had changed, and mana became scarcer.


    As thousands of years passed, even mana veins became hard to find. So, now only knights remained on the continent, while all the wizards had left.


    As far as Ian knew, only the protagonist, Carl, had some mana crystals in his possession, given to him by his mentor, Wizard Ruther, a six-ring wizard.


    Although Ruther had died and now existed only in soul form, he was still someone Ian couldn''t afford to provoke. That''s why Ian never thought of doing anything to the protagonist.


    Another place where there might be such crystals was the Ignisia Tower. However, this was common knowledge across the continent.


    The reason Lyra attended the Imperial Academy was to get the chance to have a wizard''s fate from the Ignisia Tower.


    Every ten years, the Ignisia Tower would open and test the youngsters for their qualifications. If someone had a wizard''s fate, they could go to another continent to become a wizard.


    This was the last thing left by the ancestors on this continent. As time went on, the quota to enter the Ignisia Tower had already been divided among the powerhouses of the continent.


    He, as an heir of the Veilstrider family, had already gotten one. But Lyra couldn''t get one and had to fight for one of the quotas given by the Imperial Academy.


    The protagonist, Carl, was also after one of the five quotas to enter the Ignisia Tower; otherwise, there would have been no reason for him to attend at all.


    Then the old routine would happen. Carl would meet Lyra and fall in love. Lyra would be annoyed by Ian, who was like a dog-skinned plaster. Then the protagonist would show off by trampling Ian in a duel.


    However, although Lyra was disappointed with him, she didn''t fall for the protagonist outright. When Ian disappeared after six months, she tried to search for him everywhere but couldn''t find him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, she got a quota, qualified by Ignisia Tower, and went to another continent to become a wizard with the protagonist. Ian, a passerby villain, disappeared in one chapter.


    "Sigh!"


    Ian sighed at his destiny. He was still tense about his situation since his destiny hadn''t changed in his status panel, nor had his luck.


    [Name: Ian Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: High Knight]


    [Scripture: Veiled Knight Breathing Method (Incomplete-Sealed)]


    [Codex: Ironclad Discipline (Perfection)]


    [Luck: 40]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain]


    However, compared to the novel, he was now worlds apart.


    ''When I get that mediation method, I can become a Wizard Apprentice.''


    He was still of the mind that knights weren''t a match for wizards. So, he must become a wizard.


    Moreover, he couldn''t directly clash with the protagonist in the early stages, as Carl was backed by a six-ring wizard, Ruther.


    As for making friends with him, he hadn''t thought of that. After all, his destiny was that of a passerby villain, and he was already on the opposite camp, destined to be trampled on.


    ''If you insist on making me a villain, bring it on.''


    Ian was full of energy and hope for his awesome future journey and the challenges ahead.

 Chapter 13 Training?

    "Wow! How did the young master become so skilled in just one week?""Hey, what would you know? How can the heir of the Dukedom be an ordinary person?"


    "But I never saw him practicing in the training ground before?"


    "Heh, that''s the difference between a genius and a mediocre."


    In the huge training ground of the Veilstrider family, a young man and a middle-aged man were fighting with swords.


    Although the young man looked immature, he fought back and forth without a sweat, as if it were a normal movement.


    The crowd gathered around the training ground and watched the fight with surprise since the middle-aged man opposite him was a veteran instructor at the realm of Tertiary Knight.


    Despite being a veteran knight honed on the battlefield, he was slowly being pressed.


    "Hey, did you hear that it''s time for the opening of the northern wasteland?"


    One of the trainee knights watching the battle asked his friends.


    "Yeah! I heard the recruitment order will come down in a few days. I hope I don''t have to go to the border."


    One said with trepidation. He didn''t want to fight with monsters in the wildland.


    "Tch, even if you want to go, nobody will choose you, a newbie."


    His friend rolled his eyes at him in disdain.


    "I heard from my dad that this time our young master Ian will lead the battle. Isn''t this a joke?" The youngster at the side couldn''t help but joke, as Ian''s reputation was known throughout the capital.


    "Bang!"


    However, just when he finished speaking, an older-looking comrade slapped him and cursed.


    "Can you talk about the young master behind his back? Do you have three heads?"


    The youngster was about to get angry because of the hit when he heard the reprimand. He suddenly shuddered and couldn''t help but hide behind. Fortunately, nobody said anything, but everyone stopped talking.


    In the arena, Knight Lancel fought hard with Ian but still couldn''t suppress the youngster. Although he knew he would lose face with his subordinates, he was still happy that Ian was stronger.


    "Young master Ian, you''ve already mastered all the fighting methods of a knight. All you need now is a life-and-death fight to hone your intuition."


    Lancel didn''t forget to praise him with a smile. He found that unless it was a life-and-death battle, he couldn''t suppress young master Ian in front of him.


    Ian flicked his sword with just the right amount of force to deflect the opponent''s sword and took a deep breath.


    After he woke up that morning, he directly went to the training ground, which he had never visited in his entire life.


    Although he had been rewarded with a knight codex, he had no fighting experience in real life. So, he found instructor Lancel and fought for a full hour every day for a week. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haa... Haa... Sir Lancel is truly a veteran. His fighting skills really opened my eyes."


    Ian calmed his breathing, smiled, and praised.


    Currently, he was fighting him in the Tertiary Knight realm. However, despite suppressing him for a full hour, he couldn''t gain an absolute advantage.


    Of course, if he used his actual realm, he could simply defeat the opponent just from his aura. High Knight and normal knight weren''t in the same league at all. However, that would defeat the purpose of his training.


    He also didn''t forget to go to his father to inquire about the breathing method. But all he got was a supplementary secret technique related to the breathing method called "Etherial Disguise", which could help hide your true realm from outsiders.


    "So, are we fighting tomorrow?"


    Lancel asked as he realized he had also learned many things while fighting with his young master.


    "No, tomorrow the Academy will open. Let''s put it on hold."


    Ian shook his head, gave a knightly salute according to the procedure, and walked away from the training ground. All the trainee knights and retainers gave way, their faces full of awe, unlike when he fought a week ago.


    ''That''s unfortunate,'' Lancel thought.


    After leaving the battlefield, it was the first time he had had such a thrilling fight in his life. However, he couldn''t order his young master.


    Ian walked along the corridor and returned to his residence. The maid around him had already prepared the warm water, towel, and clothes as per his instructions.


    After taking a long bath, he felt refreshed.


    ''It is almost time for the plot to officially start.''


    In the novel ''Arcane Passage,'' the Imperial Academy was the first major arc. That was also the place where he would meet the protagonist Carl for the first time.


    ''Well, it was also the last time they met.'' Ian laughed.


    He was actually looking forward to meeting the protagonist; after all, he quite liked this novel in his previous life, although he didn''t even finish the first volume.


    ''It would have been easier if I could read the status of others.'' Ian sighed.


    When he first awakened the system, he tried to read the status of others just like his, but to no avail.


    ''Maybe I need to complete some criteria?''


    Just when he was thinking randomly, slow footsteps sounded outside his room, and a maid called out to him.


    "Young master, young lady is waiting for you in the hall."


    "Oh? Okay, I will be there in a minute."


    Ian was quite surprised. For a whole week, Lyra and Sylvia didn''t meet him, and his Aunt Margaret didn''t know where she had disappeared.


    Due to the incomplete quest, he felt like an ant on a hot pan for an entire week.


    Just when he thought he would meet them at the academy, she gave him a surprise.


    ''Speaking of which, why was there no quest when I accepted the decree?''


    Although confused, he didn''t think much and quickly walked toward the meeting hall of his mansion.


    After walking for a while, he arrived at the hall where Lyra and Sylvia were sitting on the mahogany chairs, sipping tea.

 Chapter 14 Imperial Academy

    "Hello, Ladies!"Ian smiled, sat on the chair opposite them, and began to brew tea from the teapot.


    "Mhm," Lyra nodded, while Sylvia didn''t answer him.


    After Ian took a sip from his cup of tea, he looked at the sisters, tilted his head, and couldn''t help but joke.


    "I didn''t expect you two to come to meet me. I thought I could only see you at the academy."


    "Hmph, I came just for my sister. Who wants to meet you?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Lyra could answer, Sylvia didn''t forget to point at him.


    ''This tsundere!''


    "Cough... Cough... I have something to say to you. Can we talk alone?"


    Lyra was embarrassed by her sister.


    "Oh? Okay. Let''s talk in the library then."


    Ian was intrigued and didn''t argue with Sylvia. He had plenty of time to deal with this girl later.


    Sylvia understood their thoughts but could only sulk in her chair as if she didn''t care.


    So, Ian walked with Lyra toward the library at the side of the hall. It was a long room filled with bookcases containing all kinds of books, the majority of which dealt with knightly conduct and various laws.


    After entering the room, he didn''t forget to close the door.


    "So, what happened?"


    He asked while looking at the tall figure of the girl in front of him, tightly wrapped in a long blue dress adorned with jewelry. Although the dress was very conservative, it looked exotic on her voluptuous figure.


    "Um... Uhh... are you going to the academy tomorrow?"


    Lyra didn''t know how to start the conversation and asked awkwardly, fiddling with her blonde hair.


    "Yes. I told you I have something to do at the academy."


    "But what about the military order?"


    "I''ll just attend the academy for a week or two and leave after that."


    Ian thought about the plot and figured he should be done in a week.


    "Oh? I thought you wouldn''t come."


    Lyra spoke softly and reached into the pocket of her long garment, pulling out a gem.


    "This is for you."


    Ian accepted the gem subconsciously and was stunned for a moment. The gem Lyra gave him was about half the size of a fist, lavender in color, with intricate red patterns that seemed chaotic. Overall, although it looked beautiful and expensive, it wasn''t something extraordinary at first glance.


    However, there was a storm brewing in his heart as he recognized this gem clearly¡ªit was mentioned in the Arcane Passage.


    ''Runeheart!''


    ''Didn''t she get it after entering the Calvora?''


    Ian was completely confused. The place where he was now was the Gravethorn continent, where no mana remained after thousands of years of exploitation and war. Even finding anything related to wizards was impossible, except in the Ignisia Tower.


    However, the Runeheart was a Wizard Artifact that could shield and protect the wearer from mental and physical attacks. Of course, it required mana to operate, just like any other artifact.


    "Umm... Don''t think of it as just a normal gem. It can protect you in critical moments," Lyra explained quickly, thinking Ian was bewildered by her gift.


    "Where did you get it?" he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t ask. I''m not lying¡ªit can really save you."


    She didn''t want to explain but anxiously reassured him.


    Seeing that she wasn''t ready to elaborate, Ian didn''t press her. He wasn''t omniscient, as he hadn''t read the Arcane Passage completely.


    However, he knew that this gem was very important to Lyra. In fact, it saved her life multiple times in the Calvora continent. It didn''t feel right for him to accept such an artifact.


    Just as Ian was about to return the gem to Lyra, the long-lost system voice appeared in his mind again.


    [Ding!]


    [You accepted the Runeheart crystal.]


    [You have slightly changed the plot.]


    [A new quest has been activated.]


    [Intermediate Quest 1: Whispers of the Runeheart Stone]


    [Content Target: ??]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Not eligible yet.]


    Ian looked at the sudden prompt in surprise.


    ''Not eligible?''


    He wasn''t surprised about receiving a new quest; rather, he was surprised that he wasn''t eligible for it.


    ''It seems I need to be a wizard or at least be an apprentice.''


    Looking at the Runeheart stone in his hand, he thought plausibly. After all, this artifact was connected to wizards, and he wasn''t even an apprentice yet.


    Ian thought for a while but still chose to return the gem to Lyra. After all, she was his own, and he didn''t want her to face danger because of his selfishness.


    Moreover, since he was already in the High Knight realm, he didn''t think he needed protection on the battlefield.


    "You keep it." He placed the gem in Lyra''s hand and said,


    "I don''t need it. Instead, you should always keep it with you wherever you go," he warned.


    Lyra looked at his action in surprise, became confused but then smiled beautifully, her smile sweeping away all the awkwardness.


    She laughed softly and placed the gem back in Ian''s hand, much to his surprise.


    "You don''t need to worry about me. I have another one here."


    She suddenly took out another Runeheart Stone from her other pocket and showed it to him with a mischievous smile.


    ''What the? Since when did Wizard Artifacts become so worthless?''


    Ian looked at the identical gem in bewilderment. This wasn''t even mentioned in the novel, and she never gave Carl such a gem for protection.


    Looking at Lyra''s smiling eyes, Ian asked suspiciously,


    "Lyra, tell me. Did you rob a wizard''s nest?"


    He couldn''t think of another explanation. As mediocre as these Runeheart stones seemed, any artifact was an extremely precious commodity, even in the Carlos continent. How could she have two in this godforsaken place?


    "Hehe... Don''t worry about that. Just keep it close to your body."


    Her beautiful eyes blinked mischievously and she said,


    "Umm... I might tell you if you pass the Ignisia trial."


    Lyra smiled as her winning look, squinting eyes with long eyelashes, and pearly white teeth brightened the entire shabby library.


    Just as Ian was about to argue, he heard another system prompt.

 Chapter 15 Kiss-1 (18+)

    [Ding!][Lyra''s favorability increased by 5 points.]


    [Current favorability: 90 (Lover)]


    [Congratulations! You have obtained a weapon: Spellblade (Basic).]


    [Spellblade: A sharp blade forged from a mysterious meteorite. It can smoothly channel mana or life energy and deals heavy physical damage.]


    After skimming the panel, Ian looked at the smirking girl in front of him and smiled as well.


    "Thank you!" he said while keeping the gem in his pocket carefully.


    "You know what? I also have a gift for you." He suddenly said mysteriously while getting close to Lyra.


    "Oh? What is it?"


    Lyra, surprised, quickly asked in expectation.


    Ian, looking into her expectant blue eyes, walked closer and grabbed her waist in a swift moment, not giving her a chance to react.


    He then placed his face closer to hers and said, "A kiss!"


    Suddenly, his lips captured Lyra''s red lips, taking her by surprise, and began to nibble them passionately without care.


    How could he leave this silly girl unscathed, especially since she cared so much about him? It wasn''t without a reason that he had closed the library door.


    "Umm..." Lyra tried to push Ian away, clearly flustered by his sudden action.


    "Ian... hah... hah... don''t..." Lyra said, panting when they briefly separated to breathe.


    However, how could Ian be satisfied with just a childlike kiss? He looked at Lyra''s dreamy, watery eyes and kissed her again without giving her a chance to push him away.


    Because she was breathing heavily, his tongue directly entered her mouth in search of hers, startling Lyra so much that she trembled visibly in his arms.


    Ian hurriedly hugged her body closer, pressing her soft breasts against his chest to calm her down.


    After struggling to no avail, Lyra slowly forgot everything during her first kiss. This was a completely new world for her, and though she allowed his tongue to entangle hers in various ways, she didn''t actively participate, as she was too shy.


    However, Ian wasn''t satisfied with just this as his hands began to move uncontrollably¡ªone crawling toward her butt while the other climbed toward her chest.


    ''Soft!''


    Just as Ian felt the softness of her butt in his hand, Lyra completely panicked. For a timid girl who had just started falling in love, such bold behavior was too much.


    Suddenly, she pushed Ian away, opened the library door, and ran out of the room, panting heavily. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia, who was bored sipping tea in the hall, saw her sister rush out of the room with a red face.


    "Sister, what happened to you?"


    Lyra heard her sister''s voice and noticed her curious look, which made her even more embarrassed.


    ''That bastard!'' she cursed Ian countless times in her mind.


    "I''m not feeling well. I''ll head home first¡ªyou come later,"


    Lyra said breathily, secretly composing herself, before running out of the mansion.


    "But we came in the same carriage..."


    Sylvia was about to suggest they leave together but saw her sister disappear in an instant.


    ''What did that guy do?''


    She bit her nail in annoyance, thinking about her sister''s panicked look, growing even angrier.


    ''I''ll kill that bastard.''


    Just as she burned with anger and jealousy, Ian walked out of the library with a smile.


    ''Although the bird flew away early, there''s always another time,'' he thought.


    Just a simple kiss was never enough for him, as he had been burning with desire for a week already.


    "You bastard! What did you do just now?"


    Suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted by a loud shout followed by a solid kick in his abdomen.


    Caught off guard, Ian stumbled back a few steps, feeling a dull pain.


    "What are you doing, stupid girl?"


    Ian cursed, clutching his stomach.


    Fortunately, his body had strengthened since reaching the High Knight realm; otherwise, he would be lying on the ground in embarrassment.


    ''This little girl is already in the Secondary Knight realm,'' Ian thought, surprised.


    "Who''s stupid?"


    Sylvia yelled, aiming another kick with her long legs.


    This time, Ian was ready. He grabbed her ankle and pulled hard, causing her to fall toward him. Suddenly, he caught her in one arm and delivered a loud slap to her butt.


    "Ouch!"


    Sylvia cried out in pain as Ian used considerable force this time.


    "Do you think you''re a big shot?"


    "Slap!"


    Ian delivered another slap to even it out, leaving Sylvia in pain and pure embarrassment. Thankfully, he had already dismissed the maids around the hall before entering.


    "Then what did you do to my sister? She was panicked and completely red!"


    Sylvia said, her grievance visible as faint tears welled in her eyes.


    Why had this guy changed so much in a few days? Before, he had been attentive and indulgent to her in every possible way; now, he was smacking her butt like this.


    ''Though... it did feel good.''


    Sylvia thought but shook her head, flustered by her own thoughts.


    "Oh? Hehe... are you defending your sister, or..." Ian leaned close to her ear, whispering, "...are you jealous?"


    "Who''s jealous, you narcissistic bastard? Be careful or I''ll ask my sister to dump you!"


    Sylvia retorted, gritting her teeth.


    However, Ian wasn''t paying attention to her words. Instead, his hands were busy rubbing her butt with an intoxicated look.


    ''I didn''t get to feel Lyra''s before. Let''s enjoy her sister''s first,'' he thought.


    "Bastard! What are you doing?"


    Sylvia completely panicked after feeling his hands on her butt and began to push him with all her strength.


    "Smack!"


    "Ouch!"


    "Be honest!" Ian said sternly, delivering another slap.


    ''Soft! Just like her sister...''


    Sylvia, who was slapped again, was so aggrieved that a few drops of tears appeared in her eyes.


    She slowly lowered her head, almost sobbing in his chest. Seeing her sadness, Ian quickly came to his senses.


    "Hey, hey, don''t cry. Don''t cry! Why are you like a child?" he said, trying to console her.


    "Then why do you always bully me?"


    Her voice trembled with grievance, and a few tears escaped her beautiful eyes.

 Chapter 16 Kiss-2 (18+)

    Looking at her pitiful expression, Ian cursed himself.''Damn! I''m such a bastard.''


    "Okay, I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    He gently lifted her chin and kissed away her tears to console her. Seeing that she was still sad, he thought for a while and said,


    "Don''t you love your brother-in-law? I was just showing my love to you. Why are you angry?"


    His sudden words startled her out of her stupor. Sylvia was clearly flustered by his affectionate tone, causing her to stammer.


    "Who loves a stupid pig like you?"


    Ian smirked at her red face and dodging eyes but said nothing, noting her favorability had increased by 5 points.


    "Heh, tsundere!"


    As he slurped all the tears on her face, his mouth was involuntarily drawn to her cherry lips, ready to bite.


    "Don''t..." Seeing his action, Sylvia refused shyly.


    "Shh... let me taste it. It has been a week." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian didn''t let go but grabbed her chin softly and bit her lips smoothly. After all the kisses, he had become a good kisser.


    "Mhmmm..."


    Sylvia didn''t have the energy to push him away as she was already weak from all his teasing. With a dizzy mind, she didn''t even realize that two hands were gradually placing on her butt.


    After nibbling on her lips, Ian tried to enter her mouth multiple times without success. So, he softly let go of her lips, feeling the fragrant scent and her heavy breathing.


    "Open your mouth. Let your tongue out." He said hoarsely.


    "No!"


    Sylvia refused in a daze. She didn''t want to be a wanton and deranged person.


    "Smack."


    Suddenly, a soft sound echoed in the meeting hall.


    "Be honest!"


    Ian slapped her butt slightly and asked in a stern voice.


    "Ah... you said you won''t bully me again," Sylvia retorted in a dreamy voice but opened her mouth reluctantly.


    "That''s if you are obedient."


    Ian said and quickly drove his tongue into her mouth, searching for hers.


    "Umm..."


    Sylvia was completely dizzy and began to respond unconsciously while allowing Ian to do whatever he wanted. Even when he was rubbing her butt vigorously, crumpling her dress, she didn''t react.


    Ian was completely aroused by her reaction. If he wasn''t in the meeting hall, he was thinking of eating this girl right here.


    Just when they were immersed in their world of eroticism, faint footsteps appeared outside the hall followed by a knock on the door.


    "Young master, master asked you to come over."


    The voice of the young maid woke both of them. While Sylvia was still in a daze, Ian let go of her lips, hugged her tightly, and said,


    "Okay, I will come shortly."


    After saying that, he began to lower his head, looked at her dreamy eyes, and began to nibble on her lips, as he was still unsatisfied.


    Seeing that he was still kissing her, Sylvia came back to her senses and pushed him hurriedly.


    "No, no. It''s enough. Someone will see us."


    Ian looked at her anxious look and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Are you afraid now?"


    Looking at his smug look, Sylvia reined her shyness while anger appeared in her eyes.


    "You scumbag. Don''t think I don''t know what you did. If my sister knows, she will cut you into pieces."


    "Oh? What did I do?" he asked, confused, clearly not taking her words seriously.


    Hearing his words, Sylvia turned completely red and replied to him in anger.


    "I saw you and Aunt Margaret kissing at the party."


    After saying this, she looked at him seriously and asked, "Are you playing with us?"


    No wonder she thought so. After all, his behavior was too bad. He already had a childhood sweetheart, but he was kissing and flirting with his sister-in-law and aunt.


    ''No wonder her favorability isn''t increasing anymore.''


    Ian looked at her serious look, not panicking at all. However, he was thinking about why the points were stuck at 85 even though they were already this close.


    ''I''m now surprised that she didn''t hate me.''


    Ian felt very lucky that he started with two beautiful girls who had feelings for him from childhood. Otherwise, he would be in a pinch this time.


    He looked at Sylvia, who was looking for his answer or maybe some consolation, even if it was fake, and felt very lucky.


    So, he suddenly smiled very happily, hugged her soft body in his arms, and said,


    "No, I''m not playing with you. In fact, I''m not playing with anyone. I love you all, especially my beautiful sister-in-law."


    Scumbag, pure scumbag. If other people heard his words, they would probably hack him to death. However, Sylvia was someone who was deeply in love; she didn''t care so much.


    "You are not lying to me, right?" she asked lightly, clearly in a good mood.


    After all, if they sat down to talk, she was clearly behind her sister. So, as long as he was serious about her, she didn''t care about other things.


    "No. Don''t worry." Ian replied with rare seriousness.


    He wasn''t lying. Although he was lustful, he wasn''t a player.


    "Hmph, if you lied to me, I will tell all your secrets to my sister."


    She threatened cutely, not realizing she was helping him indirectly hide his behavior from her sister.


    "Haha, okay." Ian laughed at her antics.


    ''Speaking of which, why did she never appear in the novel?''


    He suddenly thought of a crucial question, as there was no mention of Sylvia in the novel Arcane Passage.


    ''Maybe she was like me, a passerby.''


    He thought ignoring the system''s hint and quickly put those thoughts behind him.


    After all, this was his real world, not a novel, and the people around him weren''t characters. So, he didn''t delve much into this issue.


    "Okay, let''s go. My dad is waiting for me. Lyra probably went home alone. I will arrange for your transportation."


    "And whose fault is that?"


    Sylvia lightly punched his chest, acting like a little girl.


    Ian smiled and went outside the hall with her. As for kissing his Aunt Margaret at the party, he didn''t say anything, and Sylvia also didn''t want to talk about it.

 Chapter 17 Beginning Of The Plot

    Ian walked out of his carriage, drawn by two Bloodmanes, an extraordinary horse breed. The horses'' striking red patterns throughout their bodies gave them an imposing feeling. Just by looking at them, you could conclude someone with extraordinary status was in the carriage.After coming out of the carriage, he looked at the huge medieval building in front of him, which looked incredible with all those runes and dragon patterns.


    ''Finally, it is time for the plot to start.''


    He thought with some expectation and some dread. It had been more than a week since he transmigrated into this world, and he had basically accepted his identity.


    However, no matter what, he couldn''t accept his destiny. After all, nobody wants to be a mediocre character and an experience package for the protagonist.


    ''My destiny is still the passerby villain,'' Ian thought as he looked at his status panel.


    [Name: Ian Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: High Knight (Tier 1)]


    [Scripture: Veiled Knight Breathing Method (Incomplete-Sealed)]


    [Codex: Ironclad Discipline (Perfection)]


    [Secret Technique: Etherial Disguise (Initiation)]


    [Luck: 40]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain]


    [Equipment: Runeheart Stone, Spellblade (Basic), Space Ring (Basic)]


    He still didn''t know how his destiny would affect his life or if it could be changed.


    Ian thought randomly while playing with the ring on his finger, which looked unremarkable, but it was the space ring he got after increasing the favorability to 90 points with Sylvia yesterday.


    Although the space inside was very small, it was very useful to him since it could be used with his life energy instead of mental power or mana.


    Just as Ian was going inside the Academy to register, he heard a loud commotion at the gate, causing all the new students to gather there to watch the excitement.


    "Oh? Is it already time?"


    Ian smiled and changed his direction to the gate. He thought there was still time for the protagonist to arrive, but he was wrong.


    When he came near the gate, he could already hear the loud shout from afar.


    "I said I didn''t do anything to the horse."


    "Heh, kid. I saw with my own eyes you wandering near the stable. Then my horse suddenly fainted. Now, you say you didn''t do anything to it. Who will believe it?"


    When Ian came to the gate, he saw a haughty youngster blocking the path of a somewhat frail boy with a handsome appearance.


    "Your horse is clearly sick. Why are you blaming me? I was just looking at them, and I didn''t even come near the stable."


    Although the boy seemed to have no status from his attire, his striking eyes and strong tone didn''t lose to anyone.


    "Then, how did my horse faint just after you came near?"


    After hearing his words, the youngster was also confused, but he didn''t back out.


    This horse was a rare breed of Bloodmane that was extremely expensive. If he hadn''t pleaded with his father, he wouldn''t have been permitted to ride it to the Imperial Academy.


    If something happened to it, his father would skin him alive.


    "How would I know that? Just because I''m near, can you blame me for your sick horse?"


    "You..."


    The youngster didn''t know what to do since many people were already attracted to their quarrel.


    Moreover, the boy was right as he really didn''t enter the stable or touch his horse. He was just going to blackmail him with a few words, but he faced a wall.


    "What about this? I will see if I can help..."


    After seeing him getting anxious, the boy smiled slightly and was about to offer his help when a discordant voice stopped him mid-sentence.


    "What happened here? Why are you making a scene in front of the Academy gate?"


    Ian asked in a stern voice after coming near their location, causing both of them to look in his direction.


    When the youngster saw him, he instantly recognized him as someone from the duke''s house due to the crest. Moreover, since he had seen him before at a party, he knew who Ian was.


    So, he could only hurriedly explain everything in a nervous tone without getting angry. He didn''t even dare to lie and confessed everything.


    "Young master, I was just anxious and made a mistake."


    He looked at Ian nervously and pleaded guilty while cursing his bad luck inside his heart.


    ''Why is a duke''s son here?''


    Ian looked at the bowing figure in front of him and reprimanded him softly.


    "How can you blame others without any evidence? That too, in front of the Imperial Academy? What kind of farce?"


    Just as the youngster was sweating profusely, Ian continued:


    "Okay, it is just a small matter. You can say sorry to him, and this matter is over."


    He then looked at the fainted horse inside the stable and said:


    "As for the horse, I have some spare medicine with me. Let''s see if it can wake it up."


    After saying that, he walked into the stable without caring about others. During the whole process, he didn''t even look at the protagonist, Carl.


    "Oh? Thank you, young master. Thank you, young master."


    The youngster was confused and then overjoyed after hearing his second sentence. He never thought that a duke''s son would help him. What an honor!


    Just as he was about to follow Ian, he suddenly remembered something and turned back to Carl.


    "I''m sorry, kid. I made a small mistake. Let''s forget what happened earlier."


    After saying that, he didn''t even wait for a reply and followed Ian into the stable. All this happened so fast that Carl was left stunned and confused, standing in his position.


    As for Ian, he was already near the horse inside the stable.


    Was he really helping solve their conflict? Of course not. He didn''t have that much of a free time. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I think it is inside the pouch next to the saddle.''


    Ian thought about what he read in his previous life and grabbed the small pouch unintentionally as if he were checking the horse without leaving any trace.


    Then he emptied all the contents of the pouch into his space ring and immediately removed his hand.


    As expected, he suddenly got a prompt from the system.

 Chapter 18 Destiny Quest

    [Ding!][You intercepted the small opportunity of the protagonist.]


    [You have slightly changed the plot.]


    [A new quest has been activated.]


    [Basic Destiny Quest 1: Can You Finish What You Have Started?]


    [Content Target: Find and use the opportunity you have intercepted.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Successfully completing a Destiny Quest will reward you with a Luck stat bonus, depending on the difficulty level of the quest.


    Intercepting the opportunity and using it in any form can also grant you the Luck stat bonus.]


    ''Cool! Just as I thought.'' Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian almost laughed out loud but controlled himself.


    If he remembered clearly, the thing he had just looted was a token of inheritance from the Ignisia Tower. Of course, it was a small opportunity given to the protagonist Carl by the Author.


    When the protagonist came to the Imperial Academy, the Sixth-ring Wizard Ruther inside his ring noticed small mana fluctuations from this horse.


    So, he asked Carl to check it out. That''s why the horse suddenly fainted because of the mental attack.


    His plan was to argue with the youngster and then offer help. During the treatment, he would secretly steal the token.


    ''Now, it has become my property.''


    Ian thought while giving the pill he had prepared to the youngster who came behind him.


    "It seemed to be affected by heat. Give it this pill, and it should be fine within a few minutes."


    Anyway, the horse was just stunned by the mental attack just now. So, it would wake up automatically after a while on its own.


    Otherwise, how could the son of a dignified duke carry a medication pill for horses in his pocket?


    But acting had to be done realistically. Who told the protagonist to have the Sixth-ring Wizard as a backup from the start? He had to be very careful.


    So, after telling him, he quickly left the area and went inside the academy.


    "Thank you, young master. Thank you very much!"


    However, for the youngster, Ian was the beam of light in the darkness. Finally, he didn''t have to get scolded by his father when he went home.


    "Master, did you find the item?"


    While Ian and the youngster were talking, Carl was already near the horse.


    "Strange. There is no mana fluctuation now. Maybe I made a mistake."


    After scanning the horse with his mental power, Ruther didn''t find anything valuable.


    "Okay, it may be a mistake. How could such a barren place have something valuable?" Carl didn''t take it seriously at all.


    As for Ian and the youngster, he didn''t take them seriously either. A wizard and a knight were as apart as the mortal and immortal.


    So, how could he take such things to heart? Arguing with them would simply lower his status.


    "Yeah!"


    Wizard Ruther didn''t care even more. He was just checking as he was quite bored.


    Ian walked inside the Academy and registered his name. After that, he walked to a corner and began to check the item that he had stolen just now.


    After throwing all the useless stuff outside, he finally found a token shimmering faintly with a blue color. Besides some pattern of an unknown bird, he didn''t find anything noteworthy.


    "Hey, System, when will I get an identification feature?"


    Ian couldn''t help but ask, as it was really inconvenient.


    [Ding!]


    [Some features will only be activated after the host increases his mental power.]


    This time, surprisingly, the system replied briefly.


    ''So I need to become at least a Wizard apprentice as soon as possible,'' he thought and took out a scroll from his ring.


    This was the one-time library access permit he had asked his father to prepare. Although the Imperial Academy didn''t have much allure to the top Aristocrats, they didn''t have absolute power over it.


    Instead, they also needed to follow the protocol when they wanted to do anything in the academy, as it had its own autonomy.


    "Let''s go to the library then."


    He couldn''t wait to grab the meditation method inside the library immediately to avoid mistakes. After all, unlike the protagonist who treated it as dispensable, for him, it was the only method to get started as a Wizard.


    Ian walked along the corridor, followed the path mentioned on the map, and arrived shortly at the library. After that, he gave the scroll to the librarian and entered smoothly.


    ''Let''s see, right side from the door, after the third window, below the fourth cabinet.''


    Ian thought while following the directions mentioned in the novel. The Imperial Library was located in a large hall filled with tall cabinets full of books with only a narrow passage in between them.


    So, without the fixed location, it would be hard to find some unknown book.


    After he passed the third window, he quickly walked to the dusty fourth cabinet. By the looks of it, it seemed nobody had ever come to this area.


    Ian didn''t care about the dust, crouched down, and began to sweep all the books under the cabinet.


    Since nobody had arranged this area for a long time, there were a lot of books underneath.


    "I don''t know how the hell Carl found it."


    Ian couldn''t help but complain; luck is really outrageous.


    After skimming through dozens of books, throwing away others, he finally found a thin book covered with leather tightly.


    "Swoosh!"


    Ian used a little life energy from his seed to blow away all the dust, uncovering the real look of the book.


    ''Harmony, Volume I''


    Except for these words, there was nothing special on the cover, so he opened the book eagerly.


    ''Introduction to Wizard Meditation.''


    "It is really true."


    Looking at the dense Arcane words and the vague pictures of human figures, Ian was ecstatic.


    Although his family had no wizards, they still had a few books on the subject. He had read them over the past week in preparation for this moment, so at least he could understand the simple instructions and begin meditating.


    Just as he was preparing to look further, a sudden prompt from the system distracted his attention away from the book.

 Chapter 19 Unseen Truth

    [Ding!][You obtained a basic meditation method.]


    [You intercepted the small opportunity of the protagonist.]


    [You have slightly changed the plot and your destiny.]


    [First Time Reward: Knight''s Vow Card (1)]


    [Regular Reward: 5 points of Luck]


    [Knight''s Vow Card: A card condensed with the extreme yearning of a Legendary Knight for the higher path. It has the effect of unsealing the Knight Breathing Method to a higher level.


    Limit: Can unseal the Knight Meditation Method up to the third level of Wizard apprentice.]


    "What?" Ian couldn''t control his voice.


    [Do you want to use the Knight''s Vow Card to unseal the Veiled Knight Breathing Method?]


    Looking at the sudden prompt, Ian was extremely surprised but still said immediately,


    "Yes!"


    [Ding!]


    [Using Knight''s Vow Card to unseal the Veiled Knight Breathing Method.]


    [The Veiled Knight Breathing Method has been unsealed successfully.]


    [You obtained a new meditation method: Veiled Mind Meditation Method.]


    Suddenly, a large complex of information bombarded Ian''s mind, causing severe headaches.


    Just when it was getting unbearable, the life core inside his dantian rotated automatically, and a stream of energy poured into his mind, calming him down.


    After several minutes, the transmission of information finally stopped, and Ian woke up from his stupor.


    ''Damn! Looking for the needle in the haystack, only to find it in your pocket.''


    He couldn''t help but curse while rubbing his forehead. He never thought that the unsealed part of the Knight Breathing Method that he was practicing was a meditation method.


    Not to mention him, he bet nobody in his family''s generation knew about it. Otherwise, why would there be no wizard in his family?


    However, he suddenly thought of the attack from the Royal Wizard six months later.


    ''Maybe, he knew something.''


    Ian faintly felt that he was beginning to be drawn into an unknown vortex not mentioned in the Novel.


    In the Arcane Passage, he and his family disappeared after being attacked by the First-ring Wizard, Ethos Ashford, while his father died in the battle.


    However, up to the first volume, there was no mention of him again. So, he didn''t know if the Author had another plan or if there was another reason.


    ''Let''s not think about it now.''


    Ian put those thoughts aside and kept the book in hand inside his ring. He still didn''t know how to save his family in six months; he couldn''t think about other things yet.


    However, seeing that there was a separate Veiled Mind Meditation Method hiding in his family''s heirloom, he was very intrigued.


    "System, show my status."


    [Name: Ian Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: High Knight (Tier 1)]


    [Knight Scripture: Veiled Knight Breathing Method (Incomplete)] S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Meditation Scripture: Veiled Mind Meditation Method (First part unsealed) - not started]


    [Codex: Ironclad Discipline (Perfection)]


    [Secret Technique: Ethereal Disguise (Initiation)]


    [Luck: 45]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain]


    [Equipment: Runeheart Stone, Spellblade (Basic), Space Ring (Basic)]


    ''First part unsealed.''


    Ian directly looked at the meditation method and immediately became happy.


    ''It means there are still other parts unsealed.''


    After finding that, he became visibly relaxed. After all, once he had the method to practice, he could then care about other things.


    As someone said, no matter how good a cook you are, you can''t make a meal without ingredients.


    ''Now, there is a problem of mana stones.''


    Ian walked along the corridor, thinking about his next plan. Although he did get a meditation method and even got a pleasant surprise, becoming a wizard was anything but easy.


    He was in a Gravethrone continent where mana was scarce, he had no mana stones with him, and heck, he didn''t even know his qualifications.


    In fact, he could grab the chances of protagonist Carl just like now, but most of his chances were in Ignisia Tower, which wouldn''t open in a year. As for those in the Calvora continent, he better not think about it yet.


    ''There is one place, but it is dangerous.''


    After recalling the dusty memory from the novel, he locked onto one place. However, he didn''t know how dangerous that place was.


    ''Sigh... it would be better if I could complete the quest immediately.''


    Ian was quite tangled. After increasing the favorability of both sisters to 90 points, he realized that to complete the quest, he must "eat them clean."


    Even then, he didn''t know whether it would reach 100 points. Moreover, he couldn''t force them like before as he had already crossed the line.


    If he did more without planning and in a rush, he was sure they would hate him instead.


    ''Sigh... let''s go to that place then. I don''t have a choice. Since Ruther has already left, it shouldn''t be dangerous.''


    Yes, he was planning to raid the lair of the Sixth-ring Wizard Ruther. Even protagonist Carl didn''t know that place.


    ''Ashen Sanctum!''


    Although he knew that there might not be anything precious there and it might even be extremely dangerous, it was worth the risk.


    After all, it was the sleeping place of the sixth-ring wizard anyhow. Any discarded item might help him become a Wizard Apprentice.


    ''Then, let''s go immediately.''


    Once he made the decision, he wasn''t someone who would dawdle. Ian quickly left the library and went to his stable, preparing to go without notifying anyone.


    As for the Academy and classes, he didn''t care even more. He would return when it was time for the next plot.


    While Ian left the library, in the unknown corner of the library where Ian had been, a complex rune flashed slightly right next to the wall, making the area brighter.


    Suddenly, all the books thrown everywhere on the path began to float and aligned perfectly in the cabinet, while the dust disappeared right after, making the cabinet as new as the others.


    "Veilstrider family? What are they planning now?"


    An old voice echoed in the corner, full of suspicion and curiosity. However, after a while, the entity seemed bored.


    "Heh, what does it have to do with me?"


    As the voice became distant, the runes on the wall also disappeared, as if there was nothing to begin with.


    Unaware of everything that happened after he left the library, Ian unbuckled a Bloodmane horse, put on the saddle, and rode it out of the Academy with extreme speed towards the east.

 Chapter 20 Ashen Sanctum

    In a dense forest filled with silence all around, a loud galloping sound followed by rustling of leaves broke the tranquility abruptly, making all the birds and animals flee in fear.However, the young man sitting on the horse didn''t care about anything and continued piercing through the bushes, making his own path in this barren area where nobody had ever set foot.


    It had been three days since Ian left the Imperial Academy. Except for eating and resting, he hadn''t stopped anywhere, traveling east without wasting any time until he finally saw a large mountain range covered by a dark cloud.


    This mountain range was so large and tall that one couldn''t see its beginning or end. Moreover, with dark clouds hanging over it all year round and occasional lightning, it appeared extremely eerie.


    "Finally arrived."


    Ian looked at the boundary in front of him and smiled. The darkness and eerie atmosphere ahead didn''t faze him one bit.


    The mountain range in front of him was called the Ashen Spires, filled with jagged peaks of unknown numbers. It spanned the entire east of the Ashford Empire and was one of the forbidden areas of the Gravethorne Continent.


    Since the Sixth-ring Wizard''s ruin was located on one of those peaks, it was called the Ashen Sanctum. As for whether there were other Wizards or ruin in there, he didn''t know nor did he care.


    ''Hah, fortunately, I''m already in the High Knight Realm.''


    Ian thought as he looked at the dark path ahead. Unlike the forest he had just passed through, this path had to be traveled alone as it was considerably dangerous.


    However, climbing those peaks without sufficient strength was suicide.


    Not wasting any time, he tied his horse to one of the trees and placed enough fodder in front of it. This time, he would be gone for a while, so he had to ensure the horse was well-fed; otherwise, he''d be forced to walk back upon his return.


    After settling the horse, Ian opened the bag on the saddle and took out a large jar filled with shimmering honey.


    He opened the jar, removed his coat, and carefully soaked it in the honey. After thoroughly soaking it, he placed it aside and took off his pants, soaking them as well.


    As everyone knew, the Ashen Spires was a forbidden area full of dangers. However, the degree of danger varied between the periphery and the center.


    Fortunately, the place Ian was heading to was on the periphery, a part of Ruther''s ruin. It could be considered the Wizard''s garden, though Ian doubted much remained intact there.


    As a Sixth-ring Wizard who had survived in soul form, Ruther still had a considerable heritage in his ruin; before he swiped everything away that is.


    Ian didn''t know the full extent of the lair, as the novel never mentioned it in detail.


    However, he clearly remembered a snippet of dialogue from the Wizard Ruther when Carl, the protagonist, ventured out of this area:


    "Honeyfang Butterflies have a great sense of smell and can produce honey rich in mana, but funnily, they can''t smell it. So, you can easily loot their lair and they won''t even know. Haha, they are a failed product of my little research."


    If Ian recalled correctly, the Honeyfang Butterflies were extraordinarily beautiful but also highly venomous and territorial.


    To navigate through the path and reach the garden, he needed to mask himself from them.


    Once all his outer clothes were soaked in honey, Ian took out a smaller jar, filled it with honey, and kept it inside his space ring.


    He then sealed the jar and placed it inside his bag, as it was too large to fit in his space ring. After that, he donned the heavy, sticky attire uncomfortably.


    "I think this will be okay."


    After making sure everything was in place, Ian cautiously crossed the boundary, scaling the steep mountain ahead like a wary cat.


    As Ian stepped into the forbidden area, an eerie silence fell over the surroundings, as if nothing lived there. The only sound was the faint dripping of honey from his clothes onto the fallen leaves, making him even more alert.


    ''Something is trying to interfere with my mind.''


    The first thing Ian noticed upon entering was an unfamiliar substance in the air attempting to cloud his thoughts. Had his mental power not increased recently, he would have been in trouble right from the start.


    Ignoring the disturbance, Ian followed the path along the lowest peaks, careful not to deviate. According to the novel, Carl had traversed ten of the lowest peaks in a row before arriving at Ruther''s ruin.


    "Srrllll..."


    Just as Ian successfully scaled two peaks, a shrill sound accompanied by the flapping of wings echoed through the dark forest.


    Ian froze, quickly hiding behind a large tree and slowing his breathing to a minimum.


    "Flap, flap..."


    The dense sound of wings, akin to a flock of birds, grew louder and louder, making Ian''s nerves tighten.


    Although he had the strength of a High Knight and could potentially kill a Honeyfang Butterfly one-on-one, the noise indicated there were thousands.


    As he feared, a dense swarm of colorful butterflies, each the size of a pigeon, flew overhead. The scene was breathtakingly beautiful¡ªif not for the prominent fangs protruding from their mouths. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The swarm''s speed created a powerful gust of wind that nearly knocked Ian over.


    ''Alright, maybe I''m no match even one-on-one,'' Ian thought self-deprecatingly, noting their size and speed.


    ''Fortunately, there are only these Honeyfang Butterflies.''


    He felt a moment of relief. If there were other monsters ahead, he would''ve turned back immediately.


    It wasn''t easy to enter a Sixth-ring Wizard''s lair. It was only because Carl was the protagonist that he discovered this method, allowing Ian to benefit from his knowledge as a reader.


    ''Let''s be extra careful.''


    Once the swarm had flown far into the distance, Ian cautiously emerged and continued crossing the dark peaks. He had to reach his destination before dark to minimize potential dangers, even though the area was already dark throughout.

 Chapter 21 First Class Wizard Apprentice

    Although Ian encountered several Honeyfang swarms along the way, he managed to avoid them all safely, eventually reaching his destination: a plateau surrounded by towering fences."Finally!"


    Ian couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. He was now one step closer to becoming a Wizard apprentice. Although he wasn''t entirely sure if his guess was correct, the mere possibility thrilled him.


    Ian didn''t waste time and quickly opened the old fence door, which broke as he tried to open it.


    After entering the plateau, he directly approached the center while combing through the dense bushes.


    As he thought, Wizard Ruther hadn''t left anything behind; the entire garden was covered with bushes and nothing else.


    However, he could already see a simple cabin at the center, made of plain wood, from afar.


    Ian could also feel that the closer he moved to the center, the more mana surrounded him. By the time he arrived at the wooden cabin, he could clearly sense the mana around him growing denser through his mental power, while the Life Seed in his dantian rotated slowly.


    However, he couldn''t meditate outside, as that would simply be courting death.


    After all, along with the increasing mana, he also felt more and more uncomfortable all over, as if inhaling even a bit of it would cause something bad to happen to him.


    "Thud!"


    Suddenly, a loud sound of something falling to the ground shattered the peace of the entire area.


    Apparently, just like the fence gate, the door of the wooden cabin was already broken.


    However, Ian didn''t care and began searching through each room inside the cabin. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But to his disappointment, aside from broken pots and apparatus of unknown origin, there was nothing inside the entire cabin¡ªnot even a single mana stone.


    "How stingy."


    Ian cursed the Sixth-ring Wizard who had left nothing behind in his abode.


    "Fortunately, the meditation room is still functional."


    After venting his frustration, he roughly cleaned the meditation room, which was filled with unknown runes and writings all over the floor.


    These were the mana purification arrays engraved by Ruther for his practice when he resided in the garden.


    Although the wear and tear made the place unsuitable for even a First-ring Wizard, it was at least sufficient for Ian to reach the First Class Wizard Apprentice rank.


    After cleaning everything, Ian placed a futon in the center and sat down. From there, he could see the runes on the floor shimmering slightly, purifying and supplying mana throughout the room.


    Once he sat down, he first used his Veiled Knight Breathing Method to calm his heart. Since it was his first time meditating, he didn''t want to ruin it by being too eager.


    When the Knight Breathing Method was active, Ian could feel some mana being absorbed by his Life Seed in his dantian. However, it was so subtle that it could almost be ignored.


    "Let''s start!"


    Ian then recalled all the information about the Veiled Mind Meditation Method in his mind and began visualizing the complex pattern recorded there, carefully following it step by step.


    Unlike the Knight Breathing Method, which required breathing in a specific pattern, the Meditation Method required absorbing and transforming mana from the surroundings to strengthen one''s mental power, thereby increasing strength.


    However, without an anchor point, drawing mana and transforming it into mental power was nearly impossible. The complex pattern Ian followed carefully served as the anchor point for this meditation method.


    Although he didn''t fully understand what the pattern was, he could feel himself slowly drawing mana from the surroundings into his body and toward his mind.


    Surprisingly, some of that mana was also being absorbed by the Life Seed in his dantian, much faster than with his earlier breathing method.


    As Ian began to meditate, he slowly forgot everything around him and immersed himself in his mind.


    Gradually, the mana density around him thickened, with more and more mana being drawn into his body.


    Time passed bit by bit, and it was already dark. The area around the plateau had become pitch black, with nothing in sight. Even the occasional flapping of the Honeyfang Butterfly had disappeared.


    However, Ian was immersed in his meditation and busy visualizing the complex pattern in his mind. After an unknown amount of time, when he finally drew a semblance of the pattern in his mind, he suddenly felt refreshed all over.


    If Ian weren''t in this selfless state, he would have noticed the Life Seed in his dantian suddenly rotating rapidly and directly supplying a stream of energy it had absorbed earlier through a temporary channel, speeding up his meditation progress exponentially, almost as if it were a catalyst.


    "Boom!"


    He didn''t know how much time had passed when Ian suddenly felt a massive explosion inside his mind, akin to being stunned by a loud blast.


    In an instant, the mana around him surged and began drilling directly into his mind, as if a floodgate had been opened.


    Ian suddenly felt an unprecedented clarity in his mind, greater than when he had reached the High Knight realm. It was almost as if he had entered the enlightenment state mentioned in his previous world.


    "Hah..."


    Ian exhaled deeply and opened his eyes while smiling from ear to ear.


    "Finally reached First Class Wizard Apprentice."


    He then looked outside the room and saw that it was already the morning of the next day. Although tracking time in this dark, forbidden area was difficult, clues from the peripherals made it possible.


    "Almost 12 hours? Faster than I thought."


    Ian was genuinely surprised, as he had been prepared to meditate for a day or two.


    After all, his mental power was higher than that of a normal human being because of Body Synchronization and transmigration. However, 12 hours was still faster than he had expected.


    Just when he thought his qualifications for Wizardry were good, he noticed that the Life Seed in his dantian was almost shriveled, rotating slowly as if it had drained all its energy.

 Chapter 22 New Feature-Analysis

    "Hmm... No wonder!"After observing it for a while, Ian immediately realized what had happened.


    Perhaps this was how this meditation method truly worked. After all, it was an extension of the Veiled Knight Breathing Method.


    "Does that mean I can meditate faster if I were in the Great Knight realm? Then... what about the Legendary Knight realm?"


    The more he thought about it, the more plausible it seemed, making him increasingly excited.


    When he first transmigrated into this world, he thought Knights and Wizards were two extremes. In fact, according to the novel Arcane Passage, that was indeed the case. There was no comparison between the two classes.


    However, from obtaining the meditation method from his Knight Breathing Method and now being helped by the Life Seed in his dantian, Ian began to realize how wrong his initial thoughts were.


    In fact, he now wondered whether this world was the same world as ''Arcane Passage,'' or perhaps it was because he hadn''t read past the first volume.


    However, these things didn''t matter, as he had found his own way to accelerate the meditation process.


    You know, although he appeared calm on the surface, there was an undercurrent churning inside him.


    The protagonist Carl in ''Arcane Passage'' was a true genius and not a waste-flow character with excessive luck. Although he was arrogant, it was justified due to his excellent bearings.


    Don''t think a Sixth-ring Wizard would follow you and teach you personally just because you had luck.


    Instead, Carl was destined to be a great Wizard from the beginning, while the opportunities in his path were mere icing on the cake to accelerate the process.


    So, all Ian could do was depend on the quest system and try to rob the protagonist of opportunities. Basically, he himself was useless and might never even escape his destiny as a mere passerby villain.


    However, after seeing the effectiveness of the Life Seed in his meditation and the suspense surrounding his family heirloom, he finally had something to rely on.


    "It seems I need to hasten the plan to go to the northern border."


    If it was related to increasing his realm in the Wizard path, then he really had too few options unless he went to the Calvora continent. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, there were still many things he could do if he only wanted to increase the realm of a Knight.


    "However, I must also find mana stones or other sources for meditation," Ian thought with a wry smile, looking at the disappearing runes on the floor and the thinning mana in his surroundings.


    Just as his thoughts were wandering, a sudden prompt from the system pulled his attention back.


    [Ding!]


    [Your realm has reached First Class Wizard Apprentice.]


    [Your mental power is sufficient.]


    [A new function has been activated.]


    [Analysis: You can analyze anything and anyone close to you using your mental power.


    Note: Be careful, as someone strong may detect your mental power when using this feature.]


    "Nice."


    Ian was very happy, as he considered this the most needed function.


    After all, he had only read the novel and didn''t know many things about the Wizard World as clearly as the protagonist or Ruther.


    It would be a nice touch for him if he had help in this aspect, although it remains to be tested.


    So, to test the effectiveness of this feature, Ian took out the token he had received earlier at the gate of the Imperial Academy.


    Just as he scanned the shimmering token in his hand with his mental power, a small panel suddenly appeared in front of his eyes with detailed text.


    [Flameheart Sigil: A token of inheritance made of Ignisium. It is a unique pass to access a Wizard inheritance inside the Ignisia Tower.]


    Simple yet solid information. Ian was quite satisfied with the analysis ability.


    After putting the token back in his ring, Ian thought about his next plan.


    A mere First Class Wizard Apprentice wasn''t enough to overcome the difficulties he would face six months later.


    He needed to reach at least Third Class Wizard Apprentice to even stand a chance in battle, and that was only because the Royal Wizard Ethos was too old and weak.


    Otherwise, he would have no choice but to hide with his family and bide his time.


    Moreover, although he was now a Wizard apprentice, he had no spells in his arsenal. His combat methods still relied on the Knight Codex.


    "It seems I can only complete the quest," Ian thought bitterly.


    "For now, let''s stick to the next plan and return to the academy as soon as possible. It''s almost time for Lyra to enter the academy and for the next plot to begin."


    With that, he quickly composed himself, left the plateau, and retraced his steps.


    Before returning, he still had one thing to do¡ªsteal honey from the lair of the Honeyfang Butterfly. Previously, he hadn''t considered this.


    However, now that his strength had increased and he urgently needed a large amount of mana, it was the best and only option. Risky, but worth it if successful.


    Ian took out a small container of honey from his ring and began applying it all over his body.


    This time, he even applied it on his head, face, and any other exposed part to better disguise himself.


    After all, if he was discovered, he wouldn''t even have the time to run.


    Once everything was ready, he wandered around the multiple peaks until he found a relatively small swarm of Honeyfang Butterflies.


    He made sure to follow only those flying around smaller peaks, as venturing elsewhere would bring uncertainty and danger.


    After running around for a while, he finally arrived at the nest of a small swarm of Honeyfang Butterflies not far from his path.


    However, even the small swarms contained thousands of butterflies, putting Ian on high alert.


    He hadn''t noticed it before, but now, as a First Class Wizard Apprentice, he could sense the surroundings of the Honeyfang Butterflies being monitored by a strange energy emanating from them, making him feel uneasy.

 Chapter 23 Stealing Mana Nectar

    Fortunately, they didn''t seem to notice him, even though he was covered in honey. Strangely, Honeyfang Butterflies were insensitive to any kind of honey, whether it was local or infused with mana.In fact, the honey produced by these creatures was called Mana Nectar, as it was extremely rich in mana and easier to absorb.


    As Ian made sure he was properly hidden, he looked at the large nest on the cliff in front of him and marveled at the sight.


    However, he found out that maybe, because they couldn''t smell honey, there was heavy defense everywhere.


    Just when he was entangled about whether to return and choose another swarm, a sudden heavy sound echoed through the nest, causing the entire area to become pitch quiet.


    "Duhd, dudh."


    Ian was sure that it was the sound of a heartbeat coming from the peak cavern, as it was quite loud.


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, all the Honeyfang Butterflies around the nest became restless and flew away in groups. It was as if they had encountered a vicious threat.


    Ian looked at the sudden commotion around him and felt creeped out. Fortunately, he had hidden himself quite deeply; otherwise, even if they couldn''t smell him, he would have been found out.


    "Dudh... Dudh... Dudh..."


    The heavy heartbeat was regular and deafening, making him nervous. By the time he came out of his hiding place, there were no butterflies in the entire nest.


    Except for the heavy beating sound and the increasing danger signals, Ian found nothing.


    "What should I do?"


    Ian looked at the empty nest and loads of unguarded honey within his grasp and thought of his next plan.


    Although the risk was great, he thought that he could at least sweep one nest before the danger arrived.


    "Shit... Let''s do it."


    If he wasted time thinking, it would be even more dangerous. So, he didn''t care and began to climb the cliff towards the nearest nest as fast as he could.


    "Dudh... Dudh... Dudh..."


    The heavy heartbeat from the peak was getting louder and louder as the mana around the entire area began to churn.


    Ian reined in his nervousness and climbed to the nest within minutes. After arriving at the nest, he saw hive after hive of Honeyfang filled with pupae.


    Maybe because they sensed danger, they were squirming restlessly in their cocoons, making the scene even more eerie.


    However, Ian didn''t care and took out his blade, beginning to scrape everything in his sight filled with mana nectar. Because he was in a hurry, there was other debris mixed in it, but he didn''t care.


    Even a second wasted might bring him greater danger.


    Just when Ian stuffed all the honey he had collected into his small bag inside his ring, the regular sound of the heartbeat began to fluctuate, as if whatever entity it was was about to wake up.


    Ian had just taken out the smaller container filled with local honey he had brought when entering the forbidden area, prepared in case of emergencies. As he was about to empty it to collect more, an intense sense of danger struck him, sending a shiver down his spine.


    So, without thinking much, he emptied the jar over his head, covering himself with the honey he had brought, and directly jumped from the top of the cliff.


    Fortunately, his body was strong enough, and he didn''t get injured. However, the dread and extreme danger he sensed were getting nearer and nearer.


    "I hope it is a Honeyfang Butterfly."


    Ian couldn''t help but pray as the mana within a more than hundred-mile radius was already ricocheting violently. If it was any other monster or unknown existence, his little trick could do nothing.


    Fortunately, the entity at the peak of the cliff seemed only half awake when decided to run.


    After escaping for a while, Ian finally returned to his path away from the violent mana fluctuation area.


    ''That was a close call.''


    He couldn''t help but praise his good luck. If he had been a minute late, he didn''t know if whatever that entity was would have found him. Just from the aura, he felt that it must be hundreds of times stronger than him.


    Just when Ian was thanking his fortune, a heavy gust of wind came behind him, followed by a loud flapping sound. However, this time, the sound wasn''t from the thousands of butterflies but from a single entity.


    ''Damn it!''


    Ian didn''t dare to neglect, quickly found a narrow crevice in the mountain, and dived right into it. After that, he covered himself with bushes and whatever he could find, as there was no time to run.


    "Wooosh!"


    He had just hidden below the crevice when a heavy storm hit the place where he had been, swinging all the bushes aside.


    Ian tightly grasped the cover above his head and looked through the small hole towards the sky when he saw an extremely large, colorful butterfly¡ªfar more beautiful than the others¡ªwith a large venomous fang flying overhead at extreme speed.


    By the time he came to his senses, it was already out of sight. Fortunately, it didn''t find him or even bother to scan the area.


    "Damn! I was really lucky."


    After seeing the Honeyfang Butterfly that was larger than a Griffin, he was sure that if it had found him, he would have been dead just by its gaze. It was terrifying to the extreme. He didn''t even know what realm that creature belonged to.


    ''I need to hurry up.''


    After finding that there was such a creature here, how could Ian have the guts to hang around? Fortunately, it flew in the opposite direction from where he was going.


    After this incident, Ian didn''t try to gain any further benefits and honestly retraced his steps. Since he was extremely careful this time, it took him double the time to return compared to before, but he arrived safely without incident.


    When he climbed down the peak and emerged from the dark area, he saw his horse leisurely eating fodder.


    ''Fortunately, nothing happened to it.''


    Ian thought; otherwise, he would have had a headache returning home.


    So, he allowed the horse to eat for a while, arranged his things, and rode it away from the forbidden area at high speed. Although there were twists and turns, this journey was very fulfilling for him.


    S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 24 Surprise

    After traveling for two and a half days, Ian finally arrived at his dukedom. This time, he was faster than before.It would have been even faster if he had run alone since he was already at the High Knight Realm, but that was simply unnecessary.


    Once he returned, he didn''t immediately go back to the Academy but headed toward his mansion. The continuous travel for a whole week had worn him out physically and mentally.


    Although he wasn''t covered in sweat and dirt from traveling, as he had showered in a river along the way, a proper long bath was all he wanted now.


    However, it seemed his companion was out of breath, as evidenced by its lifeless eyes and heavy breathing from running non-stop.


    "Welcome, young master!"


    Just as he entered his mansion, the maids politely bowed to him.


    "Um... ask someone to take care of the horse. It seems quite tired from traveling; tell them to give it some rest time."


    Ian wasn''t so heartless, after all.


    "Okay, young master," the maid bowed and then asked again,


    "Young master, Lord, and Madam are here. Do you want me to notify them?"


    "Oh? Did they ask for me?"


    Ian asked while taking off his coat. As for the honey-soaked garment, he had already thrown it away after coming out of the forbidden area.


    "Yes, young master. Lord said to notify him when you arrived."


    "Okay, you can notify them. I''ll come to the hall after I take a shower. Is the bathwater ready?"


    "Yes, young master."


    Although the fantasy land sounded awesome, it could be quite inconvenient in some ways, especially if you didn''t have suitable power in your hands.


    Sure, as Ian was a High Knight, he could vaporize the sweat and sweep away all the dirt just by using his life energy, but he found it wasn''t enough.


    Fortunately, he was a duke''s son, and the maids in the mansion would prepare the bath for him whether he was there or not.


    After ordering the maid, he quickly went to take a bath. If his guess was correct, his father had come to the mansion to discuss the upcoming expedition.


    He came at the right time, as he also had something to ask him this time.


    Once Ian took a bath and refreshed himself, he put on a new set of clothes and walked toward the hall to meet his parents.


    By the time he arrived, his father, Eldric, and his mother, Elara, were already sitting and sipping tea while talking to each other.


    "Dad, are you not busy anymore? How come you have time to see your son now?"


    Ian also sat down and lightly joked to liven up the atmosphere.


    "Heh, you don''t know how busy I am, especially since the expedition date is approaching. It''s not easy being a duke."


    Eldric was rather in a serious mood and wasn''t inclined to joke with him. Instead, he looked at him gravely and asked,


    "You, kid. I heard you went east, all the way toward the Ashen Spires. Why did you go there?"


    "You didn''t enter the forbidden area, right?"


    His mother, Elara, was also full of concern, and Ian saw rare anger in his father''s eyes.


    As a duke, how could he not know about his son''s whereabouts, even when Ian left without notifying anyone?


    When he first heard that Ian had gone east and crossed the border toward the Ashen Spires, he was so anxious that he wanted to lead troops to find him.


    Fortunately, Ian returned only after a day and reappeared on his radar.


    ''Oops!''


    Looking at his concerned mother and angry father, Ian felt he had made a big mistake. How could he forget that his dad was paying attention to his movements?


    Fortunately, he didn''t seem to know that Ian had entered the Ashen Spires¡ªonly his general direction. So, there was still room for maneuvering.


    "Dad, what are you thinking? How could I enter a forbidden zone? I just went to the forest outside to get something important. I wasn''t even near the forbidden zone. Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Ian rolled his eyes and, in turn, sniped at his father. The more you acted normal in such a situation, the less his parents would be concerned. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, Eldric''s and Elara''s faces visibly relaxed.


    "That''s good! That''s good!"


    After heaving a sigh of relief, Eldric suddenly recalled his words and asked,


    "What was so important that you had to run all the way east without notifying anyone?"


    Hearing his sharp question, Ian was already prepared. So, he suddenly smiled, came closer to them, and whispered as if someone might overhear.


    "I found a map of a treasure somewhere that can help me reach the High Knight Realm in one fell swoop. Since the situation was urgent, and I was afraid that the news would be leaked, I ran all the way alone without notifying anyone."


    Ian described his experience vividly but didn''t say where he got the news or reveal what kind of treasure it was.


    When Eldric heard his son''s words, he looked at him suspiciously, as if he was a fool and didn''t believe a word.


    "Heh... I know my territory better than you. How can a treasure appear out of nowhere, and of all people, you get the news? You brat, do you think you can lie to me with your eyes open?"


    ''Cough¡­ cough¡­''


    Hearing his words, Ian almost choked on his tea. He couldn''t help but twitch his mouth. Although he thought they wouldn''t believe him easily, he didn''t expect them to look at him like a fool.


    ''What do they think of me?''


    Of course, he was also too lazy to come up with a plausible reason. As long as they found out that he was fine, they wouldn''t care what secret he had.


    Ian smiled bitterly and suddenly released the aura of the High Knight Realm to convince his parents, who were looking at him suspiciously.


    Suddenly, a strange pressure briefly enveloped the entire hall before disappearing shortly after. Since his mother was only in the Tertiary Knight Realm, he didn''t want to hurt her unintentionally.


    However, his inadvertent aura shocked his parents so much that Eldric dropped the teacup in his hand and suddenly stood up from his seat, his face full of surprise.


    "What! Did you break through to the High Knight Realm? How is that possible?"

 Chapter 25 Three Forbidden Zones

    Duke Eldric had seen too much in his whole career and had long been immune to the mundane things of the world. There was hardly anything that could bring a surprise to him anymore.However, when Ian showed his High Knight Realm, he was so shocked that his eyes went wide.


    ''How could it happen? This is simply impossible.''


    Although he quickly calmed himself down externally, his inner self was in big turmoil.


    He couldn''t understand how his son, in the Tertiary Knight, could reach the High Knight Realm in just a week.


    Moreover, the Veilstrider Knight Breathing Method was very different, and without the secret recipe, there was nothing you could do to increase your realm after the Tertiary Knight Realm.


    However, his son suddenly condensed a life seed without his help inexplicably, so how could he not be surprised?


    "See? I told you, I went there because I found some information about treasure.


    I didn''t enter the forbidden area; I just spent one day digesting the gain, and I broke through the High Knight Realm in one fell swoop."


    Although the reason seemed far-fetched, it was indeed a good opportunity to show his true realm to his parents.


    Moreover, if they knew his strength, they could be reassured when he went on the next expedition.


    "Really? My son is so lucky that he is already so powerful."


    Elara was simple-minded and didn''t think there was anything wrong. She was just happy that her son had grown up and could better protect himself outside.


    Duke Eldric, on the other hand, looked at the smug face of his son and didn''t know what to say.


    He just came close to his son, grabbed his arm, and sent a sliver of his life energy to check his body.


    ''It is indeed High Knight Realm. Although the Life Seed seemed shriveled, there is nothing wrong elsewhere.''


    After checking and confirming with his own eyes, he was even more confused. He couldn''t understand how Ian became the High Knight Realm without the secret recipe.


    Ian didn''t see the weirdness of his father and thought he was just surprised. So, he smiled and boasted without shame.


    "Old man, I''m already in the same realm as you. Don''t slack off; otherwise, your son will catch up with you in no time."


    After hearing his son''s snide remarks, Eldric finally came out of his thoughts and rolled his eyes.


    ''Forget it. It seems my son has matured and has many secrets.''


    ''Who doesn''t have one?''


    He smiled bitterly inside, didn''t inquire any further, or even bothered to argue or scold Ian.


    Instead, he sat down in his chair, made another cup of tea, took a sip, and began to lecture Ian seriously.


    "I wasn''t going to tell you about this first, as you have no intention of going anywhere and practicing before, but it is time you should know about our fief and empire."


    When Ian heard his father''s serious tone, he quickly straightened himself and listened carefully.


    Eldric didn''t make him wait and explained patiently.


    "As you know, the continent we are on is called Gravethrone, and this Ashford Empire is one of the three empires on this land."


    "Due to the war thousands of years ago, the mana in this continent is almost non-existent. That''s why, besides some old fellows, there are no Wizards or anything related to Wizards on this continent."


    Ian nodded in understanding.


    After saying this, Duke Eldric became serious and spoke in a grave tone.


    "But what people don''t know is that Wizard power is unpredictable, and their methods are even more so. How could mere mana depletion on a small continent drive them away in despair?"


    He said in disdain.


    "The real reason why they never returned to this continent and went elsewhere was because of the three forbidden areas on this continent bordering three empires."


    "Our Ashford Empire borders the Ashen Spires on the east, while the Velmoria Empire borders the Umbral Rift to the north. The remaining forbidden area, Whispering Expanse, is in the south bordering the Mistveil Empire, while only the west has access to the sea, leaving a way out but still extremely dangerous."


    "These forbidden areas are called forbidden not because they are just dangerous, but because nobody who entered any one of those ever survived."


    Ian raised his eyebrows and thought that maybe all of them had died inside. But the next words from his father made him extremely solemn.


    "It is not that no one ever returned. Humans have always been filled with valor, exploration, and daring spirit. In the thousand-year history, many people entered, and few even returned."


    At this time, Eldric''s face became extremely grave.


    "But even if someone returned from the forbidden area, they would still die shortly after from a strange curse."


    "Their death is eerie, grotesque, and mysterious. And what is even scarier is that even the Wizards who returned from the forbidden area couldn''t resist." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? Even Wizards couldn''t survive?"


    ''How is that possible?''


    Ian was full of surprise and doubt. After all, along with him, two others had returned unscathed from the forbidden area; Carl and Ruther.


    Eldric just thought Ian was afraid and continued to explain.


    "Yes, even Wizards. And from the information circulating around the continent, even the Arc-Wizards aren''t immune."


    "In fact, it was even worse for the stronger Wizards, as even if they weren''t near these forbidden areas, they could be affected by the curse remotely. Failure of spells, deterioration of mana, and physical weakening to the untimely death, everything can happen."


    "That''s why they called it the Wizard Curse and left this continent altogether."


    "Even Arc-Wizards aren''t immune?"


    Ian was genuinely shocked by this information because Arc-Wizards were those who were at least at the sixth ring.


    ''Then why can I go inside the Ashen Spires and not be affected? I even became a Wizard Apprentice.''


    Ian thought in confusion and tried to recall the plot of Arcane Passage.


    ''Come to think of it, why didn''t Ruther try to train Carl inside his ruin? After all, the resources inside were plenty for him to reach the first ring Wizard.''


    He suddenly recalled a blind spot he had inadvertently ignored before, and cold sweat appeared on his back.


    Ruther was a sixth-ring Wizard and could definitely use the resources inside his lair to train his disciples.


    Now that he carefully recalled the plot, Carl became a Wizard Apprentice outside the forbidden area, not inside like him, even when he could. There was no mention of these things in the Arcane Passage at all.

 Chapter 26 Expedition Plan

    After finding the meditation method at the Imperial Academy, he was so excited that he didn''t think much and immediately set off towards the Ashen Sanctum.Only now did he realize how foolish his decision was. Fortunately, it didn''t seem to have affected him.


    ''System, show me my status.''


    However, he had to make sure, just in case.


    ---


    [Name: Ian Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class 1: Knight]


    [Class 2: Wizard]


    [Knight Realm: High Knight (Tier 1)]


    [Wizard Realm: Wizard Apprentice (First Class)]


    [Knight Scripture: Veiled Knight Breathing Method (Incomplete)]


    [Meditation Scripture: Veiled Mind Meditation Method (First part unsealed)]


    [Codex: Ironclad Discipline (Perfection)]


    [Secret Technique: Ethereal Disguise (Initiation)]


    [Luck: 45]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain]


    [Equipment: Runeheart Stone, Spellblade (Basic), Space Ring (Basic)]


    ---


    "Phew! Fortunately, there''s nothing wrong."


    Ian visibly relaxed after seeing no abnormalities in his body or status.


    Then, he suddenly noticed his father looking at him nervously while his mother was already anxious.


    Realizing he''d lost his composure, Ian thought they might have misunderstood. So, he immediately composed himself and laughed.


    "Haha, that was scary. Fortunately, I didn''t go near the Ashen Spires this time. Don''t worry, I will be extra careful in the future."


    "Good, good. It''s a relief you didn''t go near. Next time, don''t wander off recklessly. Discuss it with your father first, alright? You are still immature."


    Seeing that Ian didn''t seem to be lying, Duke Eldric finally let go of his worry. If Ian had really gone in and been affected by the curse, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Yes! Don''t just barge in alone. If you don''t want to tell your dad, you can come to me¡ªI still have some influence. But never go anywhere dangerous by yourself again."


    Elara said, placing her hand atop his hair and gently caressing it, making him relax all over. It seemed as if all the exhaustion from a week''s journey had gone with her touch.


    ''Ah, mothers are mothers after all.''


    Ian grinned and nodded, leaning towards his mother, eager for her touch, making her laugh sweetly.


    Duke Eldric also laughed heartily as he sipped tea while sitting on a mahogany chair, his heart brimming with happiness.


    ''How I wish everything could always stay like this,'' Ian thought wistfully.


    However, memories of his family''s destruction six months later¡ªhis father''s death and his uncle''s betrayal¡ªmade his heart turn cold.


    Having been an orphan in his previous life, Ian was pragmatic by nature.


    Only those who rose after being beaten down by society truly learned how to navigate harsh realities, as others simply vanished into obscurity.


    Now that he had regained something precious in this life, he refused to lose it again.


    "Dad, how are the preparations for the expedition coming along?"


    Ian asked, making a difficult decision in his heart. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm? Oh, you don''t need to worry. I''ve already made all the arrangements. Your uncle Thomas has already gone to the northern border to ensure your safety," Duke Eldric replied with a smile.


    ''Well, who knows why he returned early?''


    Ian didn''t believe his uncle''s return was to ensure his safety as his father said, but he didn''t point it out. Instead, he had other plans.


    "Dad, I want the Divine Mandate for the Crimson Legion," Ian said with rare seriousness.


    "The Crimson Legion? That''s a death squad and isn''t deployed lightly. Why do you need¡­" Eldric trailed off, noticing Ian''s unusually grave expression.


    After a moment''s thought, Eldric sighed heavily. Although he didn''t know why his son asked for the death squad, he didn''t actively pry into it.


    "Fine. I''ll grant it when the time comes. But remember kid¡ªthink carefully and don''t act impulsively. Whatever you want to do, some things are best left undisturbed."


    Eldric seriously warned as the Crimson Legion was the Duke family''s secret death squad, reserved for extreme situations. Eldric couldn''t risk exposing this trump card unnecessarily.


    However, what he didn''t know was that the family''s downfall was already in motion¡ªdriven by a few ambitious traitors and foreign enemies.


    Just a few rotten rats with filthy ambition and a foreign enemy with unequal power were enough to strangle their necks.


    ''Let''s deal with the rats first.''


    Ian was filled with extreme coldness. Previously, he had been full of entanglement, but today he had made his choice. No matter what, he couldn''t lose this family. He couldn''t bear to witness his father''s death or the destruction of the family that had nurtured him over the years.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I have just some use for them. I won''t act recklessly," Ian assured him.


    "That''s for the best. You''ll head north in about a week. I''ve already selected your team. Use this time to get to know them and make any arrangements you need."


    "Okay, thank you, Dad."


    "Haha, there is no need to thank me. You''re my son¡ªthis is my responsibility."


    Eldric laughed, seeing his son so serious for the first time. Which father wouldn''t be proud when his son stood his ground and began to take responsibility?


    He didn''t want to appear too shameless, but he was already proud of his son. After all, a 17-year-old in the High Knight realm was already a prodigy, especially on a continent where wizards were scarce.


    Ian also smiled, swept away the coldness in his heart, and began to talk about other things, cherishing the rare moment of peace.


    However, in his mind, he had already resolved to do whatever it took to protect his family and loved ones¡ªeven at great cost.


    As for the weirdness of the forbidden zone and his inexplicable connection to it, he set them aside for now.


    After all, he was a pragmatic man, and he didn''t think he needed to dwell on that flimsy issue yet. What happened to others didn''t matter to him as long as he, his family, and loved ones were safe; he did not give a damn.

 Chapter 27 Mysterious Entry

    The next day, a carriage drawn by two Bloodmane horses traveled at a steady pace through a wide road towards the Imperial Academy.Inside the spacious and luxurious carriage, Ian looked at the status panel in front of him, deep in thought.


    [Name: Elara Ashford]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: Tertiary Knight] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Knight Scripture: Moon Knight Breathing Method]


    [Codex: Ashen Creed (Harmonization)]


    [Luck: 20]


    [Destiny: Passerby]


    Yesterday, when he was saying goodbye to his parents, he curiously used the Analysis feature, attempting to see their status; and it worked.


    Looking at the row of texts, there was nothing wrong with his mother''s status.


    Ian was only slightly surprised that the Knight Scripture practiced by his mother wasn''t the heirloom of the royal family. Then again, who would give their heirloom breathing method to someone who married into another house?


    As for the codex, it didn''t matter as much as the breathing method.


    "My mother seemed to have abandoned the training," Ian smiled.


    According to the system, any knight technique was divided into five parts in the realm of understanding:


    Initiation, Ascent, Harmonization, Excellence, and Perfection.


    As for whether it was the same for spells, he didn''t know, as he hadn''t practiced one yet.


    "Fortunately, my Ironclad Discipline Codex is already at Perfection," Ian thought, then suddenly remembered something.


    "Speaking of which, Etherial Disguise is still at Initiation. But could it also hide my Wizard rank?"


    A Knight couldn''t discern if someone was a Wizard Apprentice, but a Wizard certainly could¡ªespecially Ruther. Ian didn''t want to come onto their radar yet.


    When he thought of this, he immediately tried.


    With the activation of the Etherial Disguise secret technique, the mana and life energy in his body began to vibrate and flow differently.


    As Ian carefully observed within himself, he found that half of the energy flowed into his Life Seed while the remaining half went into his mind, perfectly shielding his realm.


    Although using secret techniques to shield the fluctuation of his realm was energy-intensive and laborious, the discovery still made Ian happy.


    "I can control everything with my mind," Ian realized a crucial point different than before.


    He suddenly discovered that he could allow the Life Energy to rush into his mind, shielding it even more firmly. Perhaps it could even resist a mental attack¡ªhe didn''t know.


    "What happens if I use mental power on my Life Seed?"


    If Life Energy could shield his mind, then surely mental power could help shield the Life Seed too, right?


    As he thought this, he immediately practiced Etherial Disguise again, focusing his mental power on his dantian.


    However, this time, something amazing happened, and Ian''s heart skipped a beat.


    Just as he thought, his mental power could also shield his Life Seed and block his realm.


    However, the strange thing was that the more mental power he poured into his Life Seed, the more transparent it became.


    By the time he poured almost all his mental power, the Life Seed was only one-third visible. Even he couldn''t detect the remaining part.


    "Hah... Hah..."


    Suddenly, the Etherial Disguise technique broke on its own, saving him from severe mana depletion. Still, the intense headache took him a dozen minutes to recover from.


    "What was that?" Ian muttered, confused.


    At the moment Etherial Disguise broke, he felt a strong tug from his consciousness, as if it wanted to pull the Life Seed upwards.


    "I think I need to practice this secret technique to Perfection."


    Although he didn''t know what would happen upon reaching Perfection, it was undoubtedly a good thing.


    "Maybe the reason lies in this entry."


    Ian looked again at the status panel in front of him, this time focusing on his father.


    [Name: Eldric Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human]


    [Bloodline: Awakened, ?? (Sealed)]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: Grand Knight (Tier 1)]


    [Knight Scripture: Veilstrider Knight Breathing Method]


    [Codex: Veil Sword Technique (Excellence), Iron Oath (Perfection), Argent Path (Perfection)]


    [Secret Technique: Etherial Disguise (Ascent)]


    [Luck: 10 ¡ý]


    [Destiny: Black (early death)]


    "What is this bloodline? And why is there a question mark next to it?"


    Ian tried to ask the system, but it remained silent, leaving him in mystery.


    He considered asking his father directly yesterday but refrained.


    If it was something he needed to know, his father would have told him already. There was no need to pry into other secrets. Besides, he had no reasonable explanation for how he knew.


    "But why don''t I have the Bloodline column?"


    That was Ian''s primary concern. Whatever the bloodline was, it had to be something powerful.


    Even in the Calvora Continent, Wizards often took bloodlines seriously¡ªmany were even known as Bloodline Wizards.


    "Forget it. When the time comes, it will reveal itself."


    Ian was full of questions but had no answers. He also understood that he wasn''t strong enough yet to uncover everything. After all, even his father''s bloodline was sealed.


    "But he''s already at the Grand Knight realm and still didn''t mention anything to us. I don''t even know how he died at Ethos''s hands."


    No wonder, when Ian said he would surpass his father in the realm, Eldric had looked at him like a fool.


    ''He must be laughing at my ignorance,'' Ian thought, gnashing his teeth.


    But suddenly, a sound pulled his attention back to reality.


    "Young Master, we''ve arrived at the Imperial Academy."


    "Oh? Okay."


    Ian calmed his thoughts and gracefully stepped out of the carriage.


    In the Arcane Passage, there wasn''t much mention of the Imperial Academy besides a few key plots.


    One of these was the meeting between heroine Lyra and hero Carl at the Academy welcome banquet.


    It was also the time when Ian was ruthlessly trampled by the protagonist in the arena.


    Since he was injured badly, he had to rest at home for a whole semester and disappeared along with his fleeing family six months later.


    He was a passerby villain destined to become a springboard for Lyra and Carl''s meeting.


    Of course, it wasn''t a toxic plot where Lyra disdainfully looked down on him while embracing Carl. Up to the part Ian had read in Arcane Passage, Lyra was merely a companion to Carl and hadn''t been romantically involved yet.


    Perhaps the author was building a slow, romantic subplot. Ian didn''t care.


    ''I''m looking forward to our first confrontation,'' Ian thought, looking at the crowd in front of him, smiling with anticipation.

 Chapter 28 An Important Fork Of Fate (1)

    "At last, I want you all to prepare thoroughly for the competition one year later. Remember, there are only five quotas available, and if you miss it, you will miss it for the rest of your life."At the carefully crafted podium, adorned with intricate designs and dragon sculptures, a middle-aged man concluded his speech with encouragement, signaling its end.


    Although thunderous applause showed him respect, many in the audience were secretly yawning, tired of hearing every teacher repeat the same speech.


    "Finally, the speech is over."


    "Yeah! I almost fell asleep halfway through."


    "But don''t you think the quota is too low? Thousands of Knights, but only five places?"


    "Hah, what can we do? You should be content they even gave us this chance. Besides, not everyone is here for the quota. Wizard fate is a distant dream; the real benefit lies in the empire."


    One person said with a smile. Many Knights like him had traveled from afar, not for the elusive Wizardry, but for the connections.


    You see, Ashford was an empire, not a kingdom. For most Knights, a simple connection to the Imperial Academy was something to brag about.


    Who knows? You might catch the attention of a big shot. In fact, such things happen often.


    Even the Veilstrider family would scout potential Knights and recruit them into their fold if necessary.


    "Yeah! You''re right. To hell with Wizards and all."


    "Haha!"


    Ian looked at the large number of people around him, talking and joking, making the area bustling with activity. Although their attire, fields of study, and teaching styles were different, Ian found them oddly similar to people from his previous life. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Just the power system is broken,'' Ian thought in a good mood.


    He had arrived late and didn''t have to endure the nonsense speech like the others.


    "Ian!"


    Suddenly, he heard someone calling him from behind. Ian stopped and looked back to see Lyra waving at him from one of the corners.


    However, his attention was elsewhere, just behind Lyra.


    ''Heh, sure enough. He''s with Lyra.''


    He smiled and walked slowly toward Lyra, navigating through the crowd.


    "When did you arrive? I tried searching for you, but the crowd was too dense."


    Ian walked up to Lyra and asked, completely ignoring Carl, who stood behind her, trying to make his presence known.


    If he had been his predecessor, Ian knew he would have confronted Lyra angrily upon seeing her close to the other guy¡ªeven though she wasn''t actually close to him.


    After all, his previous obsession was no joke. It was still affecting him, though his control was improving.


    Sometimes, he even wondered if there was something special about Lyra, as he had never felt such emotions toward anyone else.


    "I arrived on time. It''s you who are late. You treat the Imperial Academy like your home, coming and going as you please."


    Lyra scolded him with a smile, clearly in a good mood after seeing him.


    "Um... Lyra, what do you think of my earlier request? I believe we can learn from each other."


    Seeing that neither of them paid him any attention, Carl couldn''t sit still.


    He spoke to Lyra ambiguously, trying to show off his closeness to her, and then turned to Ian with a friendly smile.


    "Hi! I''m Carl. Are you a friend of Lyra?"


    He extended his hand for a handshake, trying to appear amiable.


    Ian watched the protagonist''s act with amusement and finally gave him a closer look.


    ''Well, nothing special,'' he thought, quickly losing interest.


    Then he turned to Lyra, completely ignoring Carl''s outstretched hand, and asked,


    "Do you know him?"


    Lyra broke into a cold sweat when Carl addressed Ian like that. Based on Ian''s past behavior, she feared he might get angry and create a scene.


    But she was surprised to see his calm demeanor and sighed in relief. However, upon hearing his question, she quickly explained to avoid any misunderstandings.


    "I met him once at the training ground. He just asked if I wanted to practice sword training with him."


    Afraid Ian might still misunderstand, she hurriedly added,


    "I turned down his request, but he keeps insisting."


    Lyra almost sounded aggrieved while Carl stood dumbfounded on the side.


    He had planned to provoke Ian and show off in front of Lyra, but she instead directly sold him.


    "Oh? Is he pestering you?"


    Ian looked at Carl with interest as the latter''s hand dropped awkwardly.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''m not pestering you. I just invited you to practice together so we could both improve. If Miss Lyra thought I was wrong, I humbly apologize."


    Seeing that Lyra''s impression of him was worsening, Carl quickly retreated and apologized.


    He thought Ian in front of him might be jealous of his closeness to Lyra and thought he could leverage that later. But for now, he chose to withdraw.


    Lyra nodded in relief, seeing that Ian didn''t seem bothered.


    However, Ian had no intention of letting Carl go so easily. The main reason he joined the Academy was to meet the protagonist and change his fate as a passerby villain.


    Although it might seem he avoided the plot by his calm and collected demeanor instead of fighting abruptly, there was no prompt from the system.


    That meant it wasn''t enough.


    Ian looked at Carl''s apologetic figure and purposed.


    "Well if you want to practice, why not practice with me? I''d like to see how strong you are."


    He gestured toward the arena at the center where fighting was taking place.


    It was a venue temporarily created by the Academy to ignite the competitive spirit of the Knights students and add an interesting flavor to the otherwise boring welcome ceremony.

 Chapter 29 An Important Fork Of Fate (2)

    "Ian! There''s no need for this."Before Carl could respond, Lyra tried to dissuade Ian, fearing he was acting out of anger.


    Her blue eyes, framed by long lashes, looked at him tenderly, worried he might revert to his obsessive tendencies.


    Now, she began to dislike Carl for standing next to her. After finally seeing a normal Ian, she didn''t want to lose him again.


    "Haha, relax. I''m not angry or anything. This fellow seems quite strong, and I just want to stretch my muscles. It''s just practice between fellow students."


    Ian placed his hand on Lyra''s blond hair and reassured her, speaking softly.


    ''Well, all that kissing and confessing didn''t go to waste,'' he thought.


    Lyra obviously had him in her eyes and she was afraid he was impatient and angered.


    Carl, watching their intimate exchange, was consumed with jealousy. After he saw Lyra for the first time at the training ground, he had already thought of her as his woman. Now, watching them feeding dog food openly made him sick.


    "So, what do you think?"


    Ian asked Carl, ignoring his dark expression.


    Ian''s real goal was to replicate the same scenario from the novel where his fate had originally been sealed. He planned to redeem himself on the very same stage.


    Carl was surprised at how things had turned out.


    Initially, he had planned to provoke Ian into challenging him in the arena to display his superiority. While his plan had failed, the result was the same. So, of course, he was pleased. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay. Let''s compete with swords," Carl agreed quickly, worried Lyra might interfere otherwise.


    Just as he agreed, Ian heard a system prompt almost at the same time, causing him to smile.


    [Ding!]


    [Portagonist Carl has accepted your request for a duel.]


    [You are at an important fork in your fate.]


    [A new destiny quest has been activated.]


    [Unique Destiny Quest: Fight with all you have.]


    [Quest content: Defeat the protagonist Carl and change your destiny from the fixed trajectory. Be careful, your performance may decide your future.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Quest will be completed after you defeat or draw with protagonist Carl.]


    Ian was delighted by the activation of a new quest. The more quests, the better, as he was dirt poor.


    "An important fork in fate," he mused.


    Even the system regarded this as a critical moment and gave him a unique destiny quest. So, he had to take it more seriously.


    Just as Ian was engrossed in reading the text in his mind, a loud shout interrupted him.


    "What''s going on here? Young Master Ian, is this boy causing trouble for you?"


    A group of three youths, clad in aristocratic attire but lacking noble behavior, approached Carl with hostile glares. If Young Master Ian said yes, they were ready to teach Carl a lesson.


    They perfectly portray a typical bully who tramples on the weak and fears the strong.


    ''Well, I was wondering why they hadn''t shown up yet,'' Ian thought, glancing at the trio and the growing crowd their shouts had attracted.


    In the original story, the protagonist didn''t immediately fight Ian but instead first defeated these troublemakers who tried to intervene on Ian''s behalf.


    ''Let''s get rid of them,'' Ian decided, barely acknowledging their presence.


    He replied indifferently,


    "Nothing''s happening here. I''m just competing in the arena. And don''t shout so loudly¡ªit''s unbecoming of your status."


    Hearing Ian''s scolding, the trio looked embarrassed. The shouting was meant to gather the attention of the crowd and show everyone how they helped Ian and who their backer was.


    But now, it seemed to irk him instead. So, they could only apologize quickly to avoid further angering him.


    "Well, sorry, Young Master Ian. I was impulsive. I thought someone was confronting you."


    "And I need your help?" Ian asked sharply.


    "No, no. How dare I think that? I was just trying to help..." He was still trying to explain when he saw Ian''s cold eyes, causing him to sweat visibly.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry, Young Master. I overstepped my bounds." The youngster, along with his two lackeys, bowed hurriedly.


    "Okay. Don''t just shout and fight all day long. You are an aristocrat, not some bandit. Your actions will only destroy our reputation."


    "Yes, yes! We will definitely heed your words."


    The trio immediately agreed, feeling fortunate that Ian didn''t get angry. They had only been trying to help and, by the way, curry favor with him, but the situation had almost backfired¡ªall because of this kid.


    The leader looked at Carl with hatred while bowing toward Ian.


    Ian didn''t care about their little schemes as long as they didn''t affect him. He looked at Carl and ordered in a superior tone,


    "Let''s go to the arena."


    "Okay."


    Carl was happy to show off and didn''t take Ian''s tone seriously at all.


    Although he was only at the Tertiary Knight Realm, he was also a First-Class Wizard Apprentice.


    He had ten different methods to defeat this guy.


    Of course, Ian knew what Carl was thinking. In fact, in the novel, Carl didn''t even need to use the full strength of his Knight Realm since Ian was a Secondary Knight and had no fighting experience.


    Actually, Ian most wanted to check the status of the protagonist to uncover any secrets he might have, but the warning from the system stopped him from doing so.


    Although Carl might not notice his mental power scanning, Ruther, in his ring, would definitely detect even the slightest mental fluctuation.


    That''s why Ian had already used the Ethereal Disguise technique to hide his Wizard Realm.


    As long as he guarded against mental attacks from the protagonist, he could beat this kid with one hand.


    After all, they were competing in swordsmanship and the Knight Realm, not as Wizards.


    He didn''t believe Carl would risk using Wizard techniques in front of the crowd. That would only bring him unnecessary trouble and make it difficult to secure a quota for Ignisia Tower.


    As for help from Ruther, he would definitely step in if Carl''s life were in danger. Otherwise, he wouldn''t lower himself to intervene in a duel between peers.

 Chapter 30 Fighting With Carl (1)

    Just when they were climbing the arena after the previous duo climbed down, the crowd around quickly recognized Ian and began to gather and discuss."Isn''t this Ian, the only son of Duke Eldric?"


    "Yeah! But who is the guy opposite?"


    "No idea, but they seem to be fighting."


    "Wow, finally there is something fun in this boring welcome party."


    Suddenly a large crowd gathered around the arena, bustling around almost like a vegetable market.


    "Did he really fight just for practicing?" Lyra looked at Ian in concern.


    She actually didn''t want Ian to fight. What if he got hurt, because of her? Although she knew Ian was in the Tertiary Knight Realm, she also knew Ian never practiced swords since he was a kid.


    It was not without a reason he would be beaten by Sylvia every time when he was a kid. He had no fighting experience at all.


    However, she didn''t know that Ian was already in the High Knight realm and he had plenty of fighting experience enough for this fight.


    ''Still, let''s end this fight fast.''


    He was eager to know what he would get after completing this quest. After all, unlike other quests, it was the first unique destiny quest.


    Of course, he wouldn''t be complacent just because his realm was higher.


    "Are you two ready?"


    After they took their position and ready their sword, the middle-aged teacher asked.


    "Um!"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay. Remember, this is a practice. You can injure other party but can''t kill."


    As for the consequences of killing, he wisely didn''t say it as there were no consequences if Ian really killed the boy.


    At most, he would compensate some gold to give the academy some face.


    "Start!"


    With the sound of the referee, both Ian and Carl took their stances. While Ian appeared elegant in his steps, Carl was full of wildness.


    In fact, Ian could even see faint steam surrounding him as his Knight Breathing Method was related to the Sun.


    "Woah! They are starting."


    "I don''t know who will win."


    "Do you even need to guess? Of course, young master Ian will win. You should instead ask how long the boy opposite will last."


    The crowd around was riling up and everyone was discussing who would win. If it weren''t for inappropriate places, they would likely start betting.


    "Be careful! Don''t blame me if you get hurt."


    Carl first warned hypocritically, clearly determined to injure him badly.


    He had to let this bad breath out, otherwise he would feel constipated.


    Ian just smiled and didn''t take his words to heart. He was already at High Knight Realm; unless Carl directly fired spells at him, he wouldn''t lose no matter what.


    Instead, he suddenly rushed with extreme speed and used the Knight Cleave move perfectly pointing at the weak spot accurately.


    Although he didn''t show his killing intent, his moves were ruthless from the beginning. Belittling the opponent, that too a protagonist, was a foolish thing to do and was being cruel to yourself.


    He wouldn''t make such low-level mistakes.


    He was currently using the Tertiary Knight Realm, as he didn''t want to expose himself too early and there was no need to.


    You know, the four Duke and one royal family of the Empire weren''t a joke. They establish their prestige due to their special Knight Breathing Method that could crush any other mediocre method both in realm and strength.


    Although Ian wasn''t proficient in his family''s Veiled Sword Technique, he was in the perfection realm in Ironclad Discipline Codex.


    So, there was no suspense as Carl was suppressed from the beginning without a chance to counterattack. Ian''s ruthless attack didn''t give him a chance to save the situation.


    If Carl was to fight him as a Wizard, Ian would lose miserably without a doubt.


    Both his qualifications and wealth of spells weren''t something he could be content with. Unfortunately, this was a Knight competition, so the situation was now reversed


    ''Damn it! What is happening here? Why is this guy so strong?''


    Carl was getting more annoyed the more he fought with him.


    The only reason he could still parry the attack and avoid being injured severely was because of his high mental power which in turn enhanced his reflex.


    Still, there were already multiple scratched in his arms and body making him uncomfortable.


    ''Why is the situation completely opposite than I thought?'' He was getting impatient.


    Being unable to use spells and mental power actively made him feel stuck and uncomfortable.


    Who liked being beaten by a weaker being but unable to defend?


    It was like an immortal being beaten by a mortal because the former couldn''t use his power.


    He really thought so.


    Unfortunately, this was a Knight competition and this wasn''t his strong forte.


    Even with his high mental power working at high speed, he couldn''t find the weak point in Ian and had to work hard to stop his offensive.


    "Why are you caring about this so much? Knights are just like mortals in front of the Wizard. What is the use even if you win?"


    Ruther said leisurely when he found that Carl was getting restless.


    He, as a Wizard, didn''t take this fight seriously at all. In his opinion, this was like a child quarrel.


    "I know."


    Carl also composed himself but he was feeling restless inside. His intuition told him that he couldn''t lose this match and it was getting stronger and stronger.


    ''Damn it.'' He cursed when the sword scratched his arm at a tricky angle.


    The sword battle in the arena went on, while the crowd cheered in excitement. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, anyone could see that the boy opposite was no match for Ian. After all, everyone was a Knight and could see more or less.


    "Clang!"


    "Thud."


    Ian looked at Carl whose face was as black as it could be and thought,


    ''It is time to end.''


    He couldn''t afford to waste time as anything could happen with the protagonist. Luck was a bitch if it was with the opponent.


    But just when he was preparing to end this farce with Blade Breaker''s move, a sharp tingling pain impacted his mind making him uncomfortable.

 Chapter 31 Fighting With Carl (2)

    Carl was getting increasingly impatient. Finally, he parried the sword and attacked Ian, but he was completely defended impeccably."Woah!"


    The crowd cheered for Ian whenever he showed some good moves. As a Knight, Ian displayed perfection in every move during the fight.


    Attack, defense, speed, and elegance¡ªeverything a Knight should have was in his performance.


    It was as if he was acting on stage as a main character while Carl was a simple add-on to show how magnificent he was.


    ''Damn! Damn it, you all.''


    The more the crowd cheered, the more Carl got irritated, and the more mistakes he made. Ian also didn''t forget to target his weaknesses, making him miserable.


    After seeing that the fight was almost over, just when Ian was about to use the finishing move to avoid variables, Carl made up his mind.


    ''I can''t lose this fight.''


    His intuition was warning him, and his intuition had always been correct.


    So, this time, he didn''t care about ethics and decided to stun the opponent with his mental power and finish him in one blow.


    This was not the first time he had used this method, and unless there was a Wizard near him, they wouldn''t find anything wrong.


    ''Let''s see what you can do.''


    Carl sneered at Ian, who was preparing his finishing move and came closer imperceptibly.


    Seeing his behavior, Ruther, who was watching his performance, instantly understood what he was trying.


    "Boy, it is not good to cheat in such a competition. It might weigh on your conscience."


    Ruther hurriedly advised against using such a despicable method as he didn''t think this competition meant anything.


    However, if such a small matter became a block on your future path, it would be a loss for you.


    You know, a Wizard, although unscrupulous and heinous at times, needs a clear conscience in specific scenarios.


    If Ian and Carl were fighting in the wild, in a life-or-death situation, he wouldn''t mind burning him into a cinder in a sneak attack. That had no consequences as this world was inherently a man-eat-man world.


    However, if you promised to fight by the rules and still used sneak attacks, your conscience would become impure.


    It might not have any impact in the short run, but when pursuing a higher Wizard path, it could become a stumbling block.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill him; I will just severely injure him and stop. I have to win this fight."


    Carl didn''t care about all that complicated stuff. He only knew that his intuition was telling him that he had to win this fight.


    "Boy, that''s not what I''m saying."


    Ruther was still trying to persuade him, but Carl directly used his mental power, accurately attacking Ian in front of him.


    Ian was just about to use his Blade Breaker''s move to win quickly when a sharp tingling sensation made him stagnate in his path. Even with Ethereal Disguise, the pain was overbearing.


    ''Heh! I was just waiting for this moment.''


    However, Ian didn''t panic since he already knew about Carl''s treachery. But he didn''t know what other trump card he had. That''s why he was already waiting for this loophole he knew to exploit and win faster. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, he acted as if he was disoriented, and his movements became noticeably slower.


    ''Finally!''


    Carl was overjoyed. Ready with his weapon, he lunged at Ian with the fiery sword.


    ''Sigh!'' Ruther just sighed but didn''t say anything more.


    ''Let''s see how you defend now.''


    Just when Carl was near Ian ready to hack him, he suddenly heard a crisp breaking sound followed by a shattered gem on Ian''s neck.


    Following this unexpected event, Ian suddenly looked at him as if he was perfectly sober, dodged his sword quickly, and swiped sharply at him, cutting his back deeply.


    Carl was completely dumbfounded and didn''t know what had happened, forgetting to even defend himself.


    Only after he felt a sharp pain in his back and blood flowing everywhere did he awaken.


    "Hiss!"


    He hadn''t felt such pain in a long time. He never thought he would be pitied by his own treachery. The extreme pain in his back left him disoriented.


    Just as he was feeling unwell, a sharp kick landed on his crouched figure in the abdomen, sending him flying out of the ring.


    "Cough... Cough... Ugh..."


    He couldn''t help but cough up blood-filled phlegm in pain. Now, he was in agony all over his body, with no place spared.


    ''Fuck! Damn it, what happened?''


    He cursed, barely conscious on the ground, clutching his abdomen. He couldn''t figure out how he lost when he was this close to winning.


    There had never been a case of someone waking in the middle of his mental attack.


    "Heh! This time, you kid seems unlucky."


    Ruther said from the ring while looking at the fragments of jade scattered on the ground.


    Although he didn''t see clearly, he thought that since it broke just when Ian was mentally attacked, it must have been some kind of protective amulet.


    "Hah... hah..."


    Ian looked at Carl''s embarrassing figure and didn''t pursue further.


    His mission was over, and he didn''t want to target Carl actively, making him resent him to death¡ªalthough he probably hated him now.


    At that moment, when he felt the tingling sensation in his mind, he quickly used the Ethereal Disguise at full speed and injected life energy into his mind to clear up instantly.


    Then, just when Carl was near him, he sent a sliver of life energy to break a makeshift gem pendant on his neck, making them think it was some kind of protective gear.


    After all, he didn''t want Carl to know he was a Wizard Apprentice yet. Ian took a deep breath to calm his mind, completely ignoring the crowd''s shouts.


    "This match, student Ian won."


    The referee directly announced the winner and asked the medical team to carry Carl out. He felt fortunate that Ian didn''t kill the boy and only injured him.


    However, Ian swiftly exited the arena, away from the crowd, as his mind was filled with prompts from the system.


    Looking at the dense texts in his mind, a faint smile couldn''t help but appear on his face, making him appear particularly handsome and riling up the crowd even more.

 Chapter 32 Wealth Of Rewards

    [Ding!][You defeated the protagonist Carl against all odds, fair and square.]


    [Congratulation! You have completed the Unique Destiny Quest: Fight with all you have]


    [You gained 100 Luck Points.]


    [Since your luck points reached 145 points, you get a Bronze Starwell token.]


    [Starwell Token (Bronze): A mysterious token that can access Starwell. Use your luck point to draw the treasure you desire and leave it to your fate.]


    [Congratulations on completing your first destiny quest.]


    [You get rewards: Ethereal Core Crystal, Arcanium Shell, a secret technique-Phantom Veil (Redemmable)]


    [Ethereal Core Crystal: A condensed essence of a fallen peak Tier 3 High Knight. You can absorb it to enhance your realm or practice secret techniques.]


    [Arcanium Shell: A flexible armor made up of the outer shell of a mysterious entity. It can absorb any kind of energy and in turn, shield your body from the damage proportionally. (Physical or Elemental)


    Note: Everything has limits. Please use with caution.]


    [Phantom Veil: A mysterious Knight technique from another world. Use your energy to mask your or your surroundings'' presence making it temporarily invisible.]


    ''Jackpot.'' Ian thought looking at all the rewards he got.


    ''However, why is there nothing related to Wizard?''


    Then he found that there was no reward directly related to wizardry which he urgently needed. Only the Arcanium Shell might be near to this.


    ''Sigh... I think maybe because this is a Knight Competition.''


    However, he still got a magical thing as a Bronze Starwell Token, so there was still hope.


    Although he didn''t know what Starwell was, he didn''t know many things, didn''t he? Ian was getting used to it.


    ''I didn''t know there were such things as Etherial Crystal in this world.''


    A condensed essence of Tier 3 High Knight, enough for him to increase his realm or to practice the Ehterial Disguise Technique.


    ''With Phantom Veil on the outside and Ehterial Disguise on the inside, my surviving ability as a Knight has increased considerably.''


    By now, he understood the pattern of how the Quest System works. Basically, it gave rewards based on the type of quest he completed unless it was the first-time reward.


    ''However, it would have been better if I was given at least a few mana crystals.''


    Ian thought dreamily. Although he still had the mana nectar from Honeyfang butterfly, it could only help him reach Second Class Wizard Apprentice - or not, he wasn''t even sure.


    ''Let''s increase the Kinight Realm then.''


    For now, Etherial Disguise at the Initiation realm was enough for him; especially since he now had another technique Phantom Veil at perfection, possibly.


    Just when his thought was drifting, he had already arrived near Lyra outside the venue, who immediately trotted over him in small steps full of smiles.


    "Congratulations! I didn''t know you fought so well. When did you learn?"


    Lyra asked, genuinely confused.


    As much as she knew, Ian hadn''t left her shadow from childhood. Besides sleeping, eating, and other activities, they were inseparable.


    So, when did he become so good at fighting?


    ''Did he learn recently?''


    She thought because he had disappeared from her sight frequently this month, didn''t know what he did or where he went.


    ''Then, isn''t the progress too fast?''


    She looked at Ian who appeared more and more mysterious to her recently.


    In fact, after the day when she met him at the restaurant, Ian had begun to completely changed. Although those changes drew them closer to each other, it was full of mystery in her opinion.


    How could a person change so suddenly and unexpectedly?


    It was as if he was hiding all his life just to wait for this moment to show off. Although, that sounds ridiculous no matter how she thought.


    Looking at Lyra''s blue eyes scanning his face in pure curiosity, Ian was amused.


    "Heh! Of course, I know how to fight. I was just acting like I don''t to not dampen your and that little brat spirit."


    Ian laughed and hugged Lyra in public without a care.


    When it came to Lyra, he always couldn''t resist her look, so he placed her body close to his, savoring the warmth they shared.


    If Carl was to see them getting so intimate, he would probably die from anger.


    "What... What are you doing?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lyra flustered, scolded him softly for fear that others might hear it, then pushed him away while distancing herself from Ian.


    She then looked at the crowd and heaved a sigh of relief seeing that nobody saw their brief intimacy.


    "Why are you so perverted recently? You... don''t have any shame."


    She said with reproach while straightening her crumpled clothes.


    "I don''t know. When I''m with you, I just can''t control."


    Ian genuinely confessed as he keenly found that his obsession was getting ignited again.


    His heart was beating wildly again, especially when he hugged her; his emotions were stronger than ever before.


    ''This is weird.''


    Now that his mental power had increased multiple times than that of before, he found out that he was weirdly attracted to her. Of course, not a simple attraction between the opposite sex but enamored.


    If he had to find an analogy, it was like he was charmed unconsciously.


    Ian found it very intriguing and actively let go of his passive mental defense while looking at Lyra intently.


    "You again... Why are you..."


    Lyra was once again shocked by his crazy remark and was about to sigh in exasperation when she saw Ian looking at her intently as if a beast looking at a beauty, ready to eat.


    "Um... Ian... Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Lyra was scared as she saw the same look she saw before on Ian when he was obsessed with her. This look was what made her always feel uncomfortable and insecure.


    As Ian looked at her face and figure intently, the same obsessive feeling began to ignite in his heart making him restless.


    Before he lost control of himself, he quickly used his mental power to subside this feeling.


    ''This is really weird.''

 Chapter 33 Who is Lyra?

    Previously, he thought it was because of his predecessor''s obsession, but now he found out that the problem must lie with Lyra.''Let''s see her status.''


    He suddenly remembered that he hadn''t seen her status yet, as Carl had been present earlier.


    "System, show me her status."


    Ian scanned Lyra with his mental power and gave the order in his mind.


    Suddenly, a blue panel with a bunch of texts appeared in his mind.


    [Name: Lyra Storme]


    [Race: Human]


    [Bloodline: Half-Succubus (Semi-awakened)]


    [Bloodline Passive Skill: Heartbind (Dormant)]


    [Bloodline Trait: Flawless Body]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: Tertiary Knight]


    [Knight Scripture: Storm Knight Breathing Method]


    [Codex: Storm Sword Technique (Excellence), Graceful Path (Excellence)]


    [Secret Technique: Stormveil Harmony (Harmonization)]


    [Luck: 550]


    [Destiny: Female Lead]


    "Damn!" Ian almost cursed out loud.


    "What? What happened? Don''t scare me."


    Lyra, anxious at his strange behavior, asked him with distress.


    In her anxiety, her frown deepened, with a touch of melancholy that could make anyone pity her.


    ''No wonder!''


    Ian thought, feeling his heartbeat quicken at her distressed appearance.


    He quickly composed himself and smiled in a relaxed manner to calm her down.


    "Uhm... nothing. It seems I overexerted myself during the fight. Why don''t we return? The ceremony is almost over anyway."


    "Okay..." Lyra agreed, breathing a sigh of relief, and said in a low voice,


    "But... you... don''t look at me like that. It makes me uncomfortable."


    "Haha, don''t worry. I won''t. Let''s go." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian pinched her cheek, laughed, and walked alongside her. However, his attention was already on her status panel.


    [Bloodline Passive Skill: Heartbind (Dormant)]


    [Heartbind (Dormant): A passive succubus bloodline skill. It is still dormant but can affect others if the situation allows.]


    [Effect: A bloodline skill that unconsciously influences the emotions of an opposite-sex individual. Its effect is enhanced if the opposite sex harbors feelings of love or sexual affection toward the user.]


    [Flawless Body: A trait of the succubus bloodline that helps the user gain a flawless body in accordance with the aesthetic ideals of their primary race.]


    ''No wonder.''


    Ian finally understood everything.


    He discovered why he felt such an uncontrollable obsession or emotion toward Lyra.


    Even when he transmigrated into this body, he had never felt the same for Sylvia or Margaret, but with Lyra, he always lost his composure.


    ''Of course, it must also be fueled by the lingering obsession of the predecessor.''


    ''Fortunately, the Heartbind skill is still dormant. Otherwise...''


    Ian didn''t want to think about it.


    In this world of Wizards and Knights, bloodlines were a strange mix, influencing both physical and magical capabilities.


    As far as Ian knew, besides humans, many other races existed in this world and beyond. Among them, monsters and demons were just as powerful, if not stronger, than humans.


    However, they mostly relied on their bloodlines rather than wisdom or mental power.


    Of course, some monsters possessed wisdom that far surpassed humans, like Dragons.


    However, humans had conveniently removed dragons from the monster category and granted them their own classification. Whether it was out of respect or fear, who could say?


    Similarly, abyssal creatures were classified as demons, with succubi being one of them.


    ''Then again, who is Lyra? And why was there no mention of her being a succubus in the Arcane Passage?''


    ''One mystery after another is killing me.''


    Ian was fed up with this world. Why was everything around him wrapped in mysteries with no answers in sight?


    It was driving him crazy.


    There was the forbidden zone, the mystery of his father''s sealed bloodline, the Ethos''s attack six months later, and now Lyra''s half-succubus bloodline.


    ''Wait a minute. Does that mean Aunt Evelyn is also a Succubus?''


    He recalled Aunt Evelyn''s graceful figure in a tight gown at a banquet, her presence brimming with charm. Although she resembled Lyra, he didn''t have such strong feelings toward her.


    ''What about Sylvia?'' He thought briefly of Sylvia before concluding that only Lyra was special.


    ''Maybe this bloodline is acquired since she is still classified as human by race.''


    In the world of Wizards, only a minority respected nature and advocated leaving life as it was.


    Instead, Wizards were often called lunatics by other races for their insatiable thirst for knowledge.


    Acquired bloodlines were a result of this endless research. Although Ian didn''t know much about them, he vaguely recalled something from the Arcane Passage.


    ''Ah! To hell with all this!''


    He was sick of the random thoughts. Everything would become clear once he grew strong enough.


    Ian pushed his thoughts aside and looked at Lyra, who walked silently beside him, unaware that her body carried a half-succubus bloodline.


    Now that he knew she had such a bloodline, her allure was even greater than before.


    Succubi were infamous for their reputation of draining men dry, but if they truly loved someone, their loyalty was unmatched.


    Of course, their draining actions weren''t through intercourse, as you might think. They simply exploited your weak mental power to seduce and confuse you, making you a slave.


    They were demons for a reason; never expect a death under a peony from a demon.


    While Ian was thinking wildly, his gaze lingered on Lyra''s slender waist and curvy figure, accentuated by her long blue dress.


    Her silky blond hair fell over her ample bosom, and her sweet fragrance combined with her soul-stirring smile made her irresistibly charming.


    ''She does look seductive.''

 Chapter 34 Love-1 (18+)

    "You''re doing it again," Lyra pouted, her voice laced with mild annoyance."Ah? I was just thinking about something," Ian replied without dodging her eyes.


    "But you, girl, why do you have so many complaints when I look at you? Am I not good enough?"


    This thin-skinned girl only knew how to complain. After they shared a kiss, he didn''t think just looking at her was a big deal.


    "No... it''s not like that. It just... makes me uncomfortable," Lyra said softly.


    After hearing her, Ian stopped walking, grabbed her hand, and dragged her to a corner away from the crowd.


    "What¡­ What are you doing?" Lyra asked in surprise.


    Ian didn''t reply. He found a quiet spot, sat down, and released her hand before looking at her.


    "Sit," he asked her, signaling to the bench next to him.


    "No, it''s getting late. Let''s go," Lyra said, not wanting to sit in the corner. She felt too shy.


    Seeing that she was still acting like a little girl, he stretched his hand, placed it on her waist, and carried her onto his lap in one swift motion.


    "Ahh.."


    Lyra was thinking about returning to her carriage when she realized that she was already in Ian''s lap.


    "What are doing again? You always do such sudden things."


    She asked aggrievedly, her wide eyes, bright red ears, and blushing face making anyone who saw her feel pity.


    "Haha, who told you to talk back? Shouldn''t I cheer up my girlfriend?"


    He asked in return while adjusting her body in his lap, making her sit closer; her natural fragrance particularly refreshing him. He couldn''t help but softly caress her body, clearly in the mood.


    "Is this cheering me up or cheering you up?"


    Lyra said with a blushing face after finding something hard standing directly below her butt.


    ''Bad guy!''


    She was completely flustered and confused. All his touching and caressing had left her limp, making her feel mushy all over.


    "Eh?"


    Her words dumbfounded Ian.


    ''This girl knows such words too?''


    Seeing that Ian was looking at her in pure surprise, Lyra felt shy to the core. She had just been teased all over by this guy and didn''t know what to say, so she slipped her tongue.


    "Ian... let''s go home. It is already late."


    So, Lyra tried to divert his attention and stood up from Ian''s lap.


    However, how could Ian let her go that easily? He tightened his arm around her waist, making her sit on his lap again, this time directly on it.


    "Ah!"


    Lyra felt something hot getting sandwiched between her buttcheeks. Even with all the clothes on, she could feel the warmth.


    "Don''t... mmm...."


    Ian didn''t let her think too much as his mouth captured hers and his tongue began to ravage hers in a wild manner.


    After such a strong offensive, Lyra deflated almost immediately, not even caring about something poking her below.


    ''System, receive the Phantom Veil secret technique.''


    He gave the order almost immediately. While receiving the complex information in his mind, his lips captured her tongue and sucked it in relish, caressing her wantonly.


    Since his mental power was many times higher than before, he perfectly absorbed the knowledge, like a sponge absorbing water.


    ''Phantom Veil!''


    After reaching the perfect realm of the secret technique, he used his life energy and mental power to cover their bodies completely, making them invisible.


    Ian then caressed Lyra''s back while savoring the kiss they shared, without any worry about the gaze of others.


    ''Soft...''


    Lyra''s lips were so soft that he had the urge to bite them many times. But instead, he entered his tongue in search of hers, caressing her in various ways.


    Although Lyra wasn''t rejecting him, she wasn''t active either. Her tongue remained passive, letting him do whatever he wanted.


    ''Mmm...'' S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, she felt big hands caressing her butt, mauling it in various ways while the hot rod below made her hot all over.


    "Hah... hah... Ian..."


    When Ian let go of her mouth, she tried to protest by dodging his hand below, but she was weak all over and instead sat down hard, making it almost look like catering.


    "Hiss..."


    Ian felt his rod hitting a soft mysterious place making him berserk. In the heat, he began to glide it along the crack while slowly caressing her perky buttocks.


    "Ah... Ian... Don''t..." Lyra felt a current flowing through her body, making her weak all over.


    "Ian... don''t do this... Others will see us..."


    She tried to reason while placing her face on his shoulder and breathing hard, not realizing that her heavy breathing in Ian''s ears was making him even more excited.


    Her undergarment was all wet and she was rubbed all over making her comfortable yet uncomfortable at the same time.


    This was the first time she felt this novel yet shameful feeling, making her want to dive deeper but also afraid.


    "Don''t worry... nobody will see us here..."


    Ian said while kissing her fair neck and grinding his hips in rhythm. He then pushed her a little, turning her face towards him, and kissed her lips again.


    "Mmmm ~ mhm..."


    "Use your tongue... just like me. " He didn''t forget to guide Lyra, as her passive behavior wasn''t to his liking.


    "Mh?"


    "Uh.. like that..."


    Lyra was all confused and followed everything he said. She was already muddy in her mind, indulging in this carnal desire.


    So, as the passion ablaze, both of them were swaying their hips in sync, kissing in turns, while caressing each other in no time.

 Chapter 35 Love-2 (18+)

    Ian also left one hand caressing her butt, while the other one slowly climb to the front, caressing her abdomen, climbing higher and higher ultimately grabbing Lyra''s perky mounds."Uhmm... don''t..."


    Feeling his hands on her boob, Lyra protests unconsciously while nibbling on Ian''s lips. She didn''t even know that she was already getting more proactive than him.


    Since she was wearing a long blue gown with a high neckline, he couldn''t place his hands inside. So, he could only grab her bosom through her clothes, making her gasp in pleasure.


    Lyra was already on the edge of her orgasm as she forgot everything and began to sway her hips on his rod faster and faster while breathing heavily.


    Her mysterious place was already wet, making both hers and Ian''s clothes wet.


    "Uhmm... Ian... Ian... Ah...."


    "What... What is happening?"


    Without knowing what was happening to her, she unconsciously hugged Ian''s neck trapping his hand and boobs in between her chest and grinding her hips in rhythm.


    Seeing her sensitive reaction and active cooperation, Ian understood that she was at her limit.


    Moreover, Lyra at this time looked so beautiful filled with all her unconscious moves, frowns, and lewd sounds, Ian felt his eyes go red.


    ''She is indeed a succubus.''


    He could feel his feelings getting haywire, as he was getting more and more infatuated with her which escalated even more due to the special scent from her body.


    ''Damn!''


    Seeing that the situation might get serious if his obsession flare up, Ian grabbed her butt with both hands and began his final sprint. After all, they were outside and his Phantom Veil might not last long.


    Lyra was already feeling weak and when she felt such a strong impact on her mysterious place, she began to moan loudly.


    "Ah... Ian... Ah... Ah.... Don''t... too strong..."


    After a few minutes of continuous grinding, they both felt they were at the limits and ejaculated at the same time.


    ''Mmm...''


    Lyra began to tremble continuously and placed her head on Ian''s shoulder in abandon with heavy breathing.


    ''Hah... Hah... that was close.''


    Ian thought as his mental power was running low, and Phantom Veil was almost automatically canceled.


    ''This girl is dangerous!''


    He looked at Lyra''s figure in front of him who was hugging his body tightly, with a blissed-out face. Her skin was redder with all the blood, and that pleasant scent of hormones made him refreshed.


    ''But I like it.''


    He smiled in satisfaction.


    Lyra seemed to be affected by her succubus bloodline, as she was more proactive than him in the middle.


    Moreover, at that time, a special scent from her body almost made him lose his mind.


    Fortunately, he reacted in time and guarded his thoughts.


    After resting for a while, he looked at his pants soaked all over by water from her mysterious place.


    ''Let''s clean this up before she wakes up.''


    He then sent a sliver of his life energy through their clothes, evaporating all the water and stuff. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Umm... Ian... Don''t..."


    Feeling a warm feeling on her bum, Lyra moaned unconsciously, her voice dreamy.


    Ian looked at her expression full of pleasure and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "This demoness!"


    "Smack!"


    He then slapped her butt making them jiggle beautifully.


    "Mmm... don''t..."


    Lyra was saying one thing but doing another as she began to rub herself in his lap making Ian miserable.


    "Damn! Are you provoking me?"


    Ian thought but didn''t do anything and let her savor her first orgasm.


    From the experience just now, he feared that something might happen if he indulged further with Lyra.


    After all, if his mental power wasn''t enough, what would happen if he were completely charmed by Lyra? He didn''t want to be passive in their relationship.


    ''Just wait for me to increase my mental power.'' He thought while caressing her soft butt.


    He had already let go of the Phantom Veil technique since it was quite consuming. But since the place he chose was remote and there was no one around, it gave Lyra enough time to rest.


    After a few minutes, Lyra finally came back to her senses. The feeling of her first orgasm gave her endless aftertaste.


    She didn''t know why but after doing such things with Ian, something seemed to have clicked inside, making her less shy and more proactive.


    So, she removed her head from Ian''s shoulder, looked at Ian dreamily with her spring-like eyes full of moisture, and nibbled on his lips on her own initiative.


    Ian looked at her behavior and allowed her to do anything she wanted. He knew that it was her first orgasm and she needed care from her partner.


    And he also liked this different behavior of actively showing affection, which made him feel valued.


    ''But it''s still not at 100,'' Ian thought, distressed, while looking at the quest panel.


    [Lyra''s Current favourability: 95]


    ''I guess, I need to eat her completely, then?''


    "Ian, let''s go. It''s already so late."


    While Ian was musing over things, Lyra let go of his lips and said. Her blue eyes, full of endless affection, were gazing at him.


    "Oh? But, is it enough?"


    Ian teased her with a smile while caressing her red lips with his fingers.


    "Bad guy... it was all your fault..."


    Hearing his words, Lyra was flustered, punched his chest with her weak hands, and snapped out of her reverie, filled with shyness.


    "Haha... Okay, no need to be shy in front of me."


    He stopped her hands, placed her down, and carefully smoothed out her crumpled clothes.


    "Let''s go then. I also have many things to do."


    He smiled and extended his hand, signaling her to walk.


    "Um..."


    Lyra lowered her head, shyly placed her hand in his, and followed with a slight smile.


    A tall, handsome boy in an impressive aristocratic suit and a gorgeous girl in a long blue gown held hands and left the premises of the Imperial Academy, causing all the students to look at them with jealousy.

 Chapter 36 Stormchaser

    In the heart of the Ashford Imperial Capital, at the tall gate of the mansion adorned with intricate golden designs of dragons and runes, two carriages entered, drawn by excellent Bloodmane horses, leaving behind the entourage of Knight guards.After entering the mansion, Ian and Lyra stepped out of the first carriage.


    "It''s been a long time since I came here," Ian said, looking at the large crest of the Storme family in front of him.


    The Imperial Capital of the Ashford Empire was the center of control for this vast landmass. It was extremely large, far bigger than any city Ian had seen on Earth.


    Similarly, besides the royals, the four dukes of the empire had estates aligned with the directions of their respective duchies.


    The Storme family''s duchy was in the east, so their allocated residence was also on the east side of the capital.


    "Tch! It''s only been a month," Lyra said, annoyed at his pretense of being a rare visitor.


    "Haha! Isn''t that a long time?"


    Ian laughed and followed Lyra leisurely as if it were his home.


    According to his previous behavior, it could be considered a long time since he visited this mansion.


    "Oh? That''s true," Lyra smiled, remembering that it was indeed a long time for him.


    "Enough about that. Where''s Sylvia? That brat seems to have disappeared," he asked, intrigued by her absence.


    Hearing Ian ask about Sylvia, Lyra tilted her head slightly and smiled imperceptibly.


    "Sylvia was angry at Father and went to our mother''s house," she said.


    "Oh? Why?"


    Ian didn''t notice her expression and asked curiously.


    "Father asked her to marry the son of Duke Thorncrest. It seems she caught his eye during the Third Prince''s banquet," Lyra replied with a sly smile and continued,


    "I think they fit each other."


    "What? That burly guy?"


    Ian remembered the tall, stoic figure he had seen receiving a decree alongside him. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then looked at Lyra''s smiling face and understood her thoughts.


    Although she appeared simple on the surface, she must have known her sister''s feelings for him.


    And since the incident at the banquet, she likely understood his intentions as well.


    No wonder she was smiling with that ambiguous expression.


    ''Cough... Uhum...'' Ian coughed to mask his embarrassment and asked,


    "Has Uncle finalized the marriage?"


    He had to ask since Sylvia had a fiery temper and could act recklessly if pushed too far.


    Moreover, as there was no mention of Sylvia in the Arcane Passage, he wasn''t aware of this event or why her destiny was of heroine.


    "Hehe... No, it''s just talk for now. It will take time," Lyra laughed, covering her mouth as she answered.


    Ian rolled his eyes.


    "Why are you laughing? She''s your sister, and you know her behavior. If she''s pressured, she could go berserk, you know."


    He continued, looking at her seriously.


    "As her sister, you should understand her feelings. Try to empathize with her."


    He acted as though Sylvia''s feelings were one-sided, distancing himself from the matter.


    Lyra, irritated by his innocent demeanor, slapped his back.


    "Tch. Don''t act like that in front of me. Don''t I know you?"


    She then turned around and walked in the opposite direction from him.


    "Anyway, Father is in his study room. You can go talk to him about your problems. I have things to do, so don''t look for me," she said and left, leaving Ian standing alone in the hall.


    "This girl," Ian muttered, shaking his head.


    He understood her thoughts. After all, who would want to share their loved one with others?


    ''But it seemed she wasn''t resisting much.''


    He realized that after forming an intimate connection with him, Lyra''s demeanor had subtly changed.


    Previously, she would blush and feel ashamed at every little thing, but now she was freely discussing her sister''s marriage and even managed to slyly tease him.


    ''Interesting!''


    Ian smiled and put those thoughts aside for now as he had important things to do.


    He then navigated the hall toward the study room, knowing every corner from his childhood visits. There was no need for help from the maids.


    ''Knock! Knock!''


    "Enter!"


    A slightly aged, commanding voice came from within the room.


    After knocking twice and receiving permission, Ian straightened his posture and entered the room, finding Duke Alex busy with paperwork at his desk.


    "Oh? What brings you here?"


    Duke Alex smiled, setting his paperwork aside and gesturing for Ian to sit. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    Ian bowed, stepped forward, and gracefully sat opposite him.


    "I was returning with Lyra from the Imperial Academy and heard you were at the mansion, so I came to meet you," Ian replied, pouring himself a cup of tea from the teapot.


    Duke Alex watched him making tea in interest and then asked,


    "So, what''s the matter? Do you need help with the expedition?"


    He asked as if he knew he wouldn''t come otherwise.


    Ian sipped the tea calmly but grimaced at its bitter taste, awkwardly placing the cup down.


    Seeing the mischief in Duke Alex''s eyes, Ian coughed in embarrassment.


    "Haha, I do need something from my father-in-law. I hope you can assist me."


    Brushing aside the awkward moment, Ian got straight to the point.


    After all, he didn''t want to linger with the old man as he still had to claim his rewards and strengthen himself.


    "Oh? What do you want?"


    Duke Alex asked, his mood lifting after hearing Ian call him father-in-law.


    "I need Stormchasers¡ªone thousand of them¡ªby tomorrow," Ian asked seriously.


    Stormchasers, like Bloodmanes, were a special breed of horse. While Bloodmanes symbolized status and were ideal for travel, Stormchasers were warhorses, ideal companions for knights.


    They were also a specialty of the Storme family.


    To complete his expedition and other tasks quickly, he needed fast mounts. Since he planned to head north earlier than anticipated, the Stormchasers would be essential.


    "Okay, I''ll have them sent to you tomorrow morning," Duke Alex agreed without hesitation.


    It might be hard for others, but it wasn''t a significant request for him.

 Chapter 37 Increase In Realm

    "Thank you, father-in-law," Ian smiled and did not forget to flatter him."Haha, you really know how to get on someone''s good side."


    Duke Alex laughed and chatted with him for a while before returning to his paperwork. He was extremely busy, as he had to personally lead the expedition in place of his son.


    However, noticing that Ian had no intention of leaving, he set down his pen and asked in confusion,


    "Anything else?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian looked embarrassed and nervous, wondering if it was the right time, but he still mustered the courage to ask since Duke Alex seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Father-in-law, are you really... considering marrying Sylvia to the Thorncrest family? Isn''t that... unwise?"


    He struggled to find the right words and ended up speaking awkwardly.


    He then glanced nervously at Duke Alex, wondering if he would fly into a rage and hack him to death.


    "Oh? Who told you?"


    Duke Alex was first confused, thought for a moment, and quickly understood everything.


    He then looked at Ian intently, as if scrutinizing his behavior. His sharp eyes pierced him as if he was looking at a dead object.


    Ian felt a sudden, overwhelming pressure descend upon him, making it hard to breathe.


    He couldn''t help but feel nervous. After all, although his words didn''t seem to have anything wrong, everyone understood his intention.


    After observing Ian for a while, Duke Alex sighed heavily and picked up the paper and pen again.


    "It was just talk, but that brat got angry and went to her mother''s home. Evelyn went there to find her," he said, then returned to his work without saying anything further.


    Of course, Ian immediately understood his intention. He couldn''t help but smile happily, and didn''t forget to thank him,


    "Thank you, father-in-law."


    To show his gratitude, he quickly drank the bitter tea in his cup without caring about the taste and left the room in a hurry, as if afraid Duke Alex might change his mind.


    "This kid!"


    Watching his hurried actions, Alex didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    He had three children: two daughters and one son. His son was still a toddler, and both daughters were already of marriageable age.


    However, he had no intention of marrying them off for political gain, as he loved them deeply.


    If this kid loved both and they were willing, he had no complaints. Although he did feel a bit conflicted, it was nothing significant.


    Just as he was trying to focus on his work, the door opened again, and Ian''s embarrassed voice followed:


    "Um... father-in-law, where is Aunt Evelyn''s home?"


    After leaving the room in excitement, Ian realized he didn''t know the location of the Garcia family residence.


    Duke Alex, irked by his behavior, scolded in a low voice,


    "Mistwood Province, Woodhaven. Now, get out."


    ---


    Not long after Ian returned to his mansion, he instructed a maid to call Lancer to the hall.


    After taking a long refreshing bath, changing into casual clothes, and heading to the meeting hall, he found Lancer already waiting for him.


    "Young master, did you call for me?"


    Lancer gave him a Knightly salute and asked in confusion.


    "Yeah, Lancer. Did you apply for the expedition?" Ian asked after nodding towards him.


    "Yes, young master. I wanted to experience fighting monsters at the border as well," Lancer said awkwardly, worried he might not qualify.


    As a retired veteran reinstated to the Imperial Capital to train young knights, he still wished to fight alongside Ian after learning much during their week of training.


    "Okay, that''s good," Ian said casually, not caring about his thoughts.


    He then took out a sealed letter from his pocket, handing it to him.


    "Give this to my father and follow the expedition team to the northern border today. I''ll leave by tomorrow at the latest. You go ahead and prepare everything."


    "Okay, young master," Lancer said, happy at the opportunity to fight alongside Ian.


    Without hesitation, he accepted the letter, bowed, and left.


    Ian watched Lancer leave and thought,


    ''Now that everything is taken care of, it''s time to increase my strength.''


    After receiving rewards earlier in the afternoon, he had only received the Phantom Veil secret technique from the list.


    Now that it was evening, he wanted to maximize his strength before setting off tomorrow.


    Having made his decision, Ian entered the familiar training room and sat on the futon.


    The spacious and serene room was suitable for meditation, though it wasn''t ideal for him as a High Knight and a Wizard Apprentice.


    Nevertheless, he managed.


    "System, receive the Ethereal Core Crystal."


    Increasing his strength was the priority.


    With his thought, a shimmering light-green crystal with a faint blue tinge, about a third the size of his palm, appeared in his hand, filling the entire room with rich life energy.


    Ian immediately felt refreshed.


    "It''s indeed the condensed essence of a peak Tier 3 High Knight."


    Noticing the blue tinge on the crystal, he dismissed it, assuming it was due to a unique breathing method. After all, there were many things he didn''t know, and he was too lazy to care.


    Without wasting time, Ian grasped the crystal and began the Veilstrider Knight Breathing method.


    He also experimented with the mind meditation method but noticed no additional effect.


    As his breathing became regular and deep, the energy within the crystal entered his body in small streams, flowing through his meridians.


    It was vibrant and refreshing, far superior to merely impacting the High Knight realm.


    As the life energy in his body increased exponentially, the shriveled life seed in his dantian became extremely active, like someone in a desert finding an oasis.


    Suddenly, a strange suction force from the seed began absorbing the energy violently, like a siphon, causing the Ethereal crystal in his hand to visibly shrink.


    Ian, who was in a meditative state, unconsciously synchronized his mental power with his breathing rhythm, smoothing the life seed''s violent absorption.


    With the absorption progressing smoothly, the Life Seed in his dantian began to rotate vigorously in a clockwise direction, advancing at a rapid pace.


    His stagnant realm also began to show signs of a breakthrough.


    "Tier 1 High Knight Peak."


    "Tier 2 High Knight Realm."


    "Tier 2 Peak."


    "Tier 3 High Knight Realm."

 Chapter 38 Meditation

    Ian''s stagnant realm also began to show signs of a breakthrough."Tier 1 High Knight Peak."


    "Tier 2 High Knight Realm."


    "Tier 2 Peak."


    "Tier 3 High Knight Realm."


    His realm was skyrocketing at an extreme speed, almost violently. Fortunately, his mental power unconsciously acted as a catalyst, balancing the rhythm of the breakthroughs.


    In the Knight realm, at the peak of the Tertiary stage, the body becomes strong enough to condense a life seed, marking the beginning of Tier 1 High Knight status.


    However, after condensing the life seed, one needed to continuously absorb vital energy to increase its size and transform it qualitatively.


    Previously, Ian''s life seed was the size of a peanut; now, it had grown to a third of his fist, slightly smaller than the Ethereal crystal he had absorbed.


    However, the transformation of the life seed was subtle, with its effects only noticeable when nearing the Grand Knight realm. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian reached halfway through the Tier 3 High Knight Realm as the crystal in his hand diminished.


    Just as the process neared completion and the life seed''s rotation slowed, the blue tinge in the crystal that Ian had ignored before suddenly shot through his meridians and vanished into his life seed.


    From the outside, the only visible difference was the increased size.


    "Hah..." Ian exhaled deeply as the crystal disappeared from his hand.


    "That was one hell of an experience," he said, satisfied with the results.


    Although he still prioritized the wizard''s path, he began to pay special attention to his knight training after discovering how it accelerated his meditation process.


    ''I wonder how much it can increase the meditation speed now?'' Ian thought with a smile.


    His life seed had helped him greatly when he became a first-class Wizard Apprentice, although it had shriveled afterward.


    However, this time he was almost at the peak of the Tier 3 High Knight Realm, and his life seed was as big as a third of his fist. The improvement should be obvious.


    Although he wanted to try it right away, he had other things to do.


    Ian stood up from his seat and went outside the training room. After arriving in the open space outside his courtyard, he took out his sword.


    This time, his realm had increased significantly, so he needed to familiarize himself with it as soon as possible to avoid complications.


    Once Ian took out his sword, he grasped it strongly and began to follow the Ironclad Discipline Codex.


    He alternated between Steel Guard, Hammer Strike, Iron Strike, Blade Breaker, and Knight Cleave, steadily increasing his speed.


    Suddenly, a strange sharp sword cry echoed around the courtyard, and the temperature rose sharply. Ian felt more and more comfortable as he practiced these moves with full force.


    "Hah... hah..."


    After an hour of extreme practice, Ian finally managed to control his increased strength.


    "The power of a Knight is no joke."


    Looking at the devastated area around him, he couldn''t help but feel satisfied.


    The infamy of the Knight''s path compared to the wizards was mainly because Knights couldn''t influence natural elements as easily as Wizards.


    A Knight could influence their surroundings with their life seed, but it was ultimately limited.


    Unlike Wizards, who, after forming a mana ring, could easily manipulate elements in heaven and earth for their own use, as long as they had sufficient mental power.


    In theory, a Wizard could do anything within their domain.


    After resting for a while, Ian stood up and returned to the training room. He still had two rewards to redeem, and if possible, he wanted to meditate using the mana nectar he had stolen from the Honeyfang Butterfly.


    It was still sitting in his ring.


    Once Ian entered the room and sat on the futon, he thought about the remaining rewards from the system.


    Suddenly, two items appeared in front of him: a token and armor.


    Ian first looked at the armor, which was made from the outer shell of a mysterious entity.


    [Arcanium Shell: An armor made from the outer shell of a mysterious entity. It can absorb any kind of energy and, in turn, shield your body from damage proportionally (physical or elemental).


    Note: Everything has limits. Please use with caution.]


    "Soft!"


    To Ian''s surprise, the armor was extremely soft, like silk.


    After seeing the armor''s description, Ian injected his life energy into it to test it.


    Suddenly, with the influx of energy, the armor that looked like silk hardened on the outside while its interior remained smooth.


    "This is interesting! I can use it as inner armor," Ian decided internally.


    After testing the armor for a while, Ian concluded it could withstand the powerful blow of a Peak Tier 3 High Knight head-on.


    As for a Grand Knight, he had no frame of reference.


    Of course, from the energy consumption, Ian realized it would cost nearly half his energy to operate it at maximum. Still, it was good armor with a passive activation mode.


    Ian also tried injecting his mental power but noticed no significant difference.


    ''Maybe it could resist elemental attacks in this mode?''


    After checking the armor, Ian quickly removed his outer clothes and wore them directly as inner armor.


    Once everything was done, he finally turned his attention to the token.


    [Starwell Token (Bronze): A mysterious token that can access Starwell. Use your luck points to draw the treasure you desire and leave it to fate.]


    The bronze token was nothing fancy. It was pitch dark with multiple shining stars arranged in a specific pattern.


    ''However, this was given along with 100 luck points as a reward. So, it must have something to do with luck or destiny,'' Ian thought.


    After looking at it for a while and finding no clues, he finally separated a sliver of his mental power and inserted it into the token.


    He felt that spilling blood on it was too crude for a Wizard Apprentice.


    As his mental power penetrated the token, one of the stars patterned on it suddenly shone brightly, blinding him momentarily.


    Ian instinctively closed his eyes.


    After a while when the light faded, Ian slowly opened his eyes, and what he saw before him left him dumbfounded.

 Chapter 39 Star Well

    Ian looked at the vast starry sky and the dark space in front of him, devoid of anything.Looking at the twinkling star far away in his vision, he was sure this was outer space or the void.


    Just when he was confused, an ancient voice suddenly sounded directly in his mind.


    "Oh? Another wandering thought?"


    Ian jerked at the sudden voice and tried to locate its source but couldn''t. Only then did he realize he was in an incorporeal form, not with his body but with his thoughts or mind.


    "Ah, so you have the Bronze token. Kid, your time is running out. Look down at the Starwell and think of what you want. Don''t be specific."


    The voice didn''t care what he thought, it just directed him and disappeared silently into the endless void.


    After hearing the instructions, Ian looked down and saw a large void tunnel filled with stars with no end in sight.


    As there was no edge or depth in sight, he couldn''t fathom why this was called a Starwell.


    By now, he also noticed an incorporeal hourglass beside him, where half of the sand was already poured out.


    So, without thinking much, he first thanked the unknown entity and thought of something related to Wizardry that could help him.


    After all, the voice said not to be specific.


    As Ian''s thoughts emerged, the ancient Starwell fluctuated gently, and a tiny star suddenly shot out from below, merging into his thoughts.


    Ian suddenly felt a trance as if his mind was sublimated by an unknown substance forcefully, and by the time he woke up, he was already in the training room.


    ''What happened?''


    Ian looked at his empty hand where the Bronze token was in surprise.


    [Ding!]


    [You used the one-time Bronze Starwell token.]


    [You used 50 luck points randomly.]


    [Congratulations! You have received a reward: Increased comprehension. Your wizard qualification has been improved.]


    [Since your destiny is a passerby villain, you cannot enter the Starwell with a Bronze token again.]


    ''Oh? My comprehension has increased?''


    Ian thought in surprise, becoming very happy.


    Unlike a Knight, who focused on the body, a Wizard was mostly about mental power.


    So, if someone had a high comprehension value, their qualification for Wizardry would be good.


    Of course, the degree of affinity to elements was a major factor in determining Wizard qualification, but comprehension was also a determining factor.


    This was because every Wizard had to meditate and visualize their anchor point to increase their realm, and comprehension could help speed up this process.


    ''Let''s meditate and try to see how much it increased.''


    He remembered that it almost took him a whole night just to visualize the complex structure when he was meditating for the first time at the Ashen Sanctum.


    After Ian calmed his thoughts, he took out the mana nectar he stole from the Honeyfang Butterfly and ate it in a big mouthful until he couldn''t eat more.


    Suddenly, his body began to fill with rich mana, just like the Life Energy he absorbed from the Ethereal crystal earlier.


    As Ian began to visualize the complex structure recorded in the Veilstrider Mind meditation method, the mana started to siphon toward his consciousness automatically, while his Life Seed was also absorbing it slowly just like in the Ashen Sanctum.


    After getting lost in meditation for a while, suddenly, Ian saw the same complex pattern he saw when becoming a First-Class Wizard Apprentice.


    The only difference this time was that the picture was more clear, and the anchor was getting more solid as his comprehension increased.


    He still couldn''t see the whole structure, but he recognized the pattern he had visualized making him bewildered.


    It was a cocoon.


    Yes, a large shimmering cocoon gestating in his mind like a slumbering beast silently waiting for its return.


    Ian was dumbfounded by the discovery, became agitated, and his thoughts went haywire as he almost got backlashed.


    "Ugh..."


    Extreme headache threw him out of the meditation state.


    Fortunately, just when he was almost injured, he felt a warm current of strange power rushing from his dantian to his mind, stabilizing him in time.


    "Hah..."


    He breathed deeply after his mind became relatively calm. Only then could he think about the other things that had happened to him.


    ''They complement each other.''


    He realized after getting help from his Life Seed, just like it got help from his mental power.


    It was as if they were in sync, keeping an eye on each other.


    "Hah... Ha..."


    After stabilizing his mind, Ian breathed heavily as, although he was fine, his state was still not good right now to meditate again.


    "Almost messed up!"


    He had lingering fear as what Wizards feared the most was backlash during meditation.


    "Fortunately, I was lucky."


    He then looked at his Life Seed in his dantian that was still rotating slowly, absorbing residual mana left behind by the mana nectar he ate.


    Since he was already at the Tier 3 High Knight realm, it didn''t shrivel like before; it just dimmed a bit.


    "What was that cocoon?"


    After the increase in his comprehension value, he finally saw the part of the structure he had visualized. However, he never thought that it was a cocoon.


    He thought the things he visualized would be like stars, moon, or fire¡ªanything related to nature, as that''s how it worked as far as he knew.


    For example, protagonist Carl visualized the stars and used the Stellar Ascendance Meditation method, which has a higher starting point than other methods.


    As for the lower meditation methods, they used specific natural elements such as mountains, rivers, etc., as visualization starting objects and anchor points.


    For example, the Harmony meditation method he found in the library allowed one to visualize a calm pond as an anchor and a starting point.


    As you get stronger, you could always convert it into the sea, but it would get difficult since your starting point was too low.


    "Let''s hope it is something amazing."


    Ian could only hope for the best now and had no idea of changing the meditation method.


    He then looked outside, which was already a dark night, and went towards his room to catch up on sleep. After the backlash, he was feeling groggy and needed sleep very much. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Early morning tomorrow, let''s go north. It is time to clean the rats."

 Chapter 40 Prelude To War

    The Ashford Empire had four duchies in its landmass, with Veilstrider Duchy located in the north, bordering the edge of the Ashen Spires.This duchy had 10 provinces scattered throughout the land, separated by natural barriers. Among these, the place where Ian was going for the expedition was the border of Mistwood Province.


    However, he wasn''t going to Woodhaven City to meet Sylvia; instead, he was going directly to the border at Bridgeport City.


    This city was at the forefront of the northern border of the Ashford Empire, at the edge of the Wildland, guarded by the Iron Edge Corps year-round.


    The so-called Wildland was the habitat of monsters and orcs, with complex terrains and natural barriers, mostly uninhabitable for humans.


    This time, Ian was going on the once-in-20-year expedition to eradicate such monsters at the border and claim extra land in the name of the Ashford Empire and Veilstrider Duchy.


    Although the land claimed from such an expedition was of no use and was likely abandoned due to the complex terrain and difficulty in defending it, what they valued were the natural treasures and monster meat obtained through the battles.


    Of course, the recognition and reputation gained were a given.


    On the outskirts of Bridgeport City, at a remote location, hundreds of horses were galloping at a fast speed, stirring up dust and debris everywhere.


    These horses had thin bodies compared to normal ones, with a streamlined build developed for speed, while their bodies were covered with cloud-like patterns.


    On each horse, a person fully covered in black armor and wearing a mask was riding silently.


    Ian was also among them at the forefront, similarly wearing black armor and a mask, hiding his identity.


    "Young Master, we are close to Bridgeport City. What is your order?"


    As they approached closer, a person riding alongside him came forward and asked for his instructions.


    These thousand people riding the Stormchasers with him were the Crimson Legion, a death squad he had requested from his father.


    The crimson in their name came from all the blood they spilled in their missions. Whenever the Crimson Legion left the capital, rivers of blood would flow without a doubt.


    Ian looked into the emotionless eyes of the man in front of him and replied,


    "Go east towards the Northflow River. Take a detour and don''t alarm the patrolling team."


    "Okay, Young Master."


    The man bowed and began directing the team toward a remote path.


    Morgrave was the captain of this small part of the Crimson Legion or, more accurately, the regiment, that was at Tier 2 Peak of the High Knight Realm.


    As far as Ian knew, the entire Crimson Legion had 10,000 excellent soldiers, the weakest of them secondary knights, and all of them were death squads.


    He didn''t know how much time it had taken for his family to gather and train them.


    As Ian and the team began to detour Bridgeport City toward the Northflow River, their speed visibly slowed down.


    Since this was the border area, although there was the barrier of a river, security was indeed in place.


    It took five hours for their team to travel continuously to reach the edge of the river. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, stop and rest for an hour. We will gather after that."


    After giving the order, Ian climbed down from his horse, took out some water, and drank in large gulps.


    They had traveled for a day and night to arrive at Bridgeport City in just one day. The consequence was that they were all more or less tired. So, Ian asked them to rest since they might have to battle next.


    The reason Ian came directly to the northern border stealthily with thousands of Crimson soldiers was because of his uncle, Thomas.


    As far as he knew from reading the Arcane Passage, his uncle had found something incredible by the largest gorge of the Northflow River.


    He didn''t know what it was, but because it was mentioned in the novel, he thought it was important.


    That''s why he set off before the actual date of the expedition while also diverting attention to Lancer.


    According to the speed of Lancer and the expedition team, it would take them five days to reach Bridgeport City.


    Ian, who was supposedly coming behind, would likely arrive late.


    This created an illusion for Uncle Thomas, giving him the impression of urgency while allowing him time to hide whatever he had found.


    After the Crimson Legion rested for a while, Captain Morgrave came forward and bowed to him.


    "Young Master, we found the largest gorge you mentioned."


    "Oh? quite fast," Ian said, smiling with satisfaction.


    While resting, he had also sent some scouts to map the area, searching for the largest gorge mentioned in the novel. He thought it would take some time to find it, but they gave him a surprise.


    Seeing his satisfaction, Morgrave continued to report,


    "However, we also found multiple scouts hidden along the path to the gorge. From the footprints and signs around, it seems a border brigade from Bridgeport City is stationed there."


    "How many?"


    Ian asked coldly as he realized he had come at the right time.


    From the signs around, it was almost certain that they were trying to relocate something or destroy the evidence.


    "At least 5,000 soldiers."


    Morgrave gave a stoic and straightforward reply, his cold eyes showing no emotion.


    He was a soldier destined to kill and die for his master. He cared about nothing else.


    "Hahaha... it seems someone is restless."


    Ian laughed loudly, his expression full of satisfaction. He couldn''t help but think about the increased luck points he received earlier, maybe that helped.


    If 5,000 soldiers were stationed at such a remote location, the value of what Thomas had found must be unimaginable.


    And from their numbers, they must be the elite of the elite, trained and recruited by his uncle Thomas, providing him with the perfect target and location to eliminate them all.


    After laughing for a while, Ian''s eyes gradually turned cold. He looked at the captain bowing in front of him and asked,


    "How sure are you about killing them all?"


    His cold voice, filled with killing intent, finally made Morgrave show a shocked expression on his calm face.

 Chapter 41 Massacre (1)

    However, Morgrave quickly adjusted his emotions and replied in an equally cold voice,"Hundred percent. However, there would be casualties on our side if we fight head-on."


    In the Gravethorne Continent, what a Knight values the most is honor. The use of deceit in a fight was considered dishonorable and unethical.


    Although the Crimson Legion didn''t care about such things, he still had to ask as Ian might find it unpalatable.


    If Ian insisted, it didn''t matter much to them, as it was a few deaths for the master, anyway.


    Ian also understood their thoughts, smiled, and said,


    "Use whatever method you want, but don''t leave a single one of them alive. However, just clear around the gorge and don''t enter the cave without permission."


    "Okay, young master."


    After receiving the order, Morgrave bowed in rare excitement and went out to prepare.


    A covert operation of killing five thousand battle-hardened soldiers wasn''t easy even for Morgrave and his thousands of knights.


    However, it wasn''t as if he hadn''t done that before.


    Just when Ian gave the order to Morgrave and he went to prepare for the battle, a sudden prompt from the system appeared in his mind.


    [Ding!]


    [You gave the order to kill 5,000 soldiers stationed by your Uncle Thomas.]


    [You have slightly changed the plot.]


    [A new quest has been activated.]


    [Intermediate Chain Quest 1: Are you cold enough to kill your blood relative?]


    [Content Target: Kill 5,000 soldiers along with Thomas Veilstrider and find out what he had hidden.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Your action today might determine your future destiny. Be careful!]


    "Hah..." Ian scoffed at the quest he got.


    Although he was happy to get one, he didn''t think he was cold-blooded.


    After all, there was no room for leniency for a betrayer, even if those soldiers were innocent and merely following orders.


    As for his future destiny, he believed it was in his hands, and nobody could determine it.


    While he was distracted, Morgrave began to give orders, dividing the team into many smaller teams. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, their team began to deploy the troops, first targeting the scouts around the gorge to avoid alerting the enemy.


    Ian followed behind, at last, observing the expert operation of the team, which made him marvel at their expertise.


    They might not be as valiant and strong as those soldiers in a war, but they were perfect for silent killing.


    The ten divided teams of 100 soldiers on Stormchaser horses surrounded the entire area from all directions.


    It didn''t take long for the Crimson Legion to clear out all the scouts along the path.


    It might also be because, in their hurry, the patrols weren''t deployed properly and were slacking off. The border patrol teams were scattered all around.


    So, by the time the soldiers stationed at the waterfall found out, almost half of them were dead.


    ...


    Inside the cave behind the huge waterfall, a long, winding path capable of accommodating five people side by side had been dug out from top to bottom at full depth.


    At the end of the path, a large stope opened up, its walls glinting faintly with traces of precious minerals that had just been painstakingly extracted by the soldiers.


    In the center of the spacious cavern, two figures were sitting on chairs, sipping tea in a good mood as if they were discussing something pleasant.


    One of them was a tall middle-aged man wearing standard aristocratic clothing adorned with gold jewelry, with a sword at his side.


    The other was completely covered in dark clothes from head to toe, along with two similarly dressed figures standing behind him as guards.


    "Your Highness, although the number of Runestones in this cave is very low, it is still useful for the Wizard. Moreover, in this barren place, gaining this much is already a stroke of luck. I think the senior will be happy to get your gift."


    Thomas Veilstrider smiled while signaling toward the small pile of shimmering dark stones next to them.


    This mine was a Runestone Quarry he found while guarding this border. After finding it, he silenced everyone who wasn''t his man and took it for himself without notifying his brother.


    He had long been dissatisfied with his brother, so how could he give away such lucrative treasures?


    Although this continent didn''t have mana stone mines, there were still occasional smaller ones like this Runestone found from time to time.


    Although Runestone wasn''t as good as Manastone, it could be used as an Enchanting Material, Spell Stabilizer, or even as a Potion Catalyst.


    So, if he could make a deal with a Wizard, he could gain rich resources.


    That''s why he contacted the second prince, Adrian Ashford, secretly to make a deal hurriedly since, from the news he collected, he had the chance to get accepted as a disciple of that senior.


    "Hm... although the quantity seems smaller than I thought, it is still within the range."


    The person next to him acted as if it was a normal transaction and continued,


    "Okay, as per our agreement, you will be given an ascension pill that could one hundred percent help you reach Tier 3 High Knight Realm, a meditation method, and a guidebook to start as a Wizard Apprentice. But..."


    He looked at him curiously and asked,


    "I understand the ascension pill, but what is the use of the meditation method anyway? This barren land isn''t suitable for practicing magic at all."


    Hearing his curiosity, Thomas awkwardly smiled.


    "Well, although I can''t practice, it is still better to have an option than none. I also want to know what''s so special about the wizard practice method."


    Despite his reason was far-fetched, the man opposite didn''t pry into it. He was here for the Runestone, so he wouldn''t care about other intricacies.


    Just when the two were about to talk about other things, hurried footsteps full of urgency sounded inside the cavern, followed by a frantic shout.


    "Lord, there is an ambush. There is an ambush."

 Chapter 42 Massacre (2)

    The hurried steps and the shouts from the captain destroyed the amiable atmosphere between Thomas and the Second Prince Adrian.Seeing this, Thomas had a dark face and scolded the captain in a cold tone,


    "How unbecoming of you? Don''t you know we have a guest here?"


    Captain Ron knew that an important guest was having a meeting with his lord, but the situation was critical. He didn''t know who attacked their battalion, but they were very fierce.


    By the time news of the attack reached his ears, almost 2,500 soldiers scattered around to keep watch had already died in the river of blood.


    Now, outside had been filled with the pungent smell of blood akin to a war.


    He couldn''t help but feel a chill down his spine.


    You know, they were the border army and had been honed in the battle with the monsters, but still, the opponent reaped their lives like grass.


    Moreover, they were still low in number.


    So, he didn''t care about the lord''s anger and replied tremblingly,


    "Lord, we are attacked by a legion in black dresses riding thousands of Stormchasers. We are already surrounded, and half of the soldiers have already died."


    While describing it, he was full of sweat and trembling inwardly. This was madness he had never seen.


    "What? How could this be possible? This is my area. How come there is another legion?"


    "Are you sure they weren''t orcs? No, how could monsters get Stormchasers? What... Why...?"


    Thomas also gauzed the gravity of the situation, stuttered anxiously, and stood up in horror.


    You know, by conducting this private transaction, he betrayed the Veilstrider family in cold blood.


    That''s why he deployed 5,000 of his elite men to avoid any mishaps in these transactions. But now his subordinate told him half of them were dead, and the culprits were on Stormchaser horses.


    Now, the situation was out of hand, making him restless and anxious.


    The second prince, Adrian, also showed a solemn expression as he never thought something so drastic would happen on this journey.


    The two bodyguards behind him hurriedly took out their swords and guarded him in the middle, fully alert.


    After getting out of his surprise, Thomas got back to his senses and ordered the captain,


    "Okay, I understand. You give orders to the remaining troops to assemble at the gorge and don''t scatter. We will leave this place and head to Bridgeport city."


    After thinking for a while, he still ordered,


    "Ron, send someone to send a request for help from Bridgeport city. Tell them there is a monster attack, we need support." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, Lord."


    Ron accepted the order and went outside to arrange everything.


    After he left, Thomas turned sideways towards Adrian and bowed apologetically,


    "Your Highness, there seems to be some issue outside. How about we conclude our transactions ahead of time? After that, I will help escort you out of this place safely."


    Thomas had no choice now. Although the enemy came in thunder, he didn''t think getting out of the encirclement was hard. Adrian also thought so.


    "Okay, the mining is already over anyway. Let''s conclude this transaction here."


    He didn''t say much but gave a signal to his Knight Guard at the right, who threw a small bag to Thomas.


    Thomas caught the bag, checked the contents, and smiled in satisfaction.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. You can take those ores away."


    "Hm..."


    Adrian just nodded, went closer to the pile of runestones, and swiped everything inside his ring on his finger.


    However, after doing so, his face became visibly paler as if he overexerted himself. So, he hurriedly stuffed a pill in his mouth to stabilize himself.


    Thomas looked at all of this with envy in his eyes.


    "Okay, let''s go outside. It''s best to defend and get out of here as soon as possible."


    Adrian then ordered, and when Thomas nodded, they, along with the remaining soldiers, all left the quarry.


    ...


    Ian looked at the scene in front of him that almost resembled hell on earth.


    The endless fight, blood flowing like a river, and constant shouts and screams echoing around it made it truly a gruesome war.


    "Slash!"


    "Ah...!"


    Ian swung his sword and separated the head of another soldier who was trying to sneakily leave the battlefield.


    He had already killed more than ten such messenger soldiers, showing no mercy.


    As he said before, nobody should be left alive. It didn''t matter if they were innocent and only following orders.


    The fact that out of these 5,000 soldiers, nobody even thought of informing their duke of these happenings spoke volumes of their hearts.


    If they were inside the city, Ian would have a headache eliminating them.


    But now, he had the perfect chance to eradicate them from the roots.


    "Slash!"


    "Clink!"


    "Ah..."


    The shouts and fighting were ongoing, people died like litter as if they had no value, and the Crimson Legion showed its true horror, once again proving why they were named Crimson.


    As Ian had allowed them to use any methods they wanted, they were like grim reapers, fighting with a team specially prepared to kill.


    Long-range attacks, close-range fights, assassinations, poison¡ªIan saw everything.


    As Morgrave said before, if he was allowed to fight with anything, he could kill those 5,000 soldiers with less casualty.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    As their army was slowly approaching the gorge, a loud shout echoed around, filled with anger.


    However, the soldiers in dark outfits didn''t care about that and still killed what should be killed with cold expressions.


    Instead, because of Thomas''s shout, his army got perplexed, and quite a few of them got killed in the confusion.


    Thomas saw everything in front of him as the water from the river was already blood-red from his subordinates.


    Just a few minutes and 500 more were already dead.


    They were like a grinder, continuously mincing them into pieces without any hesitation, turning the battlefield into a grotesque scene of carnage and despair.

 Chapter 43 Massacre (3)

    Seeing the carnage, Thomas couldn''t help but get anxious, as there was no sign of stopping this massacre."Stop, you assholes, don''t you know we are from the Veilstrider duchy? Do you want to incur the wrath of our family?"


    However, no matter what he said, nobody stopped the killing.


    Instead, it was as if his impotent rage ignited their blood as the black-clothed figures began to reap the lives of the soldiers in batches.


    Even when the number of their soldiers outmatched them, the realm difference was too big, and their killing technique was too sophisticated, giving the opponent no chance.


    "Damn it! Damn it! If you haven''t caught me off-guard, how could this happen?"


    Thomas was enraged, seeing they were killing unscrupulously. He took out his sword, jumped in rage, and slashed at the nearest opponent with the speed of thunder.


    Since he was already at the Tier 2 High Knight realm, his sword strike was as fast as lightning, giving the opponent no chance to even parry.


    However, just when the sword light was about to behead the man, another sword light came across, perfectly deflecting it and saving his life.


    But even when this was happening, the black-clothed figure didn''t even flinch and still swung his sword accurately at the soldier, killing him in one strike.


    It was as if it didn''t matter if he died, but he would kill his opponent before he went down.


    Seeing such ruthlessness, the soldiers around him couldn''t help but back down.


    Even when they were fighting with monsters, they would at least show fear or flinch when attacked. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What kind of person wouldn''t even care about his life and only know to kill, kill, and kill?


    "Your opponent is me."


    Suddenly, a hoarse voice echoed followed by a middle-aged man in a dark outfit with a mask.


    After Morgrave deflected the sword light, he came near Thomas, opening the battlefield.


    He had been waiting for this moment outside as he had to stop the high-ranking person himself.


    Thomas looked at his surroundings, their attire, and the Stormchase horses and seemed to understand something.


    "Who ordered you? Do you know who I am?"


    He asked in a grave tone, feeling the weight of the situation.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care. I only know your opponent is me."


    Morgrave didn''t care about him and brandished his sword, using the killing move from the start.


    "Good, good, good."


    Thomas was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. He could only ready his sword at Morgrave, trying to quickly end this farce.


    However, after fighting for a while, he realized the opponent was also in the Tier 2 High Knight realm, making him passive.


    Ian looked at the fight beside the mine and didn''t care. His purpose was to kill all of them.


    He wouldn''t care even if Thomas was his uncle or brother of his father, Eldric.


    Since he chose to betray, then go to hell.


    Just when Ian was killing soldiers running away from the battlefield while scanning the area with his mental power, he saw three figures in black clothes coming out of the cave in a swift movement.


    Looking at the alertness and movement, they must be at least in the High Knight realm, just like Thomas.


    Thomas also saw the Second Prince and hurriedly called out to him since he didn''t see many High Knights in the opponent camp.


    "Your Highness... um... friend, please help me kill them. They only have Tertiary Knights realm and one additional Tier 1 High Knight."


    He had already gauged his opponent''s strength.


    Although the overall strength of the opponent was higher than theirs, their numbers and higher-ranked persons exceeded theirs if the prince helped him.


    "It is none of my concern."


    The deal had been completed, and what happened here had nothing to do with him.


    Second Prince Adrian wouldn''t be stupid to fight such a battle with no benefits.


    However, just when he was about to leave the battlefield with his two subordinates, Thomas said something that made him halt his foot.


    "Second Prince, don''t leave. If you help me, I can give you Hearthstone."


    Thomas had already found out that he couldn''t leave.


    Looking at the dwindling soldiers that were getting reaped like grass, just like the Grim Reaper waving his scythe, and the unyielding spirit of the fighting-to-death style of Morgrave, he was scared.


    If the Second Prince left him here, he wasn''t sure if he could survive.


    Moreover, he had already recognized the opponents as they were none other than the Crimson Legion.


    ''Damn! Brother, how could you be so cruel.''


    He cursed in exasperation, as he never thought his brother would react so strongly.


    He falsely thought that the Crimson Legion was here to kill him because his brother ordered them.


    "Oh? Are you sure?"


    The Second Prince Adrian asked with interest.


    The Hearthstone was a special mineral crystal generally found inside the heart of a large mine. Finding it in a small Runestone Quarry was a rare probabilistic event.


    "I''m sure."


    Thomas breathed a sigh of relief after seeing interest in the Second Prince''s eyes.


    Moreover, he had already shouted his name out loud, forcing him to take action.


    "I can give you the Hearthstone of this Runestone Quarry. You just need to kill these bastards."


    He said with extreme hatred.


    The soldiers here were the most core power he had painstakingly collected over a lot of years. Now, only one-third of them were remaining while all the others had died.


    No matter what, he couldn''t calm down his anger. After surviving this disaster, he would show his brother what power he had.


    "Okay then. Don''t forget your promise."


    Second Prince Adrian said in subtle excitement and signaled one of his guards to help Thomas.


    His guards were one at the Tier 2 High Knight realm and one older one at the Tier 3 High Knight realm, whereas he had just entered the Tertiary Knight realm.


    So, he thought after killing Morgrave, the remaining enemies weren''t hard to stop.

 Chapter 44 Cold Blooded

    Of course, it would take some time, and many soldiers might die, but it was none of his concern.''Bastard!''


    Seeing that Adrian only ordered one guard with the lower realm to help, Thomas cursed but could only swallow his anger.


    After another Knight joined the battle, Morgrave became visibly pressed and began to defend instead of attacking. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he was proficient in killing skills, it would take some time for even him to kill another person of the same realm.


    Now, with the addition of another one, his situation became quite passive.


    "Clang!"


    "Swish!"


    Back and forth, the Knight battle was going on, while in the background, the number of soldiers had already dropped to less than a thousand.


    "Let''s end this battle fast."


    Thomas was already getting anxious and began to attack strongly to conclude this battle so that he could at least save some brethren.


    "Clang!"


    "Swish!"


    Morgrave was having a hard time parrying the attack from both of them, as his body was already full of small injuries.


    After seeing that the opponents were attacking even more strongly, his cold eyes flashed, and he made a daring decision.


    You know, although he was a captain, he was also a death squad trained from childhood. There was no fear of death in his eyes.


    "Tuchha...."


    Suddenly, after seeing the opening in Thomas''s posture, he ignored the sword swiping toward his back from the black-clothed guy and punctured his abdomen ruthlessly.


    "Ugh...."


    Thomas never thought that this guy would ignore his defense and kill him suddenly; he was seriously injured as a result.


    "Impudent!"


    The black-clothed guard was enraged, seeing him blatantly ignoring his attack and poured even more life energy from his seed, trying to decapitate him in one stroke.


    "Swish!"


    However, before his attack came, a streak of sword light flashed, and he saw his own body brandishing the sword at a weird angle.


    His head was severed.


    Everything happened so fast that nobody had time to do anything.


    "Tch, these rats are getting more and more disgusting."


    A discordant voice along with a figure in black cloth and mask walked slowly, killing all the soldiers along the way.


    Wherever he went, everyone''s heads were severed.


    "Morgrave, capture him alive."


    After giving the order to him, Ian lightly stomped on the ground and made a beeline toward Second Prince Adrian.


    He already knew that the remaining guard was at the Tier 3 High Knight realm. So, he was going to fight this battle himself and kill them both.


    As he said, everyone would die, even if he was the prince of this Empire, he would also die.


    "Streak!"


    As his sword swiped across, a dazzling light streaked through, aiming to behead the two people in dark clothes.


    "Damn!"


    Adrian hurriedly dodged the light while his remaining guard quickly used his sword to deflect it.


    "Swhah..."


    Even the deflected sword light cut the small waterfall behind into two, showing the cave underneath.


    "Well, it is indeed powerful enough."


    Ian was very satisfied with this move. After condensing the Life Seed, a High Knight could use his weapon to extend the power using the Life energy.


    Even using this normal sword, he could show such a strong power; he was already satisfied.


    Just as he was about to continue to attack, Adrian came back to his senses and hurriedly began to persuade.


    "Your Excellency, there is no need for us to fight to the death. I don''t care about you killing one of the guards or Thomas."


    "How about you allow us to go, and we forget this grudge here? After all, if we fight with all we have, both sides'' injury or death is inevitable."


    After seeing the fighting power of the opponent, Adrian quickly made a decisive decision and sold out Thomas immediately.


    A wise man never stands in danger. He knew this well. So, he quickly made a decision.


    However, Ian didn''t care about his point of view.


    By now, he knew that the person standing in front of him was the Second Prince Adrian Ashford.


    So, now even if he gave him something lucrative, he had to kill him to prevent issues.


    As for being equal in power, Ian scoffed and made a beeline with even more speed than before.


    "Bastard!"


    Seeing their fighting figures, Adrian cursed in anger. After thinking for a while, he finally made a decision and ordered his remaining old guard,


    "Kill him, don''t care about your injuries. I will give you a portion of Soul Gem Dust afterward if you can kill him."


    He also knew the stakes and immediately made the lucrative offer, although he was bleeding inside.


    "Soul Gem Dust...? Thank you, Your Highness. Don''t worry, this old man will complete your order."


    The old man got visibly excited since Soul Gem Dust could help a Knight advance to the Grand Knight realm. It was a catalyst developed by Wizard research that could be used to prepare the secret recipe.


    He was already old, and if he didn''t seek promotion, he would be dead in a few decades. Who wants to die if there is a chance?


    However, just when he was gearing up and parrying Ian''s increasingly bold attack, he heard a soft voice right next to his ears inexplicably.


    "Oh? Do you have Soul Gem Dust? I also want some."


    "Clang!"


    Along with this young voice, suddenly, he heard a shrieking voice from behind and instinctively placed the sword at the back of his neck.


    "Plop!"


    However, this time something incredible happened. Instead of stopping the attack like before, his long sword got split into two, cleanly in the middle.


    "Ugh..."


    Before he could figure out what happened, his head rolled to the ground and he died with his eyes wide open.


    "Damn! Spellblade is indeed awesome. Even a basic artifact is this strong."


    Ian looked at the blade in his other hand, which was sizzling with his life energy and mental power, and looked as if it had just emerged from the flames of a blacksmith''s forge.


    "You... you are a Wizard?"

 Chapter 45 Gain After War

    "You... you are a Wizard?"Prince Adrian was so stunned that his voice trembled, and he stopped and stood rooted on the spot.


    He saw his guard deflecting the sword when suddenly Ian took a shimmering blade out of nowhere and smoothly cut both the sword and his neck from behind.


    There was no resistance at all, just like a sharp knife cutting through butter. Even the blood didn''t appear for a few seconds.


    After hearing his words, Ian looked at Adrian with interest,


    "Oh? Do you know Wizard? That''s right, your guess is correct, but there is no prize."


    After saying that, he walked toward him unhurriedly, looking at his prey, ready for slaughter.


    "You... Don''t come near... Do you know who I am?"


    Adrian was scared shitless, seeing this Grim Reaper coming toward him, and hurriedly took down the covering on his face, showing his handsome figure that was similar to the Third Prince at the banquet.


    "I''m Second Prince Adrian of this Ashford Empire. You can''t kill me; otherwise, nobody can save you and your family from the royal family''s wrath."


    He hurriedly explained, afraid that Ian would kill him in a fit of rage.


    "Hehe, I know your identity. I know why you are here. But I will still kill you. Do you know why?"


    "Why?"


    Adrian was completely flustered by the seemingly frivolous but chilling remark and asked subconsciously.


    "Because nobody knew you came here. Even if you die here today, Ashford''s will never find out."


    Ian said with a faint laugh as if looking at a clown.


    "What? How do you know?"


    Adrian was facing full pressure from Ian''s killing intent that he didn''t understand the situation and said with a slip of the tongue.


    But by the time he understood, he saw a similar blade hacking at him at an extreme speed that he couldn''t think of anything, and his head rolled to the ground, just like his guards.


    The trio who came for the lucrative deals secretly died with their heads severed in this unknown land.


    "Tch, couldn''t even defend. Wasted my Spellblade shot."


    Ian caressed the blade in his hand lovingly. The more he used it, the more he liked it.


    "Consider yourself lucky to die at the hand of a Wizard."


    Ian laughed since he knew that he wasn''t a wizard, only an apprentice.


    He just used his merged mental power and life energy on the Spellblade and killed the unsuspecting person with the speed of thunder.


    But maybe it seemed magical for this barren place.


    "Morgrave, gather the bodies, and burn them down. Clean the area and don''t let anyone slip away." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian ordered and walked towards the body of Adrian. From his reaction when he pulled out the Spellblade from the space ring, he could figure out he was a wizard.


    So, he must have something to do with Wizard.


    Ian still didn''t know what they were doing here or what his so-called uncle Thomas found here, but he wasn''t in a hurry.


    After Ian rumbled through the clothes, Ian found nothing.


    Then he thought of something and looked at the finger of the headless body in front of him, and sure enough, he saw an unremarkable ring with a strange rune pattern on the second finger of his right hand.


    "Mana ring!"


    Ian belatedly realized that it was a mana ring, a basic space artifact used by the Wizard apprentice.


    "Well, he is a prince of an Empire."


    Unlike his space ring, this mana ring requires mental power to access and cannot be used with Life energy.


    Still, just with the possession of this ring, he understood why this prince thought that he was a wizard. After all, a space ring that could be opened up with Life Energy was unheard of.


    "Let''s see what is inside."


    Ian was full of expectation as he already knew there was Soul Gem Dust, the main catalyst for the secret recipe to enter the Grand Knight.


    With his strong mental power, Ian easily broke through the barrier outside the ring and saw a small space inside filled with myriads of things.


    However, most of them were occupied by shimmering dark stones.


    "Runestone Quarry!"


    Finally, he understood what his uncle had found.


    Although Runestone was the degraded version of mana stone, it was still very precious in this barren continent where you couldn''t find a trace of mana.


    As far as Ian knew, this stone had a very high research value for a beginner Wizard.


    It was also extremely useful for the Knight Family as the secret recipe includes botanical plants more or less related to mana. Such stones were effective in raising such for generations.


    Of course, for him at this time, besides transaction value or leaving it to the family, it had no use since he couldn''t absorb mana from it.


    "A Runestone Quarry with a Hearthstone vein."


    Ian looked at his uncle Thomas, who was lying down on the ground with restraint, surrounded by soldiers, and murderous intent spilled out uncontrollably.


    The price of this vein, that too with a Hearthstone, was exponential even for their Veilstrider family.


    If they played their cards right, producing multiple Tier 3 High Knights or at least one Grand Knight wasn''t a dream.


    "But the filthy rat doesn''t care about family affection."


    Ian cursed uncontrollably, discarded such unpleasant thoughts, and looked at other items in the ring.


    Besides the Runestone and Soul Gem Dust in a bottle, there were only two items worthy of his attention: a meditation method and a token.


    Ian ignored the basic meditation method which was of no use to him and looked at the token instead.


    When he saw what it was, his breathing became short because he had seen this token before.


    "Ignisia Tower Token!"


    Ian took out the circular medallion forged from a radiant metal alloy that glowed faintly with an internal amber light, resembling molten lava.


    Without a doubt, it was the Ignisia Tower Token. He had seen this in his father''s hand.

 Chapter 46 Arrangement

    "Come to think of it, Adrian must be the chosen heir to embark on the Calvora continent this time."Ian found it reasonable after thinking.


    From the way he carried even the mana ring with him, he must have been appreciated by the Wizard Ethos, and these transactions might have been a mentorship gift he had prepared.


    "Fortunately, he was here anonymously. However, I still have to be careful."


    As long as nobody found out about his killing of the prince, he should be fine.


    As for the 5,000 soldiers and his uncle Thomas, he had a proper reason prepared already. He just needed to send a letter to his father, and he would handle it.


    After all, Thomas''s rebellious nature wasn''t from one day or two. They could always pour dirty water on him and justifiably kill him.


    He was sure his father wouldn''t blame him, as perhaps he already knew about it.


    "Ugh..."


    When Ian was musing over complex matters, Thomas woke up and began to cough blood violently. All the fighting with Morgrave and severe injuries had left him on the verge of death.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    After coughing for a while, he looked at the masked figure beside him, who was examining the ring, and asked with a sad expression,


    "Did Eldric ask you to kill me?"


    He didn''t grovel for life nor did he try to ask for mercy. Instead, he wanted to know why his brother had suddenly become so violent.


    ''Did he really find out about the Runestone Quarry?''


    He was puzzled and could only think of this reason because what he was doing right now was truly treason that crossed the bottom line.


    Still, he didn''t think he deserved to die.


    "Heh, Father doesn''t need to give the order to kill a rat like you. I alone am enough."


    Ian looked at him coldly with no emotion in his eyes, filled with killing intent.


    However, after hearing the young voice that sounded familiar, Thomas was shocked.


    "You... you are... Ian... Why...?"


    "Cough... Ugh..."


    "Why...?"


    Thomas went wide-eyed and coughed violently after realizing that the person who killed him was his nephew Ian. He couldn''t understand why this was happening.


    Just as he was about to ask, a clinking sound reached his ears, followed by the rolling of his head on the ground.


    Until his death, he didn''t understand how his useless nephew had become so strong and come to kill him.


    "Why? You don''t need to know."


    Ian said in a low voice, kicking the body out of the way.


    Actually, Ian didn''t harbor much hatred towards him. All he wanted was to save his family from harm and alter the known destiny of the Arcane Passage.


    ''If your death could bring peace to my family, what other reason do you need?'' he thought, not flinching even while committing such cruel acts.


    Maybe he really was a villain, but who cared?


    He initially wanted to ask him something before killing but then decided against it.


    It was better for both of them to end the drama as soon as possible.


    He then noticed that Thomas had been protecting a small bag even while fighting Morgrave, so he grabbed it with his sword as it must have contained something important.


    But when he saw the contents inside, Ian kicked the headless body in anger.


    "Stupid bastard!"


    The contents inside were an ascension pill, a basic meditation method, and a guidebook.


    How could this garbage be transacted with Runestone? What was he thinking? This was just pure stupidity.


    Ian then recalled his excitement when he had obtained a meditation method at the Library and didn''t know what to say.


    Now, he had three such books lying beside him as if they were worthless.


    "My luck has indeed increased," he thought sarcastically.


    After that, he ignored everything, stuffed the items inside the new mana ring, and walked towards the cave.


    Although he found the Runestones inside Adrian''s ring, he had to make sure just in case.


    Moreover, even after killing his uncle Thomas, the quest hadn''t been completed yet.


    So, he also had to find out what Thomas had hidden beside the Hearthstone.


    Ian followed the narrow path dug out haphazardly and arrived at the opening at the end.


    "Well, nothing left. Thomas must have moved Hearthstone earlier."


    Although he didn''t find anything inside, he didn''t care and walked outside the mine in a leisurely manner.


    After walking outside, he saw that Morgrave was waiting for him. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Ian came closer, Morgrave bowed and said,


    "Young master, as you ordered, all the bodies have been burned except these. What is your next order?"


    "Oh? Burn these too. No need to show any sympathy, and don''t leave any traces."


    Ian understood his thoughts and ordered nonchalantly. This betrayer didn''t deserve a proper burial.


    "Okay, young master."


    After receiving the order, he was about to leave when Ian called out to him,


    "Wait!"


    "Yes, young master."


    Ian thought for a while, took out a quill pen and a piece of paper from his ring, and began to write a letter.


    After that, he sealed it using the unique method of the Veilstrider family.


    Then, he took out his previous space ring from his finger and stuffed the Runestones, two meditation methods, and other useless stuff into it, leaving the new mana ring with him.


    "After dealing with this, go to Bridgeport City and deal with the remnant power of Thomas.


    Also, check his house thoroughly and dig three feet into the ground. You must find a hidden room or items. You can leave someone at the mansion. I will return shortly."


    "Okay, young master!"


    "Um!" Ian nodded and handed the letter and the ring in his hands to him.


    "After dealing with everything, return immediately. Give this to my father; he will know what to do. Leave one Stormchaser for me here and you can leave."


    "Okay, young master. Take care."


    Morgrave bowed and understood everything from Ian''s order.

 Chapter 47 Complicated Mood

    Morgrave bowed and understood everything from Ian''s order.All he had to do was act as if this was an order from the Duchy while hiding Ian''s involvement.


    Ian smiled and nodded with relief. Having a smart subordinate at your disposal could save you from explaining at every turn.


    After accepting the order, Morgrave burned all the bodies, arranged his comrades, and left for the Bridgeport city.


    Ian looked at the departing figure of Morgrave and thought that his impromptu visit had been almost completed.


    As long as Morgrave delivered that letter to his father, he would take care of everything. There was no need to get involved further.


    ''Now, only the Quest remains!''


    Ian looked at the intermediate Quest that was still incomplete but wasn''t anxious. If his guess was correct, Thomas must have hidden his belongings inside his mansion, as that was the place most heavily guarded and secured.


    "And Margaret..."


    Ian thought of his beautiful aunt with a complicated emotion.


    Although he knew the relationship between Thomas and his wife wasn''t good and she was always left in the Imperial Capital, after all, they were husband and wife.


    He didn''t know how she would react. Would she commit suicide in despair, try to seek vengeance, or perhaps come to terms with him?


    Actually, before leaving for this mission, he wanted to meet with her to gauge her reaction but then thought otherwise.


    What Thomas had done just now was betrayal, and if the news leaked, it would be very detrimental to his father and his family.


    ''If she doesn''t understand, then... it is better she dies.''


    Ian wasn''t a bodhisattva or a sage. As he said, he was a pragmatic person from two lives.


    He did sympathize with Margaret and didn''t mind accepting her if the situation allowed. However, he would never jeopardize his family''s safety for others.


    ''Sigh, not everything goes your way in this world.'' He couldn''t help lament that his strength was still too low.


    ''...Let''s rest for a while and eat something.''


    Ian breathed heavily to forcibly subside those complex emotions and thoughts while observing the departing Crimson Legion, which had been reduced by almost a hundred soldiers.


    He then left the gorge together with them and grabbed his Stormchaser away from the team.


    Since he had been traveling non-stop, he decided to take a rest while they took care of Bridgeport City.


    He was hungry for good food and a long bath. All the fighting, blood, and sweat had made him reek terribly.


    ...


    While Ian was leisurely strolling and fumbling around, Bridgeport City was in chaos.


    "What happened?"


    A middle-aged captain in formal clothes looked at the anxious soldier guard and asked.


    "Sir, we have company."


    The soldier didn''t know what to say and could only signal outside. When the captain looked at the gate, he saw hundreds of excellent soldiers on Stormchasers arriving frantically.


    "Sir, what should we do?"


    The soldier was perplexed and didn''t know what to do. Although this was a border area, it was adjacent to the wildlands, not another kingdom.


    If that was the case, who were these soldiers¡ªfriend or foe? Moreover, Lord Thomas had left with 5,000 soldiers a day ago, and there had been no news.


    Now, there was a large force approaching, making them restless. How could they fight?


    Although there were more soldiers stationed at the border, it would take time for them to get here.


    "What should we do? Are you an idiot? Of course, we fight! Or do you want to die?"


    The captain was speechless at the soldier''s reaction.


    One look at the army in front was enough to see they were aggressive, yet his subordinate was already paralyzed with fear.


    Well, he was also getting restless since most of the top-ranking figures of the city weren''t present. But what could he do?


    If he abandoned his post without authorization, he would face severe punishment.


    ''Hopefully, we can hold out until Lord Thomas returns.''


    Just as he was about to issue orders for the soldiers to defend under his command, he saw the tall man riding at the forefront suddenly leap over the tall wall in a single movement, landing directly before him.


    "Who is in command?"


    Morgrave didn''t care about their startled expressions and went straight to the point. He still had to return to the capital today as quickly as possible.


    The middle-aged captain was overwhelmed by the pressure from the high Knight realm, making it difficult to breathe. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My lord, this is the Bridgeport City of the Veilstrider family."


    Still, he mustered the courage to speak weakly in hopes of deterring the opponent. After all, he was no match head-on.


    "You don''t need to concern yourself with this."


    Morgrave produced the seal he carried, a symbol of Duke Eldric, and commanded,


    "Gather all the soldiers and high-ranking officials. Open the gates. This is an order."


    His cold voice sent shivers down the spines of the soldiers, making them feel as though one more word could cost them their heads.


    "Open the gates."


    The captain, recognizing the seal and understanding the gravity of disobedience, directly ordered his subordinates to comply.


    Since the army outside bore the Duke''s insignia, there was nothing to fear.


    After issuing the order, he proceeded to assemble the remaining brigade leaders as commanded.


    Morgrave observed their swift compliance with satisfaction and then turned to his subordinate.


    "Two teams will accompany me to the Lord''s mansion. The rest will follow William''s lead."


    "Yes, sir."


    He then addressed William, one of his most capable subordinates, and instructed,


    "Conduct a brief investigation to identify those connected to Thomas. Execute their leaders publicly and appoint a reliable individual as a temporary lord. Work quickly¡ªwe must leave before evening."


    "Yes, sir."


    A younger knight responded with enthusiasm.


    "Okay, let''s go. There are still many people we need to kill."


    Morgrave said, showing rare excitement, and marched directly to the Lord''s mansion.


    One carnage had just ended a few hours ago, and another was about to unfold¡ªthis time in the city, filling the air with the thick smell of gunpowder.

 Chapter 48 Who Is Behind?

    [Ashford Empire-Mistwood Province-Bridgeport City]Ian walked along the empty road of Bridgeport City, which seemed deserted with no one around except for the occasional patrol team.


    However, the thick smell of blood throughout the city, the absolute silence, and the tense atmosphere indicated that the situation wasn''t good.


    However, Ian ignored everything, used the Phantom Veil technique, and made a beeline for Thomas''s mansion.


    After eating something and getting some rest, he arrived in the city when the Crimson Legion had already completed their mission and were on their way to the capital.


    He was right on time.


    The path Ian walked to get to the Lord''s Mansion was full of patrolling soldiers, but they couldn''t detect him even as he passed close by.


    So, once he was near the largest and most luxurious mansion in the city center, he canceled his technique and entered the luxurious gate.


    "Young Master!"


    As he entered the gate, a young knight covered in black cloth from head to toe, much like Ian, stepped forward and saluted.


    "Um! Did you find it?"


    Ian nodded, didn''t waste words, and wasn''t surprised that he was recognized.


    With no one in the mansion and the outside heavily secured, it could only be him. Moreover, he didn''t hide his breath to stop misunderstanding.


    "Yes, young master. Although we didn''t find any items hidden elsewhere, we did find a secret room. I was assigned to wait for you before checking inside."


    "Oh? Where is it?"


    "In the basement."


    "Okay, show the way."


    Ian was pleased, as the location they were heading to was most likely a secret vault.


    It didn''t take long for them to walk through the mansion and arrive at the basement.


    Being the Lord''s residence, it wasn''t the damp and dirty basement Ian had imagined.


    However, the thick smell of blood and signs of struggle strongly suggested there had been a fight earlier.


    "Young master! This is the secret room we found."


    The young knight led him to the wine cellar and down an inconspicuous ladder to an unremarkable wooden door.


    Seeing Ian inspecting the wooden door, the knight quickly explained,


    "This looks like a simple wooden door, but there''s a strong iron door embedded within. When we discovered this place, multiple powerful knights were guarding it."


    "Um."


    Ian nodded, not because of his words but trusting Morgrave''s expertise implicitly.


    "Okay, go outside and wait for me."


    "Yes, young master."


    The soldier gave a knightly salute, climbed the ladder, and left to stand guard.


    Once alone, Ian turned around, took out the Spellblade, and swung it lightly at the wooden door.


    "Clang!"


    Suddenly, a loud sound echoed throughout the basement. However, Ian did not see the door open.


    While the wooden door was cut like tofu, the iron door behind it bore only deep scratches.


    "It''s quite a thick door."


    Ian mused, then poured both his mental power and life energy into the blade, producing a sizzling sound.


    He then raised his hand and swung the blade again; this time in full power.


    "Clang!"


    "Thud!"


    This time, he split the door cleanly, and it fell with a thud under its weight.


    ''Quite useful.''


    Feeling satisfied, he stored the blade back in his mana ring and slowly entered the room.


    The secret room was essentially a fortified basement made of special iron for added safety. There were no traps or poisons as Ian had expected.


    The room was dimly lit by a large candle, and rows of cabinets lined the walls, filled with ledgers and books.


    Ian browsed through them and discovered records of secret dealings, contracts, and shady activities.


    ''Well, it makes sense.''


    After perusing the books for a while, he quickly lost interest, deciding to hand them over to his father to deal with.


    After rummaging through all the stuff, aside from a large wooden chest in the corner, there was nothing else of value.


    So, he dragged the chest to the center of the room and used his sword to break the lock.


    Suddenly, as soon as he opened the lid, the room was filled with the refreshing mana of the Hearthstone.


    After briefly looking inside, the chest contained several large Runestones, a blood-red book, and a black pouch.


    Just as he opened the chest, a series of system prompts appeared in his mind.


    [Ding!]


    [You killed 5,000 soldiers in cold blood.]


    [You killed your uncle Thomas, who was blood-related, with your own hands.]


    [You discovered what Thomas had hidden.]


    [Congratulations! You have completed the Intermediate Quest: Are you cold enough to kill your blood relative?]


    [Your destiny path has been further solidified.]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain (?)]


    [Congratulations! You received a reward: A Chance for Bloodline Awakening.]


    [Note: Similar rewards can be earned by completing similar quests, but be cautious as your greed can be your downfall.]


    The system remained as cryptic as ever, offering only brief prompts without further explanation.


    "Just as I expected."


    Ian was thrilled to have completed another Quest; that too intermediate one.


    "What do you mean, just as you expected? Do you think Thomas is stupid enough to leave his wealth in such a place?"


    Just as Ian was about to examine his reward, a sweet but discordant voice filled the room, breaking his concentration and making him instantly alert.


    The voice was seductive yet tinged with grievance, as though Ian''s words had offended her.


    "Who?"


    He swiftly drew his Spellblade, turned around, and regulated his breathing and mental power, prepared for a fight.


    It shocked him that someone had been able to sneak up on him despite his high mental power. Someone that capable couldn''t be a weak person. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? Good blade but too tacky."


    However, the woman across from him didn''t seem to care about his hostility and instead eyed the blade in his hand with interest.


    She also didn''t forget to give her opinion by the way.


    "Aunt Margaret?"


    After Ian clearly looked at the figure in front of him, he was stunned to see a mature woman resembling his aunt Margaret but with a completely different demeanor.


    If his aunt Margaret at the party was docile, timid, and pure, this woman was her complete opposite.

 Chapter 49 I Am Indeed A Villain (18+)

    Aunt Margaret was wearing a fitted, deep burgundy gown adorned with intricate black lace, the fabric shimmering faintly as if it were woven with secrets.Her hair was brushed back in a smooth, regal updo, revealing a lovely strand of pearls resting on her collarbone.


    The most striking feature was the subtle dagger that glinted at her hip, half-hidden by the folds of her gown, and a ruby ring on her finger caught the flickering light.


    Such a sudden appearance and stark contrast in her temperament truly shocked Ian to the core.


    ''She is a Wizard!''


    Ian realized that his seemingly timid aunt, whom he frivolously kissed, was a Wizard¡ªone whose strength he couldn''t even gauge.


    Seeing him looking at her intently, Aunt Margaret smiled sweetly, a little bit frivolous.


    "Little boy, you are quite ruthless. You killed Thomas even when he was your father''s brother. Did you never think of your Aunt? How helpless would she be?"


    She asked, sounding quite aggrieved as if she were wronged.


    Ian rolled his eyes at her acting but thought she looked quite seductive this way.


    "Screw that. Who are you?"


    But Ian didn''t care and asked in a cold voice, ready to draw his blade.


    You know, as far as his family was concerned, he was sure that there was no Wizard.


    Moreover, from the novel he read, it was mentioned that Margaret committed suicide after Thomas left her alone.


    But now, she was in front of him as a strong Wizard full of mystery. He didn''t know if the woman in front of him was even his aunt.


    "Hehe... you look a little cute like that."


    Ian was irked by her remarks, constantly saying kid, little, or cute words.


    Margaret laughed sweetly with a hand on her mouth as if she found his reaction funny.


    "You don''t need to worry, you know. I''m your Aunt Margaret, the one you kissed at the Banquet."


    She winked at him and came closer to him with graceful movements full of charm.


    Seeing her getting closer, Ian was about to swing his blade with full power when she just tapped lightly at the tip with her fingertips, making it immobile.


    "Shush... don''t use weapons recklessly. Someone might get hurt."


    She placed her face close to his ear, one hand on his shoulder, and breathed softly, making Ian uncomfortable.


    Once she came near, Ian found out that he couldn''t mobilize his mental power, and the blade was stuck; he couldn''t move.


    Suddenly, he felt something entering his body along his shoulder and spreading through his entire body. It was so fast that he didn''t even have time to react.


    "Oh? Your bloodline is dormant. How did you become a Wizard Apprentice? How did you get the meditation method?"


    Margaret said in surprise after checking Ian''s body.


    By looking at Ian, she already knew his realm, mental power, and even the method of practice.


    However, she couldn''t figure out how he could become a Wizard without awakening his bloodline.


    "Heh!"


    Ian scoffed, tilted his head, and looked into her eyes with a teasing look.


    He now understood that Margaret was the same aunt he had seen at the Banquet.


    Although he didn''t know why she was a wizard or why she was so powerful, she seemed to have no killing intent towards him and even appeared quite concerned.


    If that was the case, then there was no need to fear.


    "Was your first kiss good?"


    Ian said suddenly. His seemingly out-of-context words and frivolous remarks surprised Margaret.


    From her questions, she seemed interested in his bloodline. But why should he be a good boy and answer her?


    As for why she was a Wizard and who she actually was, it didn''t matter much. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because he always believed that when he got stronger, everything would come to light.


    So, after letting go of his worry, he was irked by her behavior of treating him as a child, as if he was already someone in her palm.


    Margaret looked at his contrasting behavior, which changed within seconds, in surprise.


    While Ian appeared guarded and wary of her before, now he was directly looking into her eyes without a hint of fear.


    Instead, there was frivolousness, just like that night when he kissed her.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you? After all, you did kill my husband."


    She said in a cold tone, hiding her slightly strong heartbeat and blushing cheeks.


    However, Ian wasn''t having any of that.


    ''Woman, although you are stronger, you are too weak in romance.''


    He thought with a smile, suddenly let go of his blade from his hand and instead circled his arm around her waist, hugging her tightly to his body just like at the banquet.


    "Ouch!"


    Margaret was caught off guard and cried softly. Her sweet voice, along with her equally seductive temperament, made Ian hot.


    After squishing her bosom against his chest and savoring her body, Ian looked at the slightly flushed aunt in front of him with a smirk, his lips closer to hers while his eyes looked directly into hers.


    "Aunt Margaret, I''m still dubious about whether you are real or fake. So, let me make sure."


    After saying this, he didn''t give her a chance to react but kissed her directly, his lips sucking hers in abandon.


    "Mmmm..."


    Margaret was confused by the series of events and didn''t even have time to react¡ªor maybe she didn''t want to.


    Seeing that Ian was caressing her lips with his, she placed her hand, which had been lifted, back on his shoulder, circled both hands around his neck, and opened her mouth for his tongue to enter.


    ''Just this once. I am leaving anyway,'' she thought, immersing herself in this strong stimulation.


    Ian found Margaret catering to him without complaint and became even more excited.


    You know, he just killed her husband today, and on the same day, he was kissing his aunt in this secret treasure house of his uncle.


    This perverted pleasure made him addicted.


    ''Tch. I''m indeed a villain.''

 Chapter 50 Bloodline (18+)

    ''Tch. I''m indeed a villain.''After that, he didn''t think much and swung his tongue inside Margaret''s mouth to catch hers while exchanging saliva.


    "Mmm..."


    Margaret tried to breathe through her nose while moaning into his mouth, clearly aroused.


    She didn''t know why, but she didn''t reject this nephew and even liked him a bit.


    Seeing her reaction and cooperation, Ian wasn''t just satisfied with this.


    So, his hands on her waist began to go downward toward her perky butt while his erect rod snuggled against her mysterious place.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Margaret was surprised, let out a cry, and asked in nervousness, completely breaking her earlier character. Her heavy breathing brushed against Ian''s face, making him feel intoxicated.


    Ian looked at her girly temperament, a stark contrast to before, and smiled slyly. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aunt, this is a separate room. Nobody will come here. We are alone and anxious. How about we...? What do you think?"


    He softly said while circling his finger on the buttcrack behind her clothes and nibbling on her ears making her limp all over.


    He tried to do more while she was in confusion, but the dress didn''t allow it.


    Ian was now beginning to hate the long, complicated dressing style of this world.


    He had already been frustrated for a week and needed a good exercise.


    "Mmm ~ No, uh~ What the hell are you thinking, you little kid?"


    Margaret was breathing heavily but was bewildered by his bold remarks. This guy was getting more and more outrageous.


    Kiss was already out of the line, and he was demanding even more.


    "Ouch ~ mmm..."


    However, Ian once again tightly hugged her and kissed her lips while slowly grinding their lower bodies together and mauling her soft ass.


    If he wanted to do something more, it was better to make her aroused and lose focus than to reason with her.


    "Whether I''m little or big, you will know in a minute."


    He smirked while chewing on her red lips, playing around with her tongue. His hands were already everywhere on her body just waiting to tear her dress apart.


    "Mmm..."


    Margaret allowed him to do as he wished for a while, enjoying the fiery desire.


    Their tongues danced inside the mouth, sometimes in hers while in Ian''s, taking turns. Both didn''t shy away from swallowing their saliva and tacitly breathing in tandem, showing their affection and lewdness to the extreme.


    Ian also didn''t forget to hump her at the correct place with a smooth rhythm, making her comfortable.


    All this lewdness caused him to be already extremely aroused.


    Seeing that Margaret was enjoying it, Ian thought the time was right and was about to tear her dress apart since opening it normally was impossible, but Margaret seemed to have sensed his meaning.


    So, suddenly, she disappeared from Ian''s arms inexplicably, reappearing a few steps away.


    Ian, who was clearly in the mood, suddenly found his hands empty and almost lost balance.


    ''Fuck, I was this close,'' he couldn''t help but curse as he was once again interrupted in the middle. But he couldn''t do anything since Margaret was far stronger than him.


    Seeing Ian''s confused and irritated look, Margaret giggled in pure amusement.


    "Hehe... okay. That''s enough. Don''t bite off more than you can chew."


    While saying that, she licked her lips seductively with her long tongue, as if reminiscing about the sensation, making Ian look at her with fiery eyes.


    ''Demoness!''


    Ian cursed as he never thought that Aunt Margaret could have such a seductive posture.


    ''But why am I getting cockblocked this way? It is so uncomfortable.'' He was very irritated that he couldn''t go all the way.


    Margaret didn''t see his expression and asked again,


    "So, how did you get the meditation method?"


    "Why? Can''t I even find a meditation method?"


    Ian raised his eyebrows and asked while controlling his emotions.


    After all, he had obtained three meditation methods in the span of weeks.


    What was so surprising about him getting the meditation method?


    "No, I''m not talking about such crap. I''m talking about the Veilstrider Mind Meditation method you practiced. I can feel the breath, you know."


    Margaret rolled her eyes and asked.


    Of course, she knew the meditation method wasn''t something so scarce. But she was clearly talking about something else, not such a worthless thing.


    "My father gave it to me. Why do you care?"


    Ian was intrigued, gave her a plausible reason, and tried to gain information from her.


    Maybe he could gain something.


    All the secrets and mysteries around him made him feel like reading Arcane Passage was of no use.


    Maybe there was no more useless transmigrator than him, traveling in a novel.


    "You..."


    "Sigh!"


    Seeing that Ian was still defensive toward her, Margaret sighed but could understand his thoughts.


    "Okay, I will first give you some information. The Veilstrider Meditation method is a bloodline meditation method and cannot be shared arbitrarily."


    "It could only be inherited and gained after someone awakened their bloodline."


    She then looked at him in confusion.


    "It is also different depending on the person and the bloodline they have awakened."


    "But when I checked earlier, there was still no sign of an active bloodline in your body. So, where did you get it?"


    She was genuinely confused as this was totally illogical.


    ''So, that''s why it was sealed, but the system helped me gain it earlier.''


    Ian understood now. The meditation method he had awakened ahead of time was probably linked to his bloodline.


    He then looked at Margaret, who was seemingly awaiting his answer.


    "Well, I don''t know either. This method suddenly appeared in my mind one day inexplicably. I have no idea what happened."


    Ian didn''t lie, it did appear inexplicably. Just that it was gained by using the Knight''s Vow Card reward from the system.


    ''Strange!''


    Seeing that Ian didn''t seem to lie, Margaret was confused. As far as she knew, there was no such case that she knew of.

 Chapter 51 A Fly Stuck In A Net

    "What is this bloodline anyway?"Ian asked, not forgetting his father''s bloodline was in a sealed state.


    He was eager to know this unknown knowledge not even mentioned in the novel Arcane Passage. He now hated himself for not reading past Volume 1.


    "Hm?"


    Hearing his question, Margaret woke up from her reverie and thought for a while.


    "I cannot explain to you now about those things as you are too weak. You just need to know that the Veilstrider family has a strong bloodline in their blood.


    However, what it is, what''s the name, and even what it was about, you should never be curious."


    By the end, Margaret''s voice became somber as if even she was afraid of mentioning those things.


    "Ian, remember. In the world of Wizards, knowledge is the key to success just as it is also your doom. Never be curious about something you shouldn''t until you are strong."


    Hearing her severe warnings, Ian nodded as he understood her thoughts.


    As far as he knew, some Wizards were so powerful that even the mention of their name could reach their ears.


    ''Wait a minute! Isn''t there a question mark in my father''s bloodline column?''


    He then remembered the small detail he missed when looking at his father''s status.


    He thought it was just sealed and therefore not named, but maybe there was a reason the system didn''t show it on the panel. Find your next read on empire


    "As long as you know."


    Margaret breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Okay, my stay here is coming to an end. Before, I was going to stay for about a year, but now that you are already a wizard apprentice, I have to return."


    She said but didn''t elaborate on who she was, why she was there, or where she was going.


    She just looked at him one last time and said,


    "This box was hidden by Thomas elsewhere, I just helped you get it. But, don''t use that Blood meditation method and the item in the pouch. They are diabolical practices and could limit your potential."


    "Oh? But I killed Uncle Thomas. Don''t you have any resentment?"


    Ian asked with a smile, clearly in the mood to joke.


    After seeing that she was still concerned about him, he set aside his skepticism for now.


    Margaret rolled her eyes hearing his words.


    "It was just a disguise I prepared and we have nothing to do with each other."


    Seemingly not wanting to waste her words, she took out a map and a medal by waving her hands and giving them to him.


    "Although your bloodline hadn''t been awakened yet, I have a feeling it won''t be long. So, I will give this map and medal to you, you can go there after awakening it."


    Ian grabbed the map and dark medal in his hand that was floating in front of him.


    "But remember, only go there after awakening your bloodline." She warned.


    Ian looked at the map curiously, which showed the general outline of the Gravethrone Continent while the only noticeable thing was the round circle.


    "Ashen Sanctum!"


    After looking at it for a while, Ian was completely bewildered because the map marked the same place he went before, Ashen Sanctum.


    Although the place marked was a little off, the area was the same. He wouldn''t make a mistake.


    "Oh? Do you know this place?"


    Margaret asked in confusion. The place she mentioned was inside one of the forbidden zones, Ashen Spires.


    She thought he would be shocked seeing the location; instead, he seemed to be shocked by another thing.


    Ian looked at her confused expression, thought for a while, and decided to tell her.


    "I know about this place because I was searching for Wizard-related things for a while. From what I know, the place marked here is closer to the lair of a Sixth-Ring Wizard."


    He wanted to know if Margaret knew about it. After all, although the place was slightly off, it was too much of a coincidence.


    "Oh? Are you talking about that old guy? Tch, you don''t have to worry about him, he is barely surviving in a soul body. He couldn''t even use first-ring spells. Moreover, I don''t know where he went.


    Anyway, besides someone with a unique bloodline like yours, nobody can enter this place even with this medal."


    Margaret talked nonchalantly and seeing that he was still concerned, she said,


    "Okay, you don''t have to worry about those things. Even if there was anything, I have cleared up everything. You just need to go after your bloodline awakens."


    ''So, she indeed knew.'' Ian was shocked.


    ''Moreover, seeing her scornful look, she didn''t take the Sixth-Ring Wizard seriously? How strong is she?''


    Then Ian remembered Ruther hiding inside a ring and was with Carl and couldn''t help but want to tell Margaret.


    Maybe, she would kill him and the problem would be solved.


    Just when he thought of this, he suddenly felt a strong impact in his soul followed by a blood-red warning prompt in his mind.


    [Your destiny is diverging too fast.]


    [You are too weak.]


    This time, the message was even more straightforward, without any information. However, Ian instantly understood.


    It was like he was a fly stuck in a net woven by a spider. It was fine if he was silent; the spider wouldn''t care, but if he jumped and made a noise, the only outcome would be death.


    He was also a pitiful passerby villain stuck on the net woven by destiny. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Weakness is a sin.''


    Ian thought bitterly but didn''t overly concern himself with it. There was no rush, as everything would be uncovered as long as he became strong.


    From the reward he got from the System earlier, there was clearly some connection with this destiny status. So, it was better to play it safe.


    "Okay, I told you everything you need to know. You should leave this place and head for the Calvora continent as soon as possible."


    Margaret seemed to be in a hurry and didn''t allow him to be lost in his thoughts.

 Chapter 52 Bloodline Awakening

    "Umm..." Ian nodded."But where are you going?" he couldn''t help but ask.


    "You don''t need to know." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Margaret waved her hand and suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh, by the way, you should probably go to Woodhaven City. That brat got quite the adventure. If you are late, you might not be able to see her again."


    She smirked in a playful manner.


    "Oh? Sylvia?"


    He remembered that Sylvia seemed to have gone to Woodhaven City in anger.


    "It is time for me to go. We will meet again if you become strong enough in the future."


    "Wait!"


    Ian still had many things to ask, but Margaret disappeared just as she appeared inexplicably.


    "If we can meet again, and you are strong enough, I may give you what you want."


    Suddenly, Ian heard a distant voice of hers directly in his mind followed by a soft giggle.


    "Demoness!"


    He cursed, but this time he had a smile on his lips.


    Seeing that Margaret truly disappeared, Ian visibly relaxed. Although he appeared easy and free when talking and flirting with her, he was actually on tenterhooks.


    After all, she turned out to be so powerful that he couldn''t even use his mental power in front of her.


    Anybody would be suffocated if their life wasn''t in their hands.


    ''Fortunately, it was a false call.''


    Ian thought so, then remembered something intriguing.


    ''If what Margaret said was true, Ruther can''t even use Tier 1 Spell in his soul form?''


    He smiled at this piece of information. You know, the reason why he was kind of passive and reducing the contact with protagonist Carl unconsciously was because of this uncertainty.


    He was a passerby villain of a novel, and if he jumped around the protagonist in abandon, if the Sixth Ring Wizard decided to kill him, he would have nowhere to cry.


    ''But if he couldn''t even use the Tier 1 spell, I can be more aggressive.''


    Of course, even if Ruther was incapacitated, he was still a strong man that couldn''t be content with. But Ian was no longer passive like before.


    After smirking at this possibility, he then finally looked at the System prompt he got after opening the treasure chest.


    [Ding!]


    [You killed 5,000 soldiers in cold blood.]


    [You killed your uncle Thomas, who was blood-related, with your own hands.]


    [You discovered what Thomas had hidden.]


    [Congratulations! You have completed the Intermediate quest: Are you cold enough to kill your blood relative?]


    [Your destiny path has been further solidified.]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain (?)]


    [Congratulations! You received a reward: A Chance for Bloodline Awakening.]


    [Note: Similar rewards can be earned by completing similar quests, but be cautious as your greed can be your downfall.]


    This time Ian''s attention was completely on different parts of the prompt.


    ''System, what is this question mark next to my destiny?''


    He asked, but even after waiting for a while, got no response just like before.


    After he got the foreboding feeling and severe warning from the System, he became quite sensitive to this destiny tag.


    Seeing that there was nothing he could do to unearth the mystery, he could only put it aside for now and looked at the reward.


    [A Chance for Bloodline Awakening: Use this chance to get an opportunity to awaken your bloodline from Initiation to Harmonization level. The degree of awakening depends on your bloodline level.]


    [Warning: This reward is a chance, not a guarantee.]


    [Do you want to use your chance?]


    "No!"


    Ian denied it as this place wasn''t good for awakening yet. He didn''t know what would happen once he used this chance; it was better to be careful.


    After understanding the reward, he then looked at the note at the end with interest.


    [Note: Similar rewards can be earned by completing similar quests, but be cautious as your greed can be your downfall.]


    ''Does that mean I can get a more bloodline-related reward if I kill my relatives connected by blood?''


    ''How wicked.''


    This time was a special case, but he wasn''t a murderer and a psycho. However, this prompt did really test the conscience of a person.


    After all, you just need to kill someone related by blood, and you would get exciting rewards.


    ''No wonder it is telling me to be cautious.''


    Ian had no intention of doing such a deplorable thing.


    "I''m indeed a villain, but with a conscience."


    Ian laughed, totally forgetting he killed his uncle while making out with his wife on the same day.


    He then briefly looked at the items in the treasure box and stuffed all the items inside it into his ring, and walked out of the room.


    The things inside were nothing precious, just a dark meditation method that allows a person to use humans as a pill to increase mental power; thereby becoming a Wizard Apprentice.


    He even saw more than 10 pills inside the pouch; evidence of Thomas''s cruelty.


    However, he was in no mood to criticize a dead person as he had more important things to do.


    Ian wanted to awaken his bloodline as quickly as possible and return to the place mentioned by the map given by Margaret.


    That place was so close to the lair of Ruther that Ian remembered the bloody plot he read in another novel in his previous life.


    What if he was looted by the protagonist with the help of Ruther? It was indeed possible with the terrifying luck of that bastard.


    ''Tch, I bet that guy already has this medal.''


    He was annoyed. Although from reading the Arcane Passage, he knew that Carl wouldn''t return to that place anytime soon, what if?


    Anything could happen as his presence had already deviated the destiny.


    "Young Master!"


    After Ian came out of the room, the black-clothed youth hurriedly saluted him with respect. Experience more on empire


    "Umm..." Ian nodded at him and ordered,


    "Seal this room and send a message to the capital and wait for the order above. You can also delegate this task to Lancer. He should arrive in a few days."


    "Yes, young master."


    Ian just nodded and walked away from the basement, heading directly outside of Bridgeport City.

 Chapter 53 Bloodline Awakening (2)

    In the outskirts of Bridgeport City, several miles away, below a mountain in a remote corner, Ian opened a large cave and covered the entrance with a large stone.For as important a thing as Bloodline Awakening, he wasn''t going to take any risks. It was better to be alone away from disturbance.


    "This should be enough."


    After looking at the dimly lit cave with enough space around, Ian was satisfied.


    Once he was ready, he took out a futon from his ring, placed it at the center of the cave, and sat cross-legged.


    [Do you want to use your chance?]


    With his thoughts, the same prompt appeared again.


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Ian agreed, suddenly, he felt his body getting visibly lighter and lighter.


    No, it was simply disintegrating into a mass of blood and flesh and was strangely disappearing into the void as if it were sucked into a weird dimension.


    However, while all of this was happening, Ian didn''t feel any pain besides feeling lighter than ever.


    Gradually, the feeling of his own body also disappeared as his consciousness became blurred.


    The large cave he had just opened on the outskirts of Bridgeport City once again became empty as Ian''s body was nowhere to be found.


    ...


    As Ian drifted into the void, he didn''t know where he was, nor did he know how much time had passed. He just suddenly awoke from his slumber.


    "Where did this person come from?"


    "Man, too weak."


    Find your next adventure on empire


    "Hey, pipsqueak. You are too weak, but you still have the guts to stand ahead of me?"


    Before Ian could come out of his confusion and account for his surroundings, he heard someone scolding directly in his mind.


    The conversation made him irritated, and he was about to scold, but no voice came out of his mouth.


    In fact, he had no mouth, hands, or legs. Even his body was just a mass of blood and meat covered by fog with no distinct structures.


    ''What the?''


    Besides his eyes that could still see, there was nothing he could do. However, what he saw was a world of blood, as there was nothing but red everywhere.


    Seeing such a bizarre occurrence, Ian got agitated but tucked again since that voice appeared again.


    "Heh! Are you a newbie? Haha, look at you getting afraid."


    Ian was so irritated by this constant voice from behind that he wanted to turn around when another voice reminded him in a timely manner.


    "Don''t look behind. He is just trapping you. If you don''t want to hear his voice, just use your mental power."


    This time, it was the sweet voice of a girl that reminded him from behind.


    Ian stopped his motion, feeling grateful, and looked ahead while using his mental power. Just like she said, he could still use his mental power in this place.


    However, there was nothing to look at except for the blood river, blood ponds, and the similar fog-covered blood and meat paste in front of him. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Ian calmed down his emotions, he used his mental power, thanking the voice behind him.


    "Thank you!"


    "No need. He was just pissed off that you appeared out of nowhere and occupied the seat in front. Just don''t turn over, otherwise, he will occupy your seat instead."


    "I''m new here. Thank you very much for your help."


    "No need to thank me. I just don''t want to attract weirdness, that''s all."


    After saying that, the voice disappeared, seemingly not wanting to talk with him.


    Ian also looked straight ahead to nowhere, waiting for his turn while guarding his mind with mental power.


    Since this was a reward from the System, he had nothing to fear. As long as he followed the rule, he should be fine.


    ''I appeared inexplicably taking their place?''


    From the information he found out, this place must be some sort of inheritance grotto that could help awaken the bloodline, though he didn''t know where he was. The System seemed to have directly smuggled him inside without their knowledge.


    "System is also a cheater!"


    Ian wanted to laugh but couldn''t, making him feel constipated.


    Just as he was drifting in his bizarre thoughts, suddenly a strong pulling force came and dragged his body towards a large blood pool, stuffing him directly into it.


    ''Fuck, hot, hot, hot!''


    As soon as his body touched the blood in the pond, Ian felt unbearably hot as he began to writhe in pain, caught completely off guard.


    Fortunately, his mental power was stronger, and he gradually calmed down his agitated mood, paying attention to his minced body and blood.


    As his mental power looked into his body, he found that his blood was absorbing something from the pond slowly.


    He then looked at his surroundings and saw that many figures were silently resting at the center of their spots, seemingly in meditation.


    ''It is too slow.''


    After observing for a while, Ian realized that although his blood was absorbing that strange substance, it was too slow.


    ''What happens if I use the meditation method?''


    Ian suddenly thought of this since if he didn''t do anything, his bloodline awakening would most likely fail.


    ''Let''s do it.''


    He wasn''t someone who would dawdle. So, he immediately began to use the Veilstrider Mind Meditation method.


    Suddenly, Ian began to visualize the complex pattern recorded in the meditation method.


    As he immersed himself in this wonderful sensation, he once again saw the cocoon sitting silently in his consciousness.


    However, this time, he didn''t lose his emotions but tried to use meditation to absorb the strange substance from the blood pool, just like he would absorb mana.


    "Whoosh!"


    Suddenly, just like he thought, his blood began to absorb those substances faster.


    "Haha, it works," he thought in a good mood.


    However, suddenly, he quickly found out that the speed of absorption wasn''t stopping at a certain rate but was getting higher and higher.


    ''What is happening?''


    After finding the anomaly, Ian stopped the meditation immediately, but the absorption didn''t stop; instead, it accelerated.


    Even with the high absorption, there was already an eye-catching whirlpool around him converging towards him.


    "Ah... Damn it!"

 Chapter 54 Veilborn Shroud

    "Ah... Damn it!"Along with the high absorption came unbearable pain that Ian couldn''t withstand.


    "What the heck is happening?"


    Ian endured for some time, but his consciousness began to blur with extreme pain, making him immobile.


    From the outside, the blood energy from the entire zone was already absorbed by Ian, making him look like a giant blood cocoon.


    As Ian was being stuffed outrageously and about to reach his limit, the cocoon inside his consciousness suddenly beat once, seemingly by mistake, and went silent. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was so abrupt that even Ian wouldn''t be able to know if he was looking directly at it.


    However, this seemingly inadvertent act abruptly stabilized the absorption, and Ian was saved from exploding.


    [Ding!]


    [Your ??? Bloodline has been awakened.]


    [??? Bloodline Realm: Initiation]


    [Bloodline Passive: Veilborn Shroud]


    [You consumed your chance to awaken your bloodline. You are returning to the material world.]


    With the announcement from the System, Ian disappeared from the center of the pond just as he had appeared before.


    However, he had already fainted from pain and didn''t know anything about it.


    "Swoshh!"


    Just when his body disappeared, a surge of strong mental energy swept across the entire lake Ian had been in, making large waves like a tsunami.


    "Weird. There is no one here. What happened to the Vermilion Well?"


    After searching and finding nothing, the surge of mental power slowly disappeared, calming the waves on the pond with its return.


    ...


    On the outskirts of Bridgeport city, inside an artificial cave just dug out, Ian''s body suddenly appeared.


    "Thud!"


    "Ugh.."


    After coming out of that weird dimension, he finally came to his senses.


    "Damn!"


    "Cough... Cough..."


    He coughed irregularly, trying to calm his body down. This experience was very sudden and painful for him.


    If his mental power wasn''t strong, he thought he would never return.


    "Hah..."


    Ian breathed heavily a few more times and slowly stood up, a little shakily.


    "That was dangerous."


    He thought, remembering the last moment before he lost consciousness. At that time, he felt how it would feel to literally explode from overeating.


    "Fortunately, everything is worth it."


    Ian sat down on the futon again, calming his breathing, and looked at the prompt in his mind.


    [Your ??? Bloodline has been awakened.]


    [??? Bloodline Realm: Initiation]


    [Bloodline Passive: Veilborn Shroud]


    ''Really, I still can''t see the name of the bloodline.''


    Ian didn''t delve into this matter much and paid attention to the realm.


    ''Even after absorbing that much substance, I am still only in the Initiation realm. How hard is it to awaken the bloodline?''


    He thought in exasperation. Before he lost consciousness, he remembered absorbing the entire pond in a minute, yet the result was this.


    ''And I only got one bloodline passive?''


    [Veilborn Shroud: A passive bloodline ability that allows the user to sense the ethereal world and space along with increased speed and perception.


    Effect: Enhances user mobility and perception, the ability to perceive distortions in space or time, instinctively senses dimensional rifts, magical anomalies, and incoming threats from unseen planes.]


    ''Well, it seems awesome?''


    Ian thought in a good mood. As long as he got something good in return, everything was worth it.


    Moreover, he still hadn''t checked its effect on his body. Ian immediately did what he thought and scanned his body with his mental power.


    ''I reached the peak of the High Knight Realm and my body is twice as strong as before.''


    After just a preliminary check, he immediately found out that his realm and strength had increased qualitatively.


    If before, he had to use Spellblade with his Life Energy and mental power, now he felt that he could kill that old man just with the normal strike of his sword.


    ''Damn! That''s awesome.''


    Ian felt such a strong surge in his power that he felt uncomfortable without venting it out.


    "Life Seed is also doubled in size. Eh? What is this...?"


    Suddenly, Ian saw his Life Seed in the dantian doubled in size, occupying the entire area.


    However, what shocked him more was that there was a tinge of blue at the corner of it, just like the one he absorbed before.


    "What is its use?"


    Ian tried to mobilize that part and used his mental power to stimulate it, but nothing happened as if it were just decorations.


    After trying everything and finding nothing, he could only stop.


    "Still, it is now time to attack the Grand Knight Realm."


    After awakening his bloodline, Ian had changed from inside and out. Except for his Wizard realm, where he was still a First Class Wizard apprentice, his overall strength had increased multiple times.


    ...


    [Mistwood Province-Woodhaven City]


    In a forest filled with tall trees, chirping birds, and the sound of gurgling rivers, a girl wearing a flowing emerald-green robe covered with beautiful golden embroidery resembling twisting vines, the thin fabric catching the light as if enchanted, and a silver clasp around her waist shaped like a budding flower, was floating around, laughing.


    "Hehe... this is so much fun. See, Luna, I can also do it like you."


    Sylvia said, her voice filled with excitement.


    "See, how fun this is? Unfortunately, you cannot use too much power in this barren place."


    Suddenly a small elf the size of a palm flew around, landing perfectly on Sylvia''s shoulder.


    "So, what do you think? This place is really not good. Come with me if you want to be powerful. You can always return for him if you miss him too much."


    "Who is missing whom?"


    Sylvia said, flustered.


    Stay updated through empire


    "Um? But didn''t you say you don''t want to leave because of him?"


    Luna tilted her cute head, showing a curious expression. She couldn''t understand why Sylvia was denying it now.


    When she asked her to leave with her, Sylvia said she wanted to meet some guy first.


    "Okay, okay. Don''t think too much. Your brain is so small, you will explode if you think too much. Hehe..."


    Sylvia giggled and began to play with Luna. As her companion, she felt very close to her.


    Moreover, Luna was so cute that Sylvia never got tired of her.

 Chapter 55 Settlement

    Your next read is at empireAfter flying for a while in the Mistwood forest, both of them had enough fun and began to return home.


    As they entered Woodhaven City, Luna floated on Sylvia''s shoulder, looking at everything around her curiously.


    Sylvia, noticing her expression, couldn''t help but ask.


    "Say, Luna. Why can no one see you except me?"


    Looking at all the pedestrians ignoring a floating fairy on her shoulder, she asked curiously.


    "It is because they are dumb."


    Luna didn''t know what to say and replied matter-of-factly with no ill intention.


    "Hehe... then I''m smart?"


    "Yeah! After you made a connection with me, you are now smart."


    Luna nodded in agreement.


    "Say, if Ian couldn''t see you, wouldn''t he be dumber than me then."


    Sylvia laughed, imagining such a scene in her mind.


    "Hm? No, dumb people cannot see Luna even if he is your man."


    She said innocently as if she didn''t understand.


    "You... you are so little and know how to make fun of me?"


    Sylvia wanted to grab her and deal with her, but seeing the weird looks around, she quickly walked away from the crowd to avoid misunderstandings.


    Just as she entered a luxurious mansion at the center of the city, a sharp shout filled with concern sounded from inside,


    "You brat, where have you gone without notifying anyone? Do you know how scared I was?"


    Evelyn scowled at Sylvia after seeing her return late and going outside without notifying anyone.


    "Mom, I am already old enough. There is no need to worry about me."


    "Sigh! You kid. Why are you so stubborn? Your father has already called off the marriage. When will you return?"


    Evelyn said with her hand on her head. She didn''t know what to do with this stubborn girl.


    "Mom, has Ian returned to the capital?"


    Suddenly, seemingly out of nowhere, Sylvia asked about Ian. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, he left for the border. It will most likely take a month or two for him to return."


    Evelyn replied subconsciously, then looked at Sylvia with a weird expression. She already knew about her daughter''s feelings but was conflicted about what to say.


    "Oh? Then let''s wait."


    Sylvia said and went inside.


    "There is still some time, anyway."


    This time her voice was so soft that her mom didn''t hear it.


    "But the longer we wait, the more unstable the path will become."


    Luna said on her shoulder anxiously.


    "Tch... don''t worry about such things. It won''t take long."


    Sylvia reassured her quickly, giving a beautiful smile in a good mood.


    ...


    "Young Master, have you arrived?"


    Lancel gave a knightly salute to Ian with a slightly stiff expression. Unlike before, his behavior this time was more cautious after arriving at Bridgeport city.


    "Yes, it took some time to reach. Is everything alright?"


    "Everything is in order, young master. But because of the secret operation a few days ago, there is a shortage of soldiers. However, I''ve already sent a letter, and help should arrive soon."


    Lancel said while cold sweat appeared on his head, remembering the secret operation four days ago.


    At that time, he was still on his way with the expedition team when the entire Empire was shocked by the news.


    It was said that Lord Thomas at the border was dissatisfied with Duke Eldric because of the expedition quota, and he rebelled.


    When Duke Eldric found out about it, he was so angry that he directly sent 1,000 Crimson Legion in Stormchasers and blood bathed the entire 5,000 soldiers in cold blood.


    Even Lord Thomas was killed in the fight. Moreover, the entire Bridgeport city was also in chaos as he didn''t know how many people were killed as an accomplished rebel.


    He heard that Duke Eldric took this behavior as a great provocation and decided to conduct a secret operation to curb all the subordinates who had ambition.


    So, at this time, the entire northern duchy was in an anxious and fearful state. Even prestigious aristocrats were scared as they didn''t know if the sharp sword would fall on them if they made some mistake.


    Ian looked at his expression and understood his nervousness. He indeed saw it right, as his father handled this matter more ruthlessly than he thought.


    "Okay, don''t worry about that for now. The expedition will be postponed until the new support arrives. You can take your time, and I have something to do."


    "Yes, young master."


    Lancel bowed and returned to his duty.


    Ian looked at his leaving figure, lost in his thoughts.


    ''It has already been four days; I have finally adapted to the increased power.''


    Previously, he thought too lightly of his bloodline awakening, feeling that all he got was a single passive skill and a few increases in body strength.


    However, after leaving the cave, he found out how wrong he was.


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, Ian clenched his right hand lightly, but this simple act made a sizzling sound while the air around him automatically displaced.


    "As powerful as ever!"


    Ian smiled in satisfaction. Previously, if he wanted to show this effect, he had to draw the Life energy out of his seed and disperse it outside actively, an action akin to a waste of energy.


    However, after his bloodline awakened, he realized that unlike before, Life energy was now flowing all over his body along with his blood, not sitting inside the seed like before.


    So, unsurprisingly, now he didn''t need to draw anything actively at all to fight.


    His simple punch was already as powerful as his all-out attack with SpellBlade.


    ''Did I become a one-punch man?''


    Ian laughed narcissistically.


    ''But I think now even a Grand Knight might not be my opponent.''


    Although Ian didn''t know how strong a Grand Knight was, he was sure they still couldn''t passively use their Life energy like he was doing now.


    Only when someone reached the Legendary Knight Realm could they possibly utilize everything in their body without obstruction.


    So, all in all, Ian was now in a different dimension than all the knights on this Gravethrone continent. He couldn''t be judged just by his mere Knightly realm.

 Chapter 56 Union

    After briefly playing with his newfound power, Ian remembered the current concern.''Support might take some time to arrive. It is time to go to Woodhaven City.''


    He hadn''t forgotten the reminder from Margaret that Sylvia had gotten some incredible opportunity and he might not see her if he was late.


    ''It seems Sylvia disappeared from the Gravethorne Continent early on in Arcane Passage.''


    He already knew Sylvia was one of the heroines of Arcane Passage from the Quest Prompt. However, up to where he read, there was no mention of Sylvia at all.


    So, he figured she might have disappeared elsewhere with an opportunity in the early chapter.


    ''With that brat''s temper, it is entirely possible.''


    He remembered the marriage proposals from the Duke Thorncrest family. If there was no involvement from him, Duke Alex might try to engage his daughter away. Stay connected through empire


    And with Sylvia''s temper, if she were forced and had the opportunity to run, she would do so.


    ''I hope she didn''t run away this early.''


    He was about to leave immediately after awakening his bloodline before, but his extreme increase in strength didn''t allow it.


    ''Veilborn Shroud!''


    After thinking for a while, Ian decided to use his bloodline passive to rush fast. Although it was a passive skill, he could actively use it with greater efficiency if needed.


    As far as the information was concerned, he knew Sylvia was still in Woodhaven City.


    Since they were in the same province, he could arrive there in half a day if he used his passive without pause. He could also use this opportunity to hone this ability more.


    As Ian''s thought moved, he felt the bloodline inside his body stirring in a strange rhythm.


    Suddenly, Ian felt as light as a feather and his perception increased tenfold. However, he felt like it consumed more energy and stamina than before, just like the difference between walking and running.


    ''Let''s go to Woodhaven City.''


    With a light step, Ian suddenly disappeared from Bridgeport city and arrived outside within seconds inexplicably without any sound.


    ...


    [Mistwood Province-Woodhaven City]


    "Sylvia, the more you waste time, the more the space will become unstable. When I arrived before, it was already showing signs of breaking."


    At the center of Woodhaven City, in a courtyard garden of a large mansion, a beautiful girl in a stunning purple dress was sitting on a bench.


    On her shoulder, a small creature, a beautiful little elf, was pouting in dissatisfaction.


    "However, you said there is still time."


    "But the more you delay, the more there will be a chance of danger when leaving," Luna said anxiously.


    Since she was her companion, she could deeply understand her feelings. However, she wasn''t lying as the world she came from was getting farther away as days passed.


    If they delayed any longer, they might encounter something unexpected and could even mistakenly land in a different place.


    "Okay, I know. Don''t worry, it won''t take long," Sylvia answered, as always trying to end this topic.


    After her relationship with Ian heated up that time at Ian''s house, she had been thinking of him all day long.


    However, after her father talked about marriage to another guy, she was so angry that she directly went to her mother''s house.


    After all, she couldn''t say she liked Ian in front of her father.


    However, her mother Evelyn had already told her that Ian seemed to have already talked to her father.


    Although she didn''t know what they talked about, her father immediately rejected the marriage proposals once Ian left. So, she was very happy.


    She didn''t want to leave this place where her family, friends, and loved ones were.


    However, Luna told her that she had to leave this place as soon as possible because this place seemed to reject both of them, and something might happen if they stayed there.


    She also had this weird feeling of danger lately.


    However, no matter what, she wanted to at least meet Ian one time before leaving. Who knew when they would meet if they separated this time?


    As for her parents, she had already cooked up some reasons and shown her strength to make them relieved.


    "If he doesn''t return in time, I will go to the Border."


    "Who won''t return?"


    Just when she softly shouted out her inner thoughts, a young male voice came from behind her.


    "Who?"


    Sylvia tensed and suddenly used her newfound power instinctively.


    "Swoosh!"


    With just her thought, thick vines sprung out from under her feet, trying to intercept whoever was behind her.


    Ian looked at the instant casting of spells in front of him, surprised, and dodged everything subconsciously while walking closer to Sylvia.


    ''It is indeed an excellent opportunity.''


    From the time his voice sounded to the moment vines appeared, there was no gap. Moreover, unlike a Wizard, he didn''t see Sylvia chanting spells or using mental power.


    ''Interesting. But I''m stronger than you.''


    Ian smiled, suddenly disappeared from his place, and appeared directly in front of Sylvia, who had turned around to face him.


    "Ouch!"


    Sylvia suddenly felt a warm hand grabbing her waist, directly lifting her closer to a warm body.


    "Tch... brat, just because you became strong doesn''t mean you can beat me," Ian smirked smugly and teased the girl in front of him, who had a shocked look on her face. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ian... why are you here?" she asked subconsciously.


    "Well... I''m..."


    However, just when Ian was about to answer, he sensed someone or something directly behind him.


    It was so concealed that if his bloodline passive wasn''t awakened, he would never have noticed it.


    "Vine Grip!"


    Luna cried in a sweet voice, and all the vines around the garden suddenly encircled Ian''s body, trying to imprison him.


    However, she suddenly realized that Ian was nowhere to be found, and he disappeared directly in front of her eyes.


    Before she could voice her confusion, she suddenly found her beautiful wings pinched by a big hand.


    "What is this?"

 Chapter 57 Elandor

    ian asked in confusion, looking at an elf-like creature he had only seen in fantasy stories in his previous life."no, don''t grab my wings. don''t hurt me. i''m sorry. i''m sorry."


    however, luna was terrified by his action and began to beg for mercy because she found herself surrounded by strong mental power and unable to use her power at all. your journey continues on empire


    sylvia also saw luna in ian''s hand and hurriedly reminded him,


    "ian, don''t hurt her. she is luna, my companion. she was just trying to save me."


    "yeah! i was just trying to save her. don''t hurt my wings."


    luna cried extremely aggrieved. if she knew he was sylvia''s friend, why should she be in this pinch? she was so sad that she almost cried.


    ian looked at the almost crying little figure in his hand and hurriedly withdrew his finger.


    "okay, okay. don''t cry. i just pinched your wings softly and didn''t do anything."


    he apologized to luna, who quickly flew to sylvia''s shoulder, hiding in her hair.


    "ian, how can you see her? except for me, nobody was able to see her before," sylvia asked with a puzzled look.


    according to luna, stupid people couldn''t see her. did that mean ian wasn''t a stupid person, or did he have something to do with wizards?


    after coming to this conclusion, sylvia was relieved as well as slightly uncomfortable from not being stronger than him. sear?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''i will become stronger than him in the future,'' she thought with newfound conviction.


    however, ian didn''t answer her. instead, he looked at the little figure hiding under sylvia''s hair with a curious look.


    "from elandor?"


    suddenly, he said something that even sylvia didn''t understand.


    however, luna, who was hiding behind her and not wanting to see this abominable person, suddenly showed a shocked look.


    "how do you know elandor?"


    ian''s words shocked her extremely. she remembered that she hadn''t even said those words to sylvia. how could this human know?


    with extreme curiosity, she walked out of her hiding place, even forgetting that she had been hiding from him before.


    "no wonder," ian thought.


    from the moment he saw the elf companion of sylvia, he understood luna was from elandor, an elven plane.


    however, this plane was very special and didn''t allow just anyone to enter.


    only those recognized by natural elves could enter the elven plane elandor. and from the look of luna, she must be a forest elf.


    just when he was thinking of this, he suddenly remembered crucial information he read in the arcane passage.


    so, he suddenly looked at sylvia, who was full of confusion just like luna, and asked in a solemn tone:


    "how long has it been since you made a connection with luna?"


    this was very important. from what he remembered, the elven plane elandor would come close to aetherion or other planes when it found someone worthy and sent its natural elf in search of such a person.


    however, once that person formed a connection with the natural elf, they had to return within one month as the pathways would become more and more unstable the longer they waited.


    if they were late, the best thing would be to land in a remote location of elandor, and the worst would be death at the space barrier.


    "hmm? it has been almost two weeks," sylvia answered immediately, although confused.


    "fortunately, it isn''t late," ian visibly relaxed and smiled at sylvia.


    "you are really lucky. you got such a great opportunity without anyone knowing."


    "hey, hey. don''t ignore me. why do you know about elandor? why don''t you talk about it?"


    luna, who was completely ignored, was irritated and asked him in a commanding voice.


    however, ian ignored her entirely and made his way towards sylvia again, grabbing her waist.


    "did you miss me?"


    sylvia looked at the handsome appearance of ian and didn''t know what to say.


    she wanted to scold him and act like before, but somehow she wasn''t in the mood. so, she just snuggled in his arms, seeking comfort.


    "hey, what are you doing, sylvia? i''m still here," luna was shocked and hurriedly tried to hide again.


    ian ignored the little guy and allowed sylvia to snuggle in his arms. from the way she looked, he understood her thoughts.


    although it was a stroke of opportunity to contract a natural elf and sylvia was very lucky, in return she had to return to the elven plane elandor, leaving her relatives behind.


    so, she must be reluctant and sad.


    ''come to think of it, isn''t this a plot?''


    ian then suddenly remembered that her destiny was to be a heroine and she had incredible luck.


    if he wasn''t with her, then she would probably leave for elandor on time, become strong, and meet the protagonist.


    ''tch... then i can''t allow her to leave just like this. just at the right time, i have been getting cockblocked time and time again, making me uncomfortable.''


    ian thought of his entanglement with lyra and margaret. both times, he couldn''t go all the way, making him miserable.


    if he acted stupid and allowed sylvia to leave like that, he should just kill himself.


    ian did what he thought of and suddenly carried sylvia in his arms, making her yelp in surprise.


    "ian... what are you doing?" sylvia asked nervously as she suddenly saw a fiery gaze in ian''s eyes, making her completely flustered.


    "is aunt evelyn home?"


    ian didn''t answer but asked her instead.


    "no, mom is busy with something," sylvia answered subconsciously and suddenly understood his thoughts from his direction, making her heart beat extremely fast.


    "oh? then it is even better. since you also miss me, let''s enjoy some time together."


    "who misses you?" sylvia couldn''t help but punch his chest lightly in defense.


    "heh, you are leaving me after some time. we don''t know when we will meet. won''t you miss me?"


    ian smirked and attacked her vulnerable spot.


    just as he thought, sylvia became silent immediately after hearing his words.

 Chapter 58 Finally With Sylvia? (18+)

    "hey, hey. where are you two going? why are both of you ignoring me?"luna, on the other hand, was ignored thoroughly, and she was gnashing her teeth in anger.


    ian followed the corridor and came inside a large ladies'' room carrying sylvia in his arms, which he found with his mental power, and closed the door.


    however, suddenly the door opened again, followed by a little elf who was thrown outside by ian.


    "stay outside. what we will do isn''t something a little girl should look at."


    he warned luna, who was pouting in dissatisfaction and closed the door again, not giving her a chance.


    "who is the little girl? i''m already a mature fairy," she shouted in dissatisfaction, but unfortunately, no one listened to her voice.


    ...


    inside the large room decorated with expensive furniture and designs, ian carried sylvia, who was hiding her head in his chest like an ostrich, to the luxurious bed at the center.


    "ian ~~ isn''t it too fast? what will lyra say if she finds out?"


    seeing that ian was really serious, sylvia was getting more and more nervous. she couldn''t help but try to persuade ian otherwise.


    ian looked at the fidgeting girl in his arms, nestling cozily and trying hard not to look at him, and smiled.


    "don''t worry about your sister. she has already acquiesced to us, and i''ve already spoken with your dad. so, there''s nothing to think about."


    while saying this, he didn''t forget to pinch her butt, feeling its extreme softness in his palm.


    "ouch..."


    sylvia softly cried due to his pinching but didn''t say anything after that.


    seeing that her mood wasn''t in the right place, ian sighed and sat on the bed, placing her in his lap instead of throwing her onto the bed.


    he then placed a finger of one hand under her chin, lifted her head toward him, looking into her blue eyes and asked,


    "what''s the problem? where is my little brat who always wants to fight with me?"


    he asked while softly kissing her cheek, forehead, chin, and ears to get her in the mood.


    "umm... don''t always call me a brat. i don''t like it," sylvia protested, closing her eyes and savoring the rare intimacy between them.


    ian kissed her earlobes along with her long earrings and bit them softly, making sylvia feel numb all over.


    "don''t worry, you will become a woman today."


    after saying this with a heavy breath, he directly kissed her on the mouth, entered his tongue, and grabbed hers to initiate the lewd dance in her mouth. your next chapter awaits on empire


    seeing that sylvia was dazed, in the mood, and even catering to him as he had taught her before, ian didn''t waste time. his hands, resting on her butt, began to slide down, caressing her inner thigh rhythmically through her purple dress.


    "umm~~ ian ~~ mhmm"


    slowly, sylvia gradually forgot everything and began to actively suck on the tongue that was moving in her mouth, exchanging saliva.


    while ian was making her dizzy with a breathtaking french kiss, his palm, on the other hand, began to move imperceptibly, burning the dress precisely below sylvia''s upper thigh and removing it altogether.


    ian was frustrated with the complex dress blocking his progress, so this time he directly burned all the clothes, making the long dress extremely short.


    his control over his power was so precise that sylvia only felt an unusual warmth below and didn''t realize anything until ian touched her skin directly, making her yelp in surprise.


    "ouch, ~~ ian... what did you do?"


    however, ian didn''t let her come to her senses and directly bit her lips in passion, nibbling them and slurping in enjoyment.


    "mmm~~"


    "take your tongue out..."


    "mmm~~ uh.."


    ian sucked her tongue and played with it while his hand gradually began to climb upward on her smooth inner thighs, tantalizing her into restlessness. sea??h th§× n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    feeling his touch, sylvia couldn''t help but shudder all over, breathing heavily as her huge breasts swayed in rhythm.


    ian looked at sylvia sitting on his lap, with the purple cloth torn from her thigh, breathing heavily and catering to him in every possible way, which made his throat dry.


    his lower body couldn''t help but begin to get hard and erect as his other hand started to climb toward her peak in search of comfort.


    "ian~~"


    after finding the tongue missing from her mouth, sylvia dreamily chased his mouth and pounced, directly biting his lips.


    "mmm..."


    ian looked at the passion heating the room igniting their desires; he couldn''t help but suck on her again while caressing her breast with one hand, playing with the lotus seed at the top.


    ''soft! big!''


    he realized that although sylvia was slightly shorter than lyra, she was bigger in some areas.


    "umm..."


    "ahh....mmm...ah...oh..."


    "ian... don''t.."


    the passion and sexual tension in the room were already palpable as ian couldn''t help but adjust sylvia''s position on his lap, making her sit more comfortably on his engorged rod.


    "um..."


    after caressing the soft and milky skin on her inner thighs, ian was already on the way towards her mysterious place.


    just when he touched the lips downwards, he found out that it was wet all over.


    "shss..."


    just when he touched her lips down below gently, sylvia visibly tensed, pulling her tongue from his mouth as she breathed heavily. her toes curled, and without thinking, she instinctively wrapped her leg around his waist, seeking comfort and closeness just like a baby.


    her moan echoed around the room, enchanting ian greatly.


    "ah.... ian ~~ mmm..."


    ian found that just a simple touch of his finger had caused sylvia to orgasm as evident from all the water pouring out.


    seeing her limp body, soft skin that was already flushed with redness all over and unconscious swaying of her hips over his fingers in search of pleasure, ian couldn''t control himself anymore.


    so, he suddenly carried sylvia off his body, turned around, and threw her gently on the bed making her bounce beautifully.


    "ian..."

 Chapter 59 A Solid Bond (18+)

    "ian..."sylvia was thoroughly savoring her orgasm, completely wasted, giving ian a full view of her bottom with little to no privacy.


    "damn!"


    ian didn''t waste time and hurriedly threw away all his clothes beside the bed and pounced directly at her body.


    "umm..."


    he first kissed her lips, chin, and neck before delicately biting her nipple and caressing her nude thighs, slowly working his hands towards her crotch.


    "mhmm..."


    sylvia opened her eyes dreamily and gazed at ian''s bare body, gently kissing her all over unable to stop breathing deeply.


    "ian ~~ don''t..."


    although she was pleading not to, her body was very honest as every touch from ian caused her to shudder visibly, pouring out more and more water.


    "damn!"


    seeing her reaction, ian couldn''t help but bite her nipple from outside her garments, soaking it and making it translucent.


    his finger underneath grabbed her thin underpants and tore them apart with abandon. then he touched her directly, playing with his fingers.


    "um.."


    sylvia gasped and raised her waist to meet his finger, hoping to gain more pleasure as his behavior became more aggressive. now, she didn''t want to think about anything anymore; all she wanted to do was enjoy her lover''s embrace.


    "hah... hah~~"


    ian was breathing deeply while caressing her plum lips below with one hand and mouling her breast with the other. when he saw the dress was on its way, he tore it apart with force, exposing the entire front.


    now, the clothing that was supposed to make sylvia graceful and holy was torn all over, exposing her shameful bits and making it incredibly obscene and seductive.


    ian thought it was almost time, so he moved upward again, touched her lips with his, and muttered,


    "sylvia, i''m doing it."


    he said seemingly asking for permission but his finger was pressing her lower lips and his other hand was playing with her pink nipple, utterly immersing sylvia in pleasure.


    "mhmm..."


    sylvia moaned in answer whether in acquiescence or in pure pleasure, no one knew.


    your next chapter awaits on empire


    but ian didn''t care; he kissed her deeply and then grabbed both of her thighs, forcing her to curl them around his waist.


    he then placed his erect rod directly on her crotch, rubbing and lathering it with the fluid sylvia had released before.


    "uhmm.... ian... so comfortable..."


    sylvia was feeling ian caressed everywhere making her so sensitive that she cried and moaned in abandon.


    "don''t worry, it will be even more comfortable later."


    ian looked at the glazed blue eyes of sylvia who was looking at him, pecked her lips, and directly entered her below.


    "uhmm...."


    sylvia suddenly felt something large, hard, and hot entering her mysterious place making her completely full.


    although she felt a sudden pain below, the pleasure was far too much for her to care.


    "ian ~~ i love you ~~ mmm..."


    feeling him inside, sylvia looked at him lovingly, bit his lips, pecked his nose, and chin, and said with full passion. from now on, she was ian''s and no one could separate them.


    she finally formed an inseparable bond with someone she loved dearly from her childhood, making her emotional.


    "shss... i love you too..."


    seeing her being so affectionate, ian came to a halt and catered to her lovingly.


    which man wouldn''t appreciate someone liking him with everything, especially when she was so beautiful?


    ''not to mention, she is my sister-in-law.''


    ian smirked at his accomplishment as he placed both hands on her large, soft breast, which appeared to be ready to be milked at any time.


    he then lowered his body, placed his mouth close to her ears, and spoke while nibbling on her lobes.


    "be ready..."


    after that, he slowly began to push his rod in and out of her slippery inside that was squirming all around making him comfortable. he then realized sylvia was too sensitive, as only a few thrusts caused her to have a few small orgasms.


    "ah~~ ian... umm....mmm... comfortable... harder..."


    feeling the hard object going in and out of her pussy in rhythm, sylvia felt so much pleasure that she abandon all the shame and began to moan loudly while mumbling something incomprehensible.


    "both sisters are succubus."


    seeing that sylvia was already raising her waist in tandem with his motion, more in heat than him, ian cursed and directly increased the thrusting speed.


    previously, he thought of going slow as it was her first time, but now that she was such a slut, it saved him from catering to her.


    "pah..."


    he couldn''t help but slap her fleshy buttocks as he drove his long rod in and out, attempting to enter fully.


    "spluch... spluch..."


    the room was filled with the lewd sound of their connection, heavy breathing, and sylvia''s soul-stirring moan of pleasure.


    "ah~~ ian ~~ umm... harder..."


    sylvia moaned, unconcerned about his spanking and enjoying it even more. she was completely in the zone and began to indulge in this carnal desire with someone she loved deeply.


    "pah..pah..."


    "thump...thump..." sear?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ah~~ mmm~~uhmm..."


    with their passion blazing, two beautiful men and women began to sing in a rhythm that would shame anyone who heard them.


    "bastard! what are they doing?"


    outside the room, behind the door, luna, who was irritated by ian''s behavior, heard the lewd voices from the room and couldn''t help but curse in shame.


    since she shared an intimate connection with sylvia, she could feel all the emotions she was feeling, making her red and pink with shame.


    she couldn''t help but close her small ears with her hands, only to slowly open them again out of pure curiosity, then close them once more in shame.


    "pah..pah..."


    "thump...thump..."


    "ah~~ mmm~~uhmm..."


    the melody of sex and debauchery continued to sound inside the room where both ian and sylvia allowed themselves to immerse in this carnal desire for passion.


    something that began with love and caressing had now progressed to brutal fucking and a vulgar symphony of sexual acts, revealing their passionate heart and unbreakable bond.


    as the lewd voice and moan of pleasure echoed and they immersed themselves in their first sexual experience, the outside began to darken, indicating that the night had not yet arrived and that this passion could last a long time.

 Chapter 60 Elven Contract (18+)

    [ashford empire-mistwood province-woodhaven city]at the center of woodhaven city, in the largest luxurious mansion, two figures were embracing, resting inside a spacious room.


    ian looked at the sleeping figure of sylvia in his arms, nestled against his chest, looking tired and flushed all over.


    her unique platinum blond hair stuck to her sweaty neck and chin from the intense exercise all night, making her look particularly charming.


    ''damn! it''s still not enough,'' ian thought.


    he belatedly realized that even after an entire night of intense exercise, he was still aroused from looking at sylvia''s figure.


    ''this bloodline awakening is too good.''


    ian smiled with satisfaction and suppressed his desires while mauling sylvia''s breast with his hand.


    ''umm..."


    sylvia awoke tiredly from her sleep as ian pinched her nipple and played with it. s§×arch* the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ian... not now. i''m tired."


    sylvia said while opening her eyes lazily. she had faint blue eyes with a soft, watery sheen, her orchid-scented breath, and a flushed face full of temptation, silently suggesting otherwise to ian.


    "haha... don''t worry. see, it''s already morning. aunt evelyn must have returned already."


    he said, but he didn''t stop caressing her breast. while enjoying her softness, he pecked her lips, gently biting her lower lip with his teeth, making them even rosier.


    "umm... yeah! you bad guy, you aren''t satisfied yet. look what you did to my room."


    sylvia said dreamily and looked at the room in utter chaos. clothes were thrown everywhere, her dress was in tatters from ian''s reckless outburst, and the bed was a complete wreck¡ªits sheets tangled and half-dangling onto the floor.


    everything suggested the madness and passion they had shared the previous night.


    "ouch...!"


    experience new stories on empire


    just when sylvia tried to get up from the bed, pulling away from ian''s arm, she felt severe pain in her butt.


    "how much did you smack my butt?"


    she said irritably, finding her butt in pain all over.


    ian smiled awkwardly as he had spanked her all night. if sylvia hadn''t contracted luna yet, she might not even have been able to wake up today from all the carnage yesterday.


    "use your power to heal it. you''re already an elven mage. what''s it for?"


    he chided while removing his hand, giving her the space she needed.


    "yeah! my power is to heal my butt that was spanked by you all night?"


    sylvia said, annoyed, but still tilted her body, placed her palm on the affected area, and used her newfound power.


    suddenly, ian saw a green glow seeping from sylvia''s hand into the wound, healing everything. after her treatment, there was not even a red spot or the imprint of his palm remaining.


    "you have some convenient power."


    ian couldn''t help but say while caressing her naked butt.


    sylvia rolled her eyes, removed his hand, and tried to grab the sheet to cover her body shyly.


    "wait, heal there too."


    ian stopped her action, grabbed her hand, and pointed at her lower lips, which were red from intense exercise.


    "bad guy!"


    sylvia spat, turning completely red and filled with shyness.


    "haha, why are you getting shy now? didn''t you ask for more and harder yesterday?"


    ian laughed and teased, enjoying the cute look of this tsundere girl. although she looked shy and angry now, she had been more proactive for half the night.


    "stop it! you''re bullying me."


    seeing ian''s smirk, sylvia punched him lightly but still tucked the sheet away and used a healing spell to cure the redness and swelling below.


    "ouch... you bastard have no mercy."


    seeing that the swelling was so serious, sylvia cursed with a red face, seemingly in pain but still flushed.


    ''is she a masochist.''


    ian doubted looking at her seductive teasing in front of him and couldn''t help but come closer and kiss her lips again.


    "umm... ian... no... it''s enough.."


    sylvia allowed him to kiss her for a while before getting away at a certain distance.


    ian looked at her crotch which was already healed as good as new, ready for a new round.


    ''fantasy world does have its perk.'' he thought in a good mood.


    then he suddenly moved closer to sylvia, wrapping one of his arms around her, grabbing her boobs, and hugging her tighter.


    "ouch..."


    "look what you did to me, you demoness."


    ian signaled at his pole, which was already high, and pointed at the ceiling, not forgetting to blame her.


    "you..."


    sylvia was red all over and didn''t know what to say.


    ''isn''t he still satisfied?'' she thought in dread.


    "shss... help me get rid of it."


    ian didn''t let her get lost in thought and grabbed her closer hand, placing it on his cock.


    "no... what are you doing..."


    sylvia cursed shyly and tried to pull back her hands, but ian refused to let go.


    "shs... grab it softly and stroked up and down... otherwise, we have to do it again..."


    he threatened her while nibbling at her ear lobes.


    seeing his domineering look, sylvia was aggrieved but could only grab the hard rod and slowly stroke it up and down as ian asked.


    "yeah... like that..."


    ian enjoyed her service while caressing her body with his hands and mouth.


    "mmmm...."


    "so, how did you contract that forest elf, luna."


    he then asked her about her experience while enjoying her service.


    "hmm... i saved her life accidentally outside in the mistwood forest and made a contract."


    sylvia responded while enjoying a gentle caress on her boob and ian''s kisses.


    "mistwood forest? did you go into the inner circle?"


    "yeah! i was training inside, chasing a monster boar, and unknowingly entered the inner circle."


    "umm.. not there..."


    sylvia removed ian''s hand, which was moving downward while accelerating the stroking movement, and continued,


    "then i was afraid of getting lost in the mist, so i quickly walked outside, when luna collapsed in front of me, severely injured. i then carried her to the mansion and attempted to cure her, but to no avail."


    "shsss..."


    ian could not help but gasp as sylvia improved in just one night. she was explaining her experience to him while expertly giving him a handjob, which made him restless.


    "hehe..."


    sylvia chuckled and continued to speak, driving him insane. she was also feeling the heat from ian''s bold move on her breasts and the occasional nipple teasing.


    "after she awoke, she initiated the elven contract, claiming it could cure her and help me grow stronger. so we did, and now i am an elven mage."


    sylvia said a little proudly, unconsciously grabbing his rod with some force, causing ian to gasp.


    "hiss... damn! you demoness just want to get the d, right?"


    after enduring for a while, ian couldn''t stand anymore, turned around and climbed her body.


    "ah... no, ian. it is still so early..."


    sylvia cried and tried to stop him, but she failed miserably. as a result, another round of intense exercise followed by pleasure was staged in the already messy room.


    "how much are they going to do that?"


    outside, luna was black-eyed and distressed all over, exhausted from their continuous moaning from evening to morning.

 Chapter 61 Verdant Council

    on the outskirts of woodhaven city, inside the inner circle of the mistwood forest, ian, sylvia, and luna walked along the edge of the fog.the mistwood province, where ian was now, was named after this vast forest, perpetually shrouded in fog throughout the year.


    due to the unique nature of the mist produced by mistwood trees, which could block perception and increase danger, the forest was widely known and symbolized both commercial and geographic significance.


    "so, you found her at the edge?"


    ian asked sylvia, who was walking beside him, her face full of smiles.


    it had been three days since ian came to meet her, and they had hardly separated. they were like a newlywed couple on a honeymoon, doing everything imaginable.


    in these three days, sylvia had learned and endured so much that she was astonished by ian''s vast knowledge in that particular area.


    "yeah! she was heavily injured."


    "i wasn''t injured. i was just affected by this awful place. this place is not for living. i don''t know how you managed to survive in this godforsaken place," luna snarked in annoyance.


    "if i were in my homeland, you would see how powerful i am," she muttered, still bitter about ian''s treatment over the past days.


    ian''s perception was sharp, and he easily overheard her mumbling. however, he didn''t care much about her complaints and instead asked,


    "so, you''re from elmspring of elandor?"


    ian''s interest was piqued. from what he knew through the arcane passage, elandor was an elven plane adrift in the void, seeking the destined ones.


    although vastly different from this world, it had powerful organizations and various regions, much like other realms.


    "yeah, i''m from elmspring, which is thousands of times more beautiful than this barren land," luna replied with pride, not missing an opportunity to belittle ian.


    "that''s for sure," ian readily agreed.


    to him, any place with higher mana density was better than this one. elandor, famous for its beauty and natural richness, was a treasure trove many powerful wizards longed to access but couldn''t.


    "hmph," luna huffed, growing frustrated at ian''s nonchalant demeanor.


    "hehe, luna, you don''t have to dislike ian, you know. he could be a good friend of yours," sylvia giggled, trying to ease the tension between them.


    "tch... you were screaming with joy for three days straight. no wonder you find him good," luna retorted, rolling her eyes dramatically.


    "you...!" sylvia was so flustered and angry that she struggled to understand how this little fairy had such a sharp tongue.


    ian laughed at their playful banter as they continued walking along the edge.


    "alright, now that you''re going to elandor, i should tell you a few things."


    as they approached their destination, ian grew serious and caught sylvia''s attention.


    "from what i know, elandor is an elven plane that chooses its inhabitants based on destiny."


    ian began sharing his knowledge.


    "however, just because it chose you doesn''t mean you can relax and expect to become stronger automatically," ian warned, his tone solemn.


    "like this world, the elven realm isn''t without danger. there are many magical creatures, and danger lurks everywhere.


    other races also inhabit the plane. while elves are powerful, they aren''t invincible. if possible, join an organization and work to become strong as quickly as you can."


    though elandor seemed like a grand opportunity, it ultimately depended on how one handled it.


    ian also knew the plane was rife with dark races and abyssal creatures, making it highly perilous.


    "um..." sylvia nodded.


    "say, ian, how do you know so much about elandor?"


    luna interrupted, curious after hearing ian''s detailed explanations.


    she had been told by her elders that knowledge of elandor was reserved for those at least at the elder level, far beyond ian''s strength.


    "i read about it in an ancient book," ian replied vaguely, earning an eye roll from luna.


    ian didn''t care. after all, he couldn''t possibly say it was from an opportunity of carl, right?


    ''come to think of it, i must grab that one too.''


    he thought then turned back to sylvia.


    "my knowledge about elandor is limited, but i do know there''s a strong organization called the verdant council. it''s composed of chosen elites. if you find the opportunity, try to join them."


    he shared everything he could recall. as far as he knew, the verdant council of elandor was as powerful as an eight-ring wizard organization.


    "okay," sylvia nodded.


    by now, they had reached their destination¡ªa dark void crack amid the fog, roughly the size of an adult human.


    from the outside, it was impossible to discern where it led, but ian''s heightened perception detected faint traces of wood elemental energy leaking from the void.


    ''this bloodline passive is truly useful,'' ian thought, grateful for his ability to sense and locate the void crack without the intense focus others might require.


    "so, it''s time," ian said.


    "um..." sylvia replied, her mood heavy with reluctance.


    however, they had already resolved to part ways.


    seeing the time had arrived, sylvia tiptoed, hugged ian tightly, and kissed him one last time while ian indulged her briefly before letting her go.


    "be careful," he said.


    "um..." sylvia nodded.


    but she refused to say goodbye, believing it implied permanent separation. she didn''t want to think about being apart from ian for long.


    in fact, that''s why she left without notifying her parents or sister. they knew she would leave but didn''t know when.


    "hey, wait for me!" luna called, landing on sylvia''s shoulder, her face full of relief.


    enjoy new tales from empire


    ''finally, i don''t have to see this guy anymore,'' luna thought happily, crossing through the mist with sylvia.


    however, noticing sylvia''s somber mood, luna tried to console her.


    "hey, why are you sad? wait until we reach elmspring. i''ll show you how powerful i am. that guy of yours is too weak."


    she flexed her non-existent muscles trying to show her power.


    sylvia was amused and joked, sea??h th§× novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "you have no idea how strong he is."


    "huh? you don''t understand, he''s really too weak. do you want me to test him?" luna asked innocently, missing sylvia''s innuendo.


    "hehe, you''re not even the size of his weapon. how could you test him?" sylvia giggled, her mood improving.


    "hey, i''m not always this small! wait until we reach home, and i''ll show you my full form," luna replied defensively before asking in confusion,


    "but... is his weapon really that strong?"


    sylvia giggled mischievously, teasing the naive fairy.


    "hehe, yes. he''s very strong. haven''t you noticed over the past three days? it''s also... delicious," she said, barely suppressing her laughter.


    "huh? weapons can''t be delicious! hey, don''t leave me!"


    as sylvia approached the portal, luna dismissed the strange topic and hurried after her.


    sylvia turned around one last time, smiled beautifully at ian, and stepped into the portal, heading toward an unknown land in search of an uncertain future.


    ''i will definitely return and beat you when that time comes,'' she declared with strong conviction filled with unwavering determination.

 Chapter 62 Basic Quest Rewards

    ian looked at sylvia''s figure that disappeared in front of him along with the void crack, feeling emotional."i need to get stronger, fast."


    it had been a month since he transmigrated into this world of novels, and so many things had happened one after another, making him feel overwhelmed.


    ''just getting started as a wizard has changed everything.''


    he noticed that the true fork of his destiny was when he decided to risk it by going to ashen sanctum and becoming a wizard apprentice as soon as possible.


    then, as if floodgates had opened, mysteries and secrets began to bombard him one after another, making him look like a fool.


    you know, as far as arcane passage was concerned, he was a passerby villain that should be forgotten in a chapter. then, why was what he had been experiencing so far so bizarre?


    ''it is as if someone blocked the destiny that should belong to me.''


    ''as if.... i''m a discarded pawn!''


    ian analyzed. from the bloodline to the sealed meditation method he learned, he was sure that they were top-notch in this world.


    just the cocoon as the initial visualization object of meditation explained the extraordinariness of his background.


    then, didn''t that mean the enemy he had to face in the future was far stronger than he thought?


    some thoughts were quite dangerous.


    ''all along, i thought my enemy was carl, but he was just another chess piece on someone else''s board.''


    ian thought but showed no fear. instead, he was full of enthusiasm and valor, ready to face anything that fate shoved in front of him.


    ''only when there is a strong enemy to contend with can i truly showcase my greatness,'' he thought narcissistically, resolved himself, and returned the way he came.


    ''let''s see the reward.''


    ian received the quest completion notice from the system on the first day he deflowered sylvia.


    however, since time was tight for obvious reasons, he postponed this matter until now.


    [ding!]


    [sylvia''s favorability increased by 10 points.]


    [current favorability: 100 (undying love)]


    [congratulations! you completed the basic quest 2: don''t let the flower slip through your fingers.]


    [congratulations! you got a rare random attribute of sylvia: nature''s blessing.]


    [nature''s blessing: enhances your vitality and accelerates the healing process.]


    [do you want to accept the attribute?]


    "yes!"


    ian didn''t stop this time and accepted the reward.


    suddenly, with his order, he felt refreshed all over as he was getting washed over from the inside out with the wood elemental energy.


    he couldn''t help but stop in his tracks, feeling this wonderful sensation.


    he could feel that some sequela left after his awakening of bloodline was getting healed passively bit by bit. it was slow, but was there.


    "good attribute!" he couldn''t help but praise feeling really lucky.


    "huh?"


    just when he was feeling fresh inside out, he found that his life seed had another tinge of green directly opposite the blue ones.


    "elemental energy?"


    ian guessed. if he was confused before, he now understood because his body had just been washed over by the wood elemental energy.


    as he was looking at the new change on his life seed, the system prompt sounded again, diverting his thoughts back.


    [ding!]


    [you completed the basic quest with heroine sylvia.]


    [your luck has been increased by 50 points.]


    [you forged a bond of fate with sylvia.]


    [your destiny has been changed.]


    [...]


    [...]


    [current destiny: passerby villain (?)]


    [ding!]


    [congratulations! the condition for the initiation of the intermediate quest with sylvia has been met.]


    hearing the system prompt in his mind, ian was shocked.


    "system, open my status!" he directly opened his status to see the changes.


    suddenly, a blue panel full of information appeared in his mind.


    [name: ian veilstrider]


    [race: human]


    [bloodline: ??? (initiation)] sear?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [bloodline skill: veilborn shroud (passive)] stay tuned for updates on empire


    [class 1: knight]


    [class 2: wizard]


    [knight realm: high knight (tier 3 peak)]


    [wizard realm: wizard apprentice (first class)]


    [knight scripture: veiled knight breathing method (incomplete)]


    [meditation scripture: veiled mind meditation method (first part unsealed)]


    [codex: ironclad discipline (perfection)]


    [secret technique: ethereal disguise (initiation), phantom veil (perfection)]


    [luck: 45+100-50+50 = 145]


    [destiny: passerby villain (?)]


    [equipment: runeheart stone, spellblade (basic), mana ring (basic), arcanium shell (basic), ignisia tower token]


    [attributes/skills: nature''s blessing]


    "my destiny is fixed?" he couldn''t help but shout.


    "tch... so am i still a passerby villain?"


    ian twitched the corner of his mouth to express his annoyance. even after gaining luck points, he was still a passerby villain. who would like that?


    "forget it."


    ian sighed and didn''t want to care.


    as long as his luck continued to increase, he should be okay. after all, he still needed to compete with carl, and having high luck was a bonus.


    after a while, he began to think of his next action.


    "it seems the expedition should be called off."


    the main reason he accepted the expedition quota was to stop his uncle thomas. now that he had killed him directly, there was no reason to paddle for the reputation he didn''t need.


    moreover, the situation was complicated now, and it was just right for him to withdraw legitimately.


    "ethos shouldn''t attack until five months later. but i still need to be careful."


    ian had killed adrian before, the second prince who seemed to have a chance of getting appreciated by ethos. so, he should take extra precautions before going to the ashen spires again.


    after thinking about the solution for a while, ian''s eyes gradually turned cold.


    he suddenly remembered the blood meditation method he found inside the treasure chest of thomas. he even found ten pills inside.


    more importantly, that method even had the accompanying spell inside it.


    besides drawing the potential dry and reducing the lifespan severely, it was a good meditation method.


    although margaret warned him not to practice such a diabolical method, that applied to him and his family. however, it was perfectly fine to produce a killer weapon.


    as for ethics and morality as human beings, that''s not in ian''s consideration. in his eyes, everything was justified if it was for his family.


    moreover, he wasn''t going to take innocent souls arbitrarily.


    "it just came at the right time. ain''t my father clearing up the duchy? let those ambitious aristocrats and their power sacrifice."

 Chapter 63 Blood Meditation Method

    the blood meditation method was feared not because of its potential but because of its speed. it could even allow a mortal to become a wizard as long as enough blood was there.there was no limit, so to speak. the only issue was whether the person using this method had the potential to reach a higher realm before he died or lost control.


    "let''s return to the imperial capital then."


    after making his decision, ian directly changed his path, heading towards the capital using veilborn shroud.


    he was in a hurry to go to the place marked on the map given by margaret. however, he couldn''t do so if a sword was hanging over his family.


    as ian used his bloodline passive, his speed increased sharply as his figure completely disappeared, making him undetectable.


    "i need a good mount or flying equipment." explore more adventures at empire


    ian bitterly thought as he was simply running around wherever he was going out.


    [ashford imperial capital]


    within the luxurious and iconic noble quarter on the northern side, two men engaged in conversation in a room at the top.


    the person sitting in an impressive aristocratic robe with the crest of the veilstrider family was duke eldric, while the one standing and reporting was morgrave, who was the captain of the crimson legion.


    "lord, we already have a list you require. i don''t know how we should proceed," morgrave said while placing a piece of paper on the table.


    eldric nodded at him and took the paper out to scan it briefly. however, looking at the long list of names, his mood was inevitably hit.


    "tch... it seems they all forget who the lord of this land is."


    he felt his dignity as a lord was challenged after looking at the names. there were even some of them who were at the top echelon of power.


    seeing that eldric was in a bad mood, morgrave bowed and asked,


    "sir, do you want to kill them all?"


    hearing those cold words, duke eldric hesitated. it wasn''t that he wasn''t ruthless enough; it was just his territory might become unstable if he gave such an order. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    however, before he could give the orders, a youthful voice sounded, particularly cold to the bone.


    "kill them all. why should we keep them?"


    ian opened the door of the room and walked toward the desk where his father was sitting while giving orders.


    he heard their conversation just now and didn''t think for a bit before giving an order.


    the names on that list were all those who had ambition for power. although thomas was dead, they would sprout one day or another. there was no need to keep such rats who dug in their own home.


    "you came."


    duke eldric didn''t comment on his order but signaled morgrave with his eyes.


    morgrave understood immediately and bowed before leaving the room.


    "dad, how is the situation?"


    ian waited for morgrave to leave and sat on the bench opposite before asking his father.


    seeing his nonchalant look as before, eldric couldn''t help but sigh and ask,


    "don''t you have anything to say?"


    he thought ian would explain or at least say something. why did he look like he was returning after a vacation?


    "oh?" ian came back to his senses after hearing his father''s words.


    he was busy thinking about the solution to another problem and forgot about killing his uncle thomas. however, he didn''t panic or become anxious.


    instead, he looked at his father and asked,


    "dad, do you blame me?"


    the only thing he cared about was if his father blamed him. after all, no matter what, thomas was eldric''s brother, and his son killed him in cold blood. he had to know if his father blamed him for being anxious.


    "no, i knew about his ambition long ago but didn''t care. i don''t blame you for killing him. we did not have that close relationship anyway."


    eldric shook his head and asked again,


    "but i want to ask, why?"


    he couldn''t understand ian''s sudden change.


    previously, if he was following lyra everywhere like a puppy, now he was strong enough to make his decisions and even used cold-blooded methods.


    so, he just wanted to ask the reason out of curiosity.


    seeing that his father had no blame in his eyes, ian visibly relaxed and answered matter-of-factly.


    "for family."


    he didn''t say complicated things that had no explanation, and there was no need to. he just needed to convey why he did what he did, and his father would understand.


    sure enough, duke eldric suddenly smiled, throwing away all the gloom, and laughed.


    "haha, you brat finally matured."


    instead of scolding his son for his murderous behavior, eldric was proud of his son''s consideration for the family. as long as his son had the family in his mind, he was satisfied.


    "tch... i was always mature enough," ian snarked.


    eldric rolled his eyes at his words while looking at him weirdly.


    ian also understood, coughed a bit, and changed the topic,


    "dad, what do you think should you do with these rebels?"


    he was asking about those names on the list who had ambition. those were the ones who supported thomas in one way or another to climb higher.


    "hm... i don''t know. too much killing isn''t good. the situation right now isn''t good either."


    being a duke wasn''t easy. while he was angry at their betrayal and treacherous behavior, he couldn''t just kill everyone. if that happened, how could he operate the duchy?


    so, he couldn''t be willful like ian and throw all the consideration behind him.


    "dad, in my opinion, it is better to kill them all."


    duke eldric heard ian''s increasingly murderous voice and shook his head.


    ''although he seems mature now, he is still a child after all,'' he thought.


    looking at his father''s entanglement, ian took the blood-red book and a pouch from his mana ring and placed them on the table.


    "dad, look at this, and you decide."

 Chapter 64 Planning

    his father was a wise man and knew better than him. although ian didn''t care whether this duchy became unstable or destroyed, it was the land of his father and his hard work.let him decide the matter. he just needed to give him a choice.


    "hmm?"


    seeing ian taking out items from thin air, eldric raised his eyebrows. then he thought of the magical ring on his finger given by his son and understood.


    "what is this?"


    duke eldric picked up the book from the table, opened it, and looked at the simple archaic letters.


    however, it didn''t take long for him to get the gist of it, making him sweat all over.


    looking at ian''s eyes, he understood what he was thinking, and even he was nervous about such thoughts.


    however, hidden beneath such nervousness was the excitement that ian hadn''t seen in his father''s eyes before.


    enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    "what is your plan?"


    ian understood his father''s excitement clearly.


    after all, this meditation method came at the right time. if it was before this scandal, it would have been a sneaky operation, just like his uncle thomas.


    now, they could legitimately kill while hiding their fangs.


    "my plan is to kill everyone on the list. however, you should decide carefully."


    ian thought for a while and still didn''t act arbitrarily. it wasn''t good to be anxious at this time; otherwise, they would leave clues.


    "okay, i think i have a candidate in my mind already," eldric smiled and said.


    "oh? morgrave?" ian also thought of him as being truly suitable for this operation.


    he was a loyal death soldier created by their family since childhood. giving him this chance should be the correct choice.


    "yeah! still, i need to choose a few others, just in case."


    "um..." ian nodded and then said something again,


    "how long would it take for morgrave to become a first ring wizard?"


    "first ring wizard?"


    eldric said in surprise. he was thinking about producing a second-class wizard apprentice or at most a third-class, but ian was directly looking at first ring wizard.


    was he daring or stupid?


    seeing that his father was surprised, ian understood that he was still taking it lightly. so, he could only boost him as a good son should.


    "so, when i was in bridgeport city, i kinda killed the second prince adrian who was making a deal with uncle thomas."


    he then coughed and scratched his head in embarrassment,


    "well, that second prince has some connection with that old man ethos from the royal family. so, i was afraid that he would retaliate."


    ian could only pull adrian''s skin to warn his father for now.


    "i know. so, he has a connection with lord ethos?"


    eldric already knew about the death of the second prince but didn''t care since there were no tails to follow.


    however, if adrian had a connection with ethos, then the situation should be considered carefully. s§×arch* the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "okay, don''t think too much. that old man is already too old and weak. moreover, no wizard would use their power recklessly in this barren land devoid of mana for a dead prince."


    after thinking for a while, duke eldric didn''t think this was an issue.


    wizards were eccentric and didn''t care about the outside world, not to mention an old wizard on the verge of death.


    "four months; you should increase morgrave to at least third-class apprentice within four months."


    ian didn''t object but gave a deadline that seemed appropriate and continued,


    "also, leave the imperial capital with mom and the other family members for that time. it is better to be on our home turf to avoid accidents."


    seeing his son giving him orders like a superior, eldric rolled his eyes but smiled,


    "yeah! yeah! my son is now mature. i will do what you say, don''t worry. why don''t you go meet your mom? she said she misses you so much."


    he asked, lightening the mood. he had been a lord for a while and knew the intricacies. there was no need to give a headache to the younger generation.


    a young sapling should enjoy the shade of a big tree rather than worrying about rain.


    ian smiled, seeing that his father took his advice seriously and relaxed. as long as his father moved out of the imperial capital and was on guard, there was nothing to fear.


    "i still have something to do. oh, dad, please help me cancel the expedition. i don''t have time for that."


    ian remembered in time, fortunately.


    "i already did that." eldric rolled his eyes.


    "screw those things, tell me honestly, where are you going?"


    he didn''t want the same things to happen as last time.


    "nowhere. i just need some time to get fresh air. don''t worry, i won''t go near the forbidden zone at all."


    he lied with his eyes open and took out hearthstone and a bottle containing soul gem dust.


    "also, help me deal with it. you can use this soul gem dust on morgrave first to get him into the grand knight realm before trying that meditation method."


    these things had no value to him now. even though his realm was at peak tier 3 high knight realm, soul gem dust wasn''t useful as he was clearly heading in an unknown direction.


    "this can indeed increase the chance."


    eldric was surprised and accepted those things. he was still thinking that ian was in the tier 1 high knight realm and there was no need for him to have soul gem dust yet.


    ian also thought of telling him about his experience and his wizard realm, but after thinking for a while, he decided otherwise.


    it was too much to explain and he figured all he would get was a secret that couldn''t be told. he was tired of it.


    "okay, be careful and meet your mother before going out. don''t give me those crap excuses."


    eldric said, seeing him getting impatient.


    "haha, okay then." ian stood up in a good mood and still warned,


    "don''t forget what i said. leave the imperial capital as soon as possible. at least until i return."


    "yeah! yeah! i will make preparations. don''t act too cocky, brat."


    duke eldric said, annoyed. he now felt like old parents getting scolded by their child out of concern.


    "tch... old man. my care for you is all in vain."


    ian mumbled and went outside, thinking of meeting his mother before heading to the location on the map.


    "i can hear you."


    he heard his father''s roar from inside and accelerated his steps a bit in a hurry.

 Chapter 65 Heading To Ashen Spires Again

    somewhere in the remote land in the east, a handsome young man was riding a sleek horse with cloud-like patterns on its body, shuttling through the dark forest at an extreme speed.enjoy new adventures from empire


    with the speed of the stormchaser, ian could already see the dark boundary of the ashen spire covered with clouds.


    after parting with his father, he briefly met his mother elara, who asked to ensure his safety, and immediately left for the location on the map.


    at first, he was going to run like before, but then he thought that it was unbecoming of him. so, he rushed with this stormchaser, which was okay at speed; it only took one and a half days to rush.


    "here i am again."


    ian looked at the countless tall peaks covered with dark clouds in front of him, remembering his previous visit.


    although the location was different, ian didn''t see any noticeable difference; everything was covered in darkness with an eerie atmosphere.


    "but this area is really close to the ashen sanctum."


    if his guess was correct, this place was only a hundred miles (~160 km) apart from the lair of ruther.


    "that old man was really cooking something."


    it was hard not to suspect his motive. this was too close for a sixth ring wizard. maybe ruther went with carl to avoid exposing himself.


    after ian neared the location, he climbed down from the horse and arranged it just like before, giving it enough fodder.


    however, this time there was no need for him to use honey to disguise his scent, and he used his luck to go inside.


    after confirming that the place he arrived at was correct according to the map, he took out the dark medal margaret had given him from his mana ring.


    "buzz..."


    the moment he took the medal out from his ring, it buzzed strongly, showing some connection with the area in front somewhere.


    ian looked at it for a while, and seeing there was no other reaction besides buzzing, he entered his life energy and then mental power but to no avail.


    "blood?"


    ian thought with annoyance but still pinched his finger, letting a small drop of blood fall onto the dark medal.


    "swoosh!" s§×ar?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    as soon as his blood touched the dark medal, it lit up brilliantly, shooting towards a peak covered by darkness in front of him, lighting it up in its wake.


    "what the? how am i going to follow?"


    ian was confused by the medal''s reaction. the token in his hand darted off on its own, leaving him behind.


    just when he decided to follow regardless everything in front of him began to shake akin to an earthquake.


    "boom!"


    suddenly, the peak in front of him where the medal disappeared opened up from the middle, throwing up all the things in it, showing the pitch-blackness with no bottom.


    before ian could do anything, it directly came in front of him, engulfing him whole like a whale swallowing a fish.


    ...


    in a spacious hall supported by multiple pillars engraved with unrecognizable murals, ian suddenly got thrown onto the ground from nowhere.


    "ugh... what kind of crap..."


    ian couldn''t help but complain about the way he entered this place.


    however, before he could gauge this place, a heavy pressure came toward him, immobilizing him completely.


    then he felt something scanning his body from head to toe, not even forgetting the life core.


    however, ian realized that it wasn''t spiritual thoughts or some entity he imagined but the mechanism of this place that was checking his body.


    after a while, when the scanning was completed, that heavy pressure disappeared just as it appeared, making ian relax.


    "hah... that was dangerous."


    ian had a feeling that if his bloodline hadn''t awakened yet, he would have been directly obliterated by that heavy pressure, whatever it was.


    "no wonder margaret warned me not to go without awakening the bloodline."


    suddenly, as ian was thinking and assessing the hall he was in, a small tremor echoed, followed by the emergence of a stone platform full of ancient vicissitudes.


    in the center of the platform, there was a stele faintly lit with texts continuously as if someone was writing something.


    ian got curious and quickly walked toward the platform, climbing it carefully.


    when he looked at the stele in front of him, the writing was already over.


    {race: human}


    {age: 17 years}


    {unique bloodline: awakened}


    {realm: half-elemental knight, first class wizard apprentice}


    {final evaluation: excellent qualification}


    "a testing stele?"


    ian was surprised by the result shown on the stele.


    as he read through everything, the stele shone with light again, displaying a bunch of other words.


    {setting the best possible direction of practice according to the bloodline.}


    {assessing suitable reward...}


    {assessment completed.}


    {reward: elemental convergence chamber.}


    {initiating the elemental array}


    with the words on the stele, the platform began to glow with a complex array pattern, while the stele disappeared. in its place, a simple throne made of stone appeared.


    "swoosh!"


    suddenly, the array pattern lit up brightly, covering the entire platform and sealing him inside as the mana inside began to roll, filled with rich elemental energy.


    "so, my reward is related to elemental knight?"


    ian wondered what reward he would have received if not for the reward from the system.


    however, seeing that the chamber was already operating, he quickly sat on the stone throne cross-legged, ready to accept whatever opportunity it was. anyway, it could only be good for him.


    ian quickly forgot everything as he began to use his meditation method to concentrate and absorb the elemental energy pouring into his body from the chamber.


    while he was clueless and immersed in his meditation in the serene chamber, outside was anything but peaceful.


    with the activation of the elemental chamber, the entire peak where ian entered began to shake and absorb all the mana from the surroundings thousands of miles even covering the ruther''s lair.


    the absorption was so strong that even the darkness was faintly receding, showing the shadow of the endless peaks in eternal slumber.


    but the strange thing was that there was no effect outside the ashen spires as if the two were entirely separate worlds.

 Chapter 66 Effect

    [ashford empire-imperial academy]inside the student dorm building, in one of the rooms, a boy was sitting cross-legged, breathing evenly, seemingly in meditation. just from the aura surrounding him, one could tell he was a strong person with deep cultivation.


    "hah... this barren place is really not good. there is no mana, and i can''t even practice. all the little mana stones are already used up."


    carl couldn''t help but lament.


    "that''s why it is better to leave this place as soon as possible. get that ignisia tower token and leave for the calvora continent. the conditions there are much better. there is no need to get entangled here."


    ruther''s soul, from the ring on his finger, walked out and reprimanded him.


    "but that asshole kicked me so hard that it took me almost two days to get better," carl said in hatred, remembering the match a few days ago.


    that day, he lost all his reputation¡ªnot that he had one in this place anyway¡ªbut he was hateful regardless.


    "haha, you let down your guard. it should serve as a lesson not to belittle anyone when fighting."


    ruther laughed at him, remembering his sorry figure. in his opinion, it was better to lose in such a way so that his disciples wouldn''t get complacent.


    "tch... i didn''t lose to him. it was only because he was lucky and had that amulet to save him from mental energy. otherwise, he would be the one lying on the ground."


    carl didn''t think he lost. ultimately, it was all because he was competing on the knight level. if he were allowed to use the wizard method, that bastard would be deader than dead.


    "heh... kid, defeat is a defeat no matter what." ruther rolled his eyes.


    "i will challenge him again to see if he can still win," carl said, unconvinced.


    "okay, don''t put the cart before the horse. from the information, he seems to be a son of a duke. there is no need to get entangled in this matter and lose your chance of getting a token. you can always take care of this matter after you gain everything."


    ruther reprimanded, to which carl nodded unwillingly.


    "tch... kid, that girl lyra seems to have some beef with that person. there is no need to come in between them. after you become stronger, is there any girl who will not come to your bed on your call?"


    he persuaded him, seeing his unwillingness.


    "okay, i won''t make any move until i achieve my goal."


    "hm... also, don''t show off your mental power. i vaguely sensed some wizard in this academy. the water in this place seems deeper than i thought."


    ruther reminded in a low voice as he felt strong mental power a few days earlier.


    although it was nothing compared to his heyday, he wasn''t in a position to look down on others now. it was better to be careful than to mindlessly show off.


    "hmm..." carl nodded as there was nothing and no one here to show off his power.


    ''i just need to wait for almost one year,'' he thought to himself, as that was the time for ignisia tower awakening.


    when he returned to his true battlefield, he would show how much power he had.


    he clenched his fist, controlled his breathing, and began to practice the knight breathing method.


    ever since he lost to ian, he began to pay attention to his knight training because he couldn''t practice the wizard meditation method now.


    "hmm..."


    ruther nodded in satisfaction as carl heeded his words.


    then, just as he was about to return to the ring as his soul form was too unstable to sit outside, he suddenly felt something from the east direction.


    he couldn''t help but look to the east in confusion.


    "strange, all my arrays and arrangements were destroyed simultaneously. what happened?"


    he thought in confusion.


    "could it be...??"


    thinking of some of the things in that forbidden place, he couldn''t help but shudder. experience more tales on empire


    "i should better forget about that place."


    he quickly put aside those thoughts and entered the ring, not wanting to meddle in those bizarre things.


    ...


    inside the noble quarter, specially prepared for the aristocrats in the imperial academy, a beautiful girl with long blonde hair, captivating blue eyes, and a gorgeous blue cloth was looking at a token in her hand.


    the token was a circular medallion forged from a radiant metal alloy that glowed faintly with an internal amber light, resembling molten lava.


    "ignisia tower token!"


    lyra looked at the token in her hands, feeling quite complicated. this token was sent to her at the imperial academy by her aunt elara, ian''s mother.


    along with this was a letter asking her to return from the imperial academy immediately.


    without further explanation, she could already understand whose action this was. who could it be if not for ian?


    "tch... can''t you come yourself or at least write a letter?"


    however, ian already knew that if he ordered her to return, she probably wouldn''t agree. although lyra was timid, she wasn''t someone who would accept charity and become docile in important matters.


    moreover, ian didn''t have time. so, he gave the ignisia tower token to his mother and asked her to invite lyra out of the imperial academy.


    it was better to keep a distance from carl as much as possible when he wasn''t there. after all, he didn''t like to let uncertainty go like that.


    now, even for the face of elara, lyra had to return. after all, she now had no plausible reason to attend this academy.


    "tch... he still hasn''t changed much."


    lyra pouted in annoyance, but she wasn''t angry.


    "he said he had changed, but he still couldn''t help getting jealous. hehe..."


    she giggled to herself, remembering the fight that day in front of the crowd.


    when ian knocked that nobody out of the ring to show his anger for her, she felt quite special.


    then, she remembered what happened after that, and her face and ears turned red in shyness.


    "bastard!"


    she spat, seemingly shy, but the expectation of that feeling again in her eyes betrayed her true thoughts. sear?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "sigh... let''s return and practice hard. sylvia also went out to get stronger. i better not lag behind."


    after controlling her emotions, she sighed heavily and resolved herself to practice more.


    once she made the decision, she quickly applied to leave and return directly to her house, ready to practice seriously to at least become someone worthy of ian.

 Chapter 67 Elemental Knight

    in a spacious hall supported by multiple pillars engraved with unrecognizable murals, a mana barrier was erected covering a large platform while the elemental energy was entering frantically as if something had sucked it inside.inside the barrier, ian sat on a stone throne cross-legged, completely lost in meditation while the array on the floor conveniently poured all the drawn elements into his body.


    however, the rate at which the array operated and supplied the elemental energy was visibly getting lower and lower, until at one point, the array itself broke apart, halting the process.


    "boom!"


    with the disintegration of the array, the barrier that shielded ian from the outside was also destroyed, revealing the ancient yet dilapidated hall.


    "hah..."


    ian breathed in deeply and woke up leisurely after knowing that the transmission process was over.


    "that was something."


    he felt that this feeling wasn''t anything he had experienced before. it was just so magical that he even forgot the time and immersed himself in this sea of elements, absorbing it continuously.


    "my mental power is almost at the second-class wizard apprentice."


    ian found out that his mental power had now reached the threshold of second class. however, since he didn''t have any zero-ring spells with him, he couldn''t increase his realm yet.


    "however, my knight realm has increased dramatically."


    ian looked at his life seed in his dantian, the same size as before. the only difference was five colorful lines surrounding it: blue, green, red, black, and the last one was translucent.


    "guess i''m now an elemental knight then. another power-up but nowhere to vent."


    he couldn''t help but think of ethos, wondering if he could kill him in a close fight.


    although, after high knight, he should be promoted to grand knight, elemental knight wasn''t bad.


    as far as ian knew, it seemed the only difference between a regular grand knight and his elemental knight was this mark of elements.


    what its use was, he hadn''t figured out yet. but from his guess, its use should be known once he engraved the spell model in his mind.


    anyhow, it should be more practical than a grand knight''s only increased physical strength.


    enjoy more content from empire sear?h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    either way, ian was in a good mood as he noticed even his luck had increased by another 50 points. this incident was indeed somehow related to carl.


    just when he was lost in his thoughts, a strong suction came, just like before, throwing him out of the hall.


    this time, he was also caught off guard and landed on his butt with embarrassment.


    "ouch... damn... can''t you be gentle..."


    after standing from the rough landing outside the ashen spires, ian couldn''t help but curse. everything was good besides this weird method of entry and exit.


    "i don''t know how much time has passed."


    ian thought while looking at the ashen spire, which was already covered with darkness, and saw no difference, just as before.


    "let''s return. i also need to know how that plan was going. hope there was nothing wrong."


    ian thought and walked towards the place where he left his horse.


    however, once he arrived at his destination, he was bewildered.


    "eh? where is my horse?"


    ian looked at the empty tree, where only a violently broken rope hung, and didn''t see his horse.


    "did it run off?" ian thought, looking at the signs.


    "maybe i took too much time."


    after looking at the trace of struggle that was barely noticeable, ian concluded.


    "sigh... guess i have to run on my foot again."


    ian sighed bitterly, used the veilborn shroud expertly, and made a beeline towards the north. this time, his destination was the capital of veilstirder duchy, duskmere.


    ...


    [outskirts of duskmere city, veilstirder duchy]


    ian looked at the massive structure in front of him that was covered all around by the tall and thick walls and looked like a sleeping dragon with nostalgia.


    weirdly, being the heir of this capital city and the area it controlled, ian didn''t have much interaction with this place.


    so, even when there were lots of members in the veilstrider family, he was only familiar with the ones that were in the imperial capital.


    "four and a half months."


    ian mumbled the time he disappeared in the ashen spires, still in some astonishment.


    when he walked out of that place, he went to a few cities along the way and inquired about the news. however, what he found out made him surprised.


    he was actually sitting in that chamber for a full four and a half months and didn''t even know.


    "father and mother must be worried sick. fortunately, i covered up my destination when leaving, otherwise..."


    ian thought bitterly. since he knew that he was going to the forbidden zone, he made extra effort to hide his track. so, his father probably didn''t know where he went.


    however, now that he disappeared for so long, even exceeding the time he gave to his father, he must be worried sick.


    "let''s not delay any more."


    ian decided and sneakily entered the capital without alerting the guards.


    as far as the public was concerned, they still didn''t know that the only heir of the duchy had disappeared. so, there was nothing out of the ordinary in the area.


    as ian used his passive to increase his speed, while using the phantom veil to become invisible, he quickly came to the large mansion in the inner city.


    the mansion was grand, and what luxury needed to be there was there in the right place.


    ian didn''t want to alert anyone and directly went to his father''s office in the mansion, as he recalled from his memory.


    fortunately, he heard his voice from afar, indicating that he was still there. however, he seemed to be scolding someone.


    as ian came closer, he quickly understood what they were talking about.


    "it has been this long and you still don''t know where ian went? you can''t even know what happens in your place, what is the use of your position?"

 Chapter 68 Morgrave-Dark Wizard

    "it has been this long, and you still don''t know where ian went? you can''t even figure out what happens in your own place. what is the use of your position?"duke eldric shouted in anger, his voice filled with frustration.


    "i''m sorry, lord eldric. my military is useless. i will immediately resign from my position."


    marshal garrick sneakily wiped the sweat from his head and directly resigned from his post.


    as the highest-ranking military officer, commanding the duchy''s armies and defenses, he couldn''t find out his lord''s son''s whereabouts, even after using all his power.


    he felt utterly useless in front of his lord.


    "does your resignation help find my son?"


    duke eldric grew even angrier at his response, making garrick breathless.


    he was rough and didn''t know intricacies, so he spoke of what he thought was the gravest punishment. however, it seemed the lord didn''t like it.


    just as he grew anxious, a young voice interrupted their quarrel, saving him from embarrassment.


    "dad, you don''t need to worry. i''m here."


    seeing his father full of anger and anxiety, ian felt warm and hurriedly interrupted.


    "sorry. i was held up by something and couldn''t contact you in time."


    he scratched his head in embarrassment. although it wasn''t his mistake, as he didn''t know it would take so long, he still felt the need to apologize.


    "ian? you''re fine?"


    when duke eldric heard his voice, he looked at him in surprise and hurriedly came in front of him, elated.


    "good... it''s good that you''re fine. you scared me to death. i didn''t know what happened to you. your mother is already thin from worry. brat, inform us before disappearing. i thought something happened to you."


    duke eldric spoke continuously, pouring out all the grievances of a parent.


    one thing that no parent in the world could withstand was not knowing their children''s whereabouts or well-being.


    eldric knew ian was going somewhere and would be away for a while.


    so, even after four months, he wasn''t worried. however, when no news came after that, he began fearing something might have happened to him.


    after all, ian did mention before leaving that he killed adrian, who had connections with ethos.


    eldric almost took morgrave to the capital to directly confront the old man. fortunately, nothing worse happened.


    ian felt warm at his parents'' concern and inexplicably guilty.


    "i''m already old and strong enough. no need to treat me like a child."


    he rolled his eyes. with his strength, he didn''t believe anything could endanger his life.


    even if ethos came, he had the confidence to survive.


    "but you still need to inform us before going anywhere. if you disappear suddenly, of course, i''ll be worried."


    duke eldric calmed himself, smiled, and sat on his chair in a relaxed mood.


    "oh... this is your uncle garrick. he''s the marshal of our duchy, responsible for the military."


    eldric noticed garrick standing awkwardly and introduced him to his son.


    "hello, uncle garrick," ian gave a knightly salute.


    "haha, hello... hello. time passes so fast. you''re already this big. last time i saw you, you were still a small pipsqueak following that little girl."


    garrick smiled and joked while ian twitched the corner of his mouth.


    "okay, it''s good that you returned. otherwise, this old man would have resigned. don''t go anywhere without notifying us in the future."


    garrick spoke in his thick voice, filled with helplessness.


    "who wants to fire you from your job? you''re the one overthinking things."


    eldric chided him in annoyance but was in a good mood.


    "yeah, yeah. i''m getting old and can''t be as energetic as you and your father. i still have some things to do, so let''s meet another time."


    after saying this, marshal garrick left the room, not wanting to stay another second.


    "this guy..."


    duke eldric mumbled irritably, watching garrick flee.


    ian laughed, closed the door, and sat opposite him, making tea from the teapot. all the running without stopping had made him thirsty.


    as he sipped the hot tea, his face contorted with bitterness.


    "ugh... do people in power always have such a strong taste?"


    he couldn''t help but complain, recalling a similar experience in duke alex''s office.


    he swore never to drink tea at their place again.


    "haha... it keeps me awake at work. i''m not like you, with free time to run around."


    eldric laughed at his antics.


    "okay, let''s not talk about this. so, how is that project going?"


    ian didn''t want to waste time on trivial matters and directly asked about the plan they had formulated when he left the imperial capital.


    hearing his question, duke eldric became serious. he placed his teacup on the desk and looked at ian with interest.


    "can''t you feel it?"


    "oh?"


    ian looked at his father''s eyes and understood. he subtly enhanced his perception to sense his surroundings and noticed something in one corner of the room.


    feeling a subtle mental energy, he turned to the corner looking at a shadow that was otherwise undetectable to the naked eye.


    "young master is indeed extraordinary. he could even sense me while i''m using a spell."


    seeing that ian had found him, morgrave emerged from the shadows, cloaked in black robes from head to toe.


    "haha, he''s my son after all."


    duke eldric laughed, proud of how easily ian had identified the presence.


    he already knew his son had been on some adventures but didn''t know how strong he was or the opportunities he had encountered. sear?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    he didn''t pry; children had their own destinies.


    "good spell," ian smiled and praised the magic used by morgrave.


    he also wanted to learn some spells but this didn''t suit him.


    ''it seems i''m still reckless,'' ian admonished himself for his carelessness.


    find your next read on empire


    since he was in his own territory, inside his father''s mansion, he had lowered his guard. so, he didn''t initially notice someone hiding in the dark.


    just because the person hiding was morgrave didn''t justify being off-guard. if it had been someone else, he could have been gravely injured.

 Chapter 69 Reduced Lifespan

    "good spell.""thank you, young master," morgrave said, still expressionless as before.


    ian nodded and turned to his father again.


    "first ring wizard?" he asked.


    "you can say so," eldric replied with embarrassment, then added,


    "at least he can contend with that old man ethos for a while."


    how difficult was it to become a wizard? even using the blood meditation method, a heretical method, the possibility was abysmally low.


    "that''s good too," ian said, not entangling himself in this matter.


    "is he the only one?"


    after thinking for a while, he asked again.


    if there could be dozens of wizard apprentices alongside morgrave, that would be even better, right?


    eldric rolled his eyes and reprimanded mercilessly,


    "do you think it''s that easy? all those aristocrats and their power were only enough for morgrave. i did try to produce more, but they died horribly. even morgrave has little time left."


    he then looked at ian and said, "that method seems to be a low-end method."


    "oh? how much time do you have?" ian asked morgrave, surprised by his father''s remark.


    "i should be able to survive for a decade if there are no other accidents," morgrave replied immediately, without a trace of anxiety.


    he wasn''t worried about dying early¡ªhis goal from birth was to die for his master.


    "hmm... good. there''s still time. i''ll find a solution before then, don''t worry. anyone who serves my family with loyalty won''t be abandoned," ian consoled him.


    "thank you, young master."


    although morgrave didn''t think a solution existed, reassurance from his master was already a great comfort to him.


    "heh... this barren place is devoid of treasure. where can you find a solution?" duke eldric asked in surprise.


    "calvora continent. i''m going to take the ignisia trial and leave this continent in one year," ian said, then remembered something.


    "oh, right, i have something good with me." s§×ar?h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    without giving his father a chance to stop him, he directly took out a large jar from his ring, filled with honey.


    he remembered he still had some honeyfang butterflies'' honey left from the failed meditation last time.


    now that his mental power was at the peak of first-class but without a spell model, he couldn''t progress further. so, it was better to leave it to his father and reward morgrave for his sacrifice.


    as the lid of the jar opened, the room was immediately filled with rich and refreshing mana.


    "where did you get this?"


    duke eldric looked at the jar of mana-infused honey in bewilderment even forgetting to ask about his plan to leave for the calvora continent.


    he couldn''t fathom the value of such goods in this barren place.


    if news of it leaked, he didn''t know how many people would attack them to seize this treasure. those old wizards might even directly kill them.


    "didn''t i tell you i was busy with something? this was a small opportunity i got," ian said, using this moment to explain his disappearance and kill two birds with one stone.


    "okay, don''t act so surprised. give half of it to morgrave to stabilize his realm. after absorbing authentic mana, he should be able to control his power more smoothly."


    ian could see morgrave was unstable and actively suppressing his power.


    spells required mana and mental energy, but morgrave was supplementing mana with knight blood energy in a diabolical way.


    if he could absorb the mana from this honey, ian was confident he''d be able to use spells more effectively.


    "young master, this is too precious," morgrave hurriedly denied the offer, finding it too extravagant for a dead soldier like him.


    "okay, you don''t have to say anything. you''re now the backbone of the veilstrider family. in the future, i might leave this continent. if you''re here, i''ll feel reassured," ian said dismissively.


    "besides, like i said, within this decade, i''ll find a way to extend your lifespan. or do you think i was just joking?"


    ian looked at morgrave sharply, applying invisible pressure from his elemental knight realm.


    the pressure was so well concealed that even eldric, who stood nearby, didn''t notice it.


    however, morgrave was completely shocked. he found out that ian was strong¡ªso strong that just from his pressure, morgrave knew he wasn''t a match.


    but as a death soldier, he quickly composed himself, bowed ninety degrees, and apologized.


    "i''m sorry, young master. i overstepped my bounds. don''t worry¡ªas long as i''m alive, nothing will happen to this family."


    he solemnly pledged his life to the family ensuring ian.


    "umm..." ian nodded with satisfaction.


    when a servant had more power than their master, some dangerous thoughts might arise.


    although he didn''t think morgrave was such a person and believed in his absolute loyalty, he still had to show what needed to be shown.


    it was better to curb a problem at its root than to let it ferment.


    after this small episode, ian turned to his father again.


    "dad, use some of the remaining honey to concoct secret recipes and increase your realm. also, ask mom to practice too¡ªshe seems to be neglecting her training lately."


    recalling his mother''s status panel, ian gave the reminder in time.


    ian believed personal strength was the foundation, so he didn''t want his parents to be weak or dependent on others.


    if not for the strange curse power on this continent¡ªand his desire to keep his parents safe¡ªhe''d have allowed them to practice the meditation method directly.


    but everything had its time.


    "okay, i''ll tell her," eldric said with a relieved smile.


    at this moment, he felt blessed as a father¡ªhe had no other wishes.


    "keep some of the honey for emergencies. morgrave might need to take action in the future, and having spare mana that''s easy to absorb could come in handy."


    after dividing the honey, ian handed it to his father. your journey continues with empire


    "okay, i''ll take care of it. don''t worry. now, tell me your plan."


    eldric didn''t forget ian''s earlier remark about taking the ignisia tower trial.

 Chapter 70 I Will Kill Him In His Lair

    although it was a tradition for nobility to participate in the trial, heirs rarely left their lands. most had low qualifications and didn''t want to leave a life of luxury for an uncertain wizard path.with ian''s previous behavior, eldric had never thought he would leave.


    "oh? that''s already decided. we''ll talk about it later¡ªwe still have time," ian replied, not wanting to stage a dramatic discussion. he had more pressing matters to consider.


    "any news from the imperial capital?"


    he asked about the topic that concerned him the most, as it was almost time for ethos''s attack as mentioned in arcane passage.


    "no... there''s nothing unusual, as you feared," duke eldric said, shaking his head.


    he''d been monitoring the situation closely, but so far, there was no news.


    "okay, then. let''s wait for half a month. if there''s still no news, we''ll directly go to that old man''s lair and kill him. it''s better to eliminate such an unstable factor as soon as possible,"


    ian said coldly, surprising both eldric and morgrave with his decisiveness.


    he wasn''t joking. he had to leave this place one day or another and he couldn''t exposed his parents to danger while he was out.


    "morgrave, take this time to stabilize your realm. but don''t let down your guard."


    "okay, young master."


    after finishing the discussion, ian chatted with his father for a while before leaving the quarters, eager for a long shower to relax after his exhausting journey.


    ...


    [ashford imperial capital-imperial academy]


    "are you sure?"


    at a separate hidden room inside the imperial library that ian had been before, an old man asked another old man opposite him in solemn tone.


    this old man had a faint dark complexion with long beard and a majestic aura akin to a wizard. his flowing blue robe adorned with complex archaic runes and shimmering mana ring on his finger made him look even more majestic.


    although, he looked old, his vigour was better than any youngster in their prime which was stark contrast to the another old man besides him.


    ''cough... i''m sure. i have no choice."


    the dying old man nooded to his question showing that he had already decided.


    "sigh... ethos, you shouldn''t meddle in this water. although veilstirder family was exiled and abandoned, they are still from that place. it is better to be careful."


    the old man grabbed the hat in his head habitually fixing it in place showing his annoyance.


    "i have no choice. i never thought it would erupt this early. you also felt it from the east."


    "moreover, i only want to kill eldric and won''t touch their lineage. as long as i threaten him with his family, there shuldn''t be any issue. all you have to do is come with me to make sure there is no problem."


    ethos said as if he had no choice in this matter. his death was approaching and he didn''t want to die.


    the more powerful a person was the more he wouldn''t want to embrace death, not to mention a wizard.


    previously, he was only thinking about it. however, after the disturbance at the east more than four months ago, his intuition was warning him of disaster day by day making him restless.


    so, he thought of absorbing the blood of eldric who was rumored to have come from that place to extend his life span. he was working on that method for a long time and finally completed it today.


    "even if you do survive by absorbing his blood, you cannot live much. i told you to leave this land before. now, even if you want, you cannot leave."


    the old man with the hat didn''t think much about killing eldric but thought about his condition.


    "it should buy me some time. at least, i can search for some solution."


    ethos was adamant and didn''t withhold his decision. if he wasn''t worried about accidents, he would never used this favor this easily.


    seeing that he was serious, the old man sighed and nodded.


    "okay, i will come with you and help you if there is any issue. but, this is the last time, and the debt i owe you is written off." s§×arch* the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    at the last sentence his voice turned cold. a wizard always abide the code: equivalent transaction.


    he would help ethos this time to pay that debt.


    in his impression, the veilstrider family was just a small family driven out from that place.


    killing them was very easy and he didn''t think there should be any problem as it had been a long time they stayed here without anything happening.


    even he only knew their origin from ethos. that''s why, he tried to persuade him to stop himself from participating.


    but if he could pay the debt this way, so be it.


    stay tuned to empire


    "okay, thank you, lord ron. let''s go tomorrow after i made my preparations."


    the old man with wrinkles all over his face finally smiled in relief and thanked the other party before leaving the place.


    wizard ron looked at the leaving figure of the ethos, suddenly felt strangely uneasy and thought of a scene,


    "isn''t that person''s son find a meditation method in that cabinet?"


    he then thought of this place and scoffed,


    "heh, how can you practice in this barren place. even if he practice, there is nothing he can do. why am i worrying for nothing?"


    he brushed aside those uneasy feelings finding them ridiculous. if his colleagues at the calvora continent found out about his thoughts, they might ruthlessly mock him.


    "but, it seems this time i need to open the ignisia tower early. the situation in this god-forsaken place is really bad."


    he thought of a sudden change in the forbidden place in the east and even though he didn''t know what happened, he didn''t want to live in this place for a second after seeing ethos.


    he was actually an envoy from the calvora continent assigned this year to conduct the trial in this place.


    even though he didn''t want to, he still had to do his job to avoid getting punished after he returned.


    "let''s announce it after this matter is over."


    he decided and close the hidden room by activating the array tightly sealing himself inside.

 Chapter 71 Sudden Quest

    while ethos and ron were discussing killing duke eldric at the imperial academy, ian had already taken a long bath, feeling refreshed in his mansion.''hah... no matter what, a warm and long bath always makes me relaxed,'' ian thought in a good mood.


    ''let''s eat something now. i haven''t eaten anything for more than four months. i''m so hungry,'' he smirked and made his way to the kitchen.


    since he came back suddenly, there was a shortage of maids around to take orders, so he had to go himself.


    he also needed to meet his mom after that, although he had asked his father to inform her ahead of time. sear?h the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    just as he was thinking about his plans, he saw two beautiful ladies approaching him with a maid: his mom elara, and lyra.


    "ian, are you alright? oh... i''m so relieved," elara said in relief upon seeing him, while lyra nodded with a smile.


    "mom, why are you here?" ian asked in surprise.


    "why else? your aunt is so anxious because of your disappearance. you are already this grown and still making her worry," lyra said, clearly disliking his tone and reprimanding him, which made ian smile.


    "hehe... okay, i just wanted to make sure you are okay. don''t make me anxious in the future," elara giggled in a good mood and continued,


    "you must be very hungry after all the traveling. i will make some food for you. you two talk until then."


    after saying that, she quickly left with the maid, not giving them a chance to respond.


    lyra looked at her aunt''s behavior and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "see? she misses you so much and went to prepare food immediately. you, on the other hand, keep causing trouble every day," lyra said, taking the opportunity to scold him.


    "hehe... what about you? don''t you miss me?"


    ian said while directly grabbing her waist and hugging her tightly.


    "ouch... what are you doing? we''re outside. somebody will see us," lyra punched his chest, trying to free herself.


    "heh... you didn''t think about that last time, though," ian teased, but still pulled her to a remote corner, ignoring her protests.


    then, he pressed her body against the wall, completely concealing her from view, leaving no space for escape.


    "you... what are you doing? mom is waiting for us," lyra said in a low voice.


    her blue eyes became watery as she tried to persuade ian while biting her red lips in grievance but she failed to hide the expectation in her eyes.


    she looked unwilling yet inviting, full of unconscious charm, making ian restless.


    ''shss... she is like this without awakening the succubus bloodline. what would happen after she awakens it?'' ian thought with excitement.


    although his mental power had increased and his bloodline awakened, which made him think he would no longer be affected by her, any man would want their woman to be charming¡ªespecially in bed.


    ian thought so and bit the red lips in front of him without hesitation.


    "mmm..."


    lyra symbolically resisted him for a while, but soon lost herself in the pleasure she had missed for four months. she was already itchy.


    however, seeing ian nibble only on her outer lips without catering to her fully, she lost her patience and directly entered her tongue into his mouth, kissing him back actively.


    "mmm... slurp... shss..."


    the lewd sounds of tongue kissing echoed in the remote corner, full of passion.


    ian looked at lyra''s dreamy blue eyes, which were now filled with desire, and realized that she changed too much since the last time.


    seeing the girl in heat before him, ian was no saint.


    he indulged her with his mouth while his hands firmly grabbed her soft buttocks.


    "mmm..."


    lyra didn''t care what he was doing; instead, she pressed herself closer to his chest, making it easier for him to hold her.


    she had already started moaning seductively in full passion without caring about the place like before.


    "damn... bitch," ian muttered, unable to control himself any longer, and was about to tear her blue dress when an untimely sound in his mind stopped him.


    explore hidden tales at empire


    [ding!]


    [the conditions for the activation of the new quest have been met.]


    [do you want to activate the quest? activating this quest costs you 50 luck points.]


    "what the?" ian looked at the prompt in his mind, confused.


    he even stopped moving his hands, trying to make sense of the sudden notification.


    "system, what is this?" he asked in his mind while pulling his tongue away from lyra.


    "mmm... ian..." lyra was already aroused and didn''t like him pulling away. reflexively, she chased his mouth and tried to kiss him again.


    "pah..."


    "ouch..."


    "be honest," ian slapped her butt a little harder, asking her to stay quiet for a moment.


    then he ignored her eyes full of grievance and temptation and focused on another prompt from his system.


    [ding!]


    [certain conditions that significantly affect the host can generate automatic quests.]


    [however, to unlock, you must use your luck points.]


    [note: low luck points can reduce the possibility of generating such quests.]


    "so, it''s a heads-up?"


    ian understood after thinking for a while. the only significant change right now seemed to be ethos''s attack as mentioned in the arcane passage.


    "it seems someone is restless. just the right time. i''ve also been itching for a good fight," ian thought.


    however, suddenly, he realized lyra in his arms was squirming while kissing his neck.


    "ian... what''s wrong?" she asked breathily, rubbing herself against him, making his situation miserable.


    "smack!"


    "oh..."


    ian smacked her again to stop her, but lyra thought he was enjoying it and instead pressed her body closer.


    "shss..."


    ian saw lyra was completely aroused and not thinking clearly.


    he could only bitterly smile and endure this succubus''s seduction while giving the order in his mind.


    when he had free time, he would show her what she had provoked.


    "system, use luck points to generate the quest."

 Chapter 72 Foolish or Smart?

    "system, use luck points to generate the quest."ian thought in his mind while ignoring the increasingly bold movement of lyra.


    [ding!]


    [you consumed 50 luck points.]


    [quest activation is successful.]


    [current remaining luck points: 145]


    [congratulations! a new quest has been generated.]


    [intermediate quest 2: fight or run-you decide]


    [content target: you are being targeted by a first ring wizard. defend yourself or run with the tails between your legs. the outcome will be decided by how you choose.]


    [rewards: ???]


    [note: quest will be completed as long as you and your family are safe.]


    looking at the content target, ian twitched the corner of his mouth.


    ''tch... what is with these sarcastic comments?''


    ''what will i decide? is there a need to choose?''


    ian thought coldly. he was waiting for this day to solve this problem once and for all.


    once the sword of damocles hanging in his head was removed, he would be truly free and could plan his future.


    however, he wasn''t going to blindly attack just because he was stronger now. after all, ethos was a wizard.


    moreover, with the activation of this quest, it means there wasn''t much time for ethos to come to their door.


    ''then, let''s prepare a proper burial for him.''


    "shss.."


    just when ian was lost in his thoughts, he found someone grabbed his handle directly below playing with it in unfamiliar motion.


    "mmm... ian... what happened?"


    lyra asked unconsciously while her whole body was literally pasted on ian''s. seeing that ian was inactive for a long time, she directly grabbed him there and moved it slightly while still kissing his neck.


    and seeing that wasn''t enough, she tiptoed, and placed her mysterious part on his hard ones, and began to hump in an attempt to feel the same pleasure she felt that day.


    her movement was so smooth that ian was completely caught off guard.


    ''this succubus!''


    ian cursed feeling extremely agitated with all the teasing. he never thought lyra could be like this. not even sylvia was like this even with all their record.


    now, he wondered if he had sex with lyra, would her succubus bloodline completely awaken?


    you know, lyra was sane just now. but when he slowly directed her to the mood, she became active from passive, clearly trying to gain pleasure from him.


    if there was no backhand from her bloodline, he wouldn''t believe it.


    "it seems i need to make a proper preparation."


    he thought while removing the treacherous hand from his jewel as it was hurting him more than getting pleasure due to all the unfamiliar motion outside of rough clothes.


    ''it seems, i need to teach her just like her sister.'' he smirked at his dark thoughts and then separated himself from her.


    the time wasn''t right as danger was imminent.


    the quest was already activated and he didn''t know when the attack would come but it should be soon.


    so, before setting up the trap, he had to place his mom and lyra at a safe location so as not to involve them accidentally.


    "smack!"


    seeing her getting restless again, ian slapped her butt a little bit with more strength in an attempt to wake her up.


    "ah..."


    however, lyra now wasn''t even complaining about pain but was directly moaning in satisfaction making ian look bewildered.


    ''they are from the same mold.''


    "okay, this is enough. mom is waiting for us, she will get angry if we disappear for a long time."


    ian could only postpone it reluctantly. so, he tapped her red cheek a little rudely while suppressing his dangerous thoughts.


    after hearing his words and his soft slap on her cheek, lyra also gradually came to her senses but she still looked at him lovingly biting his lips and rubbing her body as if she was not satisfied.


    she didn''t know what happened, but lately, she had been craving for those things from ian and she wasn''t shy about it. stay tuned for updates on empire


    "umm... okay. let''s go. aunt might scold us if we are late."


    she nodded reluctantly with little aggrieveness in her watery blue eyes making ian seeth with heat. the thing below was already hard as iron tainting his pants.


    "cough... okay, let''s go."


    ian coughed to mask his embarrassment, turned around, and walked in front leading the way.


    if time was right, he really wanted to execute her here on the spot today. this girl is really too tempting edging him continuously with her charm making him restless.


    ''hehe... how cute.''


    however, what ian didn''t notice was lyra''s seductive blue eyes looking at him like prey while her long tongue was licking her lips as if reminiscing the delicious feast they had just eaten together. s§×ar?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    while ian and lyra were busy with their things, elara was already done with the dishes.


    by the time ian and lyra came, the dining table was full of delicacies making ian''s stomach grumble.


    "okay, let''s eat together. it has been a long time since we are together. it would be even better if your father was here."


    elara said with a motherly smile and sat next to ian giving him food.


    "yeah! we should probably do that often."


    ian nodded while beginning to gobble the food.


    "by the way, is dad still in the quarter?"


    "yeah, i don''t what he is so busy with. he doesn''t even have time for his family. what is the use of power and status if you can''t give time to your family."


    elara began to grumble in annoyance just like any mom in a family would, making ian feel warm.


    he felt that he missed this feeling too much in his previous life.


    "haha, don''t worry. he is just busy with something right now. we can have dinner again later."


    ian laughed and persuaded her while signaling lyra to eat too. he found out that she still hadn''t recovered from her stupor.


    fortunately, his mother was paying attention to him and didn''t see her gaffe.


    "yeah. hope that day will come soon."


    elara also didn''t entangled in this matter and began to talk about random things, reminiscing about the time making the kitchen lively.

 Chapter 73 Impending Doom

    after ian had dinner with his mom and lyra, he made an excuse and walked toward his father''s quarters again. he was so busy just after returning that his mood was somehow affected.while walking along the corridor, ian began to think about the little information he had read in the novel arcane passage.


    as far as he knew, the novel only mentioned that wizard ethos attacked his family and killed duke eldric, but he wasn''t sure about the reason and could only guess.


    still, ethos didn''t kill everyone but instead exiled them out of power. so, ian wasn''t dead in the story.


    ''he must have threatened eldric with the lives of his family,'' ian thought with cold eyes.


    although his father didn''t say it, he knew he was already at the grand knight realm. so, it wasn''t easy for an old, dying wizard to kill him, especially in this barren place where mana was scarce.


    and if given time to prepare, eldric could kill him easily with human sea tactics.


    of course, a wizard was still much stronger than knights, as he had an endless array of methods for fighting and didn''t even need to come close.


    ''let''s do that too, just for additional safety.''


    the "heads up" quest had already shown that there wasn''t much time before the attack, so ian could prepare more. there could never be too much preparation when it came to life.


    just when he was lost in his thoughts, he found himself standing in front of the same door as before without realizing it. so, he knocked on the door and entered after hearing eldric''s order.


    this time, father and son had to create a good net to trap a wizard and kill him with the power of thunder. just thinking about it already excited ian, making his blood boil.


    ---


    [ashford imperial capital]


    discover exclusive tales on empire


    on the outskirts of the imperial capital, two old men¡ªone vigorous while the other looked decaying¡ªwere talking to each other, covered in black robes.


    "isn''t he in the imperial capital?" ron couldn''t help but ask, thinking he wouldn''t need to go far for this mission.


    "no, eldric has been in his fiefdom for a few months now. i heard there were some issues," wizard ethos said while caressing a worn-down staff in his arms.


    "then just call him back. why should we leave? it''s not good to be outside in this place," ron said in annoyance, thinking the matter wasn''t worth such trouble.


    "no, calling him back might lead to variables, and i can''t wait now."


    ethos shook his head. seeing ron''s bad mood, he tried persuading him in a low voice.


    "don''t worry. i''ve already got the news. eldric is inside his mansion and hasn''t left it for a while now. we just need a little time to kill him and return immediately. there are no problems."


    while describing this, ethos couldn''t help but despise the old man.


    although ron was stronger than him, they were in the same realm. still, he kept making excuses, as if he were afraid.


    "okay, let''s go, then, and finish this issue fast. i have other things to do."


    wizard ron nodded after hearing that everything was under control and urged ethos to leave.


    "let''s use a spell to get there fast," ethos said, slightly impatient, chanting a spell to lighten himself. wizard ron didn''t argue further as he was also in a hurry to return as soon as possible.


    once they both cast their spells, they sped northward toward duskmere city.


    with their enhanced speed, it didn''t take them long to reach their destination.


    "this should be it," wizard ethos said with slight excitement.


    if his assumptions were correct and the method truly worked, he could live for a few more decades. the mere thought of it made him restless inside.


    moreover, after inquiring over the past few days, he realized that the veilstrider family didn''t seem to have any hidden power as he had feared. now, he was even regretting inviting ron and wasting his favor for nothing.


    "okay, i''ll hide and act only if there''s a problem. the rest depends on you," wizard ron said.


    without waiting for a response, he disappeared completely from ethos''s view.


    ethos didn''t say much either. he used a concealment spell to partially hide his body and walked toward the mansion at the center with unhurried steps.


    while danger was approaching with impending doom, ian and eldric were playing chess in the center of a large meeting hall, sipping tea as if leisurely wasting time.


    however, if you look closely duke eldric was anything but leisurely.


    "ian, there''s no need for you to take a risk. morgarve and i are enough. if the situation gets worse, we can use the dead soldiers as we discussed, but you can''t be here," duke eldric said with a headache.


    he didn''t know how his son had learned about ethos''s impending attack. ian hadn''t left since yesterday, insisting on playing chess, which was making him miserable.


    moreover, if that old man really intended to attack, how could he leave his son in danger? however, ian ignored his father''s concerns.


    "don''t worry, i am strong. didn''t i show you my strength before? why are you still bringing this up?"


    ian rolled his eyes as his father kept asking him to leave.


    yesterday, ian had informed his father of the impending attack using a fabricated story.


    he swiftly relocated his mother, lyra, and the other family members to a hidden place.


    since then, he and his father spent the entire night playing chess in the meeting room, while morgarve lay in wait, hidden, ready to trap their prey. sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''but still, isn''t he taking too long?'' ian thought bitterly.


    spending the entire night playing chess with his father was torturous, especially with his constant nagging.


    ''hm?''


    just as ian was becoming irritated, his acute perception picked up on a figure outside the mansion. he immediately tapped his finger on the chessboard casually as a signal, while extending his perception range with his passive skill, ''veilborn shroud''.


    but when he sensed another figure lurking in the dark, heading directly toward the room, his heart shook.


    ''veilborn shroud!''


    ''phantom veil.''


    ''ethereal disguise.''


    ian hurriedly activated three skills in succession, disappearing in front of eldric, leaving him bewildered.


    duke eldric was about to voice his confusion when a low young voice reached his ear making him solemn.


    "change of plans. there are two of them."

 Chapter 74 Fight With Your Life or Others?

    "change of plan. there are two of them."after ian gave a heads-up to his father, he immediately disappeared from his position, using all three of his skills simultaneously at full power.


    he had never thought there was another wizard following ethos, making the situation dire. however, although it was unexpected, ian didn''t falter but directly used his full power to vanish immediately.


    as long as the initiative remained in their hands, it was not a problem to kill them with his full power. they also had the entire legion ready in case anything happened.


    as ian made his voice clear to eldric, he sent a special signal for the crimson legion to prepare.


    their previous plan had been to act oblivious and weak while preparing to deliver a fatal blow.


    a wizard, especially an old one, was vulnerable to a physical blow. however, for that to happen, the ideal situation was to reduce his mana, making him unable to cast a spell.


    now that there was another wizard, so they had to act quickly rather than taking it slow. after all, it would be bad if they were killed before the enemy even depleted their mana.


    with eldric and ian in full motion, morgrave was already prepared for action, as ian had instructed him to prioritize saving his father''s life regardless of the situation.


    just as the atmosphere around the meeting hall grew heavier imperceptibly, a low laugh followed by a sarcastic voice came from the door.


    "hehe, duke eldric is truly powerful. he even has a wizard at his disposal, although it seems he has practiced some diabolical method."


    the laugh was low but piercing, filled with coldness and ridicule, showing that the speaker had already spotted morgrave hiding in the dark.


    "who?"


    duke eldric acted as if he knew nothing, displaying just the right amount of vigilance while observing the old man walking slowly in a dark cloak.


    morgrave also swiftly emerged from behind, fully alert and ready to defend against an attack. anyway, he never thought he could hide from a genuine wizard with his clumsy spell.


    "who i am doesn''t matter. let me ask you something, duke eldric."


    ethos ignored morgrave, assuming that someone who couldn''t even conceal himself properly with a spell was not a significant threat.


    although he was old, he was an authentic wizard, not someone who had taken shortcuts to become one.


    despite appearing calm, ethos was still scanning the surroundings with his mental power to detect any other hidden forces aiding eldric. he was as cautious as an old man on the verge of death should be.


    "so, eldric. are you really from that place?"


    this was the question ethos was most eager to ask, having learned about it by accident from an old book.


    "what place? who are you?"


    duke eldric didn''t answer the question but instead readied his fighting stance, gripping his sword tightly. his life energy of the grand knight realm coursed through his blood making his body heat.


    eldric had never revealed his realm to anyone, not even his family, so it could serve as his trump card. but this old bastard seemed hellbent on not coming closer, making his plan fail before it even began.


    "well, it seems it''s only you two. that makes my work even easier."


    after roughly scanning the surroundings, wizard ethos became restless and didn''t want to delay further.


    although morgrave''s presence was somewhat surprising, ethos was confident in the backup he had in case things went wrong.


    so, he raised his worn-down staff and pointed it at eldric while chanting a spell.


    as soon as the spellcasting began, the crystal on the top of the staff glowed red, and the mana around ethos began to vibrate. s§×ar?h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    if this were not a barren place, the mana in the surroundings would also fluctuate to assist the spell''s formation, but that was not possible now.


    still, it took ethos little time to finish his preparation.


    "inferno burst."


    ethos didn''t take this fight lightly, and he wanted to finish the killing as quickly as possible, so he directly used a small aoe spell targeting both morgrave and eldric.


    he believed that by dividing morgrave''s attention, he could kill eldric faster.


    however, morgrave was not someone who prioritized his own safety. instead of defending himself, he directly attacked the spell.


    "bloodwall!"


    suddenly, a fiery red flow of blood with a pungent smell appeared in front of both him and eldric, shielding them from the fiery spell.


    "szzzz."


    as ethos''s fire began to burn the blood, the hot sizzling sounds and the pungent odor made the meeting hall eerie and unsettling.


    while they were fighting, ian remained hidden, watching everything closely while keeping track of the other wizard.


    discover more content at empire


    one glaring difference he noticed between ethos and morgrave was that ethos required time to chant spells, whereas morgrave could cast them spontaneously.


    however, because ethos was using a staff to amplify his power, morgrave was forced to remain defensive from the start.


    "duke eldric, are you sure about fighting me? what about your family? don''t you want to protect them?"


    ethos also didn''t forget to sow doubt in eldric''s heart to weaken his resolve.


    "ethos, you fucking bastard. do you think i fear you? as long as i kill you, this is over. a worthless wizard threatening a knight with his family? your power is wasted on you."


    eldric was enraged by the threat to his family. if ian hadn''t warned him beforehand, he might have been really caught off guard.


    "oh? so you recognize me? interesting."


    wizard ethos laughed, unfazed by the insult, and swung his staff again to intensify the inferno burst while preparing another spell.


    being old and in a mana-depleted area, ethos couldn''t sustain multiple spells simultaneously without severely taxing his body.


    "boom!"


    morgrave''s expression was grim as he focused on defending against the fire, putting him on the back foot. he knew that against an authentic wizard, he was at a disadvantage.


    so, he was waiting for a chance, a chance to end this fight once and for all.


    "gale burst!"


    suddenly, with ethos''s shout, a violent wind disrupted the stalemate of spells, intensifying the fiery atmosphere.


    the strong wind tore through the blood wall, shattering it and leaving both morgrave and eldric exposed to danger.

 Chapter 75 Hectic

    "crimson barrier!"morgrave didn''t falter with the sudden change and instantly used the blood barrier on both him and duke eldric.


    "swoosh!"


    suddenly, as the figures of both morgrave and eldric were completely covered in blood, a small, thin blood silk penetrated the ground directly below ethos, attempting to pierce his leg.


    "mana shield!"


    however, ethos was well-prepared and didn''t let his guard down. in fact, he was still a few meters away from them and was leisurely kiting their strength.


    "interesting. you even know vampiric link and can cast it instantly. now, i''m more interested in what method you practiced."


    wizard ethos commented while preparing another spell.


    although he also wanted to fight longer, his old age and mana reserves didn''t allow it. moreover, he didn''t want to waste more time than necessary.


    "ember wake!"


    as his voice echoed in the meeting hall, this time something amazing happened.


    suddenly, the cinders that were scattered around the room due to the wind spell, gale burst, began to burn brightly as if someone had added fuel to them.


    so, with the ember wake, instead of a large inferno like before, this time countless smaller but even more deadly infernos with extreme temperatures surrounded morgrave and eldric, leaving them no chance.


    "let''s give you a beautiful death. haha..."


    ethos laughed as he looked at his masterpiece, which seemed captivating if you were on the other end, that is.


    "boom!"


    this time, the meeting hall could no longer hold as the fire burned everything in its path. since it was fire from a spell, it was more violent than ever, making it look like a living hell.


    "ethos, a legion of 10,000 people has already surrounded the mansion. make it quick."


    just as ethos was enjoying himself, he suddenly heard the reminder from ron, snapping him back to reality. hearing ron''s words, he instantly became serious. if he were surrounded by 10,000 knights, he would have to peel off his skin, even if he survived.


    "don''t worry, it''s almost over."


    he waved his hand to show that everything was under control.


    "sigh! it seems that person isn''t going to come near."


    however, he suddenly heard a soft young voice right next to him, making him jolt in surprise.


    "who?"


    without looking behind, ethos immediately flew to the other side, activating his mana shield almost instantly.


    however, instead of the voice getting farther away as he imagined, it came even closer, as if it were right next to his ear.


    "for someone this old, your reaction isn''t bad. but it''s a pity that you are too late."


    with the soft voice came the piercing sound of a blade at full power, aimed at his neck. the blade was vibrating at an extreme frequency, while a sharp white light visibly made its way toward him.


    only at that moment did ethos finally see his attacker; a young boy, looking at him as if he were already dead.


    "impudent!"


    those condescending eyes were used to be his, which he had used to look at those knights. now, someone was looking at him like that while swiping a blade at his neck. who did he think he was?


    ethos was just about to get angry when the seemingly weak blade light pierced his mana shield, leaving him bewildered. sear?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    find your next read on empire


    the way it pierced his mana shield was just like cutting paper, effortless.


    "goodbye!"


    with only a soft, emotionless farewell, ethos saw his own head separated from his body.


    as he was a wizard, his mental power was abnormal, and in the final moment of his death, he solved a question that every wizard had considered at least once.


    ''so, it is indeed possible to see your own death.''


    "thud!"


    the old, wrinkled head flew through the air splashing blood everywhere, with multiple infernos as its background, making this grotesque scene strangely mesmerizing.


    "now, only one to go."


    ian thought while releasing the three skills. he realized that once he used them together, even a first ring wizard couldn''t see him with their mental power; but the power consumption was equally astonishing.


    as for his father and morgrave, he wasn''t worried. when he discussed the plan with his father, he had already given him the runeheart stone he received from lyra.


    that stone had the ability to save its user from fatal damage from at least a first ring wizard.


    as for morgrave, if he couldn''t save himself even after being a first ring wizard, dying shouldn''t be a bad thing.


    "what happened?"


    while he was killing ethos, wizard ron, who was hiding at a relatively far distance, saw everything in front of him with full confusion.


    he had just told ethos to hurry, as he saw the 10,000-strong legion surrounding the mansion, but instantly, he saw ethos''s head separated from his neck.


    what baffled him the most was that the person who had done the impossible was the same youngster he had seen in the library picking up basic meditation methods.


    "how is this possible?"


    just as he was getting surprised and anxious, he saw ian looking directly at his hiding figure, sending a chill down his spine. you know, ron was a first ring wizard, and he was using a concealment spell at full power.


    yet, ian could still see him. this was beyond his understanding.


    ''well, since the preparator is dead, there is no need to waste time here.''


    ron was also a man who knew how to bend and stretch. although he didn''t think he would die if he stayed here, there was no need to risk it if there was an easy solution.


    "morgrave, use your full power and come with me."


    however, ian wasn''t going to let this potential enemy leave.


    if such a strong wizard was on guard and prepared next time, he wouldn''t even know how he died and might have to flee with his family.


    he knew never to underestimate the power of a wizard. the only reason he had killed ethos so effortlessly was because of the element of surprise.


    "blood frenzy!"


    morgrave didn''t disappoint him and immediately jumped out from the dying embers while using the most dangerous spell in his arsenal: blood frenzy.

 Chapter 76 Life On The Line

    "blood frenzy!"after walking out of the dying amber, morgrave used blood frenzy, the most direct and lethal spell in his arsenal.


    although this skill was very taxing and drained all his power in a short period, it was extremely powerful.


    as ian saw morgrave appear in front of him in an instant, he noticed that morgrave was more or less injured. the last spell from ethos was no joke; it was the perfect application of a chain spell and truly a marvelous one.


    "young master, the lord is alright," morgrave said in a calm tone, showing no signs of pain on his face even though he was wounded and burned all over.


    "um, follow me and attack when i say. also, order the legion to fire arrows once the fight starts. that guy cannot remain hidden forever, and we cannot let him run away."


    after saying this, ian once again headed toward the enemy in front, who was about to flee.


    he now realized that after his bloodline had awakened, his speed and perception hadn''t just increased slightly but had undergone a qualitative change, as had his mental power.


    when he used the spellblade to slash at ethos''s mana shield, most of it was cut by his mental power. so, he deduced that his mental power might have a special property unique to him.


    putting aside those thoughts for now, ian was once again nearing the enemy in front, ready to give it his all this time. so, he constantly used his bloodline, life energy, and mental power, and their combined momentum displaced the air around him as he advanced.


    on the other hand, morgrave, in blood frenzy mode, easily kept up with his speed and left afterimages in his wake.


    "damn it! why are you forcing me?"


    ron looked at their rapidly approaching figure and cursed. he didn''t want to engage with them since a large number of soldiers were already near, so he continued to maintain his concealment status while retreating.


    but seeing that ian was catching up, he canceled the concealment spell, which had no further use.


    "don''t think i''m like that old man."


    wizard ron was not someone to be trifled with. he was a wizard and he had his pride.


    so, with a swift motion, he took out his staff, which was much newer than ethos''s old one.


    "tidal wave!"


    wizard ron was much more skilled at incantation than ethos, directly using the aoe spell, a tidal wave.


    suddenly, the crystal at the top of his staff gleamed a beautiful blue color, while the mana radiating from it magnified his spell.


    "woosh!"


    as ian and morgrave closed in, they suddenly felt multiple tiny blue droplets of viscous water rushing toward them menacingly, significantly slowing their speed.


    "icicle spears!"


    ron wasn''t going to stop there. without waiting for them to react, he used another spell in conjunction, causing all the blue droplets to freeze mid-air and transform into tiny icicle spears.


    "go forth!"


    ron commanded coldly, lifting his staff as his mental power surged and amplified through the crystal at its tip.


    using his mental power to guide the icicle spears, he directed them toward ian and morgrave, leaving no gaps.


    seeing the extreme attacks, ian used the phantom veil to hide his figure while dodging the projectiles.


    still, he was riddled with holes in seconds, forcing him to channel more mental power and life energy into his inner armor, arcane shield.


    ''i don''t know how long it can last,'' ian thought bitterly, noticing that the armor was already being overdrawn.


    a wizard''s power was truly no joke. ian now wondered if ethos was a fake, as it was too easy to kill him.


    if ethos, who was dead, could hear his monologue, he might die again from anger. after all, the main reason he died was the inexplicable penetration of his mana shield by the spellblade, which, in his opinion, should not be possible.


    while ian was dodging, morgrave, on the other hand, directly used his body along with the blood wall spell, ignoring the surroundings.


    having activated blood frenzy, his reaction speed and spellcasting were stronger and faster than before. despite his injuries, he charged straight at ron, catching him off guard.


    "vampiric touch!"


    a thin, silk-like blood vine pierced through the ground, attaching itself to ron''s leg.


    "shh!"


    this time, ron reacted slightly too late, losing a bit of blood and mana, making him restless.


    although those thin, silk-like vines looked like simple threads, they had strong penetration and suction power. it might not have meant much to ron under other circumstances, but with his reserves scarce this time, even losing a bit caused him to feel pain.


    "mana shield!"


    still, he quickly cast a shield around himself, increased his agility, and moved away. he also didn''t forget to ready his staff for another casting.


    "srkkk..." s§×ar?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    what awaited him, however, was a sharp blade light like the one that had beheaded ethos in an instant.


    "fuck!"


    ron cursed as he dodged ian''s attack, but his spell was disrupted, leaving him on the defensive.


    "aqua shield!"


    realizing a normal mana shield might not be enough, he layered another spell on top. he didn''t want to capsize in the gutter by underestimating ian like ethos.


    "bang!"


    just when two layers of spell had just formed, the blade light collided with the shield, shaking it strongly. however, seeing that it didn''t penetrate like before, ron heaved a sigh of relief as he survived the attack. experience exclusive tales on empire


    however, this was not the way to go. in his opinion, this was truly an undeserved calamity.


    "are you really going to push me to death?"


    wizard ron asked solemnly, closely watching ian and morgrave. he knew 10,000 soldiers had completely surrounded him by now.


    if they unleashed a rain of arrows, he wasn''t sure how long he could hold out with his remaining mana reserves. even if he could, he didn''t want to be dragged into a prolonged fight in this barren land for no reason.

 Chapter 77 Chain Spell

    moreover, ron hadn''t forgotten about the wizard''s curse unique to this continent. there was a reason he was being manhandled by them like this, although most of it was because he was too wary of ian''s strange ability."grand slash!"


    however, before ian could respond, a massive sword attack appeared in ron''s path, staggering him and causing his mana shield to fluctuate slightly, further depleting his mana reserves.


    "damn it! fuck you piece of shit."


    ron cursed in anger and frustration. if not for this barren place, he would have shown them what it meant to be a wizard.


    he really should have trusted his gut before heading out this time. even a mere knight was striking him with a sword, showing blatant disrespect.


    "heh, finally got some relief. it''s uncomfortable relying on your son," duke eldric said with a smile, while swiftly returning to his group.


    although this slash with the full power of a grand knight didn''t kill ron, it still made eldric refreshed. having to defend against ethos passively made him frustrated, so he took this opportunity to attack with all his strength.


    "dad, what are you doing here?"


    ian asked in surprise as his father appeared mid-fight unknowingly.


    "haha, i felt stuffed from the beginning, so i took a chance for a surprise attack," eldric replied, laughing.


    "but it''s dangerous!" ian frowned.


    "hey, i''m not so fragile. didn''t you see how powerful i was? you don''t need to worry about me, kid. when i was fighting on the battlefield, you weren''t even born."


    eldric waved dismissively, annoyed at being fussed over by his son. seeing him acting nonchalant, ian could only smile bitterly at his father''s attitude.


    "okay, then stand at a distance. morgrave ordered the legion commander to fire the arrows. we cannot waste any more time."


    with the troops in place, ian didn''t want to risk close combat with a wizard on guard. though mortal arrows smeared with regular poison might not harm ron, they could at least drain his mana.


    while ian gave his order, ron scanned his surroundings with his mental power and realized ian''s plan. s§×ar?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "sigh!"


    find exclusive stories on empire


    he cursed his bad luck. he shouldn''t have meddled, knowing this family hailed from that land. one wrong decision had ruined everything.


    "since you don''t want to talk, let''s fight."


    abandoning thoughts of retreat, ron began chanting spells again while retrieving something from his ring.


    "mist veil!"


    the remaining water elements from the previous battle gathered and merged with a white mist from the spell, spreading outward with ron at the center.


    "let''s see who will survive. do you really think i''m weak?" ron smirked as his figure strangely disappeared into the mist.


    ian, who was closely monitoring ron''s movements, immediately noticed ron mixing something in the air while casting the spell.


    "hold your breath and move away from the mist."


    after guessing his motive, ian didn''t delay and warned both morgrave and father while he tried to move away from the mist.


    however, the speed of spread of the mist was too fast and since there were already water elements abundant in the surroundings, it didn''t take long for it to cover them completely.


    ''chain spell again!''


    ian found out that both ethos and ron were using chain spells.


    although the first few spells appeared dangerous, their motive lies in their ultimate trump card at last. the only difference he saw between them was the chanting speed and the spell power.


    ron was noticeably faster and more accurate.


    as the white mist spread around him, the vision ahead was completely impaired while ian lost track of ron, morgrave, and his father.


    "boom!"


    however, before he could devise any plan, he heard a particularly loud boom followed by the dense field of blood a few meters behind.


    the dark red blood rain was so dense, that it directly separated the mist in that area opening a field.


    "morgrave!"


    ian instantly understood that morgrave was using blood rain spells to deflect the mist and show his position. moreover, since he was near his father, ian could rest assured.


    "heh, futile struggle. how much can you last in my illusory mist?"


    suddenly, ian heard the voice of ron seemingly from everywhere but nowhere as if it was trying to confuse him.


    ian also finally noticed that the mist was trying to interfere with his mind but due to his relatively high mental power, he wasn''t affected yet.


    ''fortunately, morgrave reacted fast.''


    after knowing the effect of this mist, ian breathed a sigh of relief. if morgrave was affected by this mist and attacked his father in confusion, that would be a tragedy.


    "young man. you seem talented. how about we make a deal? let me go and we will forget this grudge, what do you think?"


    ian once again heard the voice from his surroundings. however, this time he paid special attention using his keen perception and realized that the voice came from the mist itself as if it was an extension of ron.


    "heh, you are a wizard and you are asking for a deal? how about you let us go from this mist first?"


    ian didn''t care about his persuasion as he believed only a person with similar strength could come into a valid deal.


    if he truly let go of this chance, who knew when would this person retaliate? he didn''t have the strength to engage in a fight with a wizard yet.


    "sigh! this mist is mixed with three-pronged illusory flower pollen. even if those two survive that spell, it won''t take much for them to be affected.


    young man, you are already a wizard apprentice and might want to take the trial of ignisia tower. i am actually the proxy sent by calvora continent this year. there is no need to go to the end."


    ron said everything in a short breath first giving a warning and then persuading ian with reason. the main thing he was afraid of was the wizard curse, then the strange power of ian, and finally his unknown background.


    ''that asshole ethos really screwed me over this time.''

 Chapter 78 Ethereal Disguise

    ''that asshole ethos really screwed me over this time,'' ron thought while looking at ian''s figure through the mist."oh? are you from the calvora continent? then why are you following ethos?" ian asked, genuinely confused.


    as far as he knew, the person who came to host the trial this time was ron, a first-ring elemental wizard. if what he said was true, then he must be proficient in water elements.


    "it was to pay the favor. now that your enemy is dead, there is no need to fight, right? you might even join my organization after you arrive at the calvora continent."


    ron thought ian was relenting, so he didn''t forget to draw a pie.


    "moreover, if something happened to me while i''m here, they will surely send someone over to find out what happened. it will be even more unfavorable to you and your family at that time."


    ''true!''


    ron hit the nail on the head.


    ian was already thinking about that while looking for a way out of this mist.


    a wizard organization could be a cruel enemy or a reliable partner, depending on the situation. he didn''t want to get on their reverse scale yet; that was too foolish.


    as ian was searching for a solution while thinking, he realized his mental power wasn''t enough to circumvent this mist fast.


    "okay, i agree to your request. how about you lift this mist then?"


    ian tried to ask. who knew? maybe ron would do that. sea??h th§× n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "young man, it isn''t good to be smart while you are in a desperate situation."


    did ian take him as a fool? there was a large number of troops outside, drawing their bows and ready to fire arrows at him.


    if he lifted this mist without a guarantee, wouldn''t he be foolish?


    "amplification!"


    ron didn''t want to be passive in this talk, so he directly used amplification on his spell.


    suddenly, with his chant, a wave of invisible energy spread again, making the mist more dense.


    ian even saw the blood rain spell getting pushed aside by the spell.


    "are you sure you want to anger me? no matter what, you are only a first class wizard apprentice. as long as i keep a little distance from your weird power, i can kill all of you easily."


    ron didn''t mince his words this time and showed it with his power.


    "mist icicle!"


    suddenly, with the new spell, the white mist that blocked ian''s vision began to stir and condense into icicles just like before.


    however, this time, without vision and mental power to track them, his condition became even worse.


    "swish..."


    "bang!"


    although ian dodged some of them, most of them hit his body, aiming for his vital points.


    "fuck!"


    ian found out that his arcanium armor was even dented and pierced slightly, causing him pain. moreover, the attack was continuous, as if it wouldn''t stop until ron saw him dead.


    "so, what do you think?"


    ron said with a condescending tone when he saw ian getting injured. now, he thought maybe he had been too cautious before.


    stay updated with empire


    ''it must be that old man ethos who was too weak,'' he thought with reason and began to increase the output of mana.


    ian also heard his shift in tone after he got injured.


    ''sure enough, i cannot let him go.''


    as he feared before, negotiations could only succeed if both parties wielded equal strength.


    the moment ron saw him getting injured and confused in the mist, he thought maybe the dealing was no longer necessary.


    ''it seems i need to use that method.''


    after ian tried to think of a solution to this problem, he finally locked on only one possibility.


    ''i can only hope my intuition is correct,'' ian thought while removing the icicles embedded in the tattered arcanium armor.


    after making his decision, he didn''t waste time anymore.


    "fire the arrows at the mist!"


    suddenly, his loud shout echoed outside the large meeting hall, commanding the crimson legion to fire arrows. fortunately, before ron used his spell, they were already outside in the open area making it easier to aim.


    "swish!"


    with ian''s shout, the sharp twang of bowstrings cutting through the air echoed in every direction. arrows were loosed in unison, their deadly volley vanishing into the mist as they rained down blindly on unseen targets.


    one excellent trait of the crimson legion was their unconditional obedience to their master''s orders. they didn''t hesitate a second, even if blindly firing arrows might harm their master.


    "are you crazy?"


    ron, who was just getting refreshed, was bewildered by ian''s suicidal action.


    he wasn''t the only one inside the mist. if 10,000 soldiers fired arrows aimlessly, who could be sure they wouldn''t kill the wrong target?


    "asshole! stupid piece of shit. are you out of your mind?"


    he cursed, halted the ongoing spell, and began casting a defensive spell while desperately trying to move out of the arrows'' range, though his efforts were futile.


    "heh, it is indeed stupid."


    ian smirked as he saw the icicles stop appearing around him, but the volley of arrows was in its place.


    "ethereal disguise!"


    suddenly, he used the same spell he had used at the beginning of this fight.


    however, instead of using it as usual, he poured out his mental power inside his life seed just as he did in the carriage before when going to the imperial academy.


    he hadn''t forgotten the weird feeling of the life seed disappearing and the strong tug from his consciousness when using this secret technique attached to his family''s breathing method.


    after his bloodline awakened and his mental power reached the limit of a first class wizard apprentice, ian had the intuition that whatever that move was, he should be able to perform it now.


    "swish!"


    just as his mental power followed the strange resonance from the ethereal disguise technique and was poured into his life seed, ian saw it disappearing directly from his dantian.


    unlike last time, this time it disappeared instantly from his vision and transformed into an incorporeal form.


    "boom!"


    suddenly, ian felt the same pull on his consciousness as he experienced before on the way to the imperial academy, but this time the tug was stronger.

 Chapter 79 Bloodline Wizard

    however, this time, along with the pulling force, ian sensed something incredible happening in his dantian.''my life seed jumped out?''


    though ian couldn''t see it, he could still feel its presence as it literally leaped out of his dantian and traveled along the special channels of the ethereal disguise technique, making its way toward his mind.


    this was so beyond common sense that ian momentarily halted in his path, causing him to be impaled by multiple blind arrows.


    ''i thought it was just pulling energy out of it.''


    ian hurriedly took out his blade and parried the arrows in front of him while thinking about this incredible occurrence.


    however, everything happened so suddenly that before ian could figure out anything, the life seed was already inside his consciousness.


    "boom!"


    just as it successfully made its way into his mind, ian stopped in his tracks as his mind was shaken by the intense throbbing from the life seed.


    it felt as though it was pumping its energy somewhere.


    "woosh!"


    however, in that moment of carelessness, he was exposed to multiple arrows hurling through the mist, their deadly aim intent on turning him into a sieve.


    sensing that the situation wasn''t right, ian was about to come out of his stupor when everything suddenly, and weirdly, went silent in his perception, leaving him blank.


    "pooah"


    suddenly, the arrows ian was so afraid of didn''t scratch him at all; they passed straight through his body. it was as if ian''s very existence was changed from material to ethereal.


    "what the?"


    this bizarre and weird state of his body made ian doubt his knowledge about this world.


    however, ian was still blank and his perception was at pause making him disabled.


    just when ian was trying to control his body, suddenly, he felt two mysterious words drilling into his mind as if they had always been a part of his existence.


    < veil! >


    ...


    < shroud! >


    ...


    when ian heard the two words clearly in his mind, he suddenly came out of his trance and felt his eyes begin to change.


    he sensed that his pupils had transformed from normal to vertical reptilian slits, while an additional layer of a third eyelid appeared, covering them in a white membrane.


    this nictitating membrane was pure white and only showed his glowing blue vertical reptilian eyes, giving him an eerie appearance.


    ''what happened?''


    ian asked silently as if expecting an imaginary reply, but none came.


    "pooah!"


    "shrrkk..."


    suddenly, ian saw his vision shift as the white mist impairing his sight disappeared completely.


    he even felt that if he wanted, he could destroy the mist with a thought, though it would consume more than his strength could handle.


    ian then noticed a barrage of arrows coming down with great momentum from the sky, impaling everything in their path.


    he saw morgrave behind the blood curtain with his father, both trying to get out of the mist''s range.


    finally, he saw ron using his mana shield and aqua shield to block the arrows while slowly making his way outward.


    stay updated through empire


    judging by his actions, he seemed to have already activated a concealment spell, perspiring visibly from mana exhaustion.


    "interesting!"


    ian displayed a faint smile as he saw the arrows from the sky pass through his body as though there was nothing in their way.


    he now realized that he was in a special state of ethereal disguise as if he had taken on an ethereal form, just as the name suggested.


    "perfect timing!"


    ian looked at ron, who was almost out of the mansion''s range.


    although ian had many questions in his mind, he knew this wasn''t the time for them.


    so, he ignored the arrows and directly made his way toward the only remaining wizard.


    ''once you''re taken care of, i can rest easy.''


    ian thought while pushing his speed to the limit. he could feel that his ability to use this state was limited; after all, his ethereal disguise was still in the initiation stage.


    "fuck! just wait. after i survive this, you''ll see who you''ve provoked."


    while ian was experiencing everything in a matter of moments, ron was instead cursing at him while casting multiple spells simultaneously.


    "hah... hah..."


    however, the result of this was severe mana depletion, evident from his labored breathing.


    "no, absorbing mana stones is too slow. i can''t drain my mana further."


    ron muttered in frustration as he crushed the mana stone in his hand in an attempt to absorb its energy faster. though wasteful, it was his best option at the moment.


    "shoo!"


    "pah!"


    the arrows continued firing relentlessly, randomly yet unceasingly. the crimson legion seemed to be calculating everything, ensuring the even distribution of arrows throughout the mist.


    ''almost there.''


    just as ron was leaving the large mansion, now almost destroyed by the battle, he suddenly felt someone right next to him.


    it wasn''t something he could see or hear¡ªit was pure intuition. he was certain someone was beside him, watching him intently.


    this eerie sensation creeped him out as he desperately tried to locate the figure with his mental power but to no avail.


    "aqua barrier!"


    "aqua barrier!"


    panicking, ron abandoned all other spells and layered his aqua barrier over his mana shield.


    still feeling unsafe, he even added another barrier for good measure. he hadn''t forgotten the sudden attack by ian on ethos, severing his head in the process.


    "hah! hah!"


    but this time, his mana reserves hit rock bottom. with only a few mana stones left, ron found himself at his wit''s end.


    ''damn it! why can''t i see him?''


    ron cursed under his breath, panting heavily. he couldn''t count how many times he had cursed today out of sheer frustration. he had never felt so aggrieved.


    "hey, don''t waste those. they''re precious."


    but before ron could relax, thinking his intuition might have been wrong, a youthful voice whispered directly into his ear, proving otherwise.


    he then saw the mana stone disappear from his hand inexplicably. even now, despite scanning with all his mental power, he couldn''t locate any figure beside him. sear?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "are you looking for me?"

 Chapter 80 Negotiation

    "are you looking for me?"just when ron was carefully searching around with his mental power, he heard another voice, but this time, he finally saw something¡ªa pair of blue vertical eyes, gleaming behind a thin white membrane, staring directly at him with an otherworldly intensity.


    it was errie but strangely beautiful at the same time.


    "bloodline wizard?"


    the moment ron saw ian''s eyes, he understood everything clearly as his heart leaped into his throat.


    "no wonder!"


    he smiled bitterly as if he had realized something incredible.


    after sighing for a while, ron directly lifted the two aqua barriers in front of him, seeing there was no need for them now.


    "hm?"


    ian looked at ron''s inexplicable action in confusion.


    he was still debating whether to kill him or capture him after his mana ran out when ron seemed to have given up.


    however, ian wasn''t a fool, so he remained on guard and maintained his form. he wanted to know what ron was planning. but seeing that the arrows were still flying everywhere, ian shouted to stop the barrage for now.


    "you should have told me earlier. why are you hiding?"


    after seeing ian''s action, ron spoke bitterly while lowering his staff. he then looked at ian, who was still showing only his vertical blue pupils quietly scanning him in full alertness.


    "but i have to ask¡ªwhat are you doing on this continent? you are so young; you should leave while you can. the wizard curse here is no joke."


    he curiously questioned ian, as if surprised that he was still there despite being a bloodline wizard.


    you know, a bloodline wizard was someone who would start as a first-ring, unlike a normal wizard. it was both a perk and a shackle, depending on how one saw it.


    so, after seeing ian''s eyes, which were clearly not human, ron immediately assumed ian was a bloodline wizard. if that was the case, using those extra barriers as protection couldn''t save him anyway and might even waste mana.


    still, he was curious why ian hadn''t revealed his realm from the start.


    seeing ron''s curious look, ian had already guessed something from ron''s reaction. after all, he also knew something about the so-called bloodline wizard.


    "i just awakened my bloodline." still, he gave a rough reply to gauge more information.


    "no wonder!" ron nodded in understanding.


    "screw that. what do you want to do now? do you want to live?"


    ian didn''t want to waste too much time, as this was the first time he used this form, and he might not be able to last long.


    "i still say the same thing. i''m here on behalf of the calvora continent. if you want to leave this place, you must leave with me. there is really no point in killing me."


    after thinking for a while, ron stuck to his previous reply, not wanting to appear weak.


    although a bloodline wizard was stronger than the average elemental wizard, both were at the first ring, so he believed basic respect should be maintained.


    however, ian wasn''t having that. unlike ron''s misunderstanding, ian wasn''t a bloodline wizard yet.


    he was simply a first-class apprentice and couldn''t waste such a good opportunity by relying on mere words.


    "then, you just die."


    he didn''t mince words and directly used his spellblade in his ethereal form.


    ron, who had thought ian might negotiate with him, suddenly saw a blade appear in front of him, piercing the remaining mana shield with almost no effort.


    "wait¡­ wait! you can''t kill me. if you kill me, you won''t have a good time either. your family still has to live in this place."


    ron was bewildered by ian''s violent behavior, which left almost no room for compromise.


    he hurriedly distanced himself, using what little mana he had left to stop the blade from piercing his abdomen.


    "then what do you think we should do? don''t try to talk it out. i don''t believe a word wizards say."


    ian understood that killing ron here would be a bad choice; otherwise, why would he talk with him so much rather than beheading him just like ethos?


    since he had read arcane passage, he knew wizard organizations were very protective of their members. so, if there was a method, he didn''t mind sparing him for now. as for later¡ªwho knew?


    seeing that ian''s blade was still following him relentlessly, hovering near his abdomen, ron''s forehead was drenched in sweat.


    "what about a contract? i have a contract with me."


    now that ian had made his stance clear, ron couldn''t afford to hesitate. if ian killed him in haste, it would be an unjust death.


    "oh? a contract?"


    ian raised an eyebrow, his blue vertical pupils shrinking inward with intrigue.


    he drew his blade back and asked what kind of contract it was.


    as far as ian knew, a contract in the wizard world was a binding tool used by the strong to control their weaker subordinates.


    depending on its power and applicability, a contract could be strong or weak.


    ron looked at the cold, emotionless gaze in front of him, thought for a while, and replied in a distressed tone,


    "i have a magical contract with me. we can present our terms, and it will come into effect immediately."


    after saying that, he waited for ian''s reply nervously. if possible, ron didn''t want to sign any contract, as it would directly impact his path at the very least.


    however, he had no choice now. his life was more important than his path.


    ian heard ron''s words but said nothing. he just looked at ron''s nervous figure with cold eyes, as if staring at a fool.


    "umm, what do you think?"


    read latest stories on empire


    ron didn''t know why, but those cold eyes gave him a creepy feeling as if he were being suppressed on a fundamental level of life. this was strange, as he had never felt this way with other bloodline wizards.


    "if you don''t have a soul contract, you can just die." s~ea??h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 81 Sigil of Subjugation

    seeing that ron still didn''t understand, ian finally spoke.did ron take him for a fool? there were many types of contracts in this world, and the magical contract ranked at the bottom.


    in the event of a violation, all it did was destabilize one''s path or, in severe cases, cause severe injury.


    moreover, it was a two-way contract. ian wasn''t foolish enough to sign such a deal when he clearly had the upper hand.


    "soul contract?"


    ron''s heart skipped a beat as his last hope of deceiving ian with his limited knowledge crumbled.


    a soul contract, as its name suggests, was binding to the soul. moreover, most soul contracts were designed for slavery, as they could completely dominate the weaker party.


    "i can''t sign a soul contract. my soul is already in a pact with the organization. if there''s any issue with my soul, they''ll know."


    ron had never felt as grateful for the organization''s mandatory requirement to sign a soul contract as he did now. at least, it was lenient on the user.


    "it seems you really don''t take me seriously."


    of course, ian knew how those organizations operated. he was just trying to pressure ron, as a magical contract was truly inadequate.


    sure enough, as soon as ian showed signs of attacking, ron became vigilant and spilled everything.


    "okay, stop, stop! i have a temporary pact: sigil of subjugation. it lasts for six months. however, the terms must be reasonable, and you must promise to release me on time. otherwise, let''s just fight. it''s just death anyway."


    this time, ron was totally cornered. so, he finally resolved to fight if ian insisted on leaving him no options. at least dying like this would create problems for ian.


    "hm... sigil of subjugation?"


    ian heard the familiar name making him intrigued.


    in the realm of wizards, when a contract directly bound individuals through their bodies or souls, a pact was formed under the supervision of a supernatural entity.


    such an entity could be a spirit or a demon. once a pact was formed, if either party violated the terms, they would be killed inexplicably, and their body and soul would be extracted by those powerful entities.


    it was a rule: unless one was strong enough, they couldn''t escape it.


    "okay! let''s sign the sigil of subjugation."


    as its name suggested, this was a temporary pact used to subjugate an individual for a set period under specific terms.


    as long as the dominator adhered to the terms, they could subjugate the other party to a certain extent.


    "that''s good."


    ron visibly relaxed upon seeing ian put his blade away again. however, ian was still showing only his reptilian blue eyes, remaining on guard.


    ''damn! why couldn''t i have been this cautious before?''


    ron cursed himself internally and pulled out a scroll from his mana ring with distress.


    "wait a minute. give me your mana ring. while you''re at it, don''t forget to erase your mental signature."


    ian suddenly remembered he could still extract some value from ron. why would he waste an opportunity to loot a wizard?


    hearing his blatant extortion, ron looked at ian''s expectant expression and heavily sighed. after that, he still removed the ring from his finger, as there wasn''t much left in it anyway. he had already used everything valuable during the fight.


    "there isn''t much in there. just don''t touch the identity token and a few of my personal items."


    he still requested that ian not take everything.


    "don''t worry. i just want the spell model and mana stones. oh? how about that staff of yours?"


    ian quickly scanned the mana ring and swept everything of value. there wasn''t much inside, as wizards typically used treasures immediately rather than letting them gather dust.


    after that, noticing the shiny staff in ron''s hand, ian asked, clearly tempted.


    "no, it can''t be given to anyone. it''s coded with my soul signature by the organization."


    ron quickly hid the staff behind him, afraid ian might take it even though he couldn''t use it. after all, even as scrap, a staff was still a valuable treasure.


    "tch... okay, let''s sign the pact then."


    ian grumbled in annoyance. he had only asked on a whim. besides, he had the staff of ethos, which, though old, was sufficient for now.


    "okay!"


    ron breathed a sigh of relief while accepting the mana ring returned by ian. he was really afraid that ian would strip him naked. that would be too embarrassing.


    "swirled!"


    as ron slowly unfurled the scroll in his hand, mana began to overflow, circling around both of them.


    "hm?"


    while ron noticed nothing unusual, ian immediately felt a gaze from beyond.


    his veilbourn shroud skill passively heightened his sensitivity to such things, and he sensed an inexplicable power watching them through the scroll.


    "okay, let''s state our terms," ron said to ian after confirming the pact was effective.


    by unfurling the scroll, they were already connected. all that remained was to use their mental power to state their terms, completing the pact.


    "one term must be no harm to either party during the pact''s duration," ron stated first, as he was the one being subjugated. s§×arch* the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "okay."


    ian didn''t make things difficult and agreed to a relatively loose contract that mostly favored him until they reached the calvora continent.


    since the pact was temporary, they agreed it would last until their arrival at calvora. ian was fine with this, as extending the terms might alarm ron.


    "okay, now leave your mental signature."


    ron infused the scroll with his mental power while ian did the same.


    "whoosh!"


    suddenly, their agreed-upon terms revolved and were absorbed into the scroll, which in itself vanished bit by bit from their vision.


    "hah..." continue reading on empire


    seeing the process complete, ron sighed in relief, his tense nerves finally relaxing. however, due to the severe mana depletion, he appeared extremely weak.


    "that''s done. can i go now?" he asked ian, who had already dispelled his ethereal disguise and stood before him.

 Chapter 82 Aftermath

    "yeah! let''s meet at ignisia tower trial."ian nodded, indifferent to ron''s unpleasant expression.


    "this time, the ignisia trial will start earlier than previous times. it might take a month at most. make your preparations, although i doubt you''ll have any trouble being selected."


    ron said a few more words while looking at ian, who had come out of his ethereal form.


    looking at him this way, he couldn''t see how ian could be a bloodline wizard. he was clearly at the first class apprentice level when ron checked with mental power.


    however, he also knew from ian''s use of his innate bloodline spell that ian was indeed a bloodline wizard, not an apprentice.


    ''this is really weird,'' he thought in passing but didn''t dwell on it.


    "okay, then i will go now. it isn''t good for a wizard to stay in this place for long. be careful not to deplete your mana completely, or you might get affected by the curse."


    after saying some inexplicable words, ron disappeared from ian''s vision, heading directly outside. he didn''t want to remain in this ominous place any longer.


    he had had enough.


    "wizard curse!"


    ian mumbled while signaling the troops to stop their pursuit. after ron canceled his spell earlier, the mist covering the mansion had already slowly dissipated.


    after the vision became clear, ian also noticed his father, eldric, and morgrave approaching from afar.


    once he finally confirmed that ron was out of the area, ian finally let his guard down.


    "ugh..."


    as he relaxed, he suddenly felt sore all over and couldn''t help but cough, though he quickly controlled it. this wasn''t the time to appear weak.


    despite ian appearing calm and collected outwardly, inside he was anything but.


    earlier, when he released the ethereal disguise secret technique, his incorporeal life seed inside his consciousness violently dropped into his dantian, causing various internal injuries.


    the whole time he was talking with ron, he had been carefully controlling his state to avoid showing any weakness.


    after all, even with a pact, exposing vulnerability to an enemy was unwise.


    ''it seems i cannot use this method frequently,'' ian thought bitterly while observing the shriveled life seed inside his dantian.


    unlike before, it had been utterly drained. ian was also experiencing extreme hunger because of it and even the sound of rumbling could be heard outside which happened to be heard by his father, eldric.


    "ian, are you alright?"


    duke eldric hurriedly asked upon seeing him appear weak. fortunately, ian controlled his physical and mental fatigue in time, sparing himself the need for an explanation.


    "young master!"


    morgrave also looked at ian with worry and self-reproach, feeling useless for not being able to assist as much as he wanted.


    despite being a first ring wizard, he felt useless. he really tried hard but a diabolical method wasn''t a real path after all.


    "i''m alright, dad. please prepare something with a strong tonic for me. i''m low on energy now."


    ian laughed and waved his hand to show he was okay. although extremely tired and weak, he wasn''t in a critical condition yet.


    "this... okay," duke eldric said, wanting to ask many questions but deciding against it when he saw ian''s weak state.


    so, he just sighed and agreed to prepare some strong medicine.


    "also, morgrave, you don''t need to blame yourself. this time we were caught off guard and didn''t know anything about real wizards. we were lucky to survive.


    haha... by the way, you did a good job staying with my father."


    ian noticed morgrave''s low mood and consoled him.


    it was true that they were fortunate this time, as encountering another wizard usually meant a death sentence. fortunately, everything had worked out in the end.


    "thank you, young master." sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    morgrave bowed to ian respectfully.


    by now, the blood frenzy spell he had been using had ended, leaving him even more haggard than ian, as though all the blood in his body had been drained.


    "hmm..." ian nodded and continued,


    "also, use the mana nectar i left for you to stabilize your realm. dad, prepare some blood food for him too. kill those under that old bastard''s family. no need to keep them." ian said in a cold tone.


    "it''s better to have morgrave in the best condition to avoid any potential issues."


    "okay, i know what to do. you don''t need to nag me about the details. go and take care of yourself first. i''ll send some secret medicine to replenish your energy," duke eldric said with a hint of distress. read new adventures at empire


    although he was pleased with ian''s newfound sense of responsibility, he was more concerned about his health.


    "okay then, take care of yourself too. let mom and lyra know that we''re fine¡ªthey might be worried."


    after saying this, ian made his way toward his room, leaving the aftermath for his father to handle. the fighting, killing, secret technique, and pact had drained him considerably.


    however, despite all the twists and turns in a single day that was filled with danger, ian felt satisfied overall.


    moreover, from ron''s reaction to his ethereal form and a tidbit of information ian recalled from the arcane passage, he suspected that his bloodline had more potential yet to be discovered.


    his visualization object, a cocoon as an anchor, was also mysterious.


    this realization made him even more eager to travel to the calvora continent. only in a place abundant with mana, opportunities, and knowledge could he lift the veil shrouding his existence.


    ''heh, i think the time for us to compete isn''t far,'' ian thought, recalling carl, the protagonist of this world, and feeling a surge of competitive spirit.


    although he had only fought him as a knight in the imperial academy and even won, in his heart, it felt like an unequal duel. only when he defeated him in what he excelled at could he be satisfied.


    so, he now looked forward to the ignisia trial and his subsequent travel to the wizard continent even more.


    a magnificent world filled with magic and everything he had hoped for in this life was drawing closer to him with each passing day, all for him to take.

 Chapter 83 Bloodline Spell Not Skill

    as ian made his way into his room, eldric and morgrave began to clean up the aftermath of their fight.only after seeing the devastated state of the meeting hall and the mansion did they understand how hectic a fight with a wizard was. this also clearly showed how strong ian had become.


    "sigh! my son is already this strong, and i never knew about it?"


    duke eldric said bitterly feeling emotional.


    "yeah, young master is too strong."


    morgrave also nodded from his side as he had personally experienced ian''s aura. although he didn''t see how ian confronted that wizard, he was absolutely sure that ian must have cornered him easily.


    "haha, this is my son after all." duke eldric forgot his bitterness and said with pride.


    "okay, i will ask someone to take care of this. you go and recover. you can use those honey ian gave you earlier, don''t save it."


    duke eldric waved his hand to send morgrave away. it was best to recover faster to avoid any sequels in the future.


    ironically, in this fight where ethos tried to kill him, he was the one who was less injured. your journey continues at empire


    "okay, lord."


    after bowing, morgrave also left the place.


    ''should i tell him?''


    looking at the gradually disappearing figure of ian on the other side, eldric thought for a while. s§×arch* the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    after experiencing how powerful ian was, he realized that ian must have already started on a wizard path.


    however, after only just a thought, he quickly reined in his thoughts.


    "sigh! forget it. children shouldn''t concern themselves with such matters. let him be free in this place without worry. if the time comes, he will ask himself."


    finally, duke eldric decided to let nature take its course. besides, knowing about their past wasn''t all good for him anyway.


    "oh? did he forget that old man''s ring and staff?"


    just when eldric was about to return as well, he saw that ian hadn''t snatched the mana ring and staff of ethos after killing him.


    so, he quickly went towards the headless body of ethos and collected both the ring and staff.


    ''heh, old man, did you ever think you would die when you came out to kill me?''


    he mocked the poor wizard who died at his son''s hand and then thought of something.


    ''come to think of it, now that the only royal wizard of the ashford family is dead, isn''t this the time to peel off their skin?''


    although he was sure that killing him was purely ethos''s own decision, he wasn''t going to just let them go.


    fortunately, he had no intention of becoming royalty in this barren place, otherwise?


    ''it seems i need to talk to alex about this.''


    duke eldric decided, called over a maid, and asked her to give the mana ring and staff to ian.


    since he wasn''t a wizard, he couldn''t open it, and this was his son''s spoil, so he wouldn''t covet it unnecessarily.


    ...


    ian finally returned to his spacious room after the hectic fight at the meeting hall. this time, the situation was extremely dangerous.


    however, what saved him from fighting desperately or using their last method of employing human sea tactics was his power, or more precisely, his bloodline power.


    ''am i a bloodline wizard?''


    ian smirked while feeling ridiculous at ron''s conjecture. he knew how much salt he had.


    although his realm was at elemental knight (grand knight) and he was a peak first-class apprentice, he was nowhere near being called a wizard yet.


    ''however, that power was truly marvelous. no wonder ron thought i was already a first-ring bloodline wizard.''


    ian was still savoring that power in an ethereal state as if his entire being was unsatiated after that effect wore off. he had never felt so powerful in his life.


    ''impervious to damage and able to see through everything. it''s just that i don''t know how much damage it could ignore.''


    ian thought of a crucial question. although the arrows went through his body and couldn''t harm him, ultimately they were mortal objects. so, he was more concerned about the damage it could ignore if it was a spell.


    ''moreover, that was not only my bloodline power.''


    ian thought of the life seed''s behavior, feeling that it wasn''t just related to bloodline. of course, his awakening might have helped him use that power this time, but it was definitely not a skill like veilbourne shroud.


    ''that cocoon!''


    when the life seed from his dantian became incorporeal and traveled inside his consciousness, he clearly felt it was pumping out its power. moreover, it could also be seen from its shriveled state that it was overdrawn.


    so, besides that cocoon he visualized as an anchor for meditation, he couldn''t think of other things that had instilled those two words: veil and shroud in his mind.


    ''let''s call them bloodline spells for now.''


    ian decided to name them according to the knowledge he had.


    ''young master!''


    just when his mind was wandering everywhere, he heard a knock on the door followed by the sound of a maid.


    "enter!"


    ian opened the door with a wave of his hand and ordered.


    "young master, lord asked me to deliver this to you."


    after the maid spoke, she placed the staff and mana ring in front of him and quickly withdrew from the room.


    "oh? i almost forgot this mana ring."


    ian closed the door and looked at the mana ring. as for the worn-down staff, he put it aside for now since he didn''t know a single spell yet.


    "hope there is something that can help me with my state."


    he didn''t find anything helpful for recovery in ron''s ring except a few mana stones. he thought ron might have used them already since he was directly absorbing the mana stones at the end.


    however, ethos died so fast that he couldn''t even use most of the things he had with him. so, there was hope at least.


    as ian sat on the bed, he lifted the mana ring in his hand and used his feeble mental power to open it.


    "tch... this guy is richer than ron."

 Chapter 84 Wealth & System Reward

    "Tch... this guy is richer than Ron."While inside Ron''s mana ring, Ian had only found a few mana stones and spell models. Ethos''s ring, however, was filled with various treasures.


    Of course, it wasn''t all wizard-related items. There were multiple stuffs related to Knights, most of which were connected to longevity. There were even many runestones, similar to the ones he found in the quarry at the border. Unfortunately, there wasn''t any Hearthstone this time.


    Ian also saw many potions inside transparent tubes of unknown origin.


    In addition to these, there were at least 50 mana stones, dozens of spell models ranging from zero-ring to first-ring, and a few sandalwood boxes carefully set aside.


    Interestingly, Ian even saw a blood-red book similar to the one he had found in his uncle Thomas''s secret vault. However, this one didn''t seem to be a meditation method.


    "This is surprising," Ian thought, raising his eyebrow, as Ethos didn''t seem like a diabolical wizard like Morgrave.


    "Let''s check it later."


    After roughly glancing at the space inside the mana ring, which was larger than his own, Ian put aside the other items and extracted the potion tubes and sandalwood boxes using just his thoughts.


    ''Hope there''s something I need.''


    Although the potions weren''t labeled and only differed in color, Ian wasn''t worried. His system''s new function, Analysis, could come in handy at this time.


    After arranging all the potions in front of him, he found a total of thirteen, divided into three colors: green, crimson blood-red, and fiery red.


    Ian could guess their function just by looking at their appearance. However, he decided to use the Analysis function before trying them.


    First, Ian picked up a green potion, as he was in urgent need of something to quickly recover his energy.


    As he scanned the contents of the green tube with his mental power and used the Analysis function, a dim blue panel appeared in his mind, filled with information.


    [Rejuvenation Potion (Gradeless): A defective rejuvenation potion made by an amateur potionist using outdated materials. Although it can help you rejuvenate your energy in a short time, consumption might cause mana or energy blockage and headaches for a period of time.]


    ''Fucking asshole!''


    Ian cursed, glaring at the green potion in his hand.


    ''Is this even a potion?''


    Ian doubted the concoction. Unable to accept such a blatant fake, he scanned all the green tubes in front of him and got the same result from his analysis. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''If it causes mana blockage mid-fight, won''t I be dead?''


    Ian thought bitterly, but he could understand Ethos.


    From his age and his use of spells, Ethos didn''t seem like a potionist. For all Ian cared, this might have been Ethos''s best creation in this barren place where materials were scarce.


    ''It''s still better than nothing.''


    Ian didn''t linger on the issue and drank the four green potions simultaneously. He was truly famished, and the tonic from his father''s side might take a long time to arrive before he would starve to death.


    As for the mana blockage and headaches, it wasn''t the worst side effect, especially since he didn''t need to fight at the moment.


    Sure enough, once all the liquid poured into his stomach, his blood vigorously absorbed its nutrients within seconds.


    Ian also visibly became more energetic compared to his earlier frail appearance.


    However, he suddenly felt that the energy in his body was blocked by the influx of violent energy supplied by the potion. They were clearly in conflict with each other.


    Unlike a normal potion, which would act mildly, this potion was too violent, causing Ian slight headaches and difficulty in operating his energy.


    ''But it''s still better than nothing,'' Ian thought after noticing that his hunger was significantly reduced.


    Although this potion was unsuitable to be taken during fights, it was still good for recovery in a safe place. Of course, for a First-ring Wizard like Ethos, it mightn''t have the same effect as him.


    "Let''s check the remaining ones."


    After controlling his body and letting the headache subside, Ian picked up a fiery red potion and scanned it with his mental power.


    [Flameheart Brew (First-Grade Potion): A first-grade potion useful for temporarily boosting fire spell potency.] Your adventure continues at empire


    ''Finally, something valuable.''


    A first-grade potion was useful for a First-ring wizard. After seeing them, Ian deduced that Ethos probably specialized in fire elements.


    After gathering information about it, Ian analyzed the remaining five fiery red potions one by one. Fortunately, they were all genuine.


    ''Now, only this one remains.''


    Ian picked up the last potion, which had a crimson blood color, and swiftly opened the lid.


    Suddenly, unlike the other potions that had no odor, this one emitted a very strong bloody smell, reminiscent of when Morgrave used Blood Wall in the earlier fight.


    "Human blood essence!"


    Ian shouted as he immediately recognized it as the essence of human blood.


    [Crimson Vitalis (Gradeless): A defective potion produced using the blood essence containing the vitality of multiple Knights. Although it is a defective product, it can still prolong the lifespan of a Wizard Apprentice by a decade.


    Side Effects: Accelerated aging, dependency on the potion, mental strain.]


    "Asshole, no wonder he attacked my father."


    After seeing the potion''s effects, Ian understood Ethos''s inexplicable attack on his father.


    Previously, Ian had been confused about why Ethos personally attacked his father. As a royal wizard, Ethos could have easily ordered subordinates to do it.


    However, now, looking at the potion that reeked of blood, Ian connected the dots. Coupled with Ethos''s question to his father about someplace unknown, he must have known about their inexplicable bloodline.


    "Undeserved calamity!"


    Ian shook his head bitterly. All this time, he had thought his family might have offended the wizard in some way. Now, he realized it was just bad luck.


    ''But, it is indeed a villainous family.''


    He thought of his destiny and the luck points shown on his father''s status panel and found it reasonable.


    ''Come to think of it, I must check my father''s status before leaving this place. The last time I checked his luck was getting lower and lower. Also, it''s time to receive a reward from the System.''

 Chapter 85 Second Class Apprentice

    When Ian killed Ethos with a single slash of his blade, he received a Quest completion reward from the system.Since the situation had been hectic, he only glanced at it briefly and set it aside.


    Now that his body was replenished with vitality from the rejuvenation potion, he decided to accept the reward before examining the sandalwood boxes.


    ''System, show me the reward.''


    Suddenly, with Ian''s command, a faint blue panel appeared in Ian''s mind filled with a bunch of texts.


    [Ding!]


    [You decided to fight with the wizard rather than running away.]


    [You killed a Wizard for the first time.]


    [Your action has saved you and your family from your destined fate.]


    [Congratulations! You saved yourself and your family from the doom.]


    [Congratualtions! You have completed an Intermediate Quest 2: Fight or Run-you decide]


    [Congratulations! Your luck has been increased by 50 points.]


    [Congratulations! You received a reward: Direct inscription of the first-ring spell from Ethos: Inferno Burst.]


    Enjoy new chapters from empire


    [Note: Although Inferno Burst is a first-ring spell model, the strength of the spell depends directly on your mental power and mana.]


    [Ding!]


    [Do you want to start the direct inscription of the first ring spell: Inferno Burst?]


    "Yes!"


    Ian answered when he suddenly once again felt the information being fed inexplicably into his mind.


    This time, however, he felt that something was being engraved in his consciousness space as if some machination was at work, making those runes impeccably within his feeble consciousness.


    You know, what was being made in his consciousness was the first-ring spell model, and he was only a First Class Apprentice. This was almost an impossible task being done so quickly directly in front of Ian''s eyes with such precision.


    ''Ain''t I got the greatest wizardry in this world with me?''


    Ian smirked with undeserved pride, but he suddenly grimaced from extreme headaches, as the inscribing of such a complex model in his mind space was not without effects.


    ''Reward is good, but the process is not,'' Ian thought bitterly while holding his head.


    There had never been an instance where an apprentice could construct a first-ring spell model in their mind. So, severe headaches should be the least of his concerns.


    Although the process was torturous, it didn''t take long for the entire model to be constructed.


    "Click!"


    Just as the construction of the spell was finished, Ian felt something click in his mind, followed by a burst of refreshing energy. It was as if, after a long blockage, more space had suddenly opened up.


    ''Finally, Second Class Wizard Apprentice.''


    Ian smiled as he felt the newfound power in his mind akin to a promotion to second-class apprentice.


    To facilitate the promotion smoothly, he hurriedly crushed a few mana stones he just got and began to absorb them in relish. Absorbing mana stones in this barren place was indeed a luxury.


    After stabilizing his realm, Ian carefully focused inside his mind and saw a complex three-dimensional structure suspended in the void of his consciousness.


    While the core of the structure was a glowing fiery orb with intense energy, its surroundings featured a delicate yet precise ring of runes and sigils, slowly rotating around the core, signaling that it was a first-ring spell model.


    ''Should I try it?''


    Ian thought, eager to experiment. He recalled how Ethos had used the Inferno Burst spell to directly encircle both his father and Morgrave leaving them with no option.


    "Let''s try it slightly."


    Ian didn''t hesitate any longer and began to chant the arcane language he had learned after the spell was inscribed in his mind. The process of chanting to use a spell was like a trigger that activated the spell.


    Only those in higher realms or those using innate spells could circumvent this issue. So, Morgrave''s ability to cast spells instantly was indeed something abnormal for a typical wizard.


    "Inferno Blast!"


    As soon as Ian finished chanting, his mana and mental power gushed through the spell model in his mind, and a fiery inferno, similar to Ethos''s but significantly smaller, suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Woosh!"


    Just the brief appearance of the spell already heated the room Ian was sitting in significantly, almost burning everything.


    "Woah! So Beautiful."


    However, Ian instead marveled at the fiery wave of fire, watching its prongs dance with the wind, ignoring the rising temperature in his room, which had reached an unbearable level.


    "Ouch... stop, stop!"


    Ian belatedly realized that the cost of using a first-ring spell as a Second Class Apprentice was extremely high.


    Without knowing half the mana he had just obtained from absorbing the mana stones had been consumed instantly by the spell.


    "Fuck!"


    Ian cursed, frustrated by the wasted mana stones.


    "Let''s not try it anymore." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was already satisfied with the spell.


    Now, all he needed to do was inscribe the zero-ring spell models he had obtained from Ron and Ethos slowly and prepare for the promotion to Third Class Wizard Apprentice. There was no need to be so anxious.


    "Forget it. Let''s check these boxes first."


    Although Ian was no longer hungry and his mental power was stable after the promotion, he was still weak, with low energy and multiple internal injuries.


    Moreover, since the new attribute he gained from Sylvia, Nature''s Blessing, was working to heal him non-stop, he needed more tonic than before.


    After Ian put all the potions inside his mana ring, he then looked at the two sandalwood boxes in front of him that seemed unremarkable, except for the logo of an eagle at the center.


    Even after scanning them with his mental power, Ian didn''t find a trace of mana anywhere.


    So, without caring about anything else, he directly opened both boxes at the same time and scanned them with his mental power.


    [Inferno Lotus: A lotus born in an area with abundant lava that has rich fire elemental energy.


    Effect: Main ingredient for the Ascension potion. Can enhance the realm of the wizard. Can also be consumed directly, but the effect would be much lower.]

 Chapter 86 Ascension Material

    [Inferno Lotus: A lotus born in an area with abundant lava that has rich fire elemental energy.Effect: Main ingredient for the Ascension potion. Can enhance the realm of the wizard. Can also be consumed directly, but the effect would be much lower.]


    [Hellfire Ferns: Somewhat rare Herbs generally found in the rich fire elemental area.


    Effect: An ingredient of ascension potion.]


    "Damn!"


    Ian couldn''t help but shout while looking at the contents of the box. Just by opening them, the room was already filled with rich fire elemental energy.


    ''Can''t waste it.''


    He controlled his surprise and quickly closed the boxes, ensuring there was no leakage.


    ''Was he trying to attack a Second Ring Wizard?''


    Ian pondered over the items inside the box with great astonishment. From what Ian knew, ascension materials in the Calvora continent were prohibitively expensive and tightly controlled by the organization.


    How Ethos had obtained them was a mystery. Moreover, both items were perfectly aligned with the fire element, making them ideal for a fire elemental Wizard.


    ''But he was still at the First Ring. Shame on him.''


    Ian shamelessly ridiculed Ethos, conveniently forgetting that if Ethos had been a Second-ring Wizard, they would likely have died in that fight.


    Of course, Ian understood that these ingredients required a skilled potionist to unlock its full potential which couldn''t be found in this barren place. And consuming it directly would be too wasteful.


    However, considering Ethos''s circumstances on this continent, it seemed unlikely he had access to such experts for help.


    ''Poor fellow!''


    Ian smirked with satisfaction. Someone else''s misery was his advantage¡ªhow could he not be happy?


    Currently, he was in the Second Class Wizard Apprentice realm. After mastering the spell model he obtained just now, he should reach the Third Class before going to the Calvora Continent.


    In his opinion, obtaining ascension materials now was fortunate. Even without converting them into potions, Ian could consume them to rapidly progress his power.


    ''Welp, but they aren''t suitable for consumption yet.''


    Ian thought as he stored the boxes in his ring. Afterward, he retrieved a few miscellaneous treasures for Knights and consumed them in batches.


    Although these treasures were primarily for longevity, they also benefited his condition.


    Once all consumable items had been used, Ian took out a mana stone and began meditating to restore his mental power. After enduring such a tough battle, he realized recovery was challenging.


    So, he made a mental note to prepare treasures for such occasions in the future.


    ...


    [Veilstrider Duchy, Duskmere City]


    Inside a spacious, luxurious room adorned with exquisite furniture and art, a person sat on a bed, regulating his breathing, seemingly in meditation. From the rich life energy surrounding his body, it was evident he had consumed a precious treasure.


    Suddenly, with his breathing, all the energy radiating outward was drawn into his body, restoring peace to the room.


    "Hah... finally recovered."


    Ian exhaled heavily and looked out the window, noticing it was already evening. He didn''t expect that using that move would cause such severe energy depletion. It really took a full day just to recover, even with the use of such rare treasures.


    ''I must only use that move when there''s no other choice.''


    Ian reflected with a solemn expression.


    Although he merely entered that state without engaging in combat with Ron, he was nearly drained as a result. If he had fought, his life seed might have been damaged; he was lucky.


    "Young Master, Madam has invited you to dinner."


    Just when he was thinking about his state, a soft female voice accompanied by a knock on the door caught Ian''s attention.


    "Okay, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Ian replied and prepared to leave. He suddenly remembered his promise to his mother about having dinner with the whole family a few days ago. It seemed the time had come to fulfill it.


    After taking a quick shower and changing his clothes, Ian headed toward the mansion''s dining hall.


    While walking along the corridor, he noticed that all the damage from the previous fight had already been repaired. Aside from a few signs of the battle, there was nothing unusual.


    With Ian''s quick steps, it didn''t take long for him to reach the grand dining hall. As expected of a Duke''s residence, the room was as opulent as it could be.


    Gilded chandeliers casting a warm glow over the polished marble floors, intricately carved wooden furniture, and rich tapestries depicting ancestral achievements lined the walls, while the long dining table, set with fine porcelain and gleaming silverware, exuded an air of aristocratic elegance.


    Everything that should be in a Duke''s dining hall was there, making it extremely grand.


    After entering the hall Ian saw that Eldric and Elara were already waiting for him.


    However, besides them, Lyra, Duke Alex, and Aunt Evelyn were also seated together. They seemed to be enjoying a lively conversation, as the cheerful noise could be heard from a distance.


    "Tch... what took you so long, brat? Your mom''s been anxiously waiting for you."


    As soon as Ian approached the dining table, Eldric scolded him for being late. It had been almost half an hour since the appointed time.


    "I''m sorry. I took some time cleaning up. Mom, I''m fine. You don''t need to worry."


    Ian smiled apologetically and reassured his mother, Elara, who looked concerned. He then took a seat next to Lyra, bowing slightly to both Duke Alex and Aunt Evelyn.


    "Haha, don''t worry too much. Isn''t he the one who saved your life? Why are you scolding him now?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Duke Alex chuckled, clearly pleased with Ian''s strength.


    "Heh, what''s there to be proud of? Isn''t he my son?"


    Eldric didn''t mind being saved by Ian. Instead, he seemed even happier than Alex.


    "Okay, stop talking. It''s time to eat. Save your banter for later."


    Elara, displeased with the chatter at the table, scolded both of them.


    Then she stood up and personally served the dishes, with Evelyn assisting her. As she had told Ian earlier, having dinner together as a family was a rare and cherished occasion for her.


    Hearing her words, both Eldric and Alex obediently stopped talking at her admonishment. Stay connected via empire


    Ian smiled, appreciating the warmth of the moment. In both of his lives, such instances were scarce and precious. So, he decided to cherish this moment while he was still here.

 Chapter 87 Risky Move (18+)

    "Mom, this is enough for me. Don''t add more."In the large dining room of Duke Eldric''s mansion, Elara was seen adding meat to Ian''s plate with care, carefully choosing tender pieces.


    Seeing that it was the third time his mom added meat for him, Ian couldn''t stand it anymore. Although it was nice, it was too much for him to eat.


    "Are you sure? Why don''t you eat more? Your father said you were so hungry yesterday," Elara said, her care visible in her eyes, making Ian stop complaining immediately.


    After she showed this much concern, Ian couldn''t bring himself to deny her again. So, he could only nod reluctantly allowing his mom to add whatever she wanted.


    "Hehe..."


    Seeing his deflated appearance, Lyra giggled non-stop next to him, her big bosom trembling with her body.


    Today, she was wearing an elegant yet casual dress: a fitted black corset-style bodice with gold buttons, paired with puffy white sleeves featuring playful open shoulder cutouts and a flowing white skirt tightly attached to her body, appearing harmonious and beautiful.


    Her flowing blond hair, styled in a ponytail, and her crescent-shaped eyes, sneaking and laughing at him, only added to her charm.


    "Stop laughing while eating. You will choke."


    However, she was also scolded right after by Evelyn, who had just returned carrying dishes.


    "Oh, Sorry Mom."


    Lyra quickly stopped laughing after being caught by her mom, lowered her head toward her dinner, and began eating earnestly.


    "Heh, serves you right."


    Seeing that his mom Elara went towards his father, Ian quickly picked up the additional meat on his plate and stuffed it directly onto Lyra''s plate, not forgetting to tease her.


    "You... Aun..."


    "mmm..."


    Lyra was about to shout at his mom when Ian quickly closed her mouth with his hand.


    "Don''t shout. Didn''t Mom say it''s not good to talk while eating? Now eat it silently."


    "But it was clearly for you."


    Lyra pouted in dissatisfaction.


    "I''m already full. You are so thin. Eat more."


    Of course, Ian could have eaten more if he wanted to, but he was fed up with it already. Even too much sugar would turn bitter if eaten too much.


    "I''m not thin!"


    Lyra was even more aggrieved by his silly remarks but still obediently ate the juicy pieces in reluctance.


    "Oh? Are you sure? Then let me check."


    Ian smirked and checked around first to see if anyone was paying attention.


    After seeing that their parents were busy eating by themselves, he extended his hand under the table and blatantly grabbed Lyra''s upper thigh.


    Since Lyra was wearing a long but relatively thin skirt, Ian could feel her warmth directly through the fabric.


    "Ouch!"


    Lyra was bewildered by his bold action and hurriedly placed a hand on her mouth to avoid shouting.


    "What are you doing? They are so close."


    She asked Ian in a low whisper, clearly nervous by his bold behavior. Both of their parents were present here sitting right next to them and here Ian was blatantly feeling her below.


    "Yeah! You didn''t lie. You are really thick."


    Ian, however, acted completely oblivious.


    While he ate with another hand normally as if nothing was going on, he used his other hand to knead her soft thigh through the cloths blatantly, dangerously closer to her mysterious place.


    "Mmm... you bad guy... why are you like this?"


    Lyra lowered her head and tried to hide her flushed face while eating after seeing that Ian wasn''t going to leave her.


    Ian didn''t look at her and continued to eat while his hand was slowly but firmly feeling everywhere below her. Feeling that it was still not enough, Ian left that part and climbed upwards ready to explore the unknown.


    "Don''t!"


    Seeing that Ian was really getting ahead, Lyra hurriedly closed her legs trapping his arm between them.


    "Mmm~~Not there..."


    Lyra was already pitch red as she was trying hard to control her urges. If Ian teased her further she might make an embarrassing sound right at the dining table.


    Wouldn''t that make her socially dead then?


    Seeing her blue watery eyes filled with pleading and laborious breath Ian finally took his hand out. However, he wasn''t going to leave her like that.


    "Then, help me here."


    He softly said to her ears in a voice that only he and Lyra could hear and put her hands in his tent that was already standing up dangerously poking through his trousers.


    "Ah... no..." Once she understood his motive, Lyra hurriedly tried to draw her hand in impulse.


    "Shss... help me here otherwise I don''t mind helping you instead."


    Ian smirked and warned her while forcefully grabbing her hands to his lap.


    "Look, it is so uncomfortable."


    He placed her hands in his tent asking her to caress it slowly while not forgetting to eat his meal as if nothing happened.


    "Ian... please, not here."


    Lyra still tried to protest weakly but seeing his stern look, she knew he wasn''t going to relent. So, she slowly moved her hand a little bit awkwardly as if she was scared to grab it, trying to relax Ian.


    "Grab it... like this. It won''t bite. Didn''t you do it yesterday?"


    Seeing her clumsy move, Ian couldn''t feel anything. So, he grabbed her hand and adjust it to his liking showing how she should give him a handjob.


    "Ah~~why again...?"


    Seeing that Lyra was nervous and not complying honestly, Ian once again began to play with her legs and thighs wantonly under the table, making her miserable.


    Lyra also didn''t resist much anymore and began to stroke him slowly through his clothes.


    As the two of them played a dangerous game on the large dining table, their parents were instead having dinner without any knowledge of their shenanigans.


    "Mmm~~"


    It didn''t take long for Lyra to feel hot as she actively began stroking Ian''s rod from outside his loose trousers, just as she had before. She even spread her legs slightly to allow easier access. When aroused, she was truly something else.


    S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 88 Uncontrollable Passion (18+)

    Ian was also caressing dangerously close to her kitty and was enjoying this playful moment when Evelyn''s sudden appearance disrupted their amiable atmosphere."Lyra, why are you so red? Are you sick?"


    Evelyn asked Lyra after seeing that she was lowering her head, her face flushed red all over.


    However, she didn''t realize that her appearance had flustered both of them, causing them to suddenly stop what they were doing.


    "Haha, no aunt. She just ate something spicy and is having a hard time."


    Ian hurriedly removed his hand from Lyra''s leg and laughed it off, trying to show that everything was alright.


    However, he was stunned to discover that Lyra was still sneakily stroking him after a brief pause, her hand moving up and down slowly but rhythmically.


    ''This demoness! She is even more crazy than me.''


    Ian looked at Lyra''s face, which had a mischievous glint in her eyes, while her blue eyes were already starting to lose focus with lust.


    "Oh? Then drink some water. Can''t you see what you''re eating?"


    Evelyn said in distress, pouring water for Lyra and placing it in front of her.


    Seeing that Lyra was still absentminded, Ian hurriedly pinched her hand in his lap, waking her up.


    "Ouch... Oh! Thank you, Mom," Lyra said softly, then elegantly drank the water, pretending as if she had truly been burned by the spice.


    ''Fucking slut!''


    Ian stared at her hand, which was still stroking him, while Lyra conversed with her mom in bewilderment.


    Wasn''t this the same girl who had acted shy just moments ago? How had she suddenly changed and become bolder than him?


    ''Sigh! Let''s just hide it for now.''


    Seeing that Evelyn was dangerously close and might be able to guess what they were doing, Ian used the Phantom Veil to selectively hide what was happening below.


    "So, Ian, did Sylvia go out smoothly?"


    Evelyn asked what she wanted to know the most. When Sylvia said she was going out for training, both she and Duke Alex had firmly denied it. However, after seeing her newfound power and hearing her explanation about the danger, they had to let her go, even if they didn''t want to.


    However, at the last moment of separation, Sylvia didn''t allow them to follow and only asked Ian to send her off. So, she didn''t know about her younger daughter after she left.


    "Yeah! Don''t worry. She is in a good place. There won''t be any problem..."


    Ian smiled at Aunt, but at the last words, he almost yelped in pain as he found out that Lyra had grabbed him in that place particularly strongly. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This girl. Are you fucking insane?''


    Ian looked at Lyra, who was looking at him with conflicting emotions of lust, hatred, jealousy, and love. She was almost on the verge of ignoring her mom''s presence.


    "That''s good. As long as she is alright."


    Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief after getting Ian''s assurance. She didn''t know why, but she found Ian''s words more convincing than her daughter''s.


    "Lyra, why don''t you eat? Don''t let it go cold."


    After talking with Ian, Evelyn then looked at her daughter, who was still fiddling with her food while looking down, clearly not focused.


    "Oh... okay, don''t worry Mom. I''m just not feeling well right now. Why don''t you go eat? Look, Aunt Elara is sitting alone there."


    Lyra quickly came back to her senses and diverted her mom''s attention to the front while asking her to go out. All the time while she was talking she didn''t forget to stroke him making Ian genuinely impressed.


    "Tch... you kid has begun to talk back to me after you found your lover. Okay, okay, I won''t come in between you two."


    Evelyn teased with a smile not knowing her daughter was bold enough to stroke someone''s rod right under her nose while talking to her.


    "Hiss..."


    After Evelyn went to the front to accompany his mother, Ian took a deep breath that he was holding for a long time while relaxing his tense heart.


    "So, how was I compared to Sylvia?"


    However, he suddenly heard a soft voice filled with malice right next to him while the stroking speed below increased a notch.


    ''Is she jealous of her sister?''


    Ian looked at the dreamy eyes of Lyra as she gazed at him, as if aggrieved and seeking his attention, and thought that must be the case.


    However, Ian wasn''t someone who answered straight. He thought about the risk for a while and decided to go with his ideas after seeing that their parents seemed to be busy.


    So, he leaned closer to Lyra, breathing heavily in her ear, and said raspily.


    "I didn''t feel a thing since you are doing it from outside. How about you do it directly?"


    After saying that without waiting for Lyra''s response, he grabbed the hem of his trousers and dropped it just enough to let his long hard rod peek through.


    "What..."


    Lyra nearly screamed as she saw his weapon in full view in public, becoming agitated all over. She had no idea Ian had hidden their lower part with the Phantom Veil technique.


    Just as she was about to remove her hand out of embarrassment, Ian grabbed it and placed it directly in his naked hot rod, which was in full glory.


    "Ian~~ what are you doing? Someone will see us."


    Despite being in heat, Lyra was still aware of her surroundings. What they were doing was already inappropriate, but by showing it so openly she couldn''t handle it.


    "Oh? Are you scared? Or you''re not sure how to do it. To be honest, Sylvia knew just how to me feel good."


    Ian smirked at her flustered expression and teased her about her sister. Even he felt he was a complete scumbag. But who told Lyra to tease him while he was speaking to her mother?


    ''Hiss...''


    Sure enough, when he mentioned Sylvia, Lyra stopped hesitating and grabbed his length a little bit strongly, stroking it up and down.


    "Did you do it with her?

 Chapter 89 Youth (18+)

    "Did you do it with her?Lyra asked Ian with a fiery look as if he said yes, she would show him what her anger truly meant. A jealous girl was indeed terrifying.


    However, Ian wasn''t going to pamper her. Although such questions were deadly, it depended on who you were dealing with.


    Instead of answering her normally, he suddenly leaned forward, shielding them from view, extending his hand beneath the hem of her skirt and caressing her most private place.


    "Mmm~~"


    Ian smirked at her shocked expression and said with a playful smile,


    "Yeah! Your sister was delicious. She even let me taste this place before I saw her off. I''m looking forward to tasting her again."


    "Mmm..."


    Ian''s bold and obscene words about her sister made Lyra angry, jealous, and confused. Yet, what overwhelmed her most was the extreme lust that was rapidly overpowering her reason as Ian expertly caressed her sensitive clit.


    So, her reply wasn''t one of anger but of rivalry.


    "I''ll show you I''m far better than her," Lyra said in a dreamy voice, completely forgetting the half-eaten dinner on the table.


    Not to be outdone, she began to stroke him rapidly in tandem, making the situation even more heated.


    As both of them became immersed in their strange yet lewd competition, their demands grew bolder. However, the place they were in was far from suitable for further action. Without Ian''s Phantom Veil secret technique, they might have already been discovered.


    Still, their risky behavior was pushing the limits.


    Sensing this, Ian withdrew his hand just in time, gently removed hers from his engorged rod, which was slick with precum and adjusted both their clothes swiftly.


    "Let''s go to my room," he said softly to Lyra, standing up only after ensuring nothing appeared amiss.


    He also made sure to finish the remaining food on the table, not wanting to face his mom''s scolding later.


    "Mmm..." Lyra was still dazed and simply nodded absentmindedly, intending to follow Ian. She couldn''t explain why, but whenever she became aroused, her thoughts always grew muddled around him.


    She had that inexplicable impulse to push Ian down and devour him to her heart''s content.


    Seeing her flushed face, juicy red lips biting the tip of her tongue subconsciously, and the seductive look in her blue eyes full of temptation, Ian swallowed hard.


    ''Damn! Can''t she control herself?''


    Ian hurriedly shielded her with his body to ensure no one could see her, then shouted toward his parents.


    "Mom, Lyra isn''t feeling well. I''ll take her to rest."


    Without waiting for a reply, he quickly guided Lyra toward his room. It was better to get away from public places as soon as possible.


    "Oh? What happened?"


    Elara was about to ask but saw Ian already at the door with Lyra, leaving her confused.


    "She must have eaten something spicy by accident, so she''s probably feeling unwell. I saw her turning red earlier," Evelyn commented casually, gracefully eating her dinner. She didn''t find their early departure strange.


    "Spicy? But I didn''t prepare anything spicy," Elara said subconsciously, then suddenly realized something as she turned to look at Evelyn.


    As expected, Evelyn also looked back at her in surprise. As if they both understood the situation, their cheeks flushed red with embarrassment.


    "That girl is so bold."


    "Ah, youth."


    Evelyn muttered in shame, while Elara quietly reflected on how her son had grown into an adult without her noticing.


    ...


    While Elara and Evelyn guess why they left suddenly, Ian and Lyra quickly arrived at their room. After walking for a while, Lyra was already conscious of where they were going next.


    So, she was so shy that she even forgot Ian''s scumbag reply to her at the dining table.


    "Ian, is it too hasty? What if Mom and Dad found out?"


    Lyra said while grabbing his arm with one hand and fiddling with the corner of her skirt with another one. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Contrary to her seductive look from before, this time Lyra looked like an innocent girl afraid of her first night. This shift in her emotions and mood was so smooth that Ian had to admit Lyra was truly something else.


    "Don''t worry, I just told them you aren''t feeling well. Besides, don''t you want it?"


    Ian asked while suddenly grabbing her by the waist, drawing her body closer. His hand moved forward to her mound, unconsciously grabbing and sizing it. Ian could feel the soft sensation of her fleshy boobs and the lotus seed at the top, even through her clothes.


    "Ouch... what are you doing? Someone will see us."


    Lyra quickly grabbed his dishonest hand and placed it on her waist while leaning on his shoulder.


    Although she appeared to be struggling, she might have been the one anticipating this day more than Ian. From the day they had their steamy moment in the Imperial Capital, she had been looking forward to this day.


    Seeing that Lyra stopped talking and honestly followed, Ian didn''t embarrass her further and dragged her toward his room while dodging the eyes of the servants and maids around.


    But as soon as they entered the room, Ian quickly closed the door and directly carried Lyra in his arms, pressing her against the wall at the side.


    "Ouch... why are you so anxious..."


    Lyra said coquettishly, seeing Ian''s forceful action.


    "Mmm..."


    However, what answered her wasn''t words, but Ian''s mouth, which immediately captured her red, juicy lips, biting them as if starving.


    "Circle your arms around my neck and open your mouth."


    Ian ordered Lyra after seeing that she was still nervous. All the edging from earlier had already made him feel restless, so he wasn''t going to waste any more time.


    Since he was already at Second Class Wizard, this was the perfect time to eat her completely without worrying about her succubus bloodline.


    "Mmm... No... slowly..."


    ''Tell that while loosening your arm around my neck. Who are you fooling?'' Ian was annoyed by her double-standard behavior.


    "Mmm...."

 Chapter 90 From The Same Mold (18+)

    Lyra was overwhelmed by Ian''s strong response as he directly pressed her feeble body on the wall, and lifted her legs circling them around his waist while nibbling at her tongue as if he was ready to swallow it away.Such strong passion gradually blurred Lyra''s consciousness as she began to cater to him while circling her arms on his neck and caressing his hair.


    "Mmm~~slurp..."


    "Hah..."


    "Umm~~"


    The lewd melody from their passionate kiss destroyed the peace in the room as they began to forget everything.


    "Ian..."


    Lyra cried in pleasure as she felt a big hand grabbing her mounds changing them into various shapes making her flustered all over.


    Ian, on the other hand, didn''t let her say anything and chased her mouth once more, luring her into another intense kiss.


    His other hand moved downward, feeling her buttocks and smooth thighs from outside the skirt. Since the skirt was long and wasn''t comfortable enough for Lyra to separate her legs around his waist, it was stretched dangerously.


    So Ian used a little force to tear them in the middle, revealing her naked self that allowed Lyra to loop around him more easily.


    "Mmm~~"


    Lyra moaned in his mouth as Ian grasped her inner thighs, parted them, and placed his finger on her labia.


    Just like on the dining table, he began to caress her in a circular motion, slathering the moisture on her undergarments evenly, making her more aroused than she could take.


    "Hah~~Ah... Mmm~~"


    Lyra left Ian''s mouth and began to moan while placing her head on Ian''s shoulder. She also didn''t forget to hump herself into his fingers in search of that pleasant feelings.


    Ian looked at Lyra who was already in heat and felt that it was time. So, he separated their bodies a little bit and began to take off their clothes in a hurry.


    Since both of them were already restless, they just forcefully tore their dress apart in an attempt to untie faster.


    Ian tore Lyra''s underwear while simultaneously removing the corset on her upper body with force, causing the golden buttons to fly everywhere.


    Lyra also became more active, restlessly kissing Ian''s neck, ears, cheek, and mouth, as if to stamp every part of him with her own. She then removed one hand from his neck, lowered it, and grasped his rod, playing with it carelessly.


    "Hiss..."


    Seeing that Lyra was more lustful than he was, Ian didn''t bother to take off her upper clothes normally but directly tore them apart with his two hands while pressing her body against the wall.


    "Ouch..."


    Lyra cried out in a lovely sigh, refusing to let go of her hand even though her body was about to fall.


    Ian hastily seized her nude body and glanced at her naked bosoms, which were now free of the restraints and ready for him to enjoy.


    Although they were slightly smaller than her sister, Sylvia, it was more form and juicy while the red cherry on the top was too tempting for Ian to bear. So, without waiting, Ian lowered his head his head and sucked one of the nipples while holding the other with another hand and shaping it however he wanted.


    "Ah~~Ian..."


    "Mmmm..."


    Lyra gasped with ecstasy and gripped Ian''s hair from behind, pulling him deeper into her chest. She also made sure to rub his hard rod up and down, as if she wanted to repay him for all the pleasure he was giving her. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mmm....so comfortable~~more..."


    Gradually, the moaning and sucking sound echoed around the room as lewdness overwhelmed every reason they both had.


    "Pah..."


    "Ah~~more~~"


    "Smack..."


    "Ian..."


    Lyra was moaning in abandon even when Ian was slapping her buttcheeks strongly while not forgetting to move her hands on his rod making Ian restless. She was even trying to grind her lower lips continuously even though her movements were greatly restricted.


    ''It seems it is time.''


    Ian didn''t want to bust just by mere hands. So, this time he lifted his head and looked at Lyra''s misty blue eyes filled with love and lust.


    Seeing that Ian was looking at her, Lyra bit her red lips and looked at him seductively while increasing the speed below.


    "Pah..." Seeing her temptation, Ian couldn''t help but slap her fleshy naked buttocks.


    "Yes, more~~ Ian, slapped there more..."


    However, Lyra instead came close to his lips, breathed heavily, and began to nibble on his lips while asking for more beating.


    "Sshsss... let''s do it. Are you ready?"


    Ian still asked before going all the way.


    "I''m more than ready."


    Lyra nodded with dreamy eyes and took out her hand from his rod, circling both hands around his neck ready for his next move. It was as if she was looking forward to it more than he did.


    Seeing that the timing was right, Ian also didn''t linger and grabbed both of her hips, lifted her to his height, and ready his weapon.


    "Mmmm...."


    Suddenly, Lyra felt a huge and hot rod pressing against her lower lips circling and caressing around her.


    "Ian, I love you!"


    When she saw they were ready to unite, she uttered something she had wanted to say all along.


    "I love you too. Don''t worry, just relax."


    Ian replied, feeling weird that her sister said the same thing when they were doing it.


    After reassuring her, Ian lathered his rod in the fluid caused by her excitement and slowly inserted it into her opening. Then, without waiting for her reaction, he entered her mysterious place, eliciting a sensual cry from Lyra.


    "Ian~~mmm~~haha~~you are finally inside."


    The moment Ian''s hot rod entered her lips below, Lyra smiled in extreme satisfaction as if her entire being was complete with this object.


    Ian also noticed a change in Lyra, who released more fluids than usual, as if she had already orgasmed. He also noticed Lyra humping hard in reverse as if she was dissatisfied with the depth he had explored.


    ''This succubus... both sisters don''t need mercy...''

 Chapter 91 Succubus (18+)

    There was no going slow for both sisters in their first time. Seeing that Lyra was already so impatient to have him to the depth, Ian ignored the tenderness and violently inserted the entire length inside her in a swift motion."Oh...fuck~~so comfortable..."


    For the first time in her life, Lyra cursed with a foul word to express the extreme pleasure she was feeling. She even grinned seductively, staring at Ian with her blue eyes as if she wanted to eat him alive.


    Suddenly, she clamped her nude thighs around Ian''s waist more strongly, squeezed her two mounds on his naked chest, and kissed him everywhere while encouraging him with a breathy voice.


    "Ian~~ don''t stop. Do it fast..."


    "Mmm~~Harder..."


    "Fuck~~"


    It was as if something clicked on her as she began to demand more from him while squirming restlessly in his body.


    "Fuck, you already want more?"


    Ian cursed while taking his rod out of her hole and slamming it back again and again.


    "Slap... smack..."


    "Umm~~mmm~~~"


    "Yes~~yes~~ harder...mmm~~faster..."


    The moment Ian began to move, Lyra forgot everything and began to moan loudly without care. She also didn''t forget to demand more as she too was humping her lower body in rhythm.


    "Mmmm..."


    Ian slapped her fleshy butt gaining a beautiful wave while he slammed at her repeatedly causing Lyra to press on the wall.


    He then grabbed her lips with his and stuffed his tongue inside her mouth in search of hers halting her loud moans.


    "Pah...pah..."


    "Umm~~mmm..."


    "Thump...thump..."


    "Slurp..."


    "Ah~~ Mmm~~Uhmm..."


    The sound of slapping, sucking, and moaning was unceasing as the temperature in the room increased with their behavior.


    The melody of sex and debauchery continued to sound inside the room where both Ian and Lyra allowed themselves to immerse in this carnal desire for passion.


    After going at it for a while, Ian realized that doing it while standing up against the wall wasn''t comfortable for big movements. So, he directly picked up Lyra by placing both his hands on her buttocks and went towards his bed.


    Even so, he still remembered to hump, as did Lyra, because neither of them wanted to halt this moment for a second.


    "Ah!"


    Lyra yelped in surprise as Ian threw her body into the bed bouncing her breasts in a seductive arc in the process.


    Ian also directly climbed her body while throwing away all the torn clothes aside, while impressively maintaining his huge rod inside her throughout the process.


    He then moved closer to Lyra, looking at her dreamy eyes filled with lewdness and craving, and lightly slapped her soft red cheek.


    "Do you want more?"


    He asked while slowly moving his hips in and out while caressing her boobs with his hands. He also didn''t forget to pinch her nipples and grab them outward elongating them.


    "Umm...yes. Mmm~~" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lyra answered with passion while trying to hump upward as if Ian''s slow movement wasn''t to her preference.


    "Pah..."


    "Then beg me," Ian said while increasing the motion a little more.


    "Ian~~Mmmm.... harder..."


    Lyra didn''t shy away but directly asked what she wanted.


    "Fuck me hard..."


    She also said the words she would never have dreamed of saying otherwise while biting her red luscious lips.


    Seeing that Ian wasn''t moved, she placed both of her hands on her breasts, making them appear larger and plumper, and looped her legs around his waist as if catering to him.


    Even though it was her first time, her every frown and seductive posture was heart-stopping, as if seduction was in her blood.


    "You are indeed a succubus..."


    Ian couldn''t stand it anymore. So, he grabbed both her legs placed them on his shoulder, leaned forward towards her perky bosoms, and began to grind as rapidly as he could, licking and biting her nipples in the meantime.


    "Yes... like that~~~ umm...."


    "Thump...thump..."


    "Mmm~~ Ian ~~ fuck me~~ harder..."


    Lyra completely lost herself in pleasure once Ian began to sprint ruthlessly inside. Her hands firmly gripped the bed sheet, and her body arched as if she was loving every bit of his thrusting inside her.


    "Umm...yes. Mmm~~"


    "Hah..."


    "Slurp..."


    "Ah~~ Mmm~~Uhmm..."


    The lewd moan was unceasing so was the sound of thumping as they indulged themselves in brutal fucking and a vulgar symphony of sexual acts, revealing their passionate heart and unbreakable bond.


    Neither of them knew how much time had passed, but they both began to feel the impending climax.


    "Mmm~~Ian~~"


    Suddenly, Lyra yelled loudly while reflexively tightening her legs on his shoulder and swaying her waist upwards, allowing Ian to pump more easily inside.


    Then as she experienced extreme pleasure, her toes curled inward, her milky thigh visibly shook and her lower lips began to secret a large amount of juice in abandon.


    Lyra finally reached the climax that she so wanted to have.


    "Fuck...!"


    Ian also didn''t want to miss this moment so he up his piston movement sliding his rod in and out of her honey hole making a loud slurping sound.


    "Pa...Pa...Pa..."


    "Umm~~Mmm..."


    The sound of intercourse was unceasing as Ian neared his release. Just when Lyra was nearing the end of her long orgasm, he finally felt relaxed all over as he released all his seed directly inside her womb.


    "Ah~~ so hot...."


    Lyra whispered subconsciously as she felt something warm filling her insides, making her quite comfortable.


    Her soft skin was already red all over and her body was sweating profusely from all the exercise looking so tempting that Ian was still hard even after ejaculating inside.


    "Hah...hah..." Ian breathed heavily as he looked at the limp body of Lyra who was savoring her orgasm.


    ''She is really good...''


    He couldn''t help but comment as, unlike Sylvia, Lyra lasted for more for her first time. She was also more aroused and aggressive throughout the process, tempting him at every opportunity.


    "Pah..."


    "Lyra, Do you want more?"

 Chapter 92 Bloodline Awakening

    "Do you want more?""Mmm~~yeah~~"


    "Ian~~I want more..."


    With his light slap on her cheek, Lyra awoke from her dreamy state but still unconscious and answered him seductively as if she was still not satisfied enough.


    "Figured..." Ian smirked and was about to start again as he himself wasn''t satisfied yet when suddenly something amazing happened that caught him off guard.


    "Swoosh!" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Lyra''s flushed body began to glow strangely as Ian began to feel an imperceptible suction force below.


    The sudden suction directly absorbed his essence which he had just secreted inside her. Since his rod was still inside, it also directly absorbed some of the mana he just recovered inexplicably from his body.


    As the mana gathered around the lower abdomen of Lyra that was glowing strangely, Ian finally saw a faint outline of the strange tattoo below her navel.


    "Fuck!"


    As all the mana that was absorbed by Lyra directly began to amass inside the tattoo, it gradually became visible, outlining the structure. However, because it wasn''t enough, the process came to an abrupt halt while Lyra began to fidget uncomfortably on the bed.


    "Ian... more~~ so itchy..."


    Suddenly, Ian felt her muscles insides tense and loosen in synchrony, massaging his rod in various ways. It was as if it was subconsciously expecting to be fed more.


    He also found out that his rationale was being attacked by some kind of strange aphrodisiac secreted from Lyra when the tattoo appeared.


    "Shss..."


    This sudden change was so comfortable that Ian had to use his mental power to offset some of the strong urges. He did not want to be dominated by her in bed.


    "It seems she is awakening her bloodline."


    Given that the tattoo was only about halfway done, Ian suspected that she would require more mana through intercourse to fully awaken her half-succubus bloodline.


    "Then, let me help you."


    Unlike previously where he guarded himself from Lyra''s inexplicable seduction, this time he took out a few mana stones and absorbed them to replenish his energy first.


    Today, he was going to enjoy her thoroughly even if she sucked him dry.


    So, he slightly guarded his mind to lessen her aphrodisiac''s influence, leaned forward, titled her body to the side, and began to pump his rod in and out of her slippery hole.


    "Mmm...umm..."


    Lyra began to moan subconsciously as Ian once again began to fuck her while caressing her boobs and kissing her ear lobes. His strong arm grabbed her to the place refusing to leave it until he was satisfied.


    "Slap... smack..."


    "Umm~~mmm~~~"


    "Yes~~yes~~ harder...mmm~~faster..."


    Lyra''s uncomfortable feelings vanished with the new round of pounding, and she began to moan loudly while asking for more.


    The new tattoo below Lyra''s navel was likewise constantly gathering the essence Ian irrigated into her body, trying to awaken as soon as possible.


    "Pah...pah..."


    "Umm~~mmm..."


    "Thump...thump..."


    "Slurp..."


    "Ah~~ Mmm~~Uhmm..."


    As both of them began to indulge themselves in this carnal desire once again, the outside was already pitch dark, indicating that the night had finally arrived and that this passion could last a long time.


    ...


    [Veilstrider Duchy, Dukemere City, Inside Ian''s bedroom]


    "Fuck, I now only have less than 10 mana crystals left."


    Ian cursed and slapped the fleshy butt in front of him strongly leaving yet another mark of his fingers on her skin.


    "Mmm...more..."


    However, what he got in return was the incoherent mumbling from Lyra that he had heard from the last night till morning.


    "..."


    "...are you still not satisfied?"


    Ian looked at her naked figure sprawled on his bed all messed up and wet from all night tossing. While she was totally wasted, Lyra this time looked even more charming than before.


    However, Ian wasn''t looking at her body; instead, he was focused on the strange tattoo on her lower abdomen, which was slowly absorbing the essence he had just secreted inside her.


    "Finally, going to complete."


    Seeing that the tattoo was finally going to be completed, Ian breathed a sigh of relief. This time, he used more than 30 mana crystals on Lyra alone, which left him feeling distressed. All the wealth he had just gained disappeared in one night.


    "It better be worth it."


    Ian said while slapping Lyra''s breast making it wave beautifully. He was enjoying her body more than he should.


    "Mmm~~"


    However, the extreme passion of the last time had already made Lyra unconscious as she was only mumbling in her sleep.


    "It seems I need to give her some medicine. My bad, I used all the rejuvenation potion.'' Ian thought while looking at her red and swollen lips below and clicked his tongue.


    However, whatever the case, the last night was wild which satisfied both of them.


    Just as Ian''s thoughts were wandering, the tattoo on the lower abdomen was finally completed, glowing one last time with great intensity.


    "Woah! It looks hot!"


    Once it was completed, Ian finally saw what the tattoo looked like making him feel hot just by looking at it.


    It was a scarlet-colored, simple design with a heart symbol at the center, surrounded by bat-like wings. However, the heart was layered with another smaller heart, and its edges featured sharp curves and horns with dark aesthetics.


    The extending wings were also decorated with delicate chains that were clearly circling the entire symbol.


    If you had to describe it in short, it looked demonically beautiful.


    "Swish!!"


    Just as Ian was enamored by the tattoo on Lyra''s skin, he suddenly saw the chains wrapping around the strange symbol squirming as they came alive. Suddenly, as if they had found the outlet, their pointy ends directly pierced Lyra''s skin, making their way into her body.


    "Umm..."


    Lyra moaned uncomfortably in her sleep feeling something on her lower abdomen.


    "What happened?"


    Ian was bewildered by another strange event. Just as he was about to do something to stop the invasion of the chain, he paused as he saw Lyra visibly getting relaxed.

 Chapter 93 Soul Seal Bond (18+)

    "Bloodline Benefit?"Ian guessed, having experienced something similar before. However, his own process had been nothing like this¡ªit was far less comfortable.


    ''Isn''t this the dream way of awakening a bloodline?''


    Ian thought, amused, as he observed the changes Lyra was undergoing.


    As he watched the chain extend from the tattoo and enter Lyra''s body, the core of the tattoo began to beat like a normal heart. But instead of pumping blood, it circulated mana throughout her body.


    "Mmm..."


    It seemed too comfortable as Lyra relaxed completely, her breathing deep and rhythmic, creating a gentle undulating motion.


    ''She won''t stop even in her sleep,'' Ian thought with a chuckle at her cute yet undeniably seductive reaction.


    Then he realized the chain was distributing energy throughout her body in a strange pattern, altering her entire structure. Although most of the changes were internal, he could see visible transformations in areas he was already familiar with.


    "Her bust and hips grew larger? Even her curves have changed. And her legs?"


    Though the changes seemed subtle, Ian found the real-time modifications fascinating.


    You know, Lyra had always been beautiful, but now, with these extra enhancements, she was breathtaking and gorgeous.


    "A succubus is a succubus after all," Ian muttered.


    He could see that her bloodline was making her even more alluring. Her skin looked softer, and milky, as though it might melt under a touch. Her bosom, which Ian had considered smaller compared to Sylvia''s, had grown proportionately larger, perfectly complementing her figure.


    "Mmm..."


    Unable to resist, Ian reached out to touch her, molding her breasts in his hands in whatever shape he wanted. All her transformations had already made him erect as he was thinking of going another round.


    ''Will she reach First Class Apprentice?''


    The strange energy pattern had absorbed over thirty mana stones in one night. While most of that energy had been used to awaken her half-succubus bloodline, there had to be some residual feedback.


    If Lyra didn''t even reach the First Class Apprentice Realm, all those precious stones would be wasted.


    ''Let''s ask her after she wakes up.''


    Ian didn''t want to disturb her during the process, as he wasn''t familiar with how it worked. It was better to be cautious.


    However, just as he was about to leave, the chains piercing Lyra''s body began to retract, coiling around the tattoo as before. The beating heart also stopped, signaling the end of the process.


    ''That was fast!'' Ian thought as he saw Lyra begin to slowly open her eyes. Continue your journey on empire


    "Mmm..."


    As she awoke, Lyra moaned softly, her gaze locking onto him with pure, unrestrained hunger. It was the same look she''d given him the previous night, only now it was more intense.


    Ian could see that Lyra''s blue eyes now had a dark crimson tint as they directly looked at him as if he were prey. She then bit her elongated tongue playfully, a transformation from her bloodline awakening, while deliberately accentuating her bosom with a seductive pose.


    ''Welp, she''s definitely affected,'' Ian thought wryly.


    Just when Ian was getting affected by her charm, Lyra suddenly sat up, grabbed him by the waist, and threw him onto the bed with surprising strength.


    "What the¡ª?"


    Ian barely had time to process her aggressive behavior when Lyra grabbed his rod and began to stroke it up and down while her face came close to his ear, her breath warm and heavy,


    "Ian, I''m still not satisfied."


    She whispered seductively while taking his earlobe in her mouth lathering it with her saliva.


    After her bloodline awakening, Lyra was exuding twice the amount of aphrodisiac pheromones from her body. The sweet, intoxicating scent combined with her ministrations below had Ian fully aroused in moments.


    "Hehe, you don''t seem satisfied either," Lyra giggled in a sultry demonic whisper, her crimson-tinted eyes glowing mischievously as she straddled him.


    ''Woah! Isn''t this a bit too forward?''


    Ian thought as he looked at Lyra caressing his rod and positioning herself over him. It seemed the recovery after the awakening made Her body already slick and ready for another round.


    However, although Ian noticed Lyra in a different mood, as if she were a different person, he did not stop her. Instead, he retrieved the remaining mana stones from his ring, hesitated briefly, and crushed them to absorb their energy.


    ''Well, there goes all my wealth.''


    Ian laughed bitterly as he enjoyed Lyra''s service. But, since she had just awakened her succubus bloodline, she might need to do this, and he was also eager to try new her.


    While Ian absorbed the mana stones, Lyra had already begun to move up and down actively taking his entire length. Her motions were deliberate, rhythmically designed to stimulate every part of him. Ian could even feel her inner muscles massaging him in sync with her movements trying to milk him fast.


    "Mmm...fuck~~you taste good," Lyra murmured with unfocused eyes as she bit his lower lip.


    ''This girl!''


    "Pah..." Ian slapped her butt hard as she was enjoying him too much, wasn''t she?


    "Ah~~hehe~~smack me more, Ian...Look, don''t I look good?"


    With his slap, Lyra began moving faster, her hips rolling in circular motions as she sought to scratch every inch inside her with his rod. Her playful teasing only spurred Ian on.


    "Yeah...you look good..."


    Ian was very aroused by her seductive teasing, but he had more important things to do. Unlike their previous intercourse, he was paying close attention to Lyra''s lower abdomen, which had already begun to glow like before. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Is this really a Soulseal Bond?''


    Ian thought while paying attention to the tattoo. As far as Ian knew from Arcane Passage, it was mentioned that a Soulseal Bond was a succubus''s contract of loyalty to someone they deeply admired, formed during intimacy.


    As long as it was formed, the soul of a succubus would be bound, and she would be totally loyal to her partner. It was an Achilles'' heel of a succubus. It wasn''t without reason that Ian wasted his mana stones.

 Chapter 94 Subduing Lyra

    "Ah~~this feels good~~~mmm,"Lyra was enjoying herself, completely lost in the moment and unconcerned about whether Ian responded or not. With her seductive and rapid movements aimed directly at achieving climax, it didn''t take long for both of them to reach their peak.


    "Uhm..."


    "Ah~~so comfortable..."


    Lyra collapsed onto Ian''s body, her lower half still moving rapidly as she sought to scratch an itch deep inside while secreting love juices.


    Ian didn''t resist his own impending climax, especially as he noticed the glow from the tattoo intensifying as they approached the peak.


    "Srl..."


    Just as they climaxed, the chain that had stopped earlier began moving again. This time, it pierced through Lyra''s abdomen and connected directly to Ian''s rod.


    "Motherfucker..."


    Ian was startled by this strange phenomenon and almost went soft out of fear. Fortunately, although the chain pierced through, it caused no pain. It wasn''t physical¡ªit was incorporeal.


    "Thank God!"


    Ian sighed in relief, patting Lyra''s back. She had already passed out from the intensity of her climax and lay sprawled on top of him.


    As the chain entered Ian''s body from below, it began drawing something from him into Lyra''s tattoo, its inner heart beating rhythmically.


    The sensation was magical and oddly comforting as if it were establishing a profound connection between him and Lyra.


    Just like the awakening of her succubus bloodline, the process didn''t take long to complete. Ian watched as the chains withdrew from his body.


    With the process concluded Ian felt a deep connection with Lyra, as though their souls were now intertwined.


    While he was marveling at this newfound bond, a sudden notification from the System broke his train of thought.


    [Ding!]


    [Lyra''s favorability has increased by 5.]


    [Current Favorability: 100 (Until Death)]


    [Congratulations! You have obtained the absolute loyalty of a half-succubus.]


    [Your actions have slightly altered the plot.]


    [Congratulations! You have completed Basic Quest 1: Don''t Let Your Flowers Slip Through Your Fingers.]


    [You have subdued Lyra completely.]


    [Congratulations! You have acquired two active skills from Lyra: Mind Control and Shapeshifting.]


    [Mind Control: An active skill that allows the user to influence or dominate a target, depending on their mental power. Beware of potential backlash from stronger minds.]


    [Shapeshifting: The ability to alter appearance, often to match the desires of a target.]


    "Fortunately," Ian thought.


    He was pleased with these rewards. From Sylvia, he already knew he could gain attributes or skills from Lyra after completing a basic quest.


    However, the rewards were random. If he had received something like horns, wings, or a seductive glow, they wouldn''t have been wasted, but he much preferred these skills.


    "I got an additional reward for subduing her?" He only got one attribute from completing the basic quest with Sylvia.


    Just as Ian was beginning to feel surprised, another notification poured cold water on his excitement.


    [Ding!]


    [Your early submission of Heroine Lyra has altered her fate trajectory.]


    [Fate has its mysterious ways of correction.]


    [All quests related to Lyra herself have been canceled. You can now only gain quests involving her in relation to other events.]


    [You are now eligible to receive Intermediate Quests.]


    [Lyra''s destiny is now intertwined with yours.]


    [You can now share Lyra''s Luck Points.]


    [Congratulations! You have gained recurring Luck Points: 55 (calculated based on Lyra''s destiny).]


    [Your Current Luck Points: 250]


    "What the?"


    Ian exclaimed, seeing that he could no longer gain quests directly related to Lyra. Fortunately, he could still earn them through other events.


    "That was risky!"


    He heaved a sigh of relief, gently laying Lyra down on the bed since she was already sleeping soundly. All the intense activity and her awakening must have exhausted her.


    "So, I can get ten percent of her Luck Points?"


    Ian mused, not particularly concerned about the canceled quests.


    He was satisfied knowing that he and Lyra were now completely bound. If he could, he wouldn''t mind binding Sylvia as well, but he hadn''t had the chance before.


    "Her destiny is still Female Lead. So, it wasn''t just about the plot and character."


    Ian opened Lyra''s status panel and studied it with interest.


    [Name: Lyra Storme]


    [Race: Human]


    [Bloodline: Half-Succubus (Awakened)]


    [Bloodline Passive Skill: Heartbind (Controllable), Eternal Youth, Demonic Resilience]


    [Blodline Active Skill: Mind Control, Shape Shifting, Charm Spell, Crimson Chains]


    [Bloodline Form: Demonic Succubus (Dormant)] Your journey continues on empire


    [Bloodline Trait: Flawless Body]


    [Class 1: Knight]


    [Class 2: Wizard]


    [Knight Realm: Tertiary Knight] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Wizard Realm: Wizard Apprentice (First Class)]


    [Knight Scripture: Storm Knight Breathing Method]


    [Mediation Scripture: None]


    [Codex: Storm Sword Technique (Excellence), Graceful Path (Excellence)]


    [Secret Technique: Stormveil Harmony (Harmonization)]


    [Luck: 550]


    [Destiny: Female Lead]


    "Her Luck Points haven''t changed since the bloodline awakening."


    ''Maybe that''s because of me,'' Ian speculated.


    Since their destinies were now intertwined, Lyra might have been influenced by his Passerby Villain destiny. Then again, it could just be a coincidence.


    ''Just as I thought, she is now a First-Class Wizard Apprentice. But damn, her status panel is more luxurious than mine,'' Ian cursed in envy.


    ''And this Bloodline Form¡ªwhy don''t I have one?'' he couldn''t help but complain.


    But since there was basically no one available to hear him, he could only accept this dumb loss in silence.


    "Whatever. Now I don''t have to worry so much."


    Ian had to ask Lyra to leave the Imperial Academy before to avoid getting entangled with Carl, the protagonist. Now that she was completely his, there was nothing to worry about.


    "The sun is already high, but no one has come to disturb us. They probably already know."


    Ian then looked at the bright surroundings outside and smiled.


    Although he had made an excuse earlier, he doubted anyone was foolish enough to believe it entirely. He didn''t care, though, and his family wouldn''t either.


    They already knew that both of them were preparing for Ignisia''s Trial and might leave the continent soon. So, there was no reason to be entangled in those mundane things.


    ''Let her sleep for now. I need a long shower to relax. She really milked me dry.''


    Ian decided, covering Lyra with a blanket and cleaning up the mess a little. He then made his way outside to bathe, warning the maids not to disturb Lyra''s rest.


    Although last night was unforgettable, he couldn''t allow himself to become complacent. He had more than enough time to enjoy her, unlike her sister Sylvia.


    ''Speaking of which, I wonder what that brat has been doing in Elandor.''


    Ian smirked at the thought.


    ''Heh, she''s probably causing trouble,'' he chuckled, recalling their time together.


    He couldn''t help but imagine how both sisters might taste together.

 Chapter 95 He Wont Forget Me, Right?

    In a plane at an unknown distance from Aetherion, a tiny, beautiful elf with fluttering wings was flying around the shoulder of a beautiful woman walking along a path inside a dense forest.However, the forest they were traveling through was anything but ordinary. Towering ancient trees with silvery bark and luminescent blue-green leaves stretched toward the heavens.


    Strange flowers bloomed along the forest floor, glowing softly, while the faint melody of nature seemed to whisper everywhere in happiness as if welcoming their arrival.


    Although the scenery was breathtaking, Sylvia wasn''t in the mood to appreciate it.


    "Luna, what is up with your tribe? Why do I need to be a virgin to participate in the ceremony?" Sylvia asked her companion, clearly annoyed.


    "That''s because you need to be pure in both body and soul to attend the ceremony. Otherwise, the elders won''t let you enter," Luna sighed and replied.


    Who told her to indulge with that hateful man anyway?


    After seeing that they were already near their residence, Luna suddenly used a spell as she changed her shape from a small flying elf to her full adult form.


    She as a natural elf could have her full form only when she was near her residence which was also her birthplace.


    A dense and lively forest, where a serene pond lay at the center, brimmed with such abundant wood elemental energy that it manifested as visible, ethereal green wisps weaving through the air and trees.


    "What kind of rule is that? Just because I''m no longer a virgin, I''m not pure anymore? As if they didn''t do that themselves," Sylvia cursed, clearly annoyed.


    "Shh... don''t say such things. Besides, why are you joining the ceremony anyway? You already contracted with me, so there''s no need at all. Are you trying to abandon me?"


    Luna asked, suddenly suspecting Sylvia''s motives. She couldn''t help but look at Sylvia with a sad expression, tears almost brimming in her green eyes.


    "Are you stupid? Why would I abandon you for no reason?" Sylvia rolled her eyes at the silly girl.


    A natural elf was a product of Elandor, the World Tree. They existed throughout this plane in one form or another. However, to truly manifest or gain power, the best method was to contract with other beings.


    When Sylvia contracted with Luna, their souls were already connected. Abandoning her would indirectly kill or erase her existence. How could Sylvia be so cruel?


    "It''s just... I wanted that Elmspring water... tch, why are the elders so stingy?" Sylvia said, distressed.


    The place they were at was Elmspring, a truly beautiful location as Luna had boasted to Ian. The most important feature of this place was its Elmspring water, renowned for its youth-enhancing and beautifying effects.


    Sylvia, drawn by these benefits, desired to obtain it, but the elders refused her on the grounds that she wasn''t pure.


    Perhaps it would have been one of her opportunities as a heroine¡ªif Ian hadn''t sabotaged it earlier.


    "Hehe, I was just joking," Luna laughed playfully, causing her bosom to undulate, making her look seductive. With her cute, gem-like green eyes, elongated pointy elf ears, and petite figure, she looked stunning.


    Sylvia saw that in her full form, Luna wasn''t inferior to her and suddenly asked curiously,


    "Hey, Luna, can a natural elf also have sex?"


    Her sudden bold question froze the smile on Luna''s lips, making her look awkward. She never thought Sylvia would ask such a question out of the blue.


    "What... what are you asking? You... after you met him, your brain is already filled with that nonsense. Go away, don''t talk to me..."


    Luna turned completely red, breathing heavily, the undulating movements drawing Sylvia''s attention even more.


    "Tch... why are you acting like a pure girl in front of me? Ian already told me that you were outside the door the entire time we did it, listening to it. Now, you''re acting innocent?"


    Sylvia teased Luna, seeing that she was thin-skinned. It was one of the fun things she had in this unknown place.


    "You... how can you say that? You know I can''t leave your side for a long time," Luna said with an aggrieved mood.


    Of course, Sylvia knew about it, but still, it didn''t stop her from teasing the beautiful elf. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that Sylvia was still staring at her without shame, Luna canceled her adult state and flew away in her smaller form, not forgetting to chide:


    "I wanted to help you with an idea for your problem. Now, you can find your own way to get the Elmspring water. Hmph..."


    After saying that, she ignored Sylvia entirely and fled as if someone was chasing her. Continue your journey on empire


    "Hey... Luna, I didn''t mean it like that. Why are you so shy? Don''t leave me. Tell me your plan..."


    Sylvia raised her eyebrows upon realizing there was a solution and quickly tried to catch up with her, flying on her wings while attempting to console her.


    "Don''t know when I''ll meet him again. Sigh... he won''t forget me, will he?"


    Sylvia mumbled while searching for Luna''s figure, which had already blended into the surroundings.


    ---


    [Duskmere City, Veilstrider Duchy]


    Inside a large training room of a grand mansion, a tall, beautiful figure with blonde hair and blue eyes, dressed in a long purple gown, was waving one of her hands with a serious expression.


    What was even more amazing was that, as she waved her hand, thick crimson chains with sharp thorns whipped through the air, slamming into the training dummy and shattering it into smithereens.


    "Boom!"


    "Smack!"


    The process was continuous as she destroyed one dummy after another with a single lash of her blood-red chains filled with tiny spikes.


    Although those dummies were mortal objects, they were still hard enough to withstand the full blow of a Peak Tertiary Knight. From this, one could tell how powerful the Crimson Chains were.


    "Hah... Hah..."


    However, after destroying only ten of them, Lyra could no longer maintain her energy, and the chains disappeared abruptly as if the power had been cut off.

 Chapter 96 Bloodline Form

    "A dozen times, huh," Ian commented with interest, observing Lyra''s heaving figure in her tight clothes.Since Lyra had just awakened her bloodline and was only at the First-Class Wizard Apprentice level, lasting this long was already good enough.


    After their intense exercise and bloodline awakening last night till morning, Lyra then slept like a baby until the afternoon.


    When she finally awoke, she realized what had happened clearly with Ian. Remembering their wild night and her bold behavior devoid of shame, she felt so ashamed that she couldn''t even look at Ian.


    What followed then was a series of events involving his mom and Aunt Evelyn, filled with teasing and shy moments. Ian had to cater to both parties while standing on a thin line, feeling exhausted.


    Eventually, Lyra finally relaxed and agreed to come to the training ground with him.


    The reason why Ian dragged her to this place was for a very important thing: to test her newfound abilities. Since she had awakened a demonic bloodline, it was crucial to understand the intricacies behind it to prepare for the future.


    When Ian checked Lyra''s status earlier, he noticed that her skills were far more luxurious than his. So, he was eager to see how strong and effective they were.


    "Can you feel anything now?" he asked, noting the duration of Lyra''s Crimson Chains skill.


    By now, Ian had already checked her other abilities: Demonic Resilience, Mind Control, Shape Shifting, and Charm Spell.


    While these skills were highly potent and came with her bloodline awakening, they weren''t extraordinary. They simply did what their names suggested, limited by Lyra''s power.


    However, Ian was more interested in Lyra''s Bloodline Form: Demonic Succubus. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Ian entered the Ethereal state during his earlier fight, he was clueless about what it was and still was. But now, with this new development, he saw potential similarities.


    "No, there''s still nothing. What are you searching for, anyway?"


    Lyra asked, wiping beads of sweat from her forehead while looking at him innocently.


    Her little action of carefully swiping sweat, coupled with her water-blue eyes and the undulating seductive movement of her bosom, added an alluring charm that made Ian feel hot.


    "Okay, first cancel your Charm spell. Why are you even wasting your energy?" Ian said, rolling his eyes at her antics.


    He was beginning to notice that Lyra''s mood and behavior changed frequently¡ªsometimes shy and timid, other times bold and teasing.


    "Hehe... you fall for it anyway," Lyra giggled but obediently canceled her spell.


    "Okay, don''t use those skills lightly in the future. And if you do, make sure to wipe out any witnesses," Ian warned her.


    Although, as far as he knew, having a demonic skill and bloodline wasn''t frowned upon on the Calvora Continent, it was better to be cautious.


    After seeing that Lyra took it seriously, Ian continued to answer her earlier question,


    "I''m just thinking that since you have a succubus bloodline, maybe you have some strange bloodline form."


    He wanted to see if the dormant Demonic Succubus form could be awakened with various methods, just like he did, but it seemed there was no way. According to Lyra, she didn''t feel anything unique except those skills instilled in her mind.


    ''Sigh... it seems, to use that form, she must be strong or need some catalyst.''


    Ian sighed after another failure. Although the chances were slim, he had tried everything, so now he could only leave it to time.


    "But this... is really baffling. How can I have a succubus bloodline? Even my mother and father don''t know about it," Lyra said, confused.


    When Ian first told her about the awakening and the tattoo, she was so confused that she didn''t know what to say. She even tried indirectly questioning her parents but got no answers.


    "It was probably an acquired bloodline. Don''t think about it for now. Just practice. I got a message that the Ignisia trial will open in one month. Rest for now," Ian advised.


    Since Lyra was the heroine of the original novel, Arcane Passage, she was bound to have her own story. Otherwise, wouldn''t readers curse the author for incompetence?


    So, Ian wasn''t hell-bent on finding the reason. If he really were that kind of guy, he would have probably died from the multiple secrets and mysteries by now.


    "Umm," Lyra nodded, too tired to continue, and left the training room.


    ''Eternal youth,'' Ian thought of another passive of her while watching Lyra''s retreating figure.


    He envied one of her passive skills. Even with just a half-succubus bloodline, she practically had the equivalent of eternal youth.


    It basically meant that even if you were on your deathbed, you would still look like a seductive young woman in the prime of her age. There was no Old word in Lyra''s dictionary.


    Meanwhile, he was stuck only with one Veilbourn Shroud¡ªa powerful passive skill, but without any active abilities.


    ''I don''t even have an active skill. Hopefully, that will change in the future,'' Ian thought as he made his way to his room.


    Complaining needlessly would only show his incompetence.


    After Ian entered his room which was now meticulously cleaned from the wildness of the previous night, he sat on his bed and took out the blood-red book and spell models looted from Ron and Ethos.


    ''It''s time to finally learn spells,'' Ian thought with excitement.


    It had been so long since he became a Wizard Apprentice, and now a Second-Class Apprentice, but he still hadn''t learned a spell of his own.


    It was really embarrassing.


    ''But first, check this book,'' Ian thought, grabbing the blood-red book.


    It looked exactly like the one he found inside Thomas''s secret vault, except this wasn''t a meditation method.


    He could discern this, as, unlike the previous book, this one had something written on its cover in Arcane Language.


    "Bloodcraft!"


    If his guess was correct, it must contain some diabolical method of extending a wizard''s lifespan, especially since he already got a Gradeless potion: Crimson Vitalis in Ethos''s ring.

 Chapter 97 Spell Models

    As Ian opened the book in front of him, he saw dense arcane letters written all over the four pages, where each page recorded a blood craft, as the book cover suggested, with brief information at the side.[Sanguine Harvest: A ritual to extract vitality from living beings during the lunar apex.]


    [The Bleeding Circle: A summoning ritual that consumes your lifespan to summon a demon.]


    [Bloodforged Contract: A method of binding a subordinate contract with a demon or blood spirit.]


    [Crimson Vitalis: A potion production method using rare or unique bloodlines that can increase longevity.]


    "No wonder!"


    Ian didn''t find anything out of the ordinary, as his guess was basically correct.


    All the methods recorded inside were related to sacrificing blood to gain something. However, he did give more attention to Bloodforged Contract, though.


    ''I can make a subordinate contract with a demon using this method?''


    Ian paid special attention to this method because he suddenly remembered that in the original novel, one of the companions of the protagonist, Carl, was a demon, a beautiful one at that.


    "Siren Queen, Morgana."


    Ian mumbled the name that stuck throughout the novel until he read up to the first volume of Arcane Passage. The Author described her as being as beautiful as the Greek Goddess Amphitrite. So, he was even more eager to see her than anyone.


    ''However, I don''t know if Carl would meet her this time.''


    Now that the time for the Ignisia Trial had been drawn forward so much, he didn''t know if Carl would still meet her when traveling through the sea towards the Calvora Continent.


    But he thought there shouldn''t be any issue with it, since, as his system said, fate had mysterious ways of correcting itself.


    Moreover, Morgana had a very important role later in Carl''s journey.


    ''Oh, by the way, speaking of demons, I really should kill that witch, Isolde. Otherwise, Lyra might be in danger.'' S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When thinking about Morgana and the later plot of Arcane Passage, Ian suddenly remembered a witch who hated the demon race to the core.


    In the novel, Isolde tried to kill Morgana so many times that, at times, even Carl had to help save her life. She was also a super-strong witch at the Third Ring.


    So, since Lyra also had a half-demon bloodline, it would be a disaster if she were attacked by such a powerful person, even if it might take a long time to encounter that witch.


    Gathering his diverging thoughts, Ian then read through all the processes recorded inside the method, Bloodforged Contract.


    ''Except that it requires absolute submission from the demon or absolute power over it, it doesn''t seem to have other limitations.''


    Ian mused and decided to try it if the situation allowed in the future. He was also very interested in the sea, and Morgana was a direct link he knew of.


    Unlike Earth, where the seas were clearly known and divided, Aetherion wasn''t like that. Well, it might be on a very high level, but he didn''t know how large this plane was or even the vastness of the sea.


    However, what he knew was that the sea contained the opportunities every wizard dreamed of. But it was equally dangerous. So, having someone familiar was a plus for any exploration.


    But, unlike Carl, he didn''t have the protagonist''s luck or halo to attract her. So, having some methods of control at his disposal was a good deal.


    After setting those dangerous thoughts aside for now, Ian took the Bloodcraft book inside his ring and then looked at the spell models in front of him.


    ''Let''s practice spells for now.''


    He had one month to prepare before embarking on another continent. Unlike this barren place, Calvora was filled with strong people everywhere, so Ian had to be ready to face those dangers by any means necessary.


    He couldn''t always depend on that Ethereal form or stroke of luck.


    So, Ian first separated all the first-ring spell models aside, as he couldn''t practice them now.


    He didn''t have a cheat ability like that of the system, which could directly imprint the first-ring spell model inside the mind of a First-Class Apprentice.


    Once the spells were separated, he then looked at the zero-ring spells; most of them were related to fire and water elements corresponding to the alignment of Ethos and Ron.


    ''Fireball Seed, Frost Snap, Inferno Spark, Ice Shard, Magic Missile, Tidal Push.''


    Ian first separated all the zero-ring attack spells that already had their corresponding first-ring counterparts.


    A wizard could cast a spell by first constructing a spell model, a complex structure, in their mind using their mental power. Such a construct would then act as an initiator, allowing you to use your mana in specific ways affecting your surroundings.


    So, as long as a person could withstand it with their mind, they could learn as many spells as they wanted. However, that wasn''t possible or efficient at all.


    Moreover, since you would most likely reach a higher realm with your meditation, learning zero-ring spells that had no promotion direction would just waste your mental power.


    After all, once the space had been occupied, you had to deconstruct it again and reconstruct another one, which was a lengthy and futile attempt.


    So, Ian was very lucky to get two types of elemental zero-ring spells to learn that he already had the first-ring counterparts.


    "Let''s put aside Inferno Spark since I already got Inferno Blast."


    "But this Fireball Seed, Tidal Push, and Ice Shard, I must learn."


    Ian hadn''t forgotten the brilliant chain spell Ethos used during the fight: Ember Wake. Ron also cast that Mist Veil spell and used Amplification to form Icicle Spears.


    All those required these zero-ring spells as basics. It wasn''t that he couldn''t learn them directly after becoming a Wizard, but that would just waste more of his mental power since his foundation was too weak.


    "Also, let''s learn these Aqua Barrier and Mage Shield for defense."


    In fact, the most correct route to learning the zero-ring spell was to first test your elemental affinity and learn what you are good at.


    After all, although it wasn''t hard to construct a zero-ring spell model, once formed, it would take up space in your consciousness.


    Moreover, with an Apprentice Wizard''s weak mental power, learning multiple zero-ring spells in itself was a chore. So, Ian was basically pushing the limit here.


    "Oh, let''s also learn this utility spell, Feather Fall."


    Just when Ian was about to start, he saw a very useful zero-ring utility spell model on the discarded side.


    As its name suggested, it allowed the user to soften the impact when jumping from a high altitude. It was indeed a good spell to learn.


    "However, I don''t know if my brain can handle it."


    Ian laughed at himself as he was a bit excited, like a child. He wanted to learn everything.


    However, as a person who killed an official wizard and subdued another one, he thought that this much was a given.


    In fact, he also knew that learning them like this wasn''t the way to go and it was better to wait for a test of potential.


    But time waits for no one. Unlike him, who was like a blind person learning everything he found, Carl probably already had a good spell in his arsenal.


    The next time they met, he probably wouldn''t be a match for him in an honest fight of wizards, unless he used that form. So, it was better to prepare with everything he had.


    And to be honest, he wasn''t without help.

 Chapter 98 Tch, Learning Spell Is Easy?

    [Veilstrider Duchy, Duskemere City, Duke Eldric''s Mansion]In the middle of a spacious training room, Ian sat on a futon, concentrating deeply. Although the room was called a training room, apart from the ample space, good air, and tranquility, there was nothing noteworthy. It was truly desolate.


    However, Ian wasn''t one to complain and focused intensely as he constructed a zero-ring spell model: Feather Fall.


    This was the last zero-ring spell he was learning as a Second-Class Wizard Apprentice since his mental capacity was already as compact as it could get.


    As he slowly guided his mental power to form the structure, the spell came into existence. With all his previous practice, he was now truly proficient.


    "Hah... finally..."


    Ian exhaled heavily while rubbing his forehead, as quite a bit of mental power had been consumed this time.


    "Tch... I really thought learning spells was easy?"


    He mumbled in annoyance, recalling how he overestimated himself 20 days ago thinking that learning spell model was easy. Well, it might also be because of the way the System constructed the first-ring spell model in his mind quite fast.


    Yes, it had been 20 days since he started practicing the zero-ring spell model he had separated in his bedroom.


    At first, he thought it would be easy to learn since it was only a basic spell model. But while thinking about that, he seriously forgot where he was.


    This was the barren continent of Gravethrone, where mana was scarce. He couldn''t find treasures with mana here; where could he possibly find ones that could restore his mental power?


    That was a serious miscalculation in his time.


    When he first constructed the zero-ring spell model ''Fireball Seed'' in his mind, his mental power was so drained that he slept the entire day like a baby. It even alarmed his parents.


    After realizing he could do nothing to replenish his depleting mental power than to let it restore normally, he learned his lesson and began to practice spells while taking breaks.


    He even moved to this training ground and asked others not to disturb him during practice. Still, it took him nearly 20 days to learn a total of eight zero-ring spell models.


    In a way, it was still impressive.


    ''Fireball Seed, Frost Snap, Ice Shard, Magic Missile, Tidal Push, Aqua Barrier, Mage Shield, and Feather Fall.''


    Ian looked into his consciousness at the scattered complex structures and counted them one by one.


    ''I think this is enough.''


    He could feel he was at his absolute limit. Learning eight zero-ring spells as a Second-Class Wizard Apprentice was already praiseworthy, not to mention he still had the first-ring spell model, Inferno Blast, in his mind.


    As far as he knew, normal First-Class Wizard Apprentices could only learn two zero-ring spell models¡ªone for attack and one for defense¡ªwhile Second-Class Apprentices could increase that number by four more, depending on their mental capacity.


    So, he was at least at the forefront.


    "Fireball Seed!"


    "Swoosh!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian silently chanted the spell while using a little mana from his body.


    A small fiery red fireball that looked like a seed appeared in his hand. Although it was small, Ian could feel the intense heat it radiated, and he knew he could direct it with his mental power as he wished.


    ''Sigh! How I wish I could train with all my spells to my heart''s content.''


    Ian couldn''t help but sigh as he hurriedly dispelled the fireball. Due to the lack of mana in this barren place, he had a hard time using the spells he had just learned.


    He even had to shamelessly ask his father for a bit of honey to increase his mana reserve.


    Now he understood why Ron and Ethos were so thrifty with their spells and avoided unnecessary combat.


    ''Looking at this, Bloodline spells and skills are much better, aren''t they?''


    Ian thought for a moment but then dismissed the idea. Although it seemed like using those skills cost nothing, as Lyra demonstrated earlier, they actually taxed the body.


    Moreover, without supplements afterward, the situation could become as bad as a wizard without mana¡ªor even worse.


    ''But the Ignisia Tower should have enough mana. Learning these spells ahead of time isn''t a bad decision.''


    Ian thought of the place that was set to open in ten days. Ron had already informed him that everything was ready, and the news had spread across the continent.


    Aside from the forbidden zones, only Ignisia Tower still held mana, as it was used to train new seedlings.


    As far as Ian knew, Ignisia Tower had been established long before this place became mana-less. It still contained treasures and mana reserves that could help someone become a wizard apprentice in this barren land. There was no need to risk entering the Ashen Sanctum like he had.


    Once the quota was decided, candidates from across the continent would flock to Ignisia Tower to be tested for wizard qualifications.


    Those with the qualifications would receive a basic meditation method, essential knowledge, and entry to the tower, where they could access mana and treasures.


    Those without the qualifications would be sent back, wasting the quota. But that was the nature of the test. Over the years, the Calvora Continent had paid less attention to this place as time eroded their past connections.


    Ignisia Tower was also dwindling in resources due to continuous consumption and no replenishment.


    It was easy to see their intentions by sending only one First-Ring Wizard like Ron for the test. Although Ron seemed powerful, he was actually an old man, just like Ethos¡ªonly slightly better because of unequal resource distribution.


    "It''s time to leave."


    Ian quickly sifted through his memories, organized his thoughts, and prepared to leave the training room.


    These weeks of learning spell models had been hectic. Although he didn''t coop himself up entirely, the cycle of resting, practicing, and repeating had been monotonous. Moreover, after learning the spells, he couldn''t even test them properly.


    Ian truly understood what it felt like to be stifled. The only comfort during this time had been Lyra, who stayed behind with him instead of leaving with her parents.

 Chapter 99 Change Of Destiny

    As Ian left the training room and made his way outward, a maid waiting outside quickly bowed and conveyed his father''s orders to him."Young Master, Lord has asked you to go to the study room if your training is over."


    "Hm... okay." Your journey continues with empire


    Ian could guess why they were asking him to come. It was most likely related to the upcoming trial.


    As he quickly made his way to the study room, he saw his father, Eldric, his mother, Elara, and Lyra sitting and talking together.


    Seeing that they were busy with each other, he didn''t disturb them and sat on a chair next to them.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to return home first?"


    Elara asked Lyra, holding her hands in distress. Ian noticed she was gripping Lyra''s hands quite tightly, as if afraid Lyra would disappear the next second.


    "Aunty, I''m sure. I already talked with them. Mom already knows."


    Lyra replied softly as if trying to soothe Elara.


    "Why are you saying ''Aunt'' again? Although you and Ian haven''t formally married, you''ve already done the deal. Call me Mom or Mother, just like Ian does."


    Elara glanced at Ian, who had just sat down, and admonished Lyra, who turned completely red at her words.


    ''Tch... this girl is shy now?''


    Ian couldn''t help feeling speechless. These days, Lyra had been more active than him when it came to those things. When she was aroused, she abandoned all inhibitions, and her ability in that regard was nothing to scoff at.


    He hadn''t seen her shy then. Yet now, a few words from his mom made her blush. He couldn''t tell if she was acting or genuinely feeling that way.


    "Mom, I already said goodbye to them when they left a week ago. There''s really no need to go to the Capital again. It''ll only delay the journey."


    Lyra quickly composed herself and called Elara "Mom," just as she wanted, making her smile.


    "Okay, I won''t interfere with decisions between you and your parents. But you need to be careful during the journey. Don''t leave Ian''s side."


    Elara said this while holding Lyra''s hands tightly feeling distressed. If possible, she didn''t want anyone leaving her side. But she couldn''t stop them based purely on her emotions.


    She then turned to look at her son with even more worry.


    As a mother, her greatest fear was her child leaving for a foreign land far away, not knowing when he would return.


    Duke Eldric, who sipping his tea with a somber expression also only nodded slightly to Ian but didn''t talk like before. Clearly, he was also feeling emotional as Ian was his only child too.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I won''t leave his side. Besides, I''m strong enough to take care of myself."


    Lyra reassured Elara while signaling Ian with her eyes. It had been more than half an hour of Elara expressing her concerns, and Lyra wasn''t sure how else to comfort her.


    "Is the entourage ready?"


    Ian guessed the reason for the solemn atmosphere and asked his father while discreetly scanning him with his mental power.


    Lately, he had been checking his father''s status panel every time he saw him. After that day with Lyra, he didn''t forget to check his father''s destiny to confirm if it had changed.


    Fortunately, just as he had guessed, it shifted from Black (Early Death) to Passerby, just like his mom. However, he still wanted to ensure there were no further changes before he embarked on his journey.


    So, when he saw the same changed destiny as before, he finally felt relieved.


    [Name: Eldric Veilstrider] S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Race: Human]


    [Bloodline: Awakened, ?? (Sealed)]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: Grand Knight (Tier 1)]


    [Knight Scripture: Veilstrider Knight Breathing Method]


    [Codex: Veil Sword Technique (Excellence), Iron Oath (Perfection), Argent Path (Perfection)]


    [Secret Technique: Etherial Disguise (Ascent)]


    [Luck: 20]


    [Destiny: Passerby]


    Just in case, he also checked his mother''s destiny, which remained "Passerby," just as before.


    ''There shouldn''t be any changes now,'' he thought, finally letting go of his worries.


    "Yes, it''s ready. Alex sent some good Stormchasers for your travels. He asked you to take care of Lyra on your journey."


    While Ian was checking the status panel, Duke Eldric nodded and continued,


    "So, when are you leaving? It''s a long journey, and you''ve already spent too much time here. It''s better to leave early so you''re not late."


    "Let''s leave tomorrow, then. There''s no need to worry about being late."


    Ian waved his hand dismissively, indicating there was no problem.


    Ron, the organizer, was under his authority with the Sigil of the Subjugation pact until they reached the Calvora Continent. Even if they were late, Ian doubted Ron would dare complain.


    Eldric also understood and didn''t press further.


    However, seeing Elara''s beautiful face marred by a frown, Ian spoke gently.


    "Mom, there''s really no need to worry. We''re just leaving for a while. Once I''ve gained some foothold there, I''ll return as soon as possible. Instead of worrying about us, wait for me to come back and take you away from this barren place."


    Ian genuinely planned to relocate his family. The place they were in felt ominous and wasn''t suitable to stay in long-term. Once he found a good place, he intended to move his entire family to the Calvora Continent.


    As for the title of Duke, anyone who wanted it could have it. He didn''t care for it anyway.


    "Hah... it''s not as easy as you think, kid. They won''t let us leave this place."


    Duke Eldric shook his head. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to leave; he simply couldn''t.


    The wizards on the Calvora Continent had banned large-scale migration from this region. They believed that if many people moved, they''d carry the curse''s power with them and create problems there.


    How accurate that theory was, Eldric didn''t know. But migration was forbidden, and they lacked the means or strength to cross the sea anyway.


    "Yeah, I know. Don''t worry about it. I''ll figure something out."

 Chapter 100 Journey, That Is So Close!

    Ian waved his hand, dismissing the concern. Of course, he knew it was impossible through normal channels. Otherwise, couldn''t he just ask Ron to take them?However, there were ways to bypass the restrictions¡ªone of them involving Morgana''s help. Besides, if he became strong enough, what rules and regulations? All of them were shit.


    "Anyway, what I want to say is that I''m not leaving forever. I will return in the future. So, there is no need to worry. Also, inform this information to Duke Alex and Aunt Evelyn too, lest they worry too much."


    Ian consoled his mother, which immediately made her happy. Truly, a hope for reunion could make a bitter separation feel bearable, transforming the pain of parting into a promise of joy to come.


    Eldric also didn''t say anything, as his son was already more powerful than him. In his opinion, there was no need to worry.


    "Okay, then be careful during the journey, and don''t fight everywhere. I will wait for your return with your father," Elara said with a smile, as having hope for Ian''s return was better than not knowing anything.


    "Seriously, you both are this worried because you have me alone. Dad, why don''t you try to make one or two brothers or sisters so that they could keep you company when I''m not around?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian suddenly said out of the blue, causing Duke Eldric to almost choke on his tea.


    "Cough¡­ cough¡­ you kid, what are you babbling about? Do you want to get beaten?"


    Eldric scolded Ian fiercely after hearing his son''s words, while Mother Elara was so ashamed that she let go of Lyra''s hands she was holding and covered her face.


    "Hm? I''m serious. It is really lonely with me alone. Why are both of you shying like a girl?"


    Ian was really serious since he didn''t have any siblings in his previous life. Since he now had loving parents, having a few cute little kids as siblings would be even better.


    "Okay, don''t talk like this. Are you trying to kill your mom with teasing?" Eldric was speechless.


    "As for conceiving more children, we tried, but it isn''t that easy."


    Duke Eldric shook his head and looked at him with a knowing expression. Ian saw that he wanted to say something more to him but stopped midway as if it wasn''t good for this situation.


    Ian instantly understood that it must be that damn bloodline¡ªwhat else could it be? Actually, these days, since he had been with his parents all the time, he had wanted to ask his father about certain things but ultimately decided against it.


    Now that he was going far away, where he would face multiple challenges as the weakest existence, knowing a past that didn''t hold immediate significance wasn''t worth much for now.


    He would definitely uncover all the secrets, but not now. There was really no point.


    "Yeah, we tried," Elara said with a sad look coming out of her shyness.


    She also wanted more children to hold, but it seemed impossible until now.


    "Ahem, don''t worry about such things. Ain''t I enough? I was just joking, and you both are taking it seriously."


    Ian rolled his eyes at his mom whose mood was almost ruined by him and quickly changed the topic.


    "So, Dad, where is Morgrave?"


    "He is practicing, as we got some resources. He will be there when you are leaving," Duke Eldric said.


    As for resources for a wizard, both his father and Ian knew what it was. Probably someone''s family was dead by now.


    "There is no need to send Morgrave with me. He should stay with you. I alone am enough."


    Explore stories at empire


    "But¡­"


    "Okay, it is decided. Also, use that book I gave you earlier and find some solution for him until I return."


    Ian had already given the Bloodcraft book he found in Ethos''s ring to his father. If they could elevate the longevity of Morgrave, it would be best.


    "I know," Eldric also understood his implied words.


    "Are you going with me? Did you say bye to your parents?"


    Ian then looked at Lyra, who was sitting and listening to their discussion as if she were a good child.


    "Yeah! I already talked with them."


    Lyra looked at him, her blue eyes full of affection while replying positively. Since that day, Ian noticed that she had become too clingy to him. If not for his parents, she must have already hugged him.


    "Then, tomorrow morning it is. In fact, why don''t you two come with us? We can be together for at least up to the Westshore."


    Ian suddenly asked his father.


    Westshore was the name of the place on the west of the Gravethrone continent that was connected to the sea. The Ignisa Tower they were going to this time was on Everbright Cliffs, which was very close to the sea.


    So, if his parents traveled with them, they could be together for a longer period.


    "No, there is no need," Duke Eldric rolled his eyes at him.


    "This trial is for the youngsters of this continent. It is a custom to allow them to leave alone for the trial for generations. Moreover, we have to separate one way or another, and there is no need to follow needlessly."


    After all, postponing it wasn''t going to miraculously lessen the sadness of separation.


    Elara wanted to say something, but after hearing her husband''s words, she shut up. Eldric was right; there was really no need to follow her son everywhere as a parent.


    Now that her child had become an adult, let him be free, unfettered by emotions.


    She didn''t want her emotions to be baggage for Ian to carry. Like every mother, she only thought of his well-being and nothing else.


    "Okay, then. You can prepare everything. I don''t need a large cavalry, just a small team with enough necessities will be enough."


    Ian also didn''t try to persuade them, and there was no reason to. Like he said, he would return as soon as he was able to. This time''s separation was for a better reunion in the future.


    "Hmm, I will take care of it," Eldric nodded.


    Then the room became silent, with only the sound of sipping tea. Although everyone had already come to terms with it, feelings couldn''t just be ignored with mere talks.


    So, Ian began to try talking about everyday things, attempting to shift the mood while awaiting the long journey ahead that was already peeking through his window, waving at him.

 Chapter 101 Tricks Up His Sleeve

    On the outskirts of the Ashford Empire, in a wild land filled with forests, small mountains, and barren fields, a group of Stromchasers was running fast toward the west, throwing up dust in its wake.Riding the Stromchasers was a small group of Knights clad in full-body black armor, equipped with equally formidable weapons.


    These Knights were surrounding a carriage in the middle, guarding it with such diligence that it seemed they would not allow anyone to disturb the guest''s rest.


    As someone once said, time truly waits for no one, and it was already the morning of the next day. Ian had already said goodbye to his parents and was now heading toward the Ignisia Tower.


    Unlike his previous departure, this time, he would be away from home for an extended period, traveling to an extremely distant place on a completely different continent.


    Last night, Ian had a long conversation with his parents and only went to sleep late into the night. After that lengthy discussion among father, mother, and son, they had finally come to terms with this inevitable parting and the circumstances of their lives.


    Thus, Ian said a simple goodbye before embarking on this journey with Lyra.


    Feeling emotional and sad? Of course, Ian felt those emotions; after all, his heart was not made of stone.


    However, life had to go on, and he had to set out on this journey to grow stronger, as he never wanted to be a Passerby Villain in someone else''s story.


    To take control of his destiny, Ian could see no other choice but to become strong.


    While his mood was dampened by the thought of being far from his family, he was also filled with anticipation for the magical world of Wizards he had dreamed about since the beginning of his transmigration.


    There was also the exhilarating thrill of competing with the original protagonist, Carl. With so many events ahead and challenges to overcome, Ian''s spirits gradually lifted. Explore more stories at empire


    "Huh? Are you missing them already? I told you to meet them properly at least once more. Why are you so stubborn?"


    After lifting his mood, Ian noticed that, just like him, Lyra was also sulking.


    "No, I already said goodbye. I''m just feeling sad for a while."


    Hearing Ian''s reply, Lyra shook her head, grabbed his arm, and placed it between her bosom, acting cute.


    After that fateful night and the signing of the Soul Seal Bond with Ian, she had become more and more dependent on him. So, although she did feel sadness at leaving her family, it was not unbearable, as she was with the one she loved.


    "Hey, I know a method to make you feel happy. Do you want it?"


    Feeling the softness on his arm, Ian smiled mischievously and teased Lyra.


    "Oh? What is it? Tell me."


    Lyra looked at him with her blue eyes and asked innocently, as though she had no idea what he was referring to. However, Ian could clearly see her uplifted mood and the glint hidden in her eyes.


    ''Yeah! You succubus, you definitely know what I''m talking about.''


    Ian rolled his eyes at her act of innocence. He wasn''t sure if it was her bloodline''s influence, but Lyra was undeniably more forward than he was in this aspect.


    Nevertheless, Ian didn''t spoil her act and happily played along.


    "You know, there''s something we can do that will make both of us happy."


    He said while grabbing her bosom with his other hand. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mmm... what are you doing? We are in the carriage... Mmm~~ What if someone sees us?"


    Lyra protested but didn''t try to stop him. Instead, she unconsciously adjusted her position to make it easier for Ian to touch her.


    "Don''t worry, it''s completely enclosed, and there''s no one near our carriage."


    Ian reassured her while shaping her bosom through her dress with his hand.


    "Mmm..."


    "But what if they hear the sound?"


    Lyra still seemed concerned and voiced her worries, as if trying to dissuade him. However, what she didn''t expect was that Ian actually stopped, letting go of her, leaving her surprised.


    "You''re right. Although no one can see inside, they can still hear. Let''s stop this."


    Ian acted as though he agreed with her concerns and moved away.


    ''Heh, who are you trying to fool? Let''s see what you''ll do now.''


    Sure enough, after seeing Ian back off, Lyra was dumbfounded. She wanted it as much as he did, but now she was stuck between acting reserved and not appearing needy.


    Did she just shoot herself in the foot?


    With two conflicting thoughts battling in her mind, Lyra fidgeted in her seat, appearing visibly anxious. By now, she had already forgotten the sadness of leaving her family.


    In a way, Ian''s tactic did work¡ªbut she was just not as happy as she thought.


    While Lyra wrestled with her emotions, Ian was laughing internally.


    ''She looks so cute when she''s distressed.''


    He was thoroughly enjoying watching her expressions, which seemed to convey that she wanted to say something but couldn''t bring herself to voice it.


    Unable to hide his amusement any longer, Ian''s smile became visible, and Lyra immediately caught it with her sharp blue eyes.


    "You... you bad guy."


    How could she not understand his behavior now? He was clearly making fun of her. Pouting with an aggrieved expression, Lyra punched him on the arm, seemingly casually.


    However, the actual force was anything but that.


    "Ouch! You''re really punching me."


    Ian rubbed his sore arm, grimacing from the solid hit.


    "Of course, I''m punching you. Did you think I was teasing?"


    Lyra giggled, clearly proud of catching him off guard. Did he think he was the only one with tricks up his sleeve?


    "Really? Let''s see what I''ll do then."


    Watching her smug face after landing that punch, Ian couldn''t let her win. Although this whole ordeal looked childish, you needed to consider who you were sharing this moment with.


    Not minding her cute giggling one bit, Ian grabbed her waist, pulled her backward, and placed her directly onto his lap.

 Chapter 102 Dare To Interrupt?

    "What... what are you doing?"Lyra was thinking why this was way off the mark compared to what she thought when suddenly a solid slap came to her bum, making her cry out in pain.


    "Ouch... shsss... Ian, what are you doing?"


    Ian looked at the jiggling movement of her fat buttocks after his slap in satisfaction.


    "Heh... didn''t you say you liked it before?"


    "Pah..."


    "Ah...."


    Another solid slap with Lyra''s cry echoed in the carriage. Fortunately, this carriage was fairly soundproof, muffling the sound inside as much as possible.


    "Pah..."


    "Ah..."


    "Who told you to punch me that hard?"


    "Pah..."


    "Ah..."


    "When did you become so cunning?"


    Ian slapped both buttocks one after another as if punishing a child while Lyra cried loudly. At first, it was clearly out of pain, but Lyra didn''t know when her voice became coquettish, as if in pleasure, luring Ian into it.


    "Pah..."


    "Ah~~"


    "Hm?"


    While Ian was smacking the buttocks in front of him, he noticed that he was getting hot as he was already grabbing and shaping the butt in his hands unconsciously.


    So, he immediately noticed what had happened.


    "Did you use Charm Spell?"


    How could he not know this feeling? His rod was already erect, and he was feeling lustful, clearly affected by her charm.


    "No~~mmm."


    Lyra replied softly while moaning in a low voice in his lap, unconsciously shaking her buttocks, drawing his attention back.


    "You really used charm on me. Didn''t I say not to use it?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at her seduction and threw her to the seat next to him, away from her lap.


    ''This succubus is getting more and more carried away.''


    However, Lyra didn''t stop this time; she stood up and sat directly on his lap, circling her arms around his neck while placing her face next to his ear.


    "But last time you said I could use it on you."


    She said with her breathy voice filled with temptation and bit his earlobes affectionately.


    Her teasing, along with the slight shaking from the carriage and the friction between them below, made Ian unable to stop himself.


    So, he also didn''t want to play the game anymore and directly grabbed her waist while kissing her fair neck. After her bloodline transformation, her skin was as smooth as a baby''s, and Ian was addicted to it.


    "Mmm... hehe~~ do you feel good?"


    Lyra moaned in his ears while slathering his earlobes with her saliva and not forgetting to chide him with her seductive voice.


    She had even started to move slightly in his lap, placing her buttocks just above his rod, rubbing it slowly, making him hot.


    "Ouch... mmm..."


    However, Ian didn''t answer her. Instead, he grabbed her long ponytail, pulled her head away from his neck, looked at her blue eyes filled with mist, and kissed her cherry lips strongly.


    "Mmm..."


    While he was enjoying the sloppy kiss, his hands were automatically placed on her buttocks, grabbing it in various shapes and assisting Lyra''s grinding motion.


    The carriage was moving in a smooth motion in one direction, shaking slightly at times, and inside, it was clearly filled with a lewd atmosphere of passion.


    However, unfortunately, this passion was destined to be short-lived.


    "Smack!"


    "Thud!"


    Suddenly, before they could enjoy themselves, a loud sound echoed in their surroundings, followed by the complete halt of the carriage they were in. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hm?"


    Feeling that the atmosphere wasn''t right, Ian lifted his face off of Lyra while scanning his surroundings with his mental power.


    "Mmm~~Ian..."


    However, Lyra was completely aroused and didn''t want him to leave midway.


    "Slap... wake up. We have some company."


    Seeing that Lyra wasn''t paying attention, Ian slightly slapped her red cheek and woke her up.


    "What happened again?"


    Lyra was clearly annoyed with anger, getting disturbed in the middle, making her mood worse. So, she also used her weak mental power to scan the surroundings and found out that they were surrounded by a group of bandits, twice their number.


    "Get out of the way. Don''t you see we are from the Empire?"


    While Ian and Lyra were looking at the situation, Lancer at the front was enraged by the blockage of the bandits.


    Previously, when he followed his young master to the expedition to the north, something happened, and he couldn''t fulfill his wish.


    So, this time when he found out that young master Ian was going to attend the Ignisia Trial, he applied to become the guard captain in a heartbeat.


    Now, when his mission was going well, out of nowhere, they were surrounded by these bandits. How could his mood be good?


    "Heh... as expected of the esteemed Knights from the Empire. They don''t put us in their eyes at all."


    Suddenly, Lancer heard a cold sound filled with mockery from the front. It was a middle-aged man with a burly body and a shaved head with striking cut marks across his face.


    He looked as fiery and rude as a bandit could be.


    Once the boss of the bandit showed his figure, his subordinates began to approach them, encircling them with the sharp weapon in their hands.


    Although their gear looked messy and weak, their eyes were filled with ruthlessness, and there was no fear of death in their eyes. It was as if they were used to killing such groups in this path.


    "Why are you blocking our way if you knew we are from the empire? Do you have a death wish?"


    Lancel replied coldly while signaling his team to form a formation. Although the numbers weren''t on their side, Lancel wasn''t panicked.


    These starved ghosts on this barren land didn''t know who they had provoked. So, all he had to do now was to guard the carriage and eliminate these enemies one by one.


    With the strong, trained soldiers in his hands and the proper weapon plus armor, he could kill all of them quite easily. However, engaging in combat and killing them might take time, delaying his young master''s plans. So, Lancel was quite upset.


    While Lancel was annoyed that some time would be wasted for nothing, there was another person who was more annoyed than him.


    "Why at this time? We were already in the mood. This piece of shit..."


    Unlike Lancel''s worries, Ian was instead looking at their banter and was clearly in the mood to enjoy the fight that was to come when suddenly Lyra mumbled something next to him, making him stunned.

 Chapter 103 Fire In The Hole

    "Why at this time? We were already in the mood. This piece of shit..."Lyra had already awakened her half-succubus bloodline, and on top of that, due to the Soul Seal bond, she was easily influenced by emotions when it came to Ian.


    So, when she was disturbed twice in a row, her anger flared up as she cursed the bandits who had clearly ruined her good deed.


    "Gulp..."


    Ian gulped hard after looking at Lyra in surprise due to her mumblings. This was because, just like when Lyra had awakened her bloodline for the first time and was influenced by it, she was now in the same state.


    Her blue eyes now had a crimson tint, and her whole aura was turning fiery. Ian even felt bloodlust from her, as if she would kill everyone in her vision.


    The only difference this time was that Lyra was conscious and in control.


    Just as Ian saw the bandits getting near and the soldiers readying their weapons, he noticed Lyra looking at him tenderly.


    "Ian, wait for me. I will finish them in a second."


    After saying such murderous words like it was a normal thing, Lyra left the carriage without waiting for Ian''s response. This time, she was really angry about being disturbed during her happy time.


    Lyra knew her behavior might contradict her previous one since she wasn''t typically such an active person, let alone murderous. However, after awakening her bloodline and learning those spells, she had been itching to try them on someone for a long time.


    So, this was the perfect time to use them while quickly getting rid of obstacles on their path¡ªhitting two targets with one stone.


    "Hey, be careful..."


    Seeing that she was leaving in such a hurry, Ian warned her but didn''t stop. Instead, he also left the carriage to see how Lyra would fight. In fact, he also wanted to try bombarding some spells, but unlike Lyra, he needed mana, leaving him slumped at the first step.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t use a charm spell, hehe."


    Seeing that Ian followed and didn''t try to stop her as she had thought, Lyra joked while heading to the front.


    "Take your positions. Be ready for a fight. Although they are bandits, don''t let your guard down."


    While they were making their way to the front, Lancer was already directing the fight and locking onto the leader''s position. Now that the fight had started, he already knew the head of this bandit team was at the peak of the Tertiary Knight Realm.


    No wonder they stopped them, since from the outside, only Lancer seemed to be a match for him. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need to waste your time. I will kill them myself."


    Just as Lancer was readying his weapon to fight, he heard a sweet but murderous voice next to him, startling him. He didn''t even know when someone had come up beside him.


    After seeing that it was Lyra, who had been with Ian, he immediately composed himself, bowed, and tried to persuade her.


    "Madam, no. There is no need to dirty your hands. We are enough."


    He thought maybe Lyra saw they were outnumbered and offered help.


    "Okay, don''t worry. I don''t have so much time for your childish fight. Let''s get this over with."


    Lyra didn''t show any warmth to Lancer as she replied coldly. She was just eager to get it over with so she could spend her time with Ian.


    "Haha, Lancer, okay, stop. She can handle it."


    Seeing Lancer getting anxious and trying to dissuade Lyra again, Ian waved his hand to stop him.


    Lyra was already annoyed enough, and if he added fuel to the fire, wouldn''t he be asking for trouble?


    "Yes, young master."


    Seeing that there was nothing he could do, Lancer bowed and stepped aside but still readied his weapon to defend if anything untoward happened.


    By the time they finished talking, the bandits were already near their formation, while the bald leader looked at them with fiery eyes.


    "Tch, I thought there was something good inside that carriage. But it''s just a little girl?"


    The bandit leader also saw both Ian and Lyra coming out of the carriage, where he had thought some precious goods must be. He was mistaken because Ian didn''t want to appear too ostentatious when traveling outside.


    Actually, the area they were in right now was an unowned, barren place that no empire controlled. This was also the place where the trade routes of all the Empires and Westshore converged. It could have been considered a hub if not for the extreme barrenness.


    These so-called bandits were actually the fugitive knights who had committed various crimes and were wanted everywhere.


    Since he was at the highest realm in this group of bandits, he subdued them with power and money and directed them to block the only large trade route outside the empire.


    Although this was a risky move, the benefit was proportional. Moreover, due to the continent-wide news of the Ignisia Trial beginning, there were frequent travelers on this path, making them happy.


    "Sigh... still, if I capture her, this trip won''t be in vain," he said, totally ignoring Ian''s existence.


    "Okay, don''t waste time. This distance is enough. Throw the darts."


    Unlike some villains, who would leer and provoke, the bald bandit leader didn''t waste time and directly ordered his comrades to start their next plan.


    "Fire the darts."


    With the leader''s order, multiple people from various positions shouted at the same time, directing their comrades to take action.


    "Defend!"


    Lancer was also no rookie and directly ordered his troops to take a defensive formation.


    "Swisshh..."


    With the order to fire, multiple swishing sounds echoed on the battlefield as a large rain of darts tried to pierce through the formation of soldiers.


    However, unlike a rain of arrows, which was clearly visible, the darts were concealed and much faster, aiming to exploit any gaps in the formation ahead.


    If Lancer hadn''t responded in time, there might have been casualties, even though they were wearing heavy armor. Moreover, the bandits weren''t engaging in close combat but were instead continuously firing darts, keeping everyone on the defensive.


    "Interesting!"

 Chapter 104 Murderous Lyra

    "Interesting!"However, while this was happening, Ian was instead observing the darts thrown in his direction. From his perception, he could clearly see that they were smeared with poison. Moreover, it was a rare airborne poison that was volatile.


    After realizing this, it wasn''t hard to discern their plan. They were essentially trying to distract the enemy with one method while hiding the true plan beneath another.


    Ian could already see soldiers being poisoned inexplicably and caught off guard. Unlike these knights, who were accustomed to honest fights, the bandits had truly mastered the art of silently killing their enemies.


    No wonder they dared to consider blocking their path.


    "Tch... no matter how powerful you were in the empire, here, you''re all only at my mercy."


    The bandit leader smiled in satisfaction at the perfect initiative in the battle while drawing a foot-long sword from his waist, his style completely that of a ruffian.


    His smile grew even wider after seeing that the enemy was still unaware of his little trick.


    "Are you afraid now, little girl?"


    He then looked at Lyra, whose eyes had already turned cold to the extreme, and grinned while showing his full set of teeth.


    Although he wasn''t a lecher who couldn''t turn his head away after seeing a beautiful girl, he didn''t mind indulging if the situation allowed.


    However, what he never expected was that Lyra didn''t even look in his direction and just mumbled something he couldn''t understand.


    "Finally completed."


    "Swoosh!"


    With her faint murmur, he suddenly saw a blood-red chain swinging toward him appearing out of nowhere, aiming directly for his head to sever it completely.


    The crimson chain he saw was as thin as a cicada''s wing and relatively slow for his tertiary peak realm. That''s why he was able to see it clearly the moment it appeared.


    "What the..."


    However, the danger he felt from it was unprecedented. His intuition, honed by his experience in the Peak Tertiary Knight realm, was warning him continuously that if he dared to stay in his position, he would die without a doubt.


    So, he didn''t dare to stay in its path and decided to dodge. Now, he didn''t care about beauty, wealth, or even his bandit comrades. This bizarre occurrence had already scared the shit out of him as he remembered something from the chain''s appearance.


    ''How can a Wizard appear here?''


    He cursed his luck. Out of all the people on this continent, he alone had to witness a wizard and even tried to capture her. Wasn''t he too daring?


    The bandit leader was already desperate and wanted to dodge when, suddenly, his mind went blank. It was so strange that even when the crimson chain reached his head, he couldn''t shout.


    ''No, no. Why can''t I move?''


    Compared to the time when Lyra used the Crimson Chain on Ian, this time it was too slow. So, it was perfectly possible to dodge it in time unless Lyra used Mind Control on top of that.


    Since the bandit leader was already mentally controlled, he couldn''t do anything and could only watch as his head was severed by the cicada-like Crimson Chain, like a knife through butter.


    Until his death, the only thing he could do was stare at those cold blue eyes devoid of emotion in endless dread. He really provoked someone he shouldn''t this time.


    ''He is a truly unlucky fellow, even worse than me, a passersby villain,'' Ian thought while looking at the stiff figure of the bandit leader.


    At least he managed to survive in the story, but this guy was directly killed in seconds. While he was musing over things, Lyra wasn''t finished with her move, as she began to chant a spell.


    "Tidal Push!"


    Suddenly, another soft command came from Lyra''s lips, followed by a small tidal force of water that shattered the cicada-like crimson chains into fragments.


    However, those fragments, which looked like snowflakes but in crimson color, didn''t scatter randomly but shot through the air in a specific direction, targeting the bandits who were still clueless about their leader''s death.


    "Ah!"


    "Plop!"


    "Thud!"


    The bullet-like shower of crimson chain fragments was followed by the pained screams of the bandits, who died one after another, dropping to the ground like weeds. It was truly a spectacular show of precise control over both spell and bloodline skill.


    If not for the gruesome death decorating it, it could be called beautiful, or could it still be called that?


    "Hah... Hah..."


    Unfortunately, even after all this, Lyra was only able to kill half of the bandits. After all, she was still a First-Class Wizard Apprentice, and this was the maximum she could do while using an extremely small amount of mana.


    Moreover, now that even the Crimson Chains were severed, she couldn''t control it with her bloodline.


    "Wonderful! You performed really well."


    Ian couldn''t help but comment after witnessing the perfect application of her bloodline skill and wizard spells. It was really impeccable in this situation.


    During all the days Lyra had stayed with him in Duskmere City, he hadn''t been wasting his time idly. While learning spells himself, he had also taught Lyra two spells: Tidal Push and Aqua Barrier.


    This was because he already knew Lyra was more inclined toward water-element spells from the Arcane Passage. Moreover, he had envisioned combining Lyra''s bloodline skill with wizard spells.


    And honestly, it worked wonderfully¡ªbetter than he had expected. Of course, although the chain spell fragments looked deadly, they were only lethal to mortals.


    For wizards, defending against them wouldn''t be a problem. Furthermore, the cicada-like crimson chain bloodline skill was too slow, making it unsuitable for many situations.


    However, despite its imperfections, it was a good utilization of power.


    "Hah... hah..."


    Lyra breathed heavily due to extreme fatigue, smiling at Ian, clearly pleased by his praise.


    "But half of them are still alive," she said.


    She looked at the remaining bandits, who were completely paralyzed by fear and not knowing what to do, and lamented her weak strength. If she could have killed them all in a single shot, it would have been perfect, wouldn''t it?


    Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 105 Aurora

    "Woah, do you want to do everything by yourself? Then why even bring these guards with you? Look, they are looking at you like a monster."Ian rolled his eyes at her remarks and pointed at the guards, who stood dumbfounded in their places, unsure of what to do. She had already killed more than a dozen bandits in a single attack, yet she still wasn''t satisfied.


    Are you trying to scare them to death?


    "I wasn''t saying that," Lyra mumbled innocently while honestly coming to his side.


    "Okay, Lancer, what are you gawking at? Kill the remaining bandits quickly."


    After seeing she understood, Ian looked at Lancer, who was staring at Lyra with an incredulous expression as if he couldn''t believe his eyes and reprimanded him sharply.


    Ian could already see that some of the smarter bandits were fleeing the battlefield, while the captain was still standing stupefied¡ªthough he couldn''t be entirely blamed.


    "Oh, yes, young master." Lancer quickly came out of his stupor and hurriedly replied to Ian, as he didn''t want to leave a bad impression.


    "Also, those darts are coated with volatile poison. So, reposition yourselves unless you want to get poisoned and delay things further. And don''t let my carriage get damaged."


    "Okay, young master. There won''t be any problems."


    Lancer quickly bowed, walked toward his comrades, who were still standing there with surprise in their eyes, and yelled loudly,


    "What are you staring at? Don''t you see the bandits running away? Kill them quickly! You bastards can''t do anything right."


    Lancer shouted angrily, embarrassed to see his subordinates still staring at the dead bodies in bewilderment. His impression in the young master''s eyes must have been in the gutter.


    Why was it that whenever he tried to show off in front of his young master, something surprising always happened? Couldn''t he catch a break?


    He was so unlucky.


    "Okay, sir."


    The subordinate nearest to Lancer bore his angry kick and hurriedly ran to encircle and kill the fleeing bandits, clearly embarrassed.


    However, what they had witnessed today truly opened their eyes. They had heard of wizards but had never seen such methods with their own eyes. It had truly astonished them to their core.


    It was like a mortal seeing an immortal art for the first time, although it was a bit far-fetched.


    "How are you feeling?"


    After seeing the team begin to carry out their task, Ian asked Lyra, who appeared weak,


    "I just spent a little too much energy. I will be alright after some rest."


    Lyra smiled bitterly and replied. She was angry that her good time had been disturbed by the bandits, and although she had killed them, she was now weak, making her unable to enjoy the time anyway.


    Didn''t she shoot herself in the foot?


    "Okay, then go into the carriage and sleep to recover. Don''t use mana from now on."


    Ian warned and directed Lyra to return to the carriage.


    ''She didn''t want anyone to disturb our intimate time, but in the end, she wasted too much energy.''


    He looked at Lyra, who was spent speechlessly. In the end, didn''t she have to rest? It would have been better if she had allowed Lancer to stop the bandits.


    ''Come to think of it, after arriving at the Calvora continent, I should search for dark-attributed spells for her. It will be better if I can find them on Ignisia Tower.'' Find adventures at empire


    According to the Arcane Passage, Lyra was suitable for water elemental spells and had quite the talent in that area. Hence, the first two spells he taught her were Aqua Barrier and Tidal Push.


    However, after her half-succubus bloodline awakened, she was now more inclined toward the dark attribute. So, learning a few of them should help her as a trump card.


    ''I don''t know what my affinities are...''


    Ian then thought of himself while unconsciously looking at his Life Seed, which was marked with five colorful lines. They were still silently surrounding it as if they were mere decorations. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Ian didn''t think so, as they clearly represented elements. So, there must be some use for them; he just didn''t know how incredible they were.


    If his guess was correct, then that would be a wonderful surprise. However, to know for sure, he had to first enter the Ignisia Tower.


    ...


    While Ian and Lyra were making their way towards Westshore, Carl was already near the location.


    Since the Ignisia Trial had been unexpectedly brought forward so much, the competition for the five quotas in the Imperial Academy was also moved forward.


    Fortunately, he easily managed to secure a quota and immediately left for the Ignisia Tower. He really didn''t want to stay in that place for a moment longer.


    Anyway, he had no one in this place and was alone, so there was no nostalgia, only excitement for the upcoming trial and the wider world of the Calvora Continent.


    "Haha, you are really good. You killed those bandits so easily. Even I will need some time to handle them. It certainly wasn''t as easy as you made it look."


    However, although Carl was left alone, he wasn''t exactly alone at this point as he was sitting in a luxurious carriage with two other people.


    One of them who had just laughed and praised Carl was a tall and handsome figure dressed in luxurious clothes made of fine silk, adorned with shimmering gems and intricate gold embroidery.


    His proud demeanor was unmistakably that of royalty, as evident from his way of speaking, his charm, and the confident air of authority that surrounded him.


    "Hey, don''t you think so, Aurora? Why are you silent?"


    He then asked his sister next to him, who was equally dressed luxuriously in a flowing gown of rich fabric, her beauty accentuated by delicate jewels in her hair and a serene expression, with her striking emerald green eyes and long chestnut brown hair that flowed smoothly down her back.


    "Um, that was indeed impressive."

 Chapter 106 Dent On The Protagonists Destiny

    However, unlike her brother Henry, Aurora wasn''t fond of talking so she slightly replied in agreement and stopped."Hahaha, Brother Henry is joking. They were just weak jujubes and melons who only knew despicable methods. Even if I didn''t help, you could have killed them anyway."


    Carl was quite happy being praised, especially by a girl as beautiful as Aurora. However, as he said, those bandits really weren''t good and could only rely on their numbers.


    It turned out that, just like Ian and Lyra, Henry and his sister also encountered a small team of bandits. Although the problem wasn''t big, they were pestering them endlessly while using despicable methods one after another, making them passive.


    However, fortunately, Carl arrived just in time and helped kill those bandits with his astonishing momentum, saving pointless sacrifices.


    "Yeah, they indeed weren''t strong. But still, I would like to thank you for your timely help. I, Henry, am not an ungrateful person. If Brother Carl needs anything in the future, you can ask me anytime."


    Henry boasted in front of Carl as if he were still in his empire.


    "Okay, then."


    Carl nodded but didn''t take his words to heart. For heaven''s sake, they were now going to take the Ignisia Trial and travel to another continent. He didn''t know what he could possibly ask for from him anyway.


    His sister?


    ''Well, it didn''t seem to be a bad idea.''


    Carl joked inwardly while imperceptibly looking at the alluring figure of Aurora.


    He didn''t deny that the main reason he helped them was for this quiet girl, Aurora. Although she talked less and didn''t even look at him that much, he wasn''t disheartened. They still had ample time to spend together on this journey.


    As for Lyra, he had already forgotten her after she dropped out of the Imperial Academy since far well couldn''t satiate near thirst.


    ''But, that guy should also come, right?''


    After he answered Henry, Carl then thought of one hateful guy who had defeated him quite miserably in front of a whole crowd.


    That event was so impactful that even when he won one quota during the next competition, nobody thought he was awesome but only recognized him as a defeated person under Ian.


    ''I hope he will come. If he does, I will show him what it feels like to get trampled on.''


    Carl thought while clenching his fist in anger, making both Henry and Aurora look at him weirdly.


    "Oh, haha, I just thought of something. So, brother Henry, where are you from?"


    Seeing that he had lost his composure for a moment, Carl laughed it off and began to talk with both of them in an attempt to make the relationship closer. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for Ian, he already had a hunch that he would definitely come. So, all he had to do was wait. Although he agreed that he wasn''t a match for Ian for fighting with Knight realm strength, inside the Ignisia Tower, that restriction would be lifted.


    He would then show his true strength, completely wiping off this dent in his dignity; he swore.


    ...


    "Swish!"


    "Thud!"


    In a barren place devoid of habitation, a head rolled to the ground, its expression filled with dread and fear.


    "Kill all the ones near, don''t follow them. Conserve your energy."


    Lancer ordered his subordinates after separating the head of yet another bandit leader. This was the 10th one he had killed in the span of 13 days on this journey, making him more and more proficient.


    The continent where Ian was called Gravethrone, and there were three Empires on it: Ashford on the east, Velmoria on the north, and Mistveil on the south.


    Hence, the remaining expanse of land to the west, bordering the sea, was called Westshore. Experience more content on empire


    So, the question arose: why did no Empire try to take control of this land? After all, from time immemorial, the coastal area was synonymous with wealth, and there was no reason the three empires didn''t covet it.


    However, the truth was despite having endless potential, Westshore was chaotic and scattered, with no real power taking control. There were indeed various powers from the three Empires situated in it, but they had no plans to occupy the land.


    And the reason lay in the unpredictability of the sea. You see, unlike the sea in Ian''s previous life, the sea bordering the Gravethrone continent was chaotic and filled with danger.


    It seemed even the sea was affected by the Wizard War thousands of years ago.


    One could never know what would happen suddenly, causing the entire population bordering the coastal area to be wiped out inexplicably.


    It could be as predictable as a tsunami or as unpredictable as wizard methods. It could be a giant sea creature coming to the shore to eat, or it could be an unpredictable curse.


    Since the wizards who could stop such happenings were now basically nonexistent on this continent, nobody had the strength or the guts to actually establish their power here.


    That''s why this place had become loose land, attracting greedy businessmen to exploit it. And with them came bandits who couldn''t survive inside the Empire.


    "This is already the eleventh team. Don''t they have eyes?"


    Inside the luxurious carriage in the middle of the guards'' encirclement, Lyra was hugging Ian''s body, placing her head on his chest, and couldn''t help but complain.


    When they first encountered bandits, she thought it was a rare occurrence and they were unlucky. But now she realized how wrong she was. Even their small caravan had already encountered dozens of sieges from bandits.


    It was as if, after the announcement of the Ignisia Tower opening, they sprang out like mushrooms from their holes.


    "Haha, we are now already near the location. It should be the last one."


    Ian said while looking at the fight outside that was nearing its end. Multiple bandits were already running away after Lancer killed their boss.


    However, this time, although they ran away, nobody from his team went to chase them since they now realized that it was pointless. Trying to kill them all would only tire them out.


    "Young master, the path has been cleared."


    After killing the bandit leader and scattering the remaining ones, Lancer came to Ian''s carriage, bowed, and shouted.

 Chapter 107 Everbright City

    "Okay, rest for a while and leave early. We should be near Everbright Cliff now, so there shouldn''t be any interruptions. If you meet other teams, don''t engage with them¡ªjust follow the path," Ian said, waving his hand to signal Lancer to leave."Yes, young master," Lancer replied, bowing before returning the way he came to implement Ian''s plan.


    The place where the Ignisia Tower was located was called Everbright Cliff. It was named so because, as the name suggested, the cliff was always bright and visible, even on the darkest night.


    Of course, the reason lay in the Ignisia Tower itself and the methods of wizards.


    However, the place Ian was heading to wasn''t directly the cliff but the city of Everbright, located far below it. As far as he knew, without the methods of wizards, no one could set foot inside the Ignisia Tower, even if they wanted to.


    Thus, Everbright City was established to facilitate the first selection process: the qualification test.


    If he remembered correctly, there was a huge crystal called the Keystone in the center of the Everbright City, directly connected to the Ignisia Tower. This crystal was used to test the qualifications of youngsters from across the continent.


    Every time the Ignisia Tower opened, it would supply mana to the Keystone, which helped test the participating youngsters holding Ignisia Tower tokens.


    Without the token, the Keystone wouldn''t work, and one couldn''t enter the tower. Perhaps this method was intended to limit the number of participants in this barren land, which was now monopolized by stronger factions.


    In fact, there used to be a more traditional wizard qualification test before distributing the Ignisia Tower tokens to prevent them from being wasted.


    But now, it seemed that no wizard cared about this continent and directly distributed the tower tokens to each empire''s representatives, resulting in such a wasteful approach.


    "Ian... Do you want to do it?"


    Just as Ian was lost in thought, Lyra, who was in his arms, squirmed and placed her lips close to his ear, whispering as she bit it gently and licked it with her long tongue. One of her hands was already moving downward restlessly trying to grab his rod in a warm embrace of her hand.


    "Shh... You girl, what are you doing? We''re already near our destination."


    Seeing Lyra getting restless again, Ian cursed softly but still closed the carriage window, pulling her closer in his arms as they prepared for another passionate moment.


    "Mmm..."


    ''Well, sometimes having an active partner isn''t so bad,'' Ian thought, indulging in yet another round of pleasure while their entourage moved steadily toward Everbright City.


    With such a romantic girl by his side, willing to cater to his every need, the long journey was far from boring.


    ---


    "Sorry, sir. You''re quite late." A middle-aged man bowed and apologized.


    "Except for the Royal Suite, there really isn''t any room available," he said with a slightly embarrassing tone to Lancer who had been asking for accommodations.


    He wasn''t lying; they were indeed quite late, and all the rooms had been booked except for a Royal Suite reserved for entertaining royalty. Enjoy new tales from empire


    Hearing his words, Lancer looked ashamed, realizing he lacked the skill to haggle in such matters.


    After only a day of travel, Ian and Lyra had finally arrived in Everbright City by evening.


    However, just as his father had feared, they were late, as evidenced by the difficulty in finding accommodations.


    In fact, they were so late that the Ignisia Trial was scheduled for the following day, just around the corner. If Ian hadn''t arrived, Ron might have had to postpone it. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay then, the Royal Suite it is. Make the preparations," Ian said decisively. He didn''t want to waste time wandering around at night.


    "But...Sir... that''s reserved for royalty."


    Just as the middle-aged man was about to refuse, he suddenly felt his mind go numb and abruptly changed his words.


    "Okay, young master. Please follow me," he said, leading the way.


    Seeing this, Lancer was getting confused when Ian ordered,


    "Just follow him and make the arrangements."


    "Yes, young master," Lancer replied. Though it was unusual, he didn''t overthink it and followed the man to handle the details.


    ''Heh, mind-control skills are quite handy at times,'' Ian thought, walking leisurely toward the Royal Suite with Lyra by his side.


    "We were almost late, but at least we made it," Lyra said, relieved that they had arrived in time. She was unaware that Ron was one of Ian''s subordinates.


    "Yeah, but it''s better this way than waiting," Ian agreed, ignoring the glances from the people around, most of which were directed at Lyra.


    With her striking beauty and exotic figure, such attention was inevitable. If she weren''t practically glued to Ian, someone might have even tried hitting on her.


    As they began to climb the stairs, Ian noted the Inn''s ancient-style interior, filled with crude imitations of wizard runes and symbols meant to evoke the feeling of a wizard''s abode.


    The owner of the Inn clearly had a talent for business, even naming it the "Mystic Haven." The tall, tower-like building was clearly designed to resemble the Ignisia Tower.


    So, to reach the Royal Suite they just booked, they had to climb several flights of stairs, as there was no lift.


    But the effort was definitely worth it since after reaching the topmost floor, Ian was greeted with a breathtaking view of the Ignisia Tower, shining brightly atop the Everbright Cliff, visible from the large window.


    Although he had glimpsed its silhouette from the ground, the view from the top of the Mystic Haven Inn was far more striking. Unfortunately, due to the distance, he still couldn''t make out the details of its structure¡ªonly its commanding and awe-inspiring presence.


    ''Tomorrow...''


    Tomorrow would mark the day Ian entered the Ignisia Tower and began his true journey as a wizard, determined to change his fate as a mere passerby villain.


    It would also be the start of the well-known story ''Arcane Passage'' and the unknown one he would carve with his own strength.


    So, in the midst of the known and the unknown, Ian had to navigate his way toward the true destiny that was meant for him.


    "Let''s go; it''s time to rest."

 Chapter 108 We Meet Again

    "Finally, it is time for the day of trial. But I am bored with the long wait. Why don''t they just start the test already?"Henry said, standing beneath the square where a large crystal ball gleamed at the center atop an ornate pedestal.


    He crossed his arms restlessly, clearly annoyed, and stared at the ball, its surface shimmering with an otherworldly glow as if mocking his impatience.


    "It should start soon," Carl said from the side, as he was also getting impatient from all the waiting.


    But he knew never to question a wizard''s decision, unlike Henry, so he didn''t complain, as it was only a little wait anyway.


    Aurora, on the other hand, stayed silent on the side, ignoring all the sidelong glances she was receiving from the crowd, as if in her own world. However, her calm and serene temperament drew even more attention.


    After all, although there were many girls around the square from different Empires, each with their own charm, she stood out at the top with her otherworldly figure and calm temperament.


    Although the hype around the Ignisia Trial had been decreasing with the passing years, there were still many people around the square.


    Just like they had come from the Mistveil Empire to participate in this trial, there were also other people from the Velmoria Empire, royalty and nobles alike.


    And from the Ashford Empire royal family, it was none other than the Third Prince, Dorian Ashford, who seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Maybe the wait had really been long, as the crowd whispered among themselves in hushed tones¡ªclearly excited, but also a little irritated by the prolonged delay.


    Surprisingly, there was also another person who was irritated by the long wait, just like the crowd, but could do nothing.


    It was none other than Ron, a First Ring Wizard and envoy from the Calvora Continent.


    In fact, he must have been the most restless person around here¡ªnot for any wizard dream, not for any adventure yet to come, but simply to get rid of the Sigil of Subjugation pact he had with Ian.


    According to the agreement, he would be free once they arrived at the Calvora Continent, so he was even more eager to leave this barren place than anyone.


    He swore he would never come to this place again. All the events here had been so unlucky for him that it felt as if all the bad luck in his life had exploded at once.


    Just as the wait was wearing down the patience around the square, a slight commotion from the crowd drew the attention of everyone.


    Since the wait was boring, even slight disturbances could draw theirs focus. So, all of them glanced behind to see what the fuss was about.


    "He really came."


    Just like anyone else noticing the commotion, Carl also looked out of curiosity, but what he saw made him clench his fist unconsciously, murmuring in slight excitement and slight rage.


    "Who?"


    As Henry was right beside him, he clearly heard Carl''s murmur and looked in the direction Carl was focused on, clearly intrigued.


    Then, what he saw was a handsome young man with natural, effortless charm, striking features, and a confident yet approachable presence that drew people in.


    However, what was more surprising was the girl leaning next to him, with blue eyes, blonde hair, and a tall figure draped in a gorgeous, luxurious long gown. Her figure was so stunning that it exuded an unconscious, seductive charm making everyone restless.


    No wonder the crowd had made a commotion; the couple truly looked otherworldly.


    "Do you know her?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Henry asked Carl, clearly referring to Lyra. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Lyra was far superior to his sister Aurora in many ways.


    "Oh?"


    After Henry asked, Carl finally paid attention to Lyra, who looked even more beautiful than when he saw her in the Imperial Academy. However, oddly enough, he didn''t feel the same attraction toward her as he did when they first met.


    Previously, he had thought of her as his forbidden wife, getting jealous of her being close to Ian. However, now he just wanted to redeem his dignity that had been trampled under Ian''s foot and didn''t have time to care about girls. Sometimes, his priorities also shifted with situations.


    So, he just casually replied to Henry, who was interested in Lyra.


    "Yeah, we were acquaintances."


    After saying that, Carl ignored him and made his way toward Ian, as if he had something to say.


    While the crowd''s attention was clearly drawn to the couple that had just arrived, Ian and Lyra didn''t care about it and made their way to the front leisurely, while Lancer stood surrounded by knights to clear the way.


    However, when Ian was about to arrive near the squire, he felt two piercing gazes from the side, one of which was clearly filled with undisguised murderous intent.


    "Hm?"


    Feeling such a blatant murderous gaze, Ian couldn''t help but be surprised and looked to the side to see who was tired of living when he saw the familiar figure of Third Prince Dorian glaring at him with intense hatred as if he had killed his father.


    "Oh? No wonder."


    After recognizing the person, Ian smiled in understanding.


    "What happened?"


    Seeing that Ian stopped, Lyra asked in confusion.


    "Nothing. Let''s just go." Ian shook his head and ignored Dorian''s hateful look, not taking him seriously.


    If he didn''t know his place and kept trying to provoke him, Ian wouldn''t mind sending him to meet his brother.


    As for why Dorian hated him so much, it wasn''t hard to guess. After the death of Ethos, his father, Eldric, and Duke Alex began to put pressure on the royal family over the issue of secret assassinations.


    So, the Ashford royal family wasn''t in a good condition. Moreover, with the death of the second prince, Adrian Ashford, the responsibility of entering the Ignisia Trial directly fell on the Third Prince, Dorian, as they couldn''t send the Crown Prince, right?


    As for his murderous intentions toward Ian, it wasn''t difficult to figure out. After all, there was someone with him who clearly didn''t have the token but still came. And with his father''s fierce offensive, Dorian must have already figured out who killed his second brother causing him to leave the Empire.


    ''But why didn''t Duke Alex let Lyra have the Ignisia token?''


    Ian thought about the missing piece when suddenly a strong male voice from the side snapped him out of his stupor. Find more to read at empire


    "We meet again!"

 Chapter 109 Embarrassing, Wasnt It?

    "We meet again."When Ian heard the familiar sound next to him, he ignored his diverging thoughts and looked ahead, to where Carl was standing.


    After not seeing each other for almost six months, had he become stronger and more mature? Ian didn''t know.


    ''Let''s check,'' Ian thought with a smirk, as toying with the protagonist was the most enjoyable thing for a villain, wasn''t it?


    So, he looked at Carl who was expecting answers, and asked in a very confused tone,


    "Do I know you?"


    His voice was casual and not condescending but genuinely confused as if he didn''t recognize Carl at all.


    "What..."


    While his performance was impeccable, Carl, on the other hand, stood rooted to the spot after hearing his words, quite embarrassed.


    He had imagined many scenarios: being stared at, looked down upon, or even mercilessly ridiculed, as had happened to others who were ultimately trampled under his foot.


    But he never thought Ian wouldn''t even remember him, making all his imaginings go down the drain.


    "Haha, hahaha... kid. That was so funny..."


    While Carl was embarrassed, he heard a series of laughter in his mind followed by a rant.


    "Haha... You were just a nobody who lost in the fight. He didn''t even show up after that day at the Academy. Why do you think he would remember you?"


    Sixth Ring Wizard Ruther, inside the ring, couldn''t help but laugh at Carl after seeing him so stumped. After getting bored every day, he was finally having a blast.


    Did he really think acting cool and talking like this would make him look good? Wasn''t this embarrassing?


    ''Kids these days.'' Ruther shook his incorporeal head while laughing non-stop.


    "Okay, I get it. Can you stop laughing at me?"


    Carl was annoyed by Ruther''s constant laughter in his mind, which was making him dizzy. He regretted learning the spell Telepathy now. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These days, all he could think about was getting back at Ian, showing him that he wasn''t a soft persimmon and that his real strength lay in being a Wizard.


    But in his constant imagination, he forgot that, in Ian''s eyes, he might just be a passerby who had competed with him and lost miserably.


    How ironic¡ªa protagonist had become a passerby in front of the real passerby villain.


    Just as Carl was getting annoyed by Ian''s seemingly confused remarks and didn''t know what to say to get out of this embarrassment, a soft voice came from the side.


    "Um¡­ Ian, he''s that boy at the Academy you had a battle with during the welcoming ceremony," Lyra reminded while tugging Ian''s sleeve, genuinely believing that Ian might have forgotten about this fellow.


    Hearing Lyra''s words, Carl felt truly thankful for her rescue. If not for her, he couldn''t just say, "I''m that fellow you fought with, and I''m here for revenge," right?


    However, he celebrated too early, as Lyra''s next words almost made him almost lose his balance.


    "You might have forgotten him because he was too weak."


    Although the speaker was unintentional, the listener couldn''t help but feel the weight of those words.


    Your next journey awaits at empire


    The words he hated most were spoken to his face by the girl he once had a crush on, right in front of his enemy¡ªhow could Carl maintain his composure after that?


    "Oh? Now I remember. Isn''t he the one who was pestering you? Did he still do that after I left?"


    Ian asked, delivering yet another blow. Although their words seemed unintentional, Carl felt they were deliberately targeting his self-esteem.


    Now he wished he hadn''t rushed over. It was truly a case of haste making waste¡ªexcept he was the one completely wasted.


    "No, he didn''t see me after that day."


    Lyra didn''t care what Carl thought and only felt sweetly touched by Ian''s concern. She smiled at Ian and snuggled a little closer, placing his arm into her bosom.


    "Ugh, friend, sorry for disturbing you. I''m indeed that guy. But all that was a misunderstanding, and there are really no hard feelings."


    Carl couldn''t take it anymore and had to stop their continuous unintentional (in his opinion) sarcasm. Moreover, Ruther''s loud laughter in his mind had already annoyed him to no end, forcing him to use mental power to block the telepathy.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. I didn''t take it to heart," Ian waved his hand as if he really didn''t care and walked leisurely toward the square, ignoring Carl.


    "Wait a minute," Carl couldn''t let go of this opportunity, earned at the cost of his dignity. So, he stopped Ian again, gnashed his teeth inwardly, and asked,


    "Although that time was a misunderstanding, the competition was indeed real. So, I want to have another competition with you. What do you think? Do you dare?"


    At last, he managed to compose himself and issued the challenge to Ian with a straight face.


    No matter what, he had to show this bastard that he wasn''t someone to be trifled with. He didn''t know why, but every time he saw Ian, those feelings grew heavier and heavier, urging him to trample this person underfoot at all costs.


    "Oh? What do you want to compete on? I don''t have much time to entertain you," Ian asked with interest, noticing the serious look on Carl''s face.


    Although he had anticipated something like this might happen, he didn''t think Carl would be so hung up on one defeat that he would directly challenge him again.


    "Of course, it isn''t about fighting. What about a test of qualification?"


    Carl asked, pointing at the large crystal ball at the center, clearly intending to compare their wizard qualifications. According to Ruther, his qualifications were top-notch and one-of-a-kind.


    This time, he was confident he wouldn''t lose. Why not first crush the enemy''s spirit and then deliver the final blow in an actual fight?


    "Tch, you kid have finally used your brain."


    Ruther nodded in acknowledgment. This was the best method for a competition at this time.


    Moreover, Carl''s wizard qualifications were truly top-tier in this world, as far as Ruther had seen. It was almost a guaranteed win¡ªunless there was a surprise.


    Just as Carl issued the challenge for the test of qualifications, almost instantly Ian heard a System notification in his mind.

 Chapter 110 Test Of Qualification

    [Ding!][Protagonist Carl has requested a challenge: a test of qualification.]


    [A new Destiny Quest has been activated.]


    [Intermediate Destiny Quest 1: What will you choose when you know you will likely lose?]


    [Quest Content: Participate in the challenge of the wizard qualification test with Carl.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: The Quest will be completed after you draw with the protagonist. Losing will automatically forfeit the Quest.]


    ''Tch, what will you choose when you know you will likely lose, huh?''


    Ian was a little surprised that this quest was so bizarre as it only required him to draw with the protagonist. However, he could understand why.


    As far as he knew, everyone here would be tested by the Keystone, the large crystal, at the center of the square in three categories: magical aptitude, elemental affinity, and mental power.


    Each category was graded on a scale of 1 to 10, with 10 being the highest and Carl had achieved a perfect score of 10 in all three categories this time in Arcane Passage.


    So of course, Ian had no chance of winning and could only hope to draw with him at best.


    It was intriguing, though, that the system predicted his loss and then gave him a quest that required only a draw to succeed.


    "What do you think?"


    Seeing Ian lost in thought, Carl assumed he was afraid and taunted him to see if he would accept the challenge. In terms of qualification, Carl didn''t believe anyone in this barren place could surpass him.


    "Haha, okay, okay. Whatever makes you feel good. Let''s compare our qualifications¡ªit might at least make this boring event interesting."


    Seeing Carl acting as if he''d already won, Ian laughed and accepted the challenge graciously.


    In fact, Ian knew he was no match for Carl in wizard qualifications under normal circumstances. However, now that he had awakened his bloodline, unsealed the Veilstrider Meditation method, and gained rewards from the Star Well, he should at least be comparable.


    Otherwise, why would the quest show a draw as the condition for completion?


    Even so, it didn''t matter if he lost this time. Real strength lay in the power at hand. Potential and qualifications could be acquired, just as his comprehension had been directly enhanced by the Star Well¡ªnot to mention that he still had his system.


    "Okay, good. Haha, then let''s see who''s better."


    After Ian''s agreement, Carl laughed, elated, and returned to his place, as the test was about to start.


    How could he not be happy? He was about to flaunt his incredible talent and slap his enemy''s face, even if it wasn''t in combat. Competing with the one person who had defeated him made the victory all the sweeter.


    "Ian, why agree to such nonsense? Just ignore him."


    Lyra couldn''t understand why Ian bothered entertaining the other party when there was no need to care about what Carl thought.


    "It''s okay. It''s just for fun. But tell me honestly, did you say that last sentence on purpose to irritate him?"


    Your journey continues at empire


    He asked Lyra with a questioning look, to which she smiled almost imperceptibly, mischief gleaming in her eyes as if she was thoroughly enjoying herself.


    ''This girl.''


    Ian laughed and made his way to the square. Just when he arrived Ron saw him, nodded in relief, and stepped onto the platform to begin the test.


    "Okay, quiet down. It''s time for the wizard qualification test."


    While all this was happening, the crowd had been murmuring about Ian and Lyra when a crisp voice suddenly entered everyone''s ears, silencing them instantly.


    The inexplicable appearance of someone on the platform and the voice that felt as though it came from right beside them made the crowd freeze in dread as they realized a real Wizard was on stage.


    This was really unexpected. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In previous years, Wizards typically appointed proxies to conduct this mundane test. Unless you were chosen as a candidate, you would never have the chance to see a real Wizard as even if they chanted the spell to awaken the Crystall at the center, they were mostly invisible.


    However, this time was an exception because Ron was in a hurry to leave and took charge himself.


    With his methods, the test for the once-in-a-decade Ignisia Trial would be over in no time. There really was no need to add extra steps to make it more cumbersome.


    Seeing everyone''s attention on him, Ron smiled and continued,


    "Now, everyone with an Ignisia Trial Token, line up and approach the platform one by one after I activate the Keystone. No talking, no delays. Anyone disturbing the order will be disqualified."


    After issuing his instructions, Ron exuded the unique aura of a Wizard, causing the crowd to feel stifled. Of course, he avoided directing his aura toward Ian.


    Once he saw everyone taking his words seriously, Ron approached the Crystal Ball and began chanting an ancient incantation while embedding a unique token into a groove beside the crystal.


    As the chant slowly concluded, the Ignisia Tower above the Everbright Cliff, barely visible from afar, glowed brilliantly, illuminating the Crystal Ball at the square''s center.


    Ian, with his keen perception, clearly felt the inexplicable flow of mana from the tower into the crystal.


    The radiant glow of the Ignisia Tower lasted only a moment but was truly breathtaking.


    Although people on Gravethrone Continent had begun to not take the Wizard''s path seriously due to it being too distant, seeing such an incredible scene was enough to ignite their hearts again. So, it made one wonder if the name Ignisia was chosen for this very reason.


    "Now that the Keystone is charged, you may step forward," Ron instructed, retrieving his token.


    "Remember, insert your Ignisia Tower Token into the groove and place your hand on the crystal. Your talents will be evaluated in three categories: magical aptitude, elemental affinity, and mental power. Anyone scoring 4 or more points in each category may enter the Ignisia Tower. Others can just leave."


    "Step forward now."

 Chapter 111 Already Embarrassed Enough

    Once Ron saw that Ian had no plans to make an early visit, he asked everyone to line up and come one by one to test their qualifications. After checking their Ignisia Trial Token, he asked them to insert it inside the circular groove right next to the crystal.In fact, as long as there was mana inside the crystal, it could always test the qualifications of anyone who placed their hands on it.


    However, the crux of the issue here was mana, which was so scarce that it even had to be supplied by the Ignisia Tower itself.


    That''s why, although there were a lot of people here in Everbright City hoping to get tested and leave this continent, it just wasn''t possible, or the possibility was really too low, since by the time the token holder got tested, they might have no chance at all.


    Moreover, Ron wouldn''t take a large number of people to increase his baggage. As a wizard, he wouldn''t do such a wasteful thing.


    Hence, the reason why everyone had to enter their trial token inside the groove was so that it would record their qualification. Once they truly entered the tower, it would then play its role.


    As the testing started, a boy dressed in luxurious noble clothing with a ceremonial sword at his side and some kind of crest that signified his status hurriedly made his way to the platform.


    Then, he bowed to Ron, took out his Ignisia Trial Token as instructed, and inserted it into the circular groove while placing his hands on the crystal.


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, as he came into contact with it, the crystal glowed slightly, and multiple colors flashed inside the Keystone as three distinct numbers appeared side by side almost instantly.


    "Magical aptitude: 5 points,"


    "Elemental Affinity, Fire: 4 points, Wind: 5 points, others below the threshold,"


    "Mental power: 4 points."


    "Hmm, barely qualified."


    After looking at the results of the first person, Ron nodded in satisfaction. Although he didn''t care whether they qualified, he still had to take some people to the Calvora Continent; otherwise, the mission would be wasted.


    "Woah!"


    "Okay, take your Ignisia Tower Trial Token and wait aside. I will call for you after the testing is over."


    After seeing the result, the noble boy was about to get excited when Ron waved his hand to send him to the side. He didn''t have time to allow them to celebrate.


    "Next!"


    With his swift handling, the testing continued much faster, as one after other flashes appeared in the Keystone crystal. Some were bright, some were dim, and likewise, some became happy while some were sad.


    It was a vivid representation of life. There was never the same starting point for everyone.


    However, Ian noticed that most of the people with status more or less had enough qualifications to enter the Ignisia Tower. Maybe because they were the descendants of wizards, their qualifications weren''t too bad. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The most someone scored was 8 points on all of them, from the royalty of the Velmoria Empire, Prince Ray causing the crowd to go haywire. But since Ian didn''t know who he was, he didn''t care.


    As the testing continued and the crowd became more and more restless, it was finally the time of protagonist Carl, who was in line with Henry and Aurora.


    Enjoy new chapters from empire


    "Next!"


    After getting yet another young seedling, Ron was in a good mood.


    He already had enough people to complete his mission this time. Now, he didn''t care about anything anymore, unless someone didn''t want to leave.


    "Insert the token here, and place your hand on the Keystone. Just relax your nerves and allow it to check your body."


    He habitually instructed Carl.


    "Yes."


    Carl respectfully bowed and did what was said while slightly looking at Ian below with excitement.


    Thinking of what was to come, he couldn''t help but curl the corner of his mouth as if he already knew the ugly look on Ian''s face.


    "Kid, can you stop being distracted? If you waste too much time, do you believe that this wizard will kick you out?"


    ''How immature.''


    Seeing Carl''s childish provocation to Ian, Ruther was speechless and couldn''t help but remind him. Fortunately, his telepathy spell was very covert and wasn''t easily noticeable from outside, so he could talk with him without getting discovered by Ron.


    "Okay, okay. Old man, why do I feel like you are getting more and more nagging?"


    Carl said in annoyance, turned over, and quickly placed his hand on the crystal ball. Although he complained, he was also afraid he would be kicked out if he delayed any longer.


    That would be too embarrassing and he was embarrassed enough already.


    Just as his hand touched the Keystone at the platform''s center and he let down his guard, he felt mana swiftly enter and exit his body.


    Then the crystal in front began to flash continuously, much faster than before, while colorful light shone brilliantly, incomparable to any other people who had just tested.


    "Woah!"


    The crowd also noticed the abnormalities and began to whisper among themselves, as it was definitely a better qualification than Ray. Just the glow from the crystal was much more blinding than anyone else had shown.


    "Tch... Show off."


    However, someone wasn''t in a good mood. The person who was high above was about to get dragged down forcefully, so of course, Ray didn''t like it. But he could only complain and do nothing.


    "Magical aptitude: 10 points,"


    "Elemental Affinity, Fire: 10 points, Light: 10 points, Earth: 8 points, Metal: 6 points, other below the threshold."


    "Mental power: 10 points."


    Ron said in astonishment as this result really caught him off guard. It wasn''t that he hadn''t seen such talent before; it was just surprising to find one in this barren land¡ªwell, besides Ian, of course.


    That person was already a bloodline wizard, or so he believed.


    He then looked through Carl with his mental power curiously and nodded with a happy smile.

 Chapter 112 Line Begins From Where Ian Is

    "You are already at Second Class Wizard Apprentice level in this barren continent. Not bad. It seems you have some special physique, kid. Your qualification is truly top-notch for practicing Wizardry."After complimenting him, Ron began to warn.


    "However, although qualifications are indispensable when practicing wizardry, knowledge, and resources play a major role too. So, don''t be complacent; it is not like there aren''t more talented people in the Calvora Continent."


    Although Ron was surprised, he wasn''t overly enthusiastic, as this Keystone could only detect normal qualifications, not special physiques. And from what he knew, many people in his organization had such qualifications, so he was simply surprised that this barren land could produce such seedlings.


    "Yeah!"


    Carl was very happy after getting praised and seeing the look of awe in the crowd as any teenager would.


    This was what he wanted¡ªa look of awe and respect, not the ridicule he received in the Imperial Academy. Finally, he felt like he had regained his place.


    "Okay, go wait at the side. I will call for you later."


    Ron was more friendly to him than to any other person since his qualifications were truly worthy.


    Carl nodded, bowed respectfully, and slowly made his way to the side amid the crowd''s chatter and admiration.


    While walking, he couldn''t help but look at Ian since he wanted to know what Ian''s reaction would be when he realized he would lose.


    Would his face look as bad as Carl''s did when he lost at the academy?


    "Interesting!" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian wasn''t too surprised that Carl scored ten points in all the criteria since he knew Carl possessed an incredible physique, just as Ron guessed. After all, he was the protagonist of the Arcane Passage, so he must have something to rely on, right?


    However, just as he was paying attention, he noticed Carl looking in his direction with a faint mocking smile, as if he wanted to see his failure.


    "Tch... Isn''t this guy too bloated? Why is he looking at you like that?"


    But before Ian could do anything, Lyra, at his side, couldn''t help but comment after seeing Carl''s provocative look. If the venue wasn''t right, she would have smacked the smugness out of him with her Crimson Chains.


    Did you think anyone could look at her love like that?


    "However, his talent is indeed good. Ian, what do you think we should do?"


    Although Lyra didn''t want to admit it, she still didn''t want Ian to lose to that hateful bastard. After all, which girl wouldn''t want their other half to triumph over everyone and stand at the top?


    Seeing Lyra pouting in complaint and asking him what to do while snuggling into his arm, Ian laughed and grabbed her by the waist.


    "What to do? Of course, we''ll also test our qualifications. Let me beat him at his own game. Or do you think your man will lose?"


    "No, I didn''t say that."


    Lyra quickly denied his accusations, smiling sweetly in his arms.


    "Haha, okay, let''s go and test then. I''m already bored from all the wait."


    Ian said this while heading directly to the platform without waiting in line. He was a villain, and it didn''t make sense for him to follow the rules, right?


    "Bastard!"


    While Ian was talking with Lyra, Carl, who was in a good mood, saw their intimacy and sweet laughter instead of the ugly look he had envisioned and cursed under his breath.


    Did he really get happy for nothing? Why did it feel like he was the one who lost?


    ''Must be an act.''


    Just as he was doubting what went wrong, and finding reasons, he saw Ian heading directly to the platform, completely ignoring the line.


    "What is he trying to do?"


    Carl was confused and couldn''t understand Ian''s strange behavior. After all, disrupting the wizard''s arrangement so blatantly at this time¡ªwasn''t it bad?


    Just as he was puzzled, Ian grabbed Lyra by the waist and jumped onto the platform right beside the crystal. His smooth actions without taking anyone in his eyes bewildered everyone in the crowd, including Carl, who stood frozen on the spot.


    "Hey, why are you cutting the line?"


    "Yeah, it''s not your turn."


    "Is he stupid?"


    Seeing Ian appear out of nowhere and cut the line blatantly, the crowd was enraged and cursed. But still, no one dared to stop him since there was a wizard for that anyway.


    However, contrary to their expectations, Wizard Ron waved his hand and scolded them instead.


    Stay updated through empire


    "Okay, stop chattering and be silent. There''s no need to make a mountain out of a molehill."


    After his loud voice interrupted them, the crowd finally fell silent, though confusion was evident on their faces. They didn''t understand why Wizard Ron allowed Ian to break the rules so blatantly.


    "Okay, place the token inside and put your hand on the crystal."


    After ensuring everyone quieted down, Ron instructed as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    What could he do? Scold Ian and throw him out? He couldn''t, and he didn''t dare even more.


    After all, one of the conditions of the pact was that he couldn''t harm Ian or his loved ones in any way. Moreover, he also needed Ian to arrive at the Calvora Continent to release the pact.


    Besides, whether he could really do that was another question.


    So, although it was a little disrespectful to ignore the rules and appear so blatantly, he could only swallow his pride and let it slide.


    When needed, a wizard could bend and stretch as well. In fact, that was his forte, wasn''t it?


    "Why don''t you test first? I''ll go after you."


    While the crowd was in a complicated mood and mixed emotions, Ian ignored everyone, including Ron, and asked Lyra to test her qualifications first. He was also curious to see her results after awakening her half-succubus bloodline.


    "Okay."


    Lyra agreed with a smile, left his arm, and took out the circular medallion forged from a radiant metal alloy that glowed faintly with an internal amber light resembling molten lava.


    She then inserted it into the circular groove, softly placed her hand on the crystal ball, and relaxed her posture, waiting for her qualification to be tested.

 Chapter 113 Did She Want To Pick A Fight?

    However, just as Ian was waiting to see Lyra''s result, a soft voice filled with innocence came from beside him, drawing his attention back."Umm... Excuse me. You cannot do that. It is our turn."


    Although the voice was soft and serene, it carried an unusual toughness, giving it weight.


    "Oh?"


    Ian was really caught off guard by the sweet voice since it was basically determined now after what Ron had said. But there was still someone who would object at this time.


    Feeling that it was something fun, Ian turned around to see who had the guts to stop him, when he saw a beautiful young girl dressed in rich fabric, looking at him with her striking emerald green eyes and long chestnut brown hair that flowed smoothly down her back.


    Although her body was covered with a long, luxurious gown, her voluptuous figure and graceful curves could not be entirely hidden, hinting at an elegance and allure that captivated all who looked upon her.


    "Aurora, what are you doing now? Why are you talking at this time out of nowhere?"


    Henry, on the other hand, was sweating bullets, as he didn''t think Aurora would butt in at this time. When it was time to talk, she remained silent, like an aloof girl devoid of dust from the mortal world, and now, when it was bad to do so, she butted in?


    Did she want to pick a fight?


    Although Henry also coveted Lyra after seeing her for the first time, he was someone who knew whom to provoke and whom not to. So, when he saw Ian directly ignoring Ron''s rule without getting into trouble, he stood silently without any idea of confrontation.


    After all, he wasn''t stupid.


    But now his sister directly pointed at the muzzle of the gun, making him restless.


    "But isn''t it bad that he crossed the line? It is our time though."


    Aurora asked her brother in confusion, but her face was still serene and peaceful just like before, as if she was merely acting clueless.


    "You, girl, can''t you see the situation?"


    Henry whispered in annoyance.


    ''Aurora?''


    However, while Henry was busy scolding and persuading his sister, Ian was instead stunned in place.


    ''The clueless girl?''


    Of course, he knew this girl, Aurora, as she was recognized as the most clueless girl in Arcane Passage.


    It wasn''t that she was stupid or gullible, but she was clueless about situations at times; basically, her EQ at times was almost zero. So, she was prone to making bad decisions.


    As far as Ian remembered, Aurora wasn''t a heroine, but also not a complete villain. If he guessed it right, she was a character written by the author to allow the protagonist to show his heroism by correcting her twisted path.


    Now that he thought about it, Arcane Passage did have a variety of girls around the protagonist: a tsundere Sylvia, a timid girl Lyra, a fiery girl Morgana, an irritating Isolde, and now this clueless girl Aurora. It was really colorful.


    ''But why is she here?''


    Ian was really confused, since as far as he knew, protagonist Carl met Aurora on the Calvora Continent, and there was no mention of her origin. And the most intriguing part was that she was already demonized when Carl met her during the fight with the dark wizard.


    So, what was she doing here? Moreover, looking at her figure and innocent look, she didn''t seem to be demonized. Heck, she wasn''t even a wizard apprentice yet.


    Just for confirmation, Ian let go of his mental power and scanned her entirely, when a blue panel appeared in his mind immediately.


    [Name: Aurora Mistveil]


    [Race: Human]


    [Realm: Tertiary Knight (Peak)]


    [Knight Scripture: Mistveil Knight Breathing Method]


    [Codex: Misty Sword Technique (Excellence), Lotus Steps (Excellence), Shield Blossoms (Harmonization)]


    [Luck Points: 400]


    [Destiny: Female Lead]


    ''As I thought, she is still a knight, and she hasn''t become a dark wizard yet. And her destiny is female lead just like Lyra.''


    Now Ian was curious about what caused Aurora to be demonized and why she only met Carl on the Calvora Continent.


    ''It seems that drawing this Ignisia Trial forward has begun to change the plot unknowingly, huh? The so-called butterfly effect?''


    Ian finally concluded that whatever happened to Aurora must have happened before the Ignisia Trial took place. But since it was drawn so many months forward, her fate might have changed or at least begun to change.


    However, from the beginning, Ian didn''t care whether his actions would change the plot from the fixed trajectory he knew of. Your next chapter is on empire


    If he worried about those things all day, then what difference would there be between the character in a novel and him? So, his motive had always been to stand on the top of this world and forge his own destiny.


    Of course, he would definitely use the foresight that came with reading the novel; otherwise, that would be too stupid. But he wouldn''t care whether his actions deviated from the plot.


    Moreover, his system was based on changing the plot, so he cared even less.


    Just when he was thinking about various things, Ron''s voice drew his attention back to the Keystone, where Lyra had already tested her qualifications.


    "Magical aptitude: 10 points."


    "Elemental Affinity, Water/Ice: 8 points, Wind: 8 points, Darkness: 10 points, others below the threshold."


    "Mental power: 8 points."


    "Qualified." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ron simply commented on what was shown on the Keystone without saying anything extra. Although he was surprised by such a good qualification, especially 10 points in darkness affinity, he didn''t want to meddle with this girl who was clearly with Ian.


    Along with his sound, the crowd was once again shocked as they wondered if it was so easy to score higher points.


    Why had another one appeared just after one?


    "Ian, how was that? Is my qualification good?"


    Lyra, not caring what others thought, swiftly came to his side, grabbed his arm, and asked while smiling sweetly. Her appearance broke the discussion going on between the brother and sister.


    "Yeah, it is good enough."


    Ian nodded, as he already knew Lyra''s qualifications. Just as he thought, after awakening her bloodline, her darkness affinity was directly full; not to mention, this Keystone couldn''t really detect other aspects of a person. But this was enough for now.


    "What happened here?"

 Chapter 114 Dont Disturb The Line

    After getting Ian''s approval, Lyra looked at Aurora and Henry, who were still in front of Ian."Ah, it''s nothing. My sister was just joking right now."


    Henry quickly tried to smooth things over while trying to drag Aurora with him. After seeing such a good wizard qualification, almost comparable to Carl''s, he had to admit that he was really no match for her. There really was no point in provoking them for nothing.


    "But I wasn''t joking. They are the ones who cut the line."


    Aurora, however, didn''t understand what Henry''s look meant and directly said what was on her mind.


    "Can you please shut up?" Henry didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Our turn will come right after anyway. Why are you making a scene here? Do you want to get kicked out by the sir wizard?"


    He whispered in a low voice, trying to reason with her.


    Henry hated that iron couldn''t become steel. With all the commotion here, the crowd was already looking at them. Moreover, he was afraid that Ron would hold them accountable.


    "Oh? Yeah, but..."


    Aurora still wanted to say something when Ian cut her off.


    "Okay, girl. I understand. My bad, it''s really your turn. Let''s go test your talent first then."


    Ian laughed and waved his hand to show that he wasn''t offended or anything. If he had to say, he was amused at how her exterior looks and her behavior differed.


    "What happened?"


    Just as Ian was about to let Aurora test first, Carl came near them didn''t know when, and asked, while subconsciously hiding Aurora with his body.


    Seeing him getting defensive over Aurora, Ian couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. Did this kid think he was hitting on her?


    But he had to admit, the protagonist''s luck was really amazing. Even when the trial was drawn forward so much, he still met Aurora.


    "It''s nothing. It is just some discussion. Nothing to worry about." Experience new tales on empire


    Since Ian had already laughed it off, Henry relaxed and didn''t want to mention the matter again.


    "Don''t worry. You can tell me if there is any problem."


    Carl thought Henry was intimidated by Ian and tried to show him that he wasn''t alone. If there was no issue, how would he show his heroism in front of Aurora? Wasn''t this the best time to show off?


    Just as Carl was trying to insinuate the conflict again, a sharp voice cut him off mercilessly.


    "Hey, you KID. Didn''t I say to stand there? Why are you here again disturbing the line? GO return to your place."


    Ron scolded in complete annoyance.


    This place had now become a vegetable market. Since it was Ian who was talking, he didn''t mind waiting a bit, but this guy came out of nowhere, trying to escalate the conflict further for nothing.


    Did this guy have hero syndrome?


    Did all of them take him for nothing?


    He now already had a bad impression of Carl.


    "Sorry, sir wizard, I wasn''t..."


    "Okay, okay. I understand. Just return to your place and don''t disturb the process."


    Ron waved his hand to cut him off and show him the way, making Carl speechless. However, since it was the order of the wizard, he could only slump down and do what was said.


    "Hehe..."


    Lyra couldn''t help but giggle after seeing his deflated expression, making Carl even more embarrassed. Served him right for trying to fight with Ian.


    "You girl seem to be having so much fun."


    Ian smiled while hugging her waist and looked at Aurora.


    "Follow me, girl. Let''s test your qualifications first."


    "Oh. Thank you."


    Aurora didn''t know why but said thank you for allowing something that was already hers.


    "I said only her."


    Henry was also relieved and was about to follow Aurora when he heard Ian''s cold voice, causing him to stop in his tracks.


    Now, he didn''t know whether to follow his sister or wait it out. But it didn''t take long for him to make a decision though, as he swiftly retracted his foot, waiting in line just like the crowd.


    ''I''m not in a hurry anyway.''


    He consoled himself. Since even Carl was scolded for nothing, he didn''t want to become another target for embarrassment.


    "But..."


    Aurora was about to argue again when Ian grabbed her shoulder with another hand, dragging her still figure with him while noticing her softness through the fabric. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, girl. Didn''t you hear what the wizard said? One at a time. So, now that you are already here, let your brother wait for a while."


    Ian''s voice and movements were so natural that Aurora didn''t even have time to ask him to remove his hand from her shoulder when they were already near the Keystone.


    "Take out your Ignisia Trial Token and insert it inside this groove while touching this crystal. Just relax your body and mind, and you will be alright. Now go."


    Ian instructed her as if he was the one holding the event and tapped her shoulder while asking her to go.


    "Oh, okay."


    Aurora was confused and didn''t know what to say. It seemed he was only helping her, and the touching was just unintentional.


    ''Maybe he just did that unconsciously.''


    She thought and didn''t delve too much into the issue.


    "Bastard!"


    While Ian, Lyra, and Aurora were busy taking the test, Carl was already in his place as Ron had instructed.


    However, when he turned to look at the stage, he saw Ian hugging Aurora, smiling and talking, making him feel as if he had eaten a fly.


    "He already has Lyra. Why is he looking at Aurora again?"


    Carl was so annoyed that he ground his teeth in hatred. If the situation weren''t what it was, he really wanted to fight it out right here. He had never felt so aggrieved before.


    Just as he was looking at them in hatred, he saw Aurora placing her hand on the Keystone and heard Ron''s voice shortly after.


    "Magical aptitude: 0."


    "Elemental Affinity: None."


    "Mental power: 8 points."

 Chapter 115 Voidborn

    "Magical aptitude: 0,""Elemental Affinity: None,"


    "Mental power: 8 points."


    "Sigh, girl, your mental power is high, but unfortunately, you seem to be Voidborn. Unless you find some incredible natural treasure, there is no wizard path for you. But finding such treasures on this barren continent?"


    Ron shook his head after seeing the result of Aurora''s test. Voidborn were those who had no magical aptitude or elemental affinity.


    Unlike what people thought, in this world, everyone had more or less magical aptitude or elemental affinity; it was only a matter of how much.


    So, if the conditions were right and you could pay the price, anyone could become a wizard, a bit weak one, with strong support. It was just that people wouldn''t invest in someone whose talent was low.


    Moreover, such people were already called having no Wizard aptitude by the majority.


    However, voidborn were even lower than them as it was significantly harder to start on this path since they had no foundation to speak of. That''s why Ron said only incredible natural treasures could allow Aurora to embark on the wizard''s path.


    Of course, there was also a diabolical path, but Ron didn''t think that way.


    "Voidborn? No wonder."


    Sure enough, Ian quickly understood why Aurora was demonized when Carl met her in the Arcane Passage. However, it was still a mystery how she reached there.


    "Um, so, I can''t leave this continent with you?"


    After hearing Ron''s voice, Aurora asked in a slightly shaking voice. Ian could even see her expression finally changing, showing anxiety. This was the first time she lost her composure in front of him.


    "Girl, voidborn cannot become wizards unless they consume precious natural born treasures. So, you aren''t qualified."


    Ron shook his head in firm refusal. He wouldn''t take someone not qualified with him, let alone a voidborn. He didn''t have much free time or resources.


    "Okay, next."


    "Wait, wait a minute... Sir, you don''t need to take me to become a wizard like others. Can you just help me leave this continent?"


    Aurora said in a rare solemn tone. From her voice, one could see how instead of worrying about not being able to become a wizard, she was worried she couldn''t leave this continent. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Girl, only those who are deemed qualified by the Ignisia Tower can leave this continent. This is the rule from ages, and I cannot change it."


    Ron told the truth. Due to the special nature of this place, the people he could bring were extremely limited. There was really no reason he would risk taking her for nothing.


    Of course he could do it if he paid a price, but there was no need.


    "But it won''t cost you anything to just take me..."


    As expected of the clueless girl, she just continued to interrupt a wizard even when she was rejected twice. If Ron was an impatient person, wouldn''t she be in danger?


    "Why do you want to leave this continent?"


    Ian, who was listening to their banter, decided to butt in as he didn''t understand why Aurora became so anxious after knowing she couldn''t leave this continent.


    His appearance also curbed Ron''s annoyance, saving Aurora from trouble, although Ron did seem dissatisfied with his meddling.


    "Yeah! Why don''t you say your reason? Maybe Ian could help."


    Lyra also chimed in from the side after seeing that Ian was interested in this girl. Looking at the gorgeous look and curvy body of Aurora, she was indeed almost on par with her before her bloodline awakened.


    Hearing her enthusiastic rebuttal, Ian didn''t know why Lyra wasn''t jealous and became quirky instead. This girl had a weird temper at times.


    Didn''t she get jealous of her sister before?


    "Really? Thank you..."


    Aurora''s bright emerald green eyes shone in excitement after hearing a positive reply for once, but then remembering Ian''s question, they dimmed again.


    "But... but... can I not say the reason? I really just want to leave this continent. Can you please help me?"


    Perhaps she found a girl to talk to, so she tried to ask Lyra for help. Feeling that her demand might be too big, she fiddled with her chestnut brown hair in stress, looking at Lyra and then Ian again and again.


    Ian looked at the fidgeting girl in front of him, who was in stark contrast to her usual serene and peaceful look, in confusion.


    His bloodline passive Veilbourne Shroud had made his perception far stronger than ever before. So, when he asked the reason, he could clearly feel sudden extreme fear from Aurora.


    Although Aurora didn''t show it outwardly, he could clearly sense it since he was so close.


    ''Is she possessed? Cursed? Or is it because of someone?''


    Ian guessed for a while, finding no perfect answer for her fear. From the way she was demonized in the Arcane Passage, Ian guessed the reason might be there.


    Since there was no use guessing, Ian thought of helping her this time. With the pact in place, he didn''t think Ron would deny his request. As for him getting irritated, Ian didn''t care about that.


    Discover more content at empire


    Moreover, he hadn''t forgotten the most important thing.


    "Okay, you can come with us."


    Ian agreed with a faint smile while slightly smirking at Carl, who was staring in his direction. Although he was talking here, he was paying attention to him from the beginning as it felt good to see his ugly face when he became so intimate with Aurora. From the way he acted, he seemed to be deciding whether to come over again.


    "Bastard!"


    Of course, Carl saw his faint smirk as his eyes were glued to their side from the beginning.


    "Say, kid, why are you acting like he stole your wife?"


    Ruther asked in confusion after seeing his extreme reaction. Didn''t he and Aurora just meet and only talk for a few words? But why was he acting like Ian stole his girlfriend?


    "Old man, can you shut up? I just don''t like this guy."


    Carl replied, annoyed.


    "Tch, kid. Don''t think you can hide from me. Anyway, can''t you see that guy is just talking with her? Why are you getting worked up for nothing? Moreover, that girl seems to be voidborn, and you two are worlds apart anyway."


    Ruther didn''t chide him this time but told the truth.


    "Moreover, if you really like her, just return here after you become strong enough and give her some treasures that could change her physique. Won''t she come to you willingly? You don''t know how to pick up girls."


    Carl would definitely leave this continent, leaving Aurora behind. There was really no need to get worked up over this, right?


    "I know."


    Carl nodded and decided to halt his movement. After Ruther''s words, he also discarded the idea of going there again since Ron had already warned him.


    "Let''s talk with her later," he thought, not realizing that Ian had already lent a helping hand to the girl he was looking at.

 Chapter 116 Whispering Monarch: Ulthera

    "Really? Thank you so much."Aurora was overjoyed after Ian agreed to her request, making her smile from the heart as if something had finally been let go, leaving her refreshed.


    For the first time, she smiled, showing her beautiful dimples, enchanting everyone around her.


    "Yeah, you can come, but there is a condition."


    Ian looked at the joyful girl in front of him and spoke again.


    "Condition?"


    Hearing another word, Aurora abruptly stopped her joy, her expression turning stiff.


    "Yeah, I can help you, but in return, you have to agree to one of my requests, no matter what. What do you think?"


    Ian smirked while stating his not-so-harmful request. After all, it wouldn''t suit his status as a villain if there were no conditions, would it?


    Ian looked at the graceful and serene figure of Aurora and thought. No matter what, she was a female lead, and having her by his side might bring him additional benefits in the future. He could also annoy Carl at the same time.


    Moreover, he had to admit that Aurora had a charm different from Sylvia and Lyra. He didn''t mind accepting another one if the opportunity arose.


    "Yeah, it is just one condition anyway. Ian has to take so much risk to bring you to another continent. Furthermore, he also has to beg Sir Wizard for you. Do you think you can''t even agree to this one condition?"


    Lyra chimed in while nestling in Ian''s arm, clearly backing him up. She didn''t seem a bit jealous about Ian flirting with another girl right in front of her.


    After bonding with Ian last time, she was now truly his. So, she didn''t care if there were more sisters.


    Hearing her words, Ron, on the other hand, twitched his mouth. Ian was going to beg him to bring Aurora? What a joke.


    ''I''d be happy if he didn''t disturb me,'' he thought, feeling aggrieved.


    Really, Ian didn''t care what he thought. Even when promising to bring Aurora, Ian hadn''t discussed it with him. But since the pact had been signed, Ron had to follow Ian''s lead, even if he didn''t want to.


    After all, it was the Sigil of Subjugation pact. Except for a clause that Ian couldn''t harm him without reason, Ron was basically a subordinate.


    "Oh... you are... right."


    Aurora looked confused after Lyra''s persuasion and answered hesitantly. When Ian mentioned a condition, she thought he had something bad in mind.


    But even Lyra, who was clearly with Ian, said it was nothing.


    ''She wouldn''t want her man to flirt with another girl, right?'' she thought innocently.


    "So, what do you think? Do you agree?"


    Ian asked again after giving Lyra an appreciative look. This succubus was becoming more and more to his liking every day.


    Now, he wondered if he had saved a world in his previous life.


    ''Ah, never mind.''


    Ian shook off the strange thought since he really knew what his previous life was like. He couldn''t even save himself let alone the world. What was he thinking?


    "Um, okay. But can you please not ask me weird things?"


    Aurora contemplated for a while, gritted her teeth, and finally agreed to Ian. She really had no choice. If she didn''t leave with Ian, there was no other way for her to leave the continent.


    "Good!"


    Ian was just about to smile when a crisp prompt from the system sounded in his mind.


    [Ding!]


    [You decided to bring Aurora with you to the Calvora Continent.]


    [Your guts to involve yourself in the affair of a Whispering monarch: Ulthera has slightly changed the plot.]


    [Congratulations! A new quest has been activated.]


    [Intermediate Chain Quest 2: Capture Aurora]


    [Content Target: Increase the favorability of Aurora and capture her.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: The quest will be completed after you completely capture Aurora. A new quest will be generated immediately after the completion of this quest.]


    [Aurora''s Current Favorability: 30 (acquaintance)] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe, you are interesting! You know my name and even dare to think about me."


    Just as Ian was digesting the information from the new quest, he suddenly heard a strange whisper directly in his mind, making him dizzy.


    The whisper was silent, resonating directly in his mind with no distinct tone of male or female, yet it had a weird charm, drawing him in.


    This experience was inexplicable and it was 1000 times more addictive than when Ian felt the unconscious charm from Lyra. So, Ian, who was unprepared, was caught off guard and directly affected by the strange whisper.


    It was affecting his mind and soul at the same time making him dull and slow to react.


    As Ian was about to lose his mind to this strange, unheard-of power, suddenly, his Life Seed in his dantian rotated rapidly.


    "Swish!"


    With a sound, it directly disappeared from his dantian and appeared in his consciousness in its incorporeal form pumping continuously just like before. Find your next adventure on empire


    Sensing the danger, his mind directly activated the Ethereal form, while a strange rhythmic beating echoed inside his mind, emanating from the cocoon.


    As soon as Ian entered this state, almost instantly his mind became clear. It was as if all the weird spells on him had been cancelled from the root making him free.


    Just after Ian came out of his stupor, he breathed a sigh of relief and scolded the invading presence angrily in his mind:


    "Get out!"


    His strong mental power expelled the strange object invading his mind with thunder.


    "Hehe, interesting. So interesting. But how many times can you save yourself from my whispers?"


    With a final chuckle, the whisper grew fainter and fainter until it completely disappeared from his mind, leaving Ian finally at ease.


    "Ian, what''s wrong?"


    Although everything had happened in a split second, Lyra still noticed that Ian wasn''t feeling well.


    "Don''t worry... it''s nothing."


    Ian waved his hand while canceling the ethereal form since he had already consumed a lot of energy just now.


    ''That was too dangerous!''


    Ian was truly scared this time as this was a really undeserved calamity.

 Chapter 117 Bastard Is Too Partial

    ''That was too dangerous!''Ian was truly scared this time as this was really an undeserved calamity.


    ''So, she had been affected by the Whispering Expanse? Even more, a monarch-level figure?''


    As Ian knew, there were three forbidden zones on this Gravethrone Continent: Ashen Spires, where he had been, the Umbral Rift bordering the Velmoria Empire, and the Whispering Expanse bordering the Mistveil Empire.


    Since Aurora was from the royalty of the Mistveil Empire, it made sense for her to get entangled with that forbidden place.


    However, Ian never thought there was an involvement of a monarch-level figure. He was now truly surprised at how Aurora had even lived until now.


    From the Arcane Passage, he knew that Monarchs were those powerful figures who were equivalent to Tier 8 or higher-level Wizards. They were the true ceiling-level power of this world, Aetherion.


    To be honest, being involved with such a level of figure this early was really a little scary.


    ''No wonder the system said I had guts,'' Ian thought while looking at Aurora.


    ''Huh?''


    While Ian was looking at her, Aurora also looked into Ian''s eyes as she felt a brief, familiar presence in him. However, it was so short that she didn''t know if she had felt it correctly. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Whispering Monarch: Ulthera, huh?''


    In fact, Ian was really confused as to why this time the system directly prompted him with the names of those beings rather than showing "??" in the Quest.


    ''Warning?''


    Ian guessed that this new chain quest was related to that Monarch figure.


    From the way he was able to save himself this time with his Ethereal form, the system might be warning him and allowing him to make a decision on whether to take this quest.


    "Ian, are you really alright? How about you test your qualifications first?"


    Seeing that he was still musing over things, Lyra asked in confusion since even she was now embarrassed by holding up the line this long.


    The crowd was already on the verge of going berserk.


    "Oh? Haha, I''m sorry. I was just thinking over some things. You won''t mind, right, Wizard Ron?"


    Ian laughed after realizing his gaffe and turned to Ron, apologizing for his behavior. Although, how much of it was his true feelings, only he knew.


    "It''s okay, let''s just complete this test so that we can enter the Ignisia Tower faster."


    Ron didn''t mind and felt at least comforted after Ian''s superficial apology. It was better than nothing.


    ''That old bastard is too partial.''


    Carl couldn''t help but complain after seeing Ron''s completely opposite behavior. When he just wanted to talk earlier, hadn''t he cussed him out? Why was he showing smiles to Ian instead?


    "That guy seemed to know that wizard. Be careful, kid."


    Ruther also warned appropriately, seeing Ron''s behavior towards Ian.


    "I know."


    Carl clenched his fist in complete annoyance but still held back his impulsive thoughts for now.


    ''Let''s see what your qualifications are.''


    He then remembered their earlier bet and couldn''t help smiling. At least, he could see Ian''s defeated look when he lost.


    While Carl was going through his monologue, Ian swiftly took out his Ignisia Token and inserted it inside the circular groove just like other people.


    He then lifted his right hand, placed it atop the Keystone, and relaxed his nerves allowing it to test his body and mind.


    "Swish!"


    Suddenly, he felt a very thin trickle of mana enter through his hand, spreading rapidly throughout his system in numerous thinner strands.


    These mana strands traveled to every part of him, even reaching his mind at an extreme speed. He even sensed a few strands surrounding his Life Seed, though they couldn''t penetrate or test it.


    Along with the influx of mana, the Keystone also began to show brilliant colorful light while showing the corresponding test numbers.


    "Magical aptitude: 10 points,"


    Ron also began to voice the data with no surprise in his eyes. He already knew Ian''s qualifications must be outstanding. After all, he was so young and already a bloodline wizard, even on this barren continent. This little test was nothing.


    "Mental power: 10 points."


    Up to here, Ian had no problem equaling Carl. However, Ian faintly felt that his elemental affinity qualification wasn''t up to par, as the reaction from the Keystone had begun to slow down.


    ''Sigh, just as I thought.''


    Ian wasn''t surprised. Even being able to score 10 points on Magical Aptitude was due to his earlier bloodline awakening.


    As for Mental Power, this was a kind of flawed test, as when you entered the Wizard Apprentice level, you would score 10 anyway.


    But the Elemental Affinity wasn''t so easy to change and was mostly innate.


    So, Ian, of course, couldn''t score perfectly in it unless he cheated his way. And that was exactly his plan from the beginning.


    ''Let''s just use Water and Dark elements.''


    Ian decided not to be ostentatious and only released the blue and black linings inside his Life Seed, making contact with the wandering strand of mana from the Keystone in his body that was about to withdraw. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Since this was a simple test, it wasn''t that hard to cheat.


    He had already tested the superficial use of these elemental linings on his Life Seed. However, due to insufficient mana, proper testing needed to happen after entering the Ignisia Tower first.


    Sure enough, when that strand of mana made a resonance with those blue and black linings in his Life Seed, the dimming Keystone also showed brilliant corresponding colors.


    "Elemental Affinity, Water: 10 points, Darkness: 10 points, Wood: 8 points, Earth: 6 points, others below the threshold."


    ''Woah, it seems getting attributes from Sylvia also helped in the elemental affinity.''


    When Ian saw the 8 points on wood affinity he couldn''t help raise his eyebrows in surprise. Except for getting Nature''s Blessing attribute from Sylvia, he couldn''t think why it was so.


    "Qualified!"


    Ron was confused as to why the Keystone reacted slowly since there was no such issue before. However, after knowing it was Ian, he didn''t dwell much on the issue.

 Chapter 118 Planar Token

    "Woah, is it so easy to have good wizard qualifications?"The crowd was simply astonished by the consecutive good results, making them believe that getting such high points wasn''t that hard. After all, three of them had already gotten it in a row, where two even got a perfect score.


    So, one of them couldn''t help but whisper to his friend, S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Maybe it is, let''s see how it goes?"


    Another said in excitement, full of hope and he wasn''t the only one who was feeling that way.


    Henry, who was at the front, was also confused because, unlike the crowd, he was instead feeling sad for his sister Aurora for having the lowest qualification.


    ''If what they were saying was true, why didn''t Aurora also have good qualifications?''


    He couldn''t help but smile bitterly for his sister. In fact, although his sister didn''t talk much, she was clearly the one looking forward to this trip since leaving their home.


    He, on the other hand, was just forced to tag along due to being too low in the inheritance rank. But since he had no idea of truly leaving this continent, it didn''t seem that bad.


    While the crowd was astonished, Aurora also looked at Ian in surprise since she didn''t think he would have such qualifications. Now, she was even sadder, wondering why only she was useless.


    ''Just perfect.''


    Ian smiled while looking at Carl''s figure, who looked dumbfounded.


    "Hehe, did he think he would win?"


    Lyra on the side also giggled after seeing Ian''s result. Although the result was a draw, it was still good enough for her. Her man didn''t let her down, did he?


    ''Maybe it is time to give him some reward?''


    She thought shyly while grabbing Ian''s arm, a red glow on her cheek making her look even more seductive. Nobody knew what her quirky mind thought, making her so shy.


    However, Ian''s mind wasn''t on Lyra, so he failed to see her expression. Instead, just as the result came out, the system prompt for the completion of the Quest had already sounded in Ian''s mind diverting his attention.


    [Ding!]


    [Your despicable action has successfully cheated the Protagonist Carl.]


    [Your destiny has now begun to truly conflict with the Protagonist. Be careful!]


    [Congratulations! You completed an Intermediate Destiny Quest 1: What will you choose when you know you will likely lose?]


    [Congratulations! You received rewards: Planar Echo Token (2), 100 Luck Points]


    [Planar Echo Token (Bound item): A rare and ancient communication artifact made by an unknown planar traveler.


    Effect: Cross Realm Communication, Echo effect, Locator


    Cross Realm Communication: Can communicate across realms once per month regardless of strength as long as there is enough supply of mana.


    Echo Effect: A message sent through the token leaves a faint "echo" of the user''s emotions, allowing the recipient to feel their intent and mood.


    Locator: Activating this token could help you locate the counterpart as long as you are within the same realm.]


    [Note: This item is a bound artifact that can only be used by two people; choose the person carefully.]


    ''Why is it a planar token? Why not something practical?''


    Ian thought while walking to the side since he didn''t want to disturb the testing process.


    "Wait for me. Hey, what are you looking for? Come with us."


    Seeing Ian walking away, Lyra didn''t leave his arms, turned around, and asked Aurora to follow her.


    "Uh... okay."


    Aurora first looked at Ron, and seeing that he didn''t say much, she followed them quickly.


    ''But didn''t she say Ian had to beg the wizard to let me follow?''


    She thought, confused as she didn''t see him asking Ron about her. Was it really okay? Even the clueless girl found some problem here.


    Today was really a rollercoaster of emotions for her as she was getting surprised, anxious, and confused all at the same time.


    "Okay, next. Be fast."


    Ron finally said in relief as he was now regretting hosting this event himself. He should have appointed someone to do this job instead of being stranded here all day. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    While the test once again began in full motion here, on the other side, Ian was already in front of Carl and looked at him with a smirk.


    "Boy, you are quite good. You can draw with me this time. Good job."


    Ian nodded with an appreciative smile while firmly tapping his shoulder as if to encourage him.


    "You..."


    Carl didn''t know what to say as this was the challenge he made. Even though it was just a draw and not a complete loss like last time, he wasn''t feeling good.


    Seeing his ugly look, Ian smiled with an encouraging look and made his way to the side. This much was enough for now as he had other things to think about.


    "Just stay here for a while until the test is completed."


    Seeing that Lyra seemed to want to talk, Ian interrupted her first.


    "Okay."


    Lyra wasn''t someone who wouldn''t understand, so she simply left his side and went near Aurora, engaging in a lively discussion.


    For a moment, the two beautiful girls talking and laughing together made the environment brighter.


    Ian also looked at the lively Lyra while caressing one of the Planar tokens in his hand that he had just taken out.


    ''Is it for her?''


    He couldn''t help but guess. You know, when it was time for Sylvia to leave and he got the reward for completing the basic quest, there was no such thing as a reward.


    But now, suddenly getting such tokens that could communicate across realms unexpectedly, while also receiving a warning from the system, made Ian have to guess.


    ''Tch, this is getting annoying.''


    Ian didn''t like things getting out of hand, but he felt the situation was getting serious after the entanglement with Carl.


    In fact, until now, his journey had been so smooth sailing that one might even wonder if he was the protagonist. But, in truth, it was simply because of the early advantage he got from his transmigration and the system''s rewards.


    However, from the early signs he was getting, and even the inexplicable entanglement with a Monarch Level figure this fast, it had begun to become more and more interesting.

 Chapter 119 A Failed Actor, Henry

    "Magical aptitude: 7 points,""Elemental Affinity, Wind: 6 points, Fire: 5 points, others below the threshold,"


    "Mental power: 5 points."


    "Okay, you are qualified. Go stand at the side with them."


    "Next!"


    Ron said in a hurry as he was afraid that Ian might hold up the line again. You never know; it was better to get this done with.


    "Yes, Sir Wizard."


    Henry gave a knightly salute and walked towards Ian and the others, clearly not in a good mood because if his qualifications turned out to be suitable for the Wizard path, he was told to leave this continent directly by his father, the Emperor.


    According to him, being in this barren land was a waste of potential. It was better to seek opportunities elsewhere if you had the chance. Basically, he was told, ''You have no chance of becoming the Emperor, why not be a wizard instead?'' to his face.


    "Woah, Prince Henry is so awesome. Is he going to be an exalted wizard?"


    "Damn! Don''t forget to send this news to the Empire fast."


    "Yeah, your majesty would surely be happy."


    While he was walking in a sullen mood, he suddenly heard his group of entourages getting excited about his test results.


    Some without knowledge about the intricacies behind it were genuinely happy for him, while some were spies clearly trying to convey this news to his father to directly cut off his escape route.


    "Bastards!"


    Henry cursed at them and turned his face away. He really didn''t want to see their faces, as he might attack out of anger.


    However, when he looked ahead, he saw his sister Aurora talking with Lyra, and then a new idea came to his mind.


    ''Maybe I can make an excuse that my sister is voidborn and can''t go to the Calvora Continent.''


    He thought of a possibility; a proper excuse.


    ''Yeah, it might work. After all, I can''t leave my sister alone here, can I?''


    The more he thought about it, the more he believed it was plausible. So, his steps unknowingly became a little faster as he made his way towards Aurora.


    ...


    While Henry was making his way towards Aurora in hope, Lyra and she were talking about something.


    "Wow, I didn''t know that. So, that''s how they met?"


    Aurora said in surprise as her emerald green pupils dilated, while her curious gaze shifted to Ian and Carl at the same time.


    Apparently, Lyra directly told her how Carl and Ian met and didn''t forget to describe how Ian thrashed him in the arena because Carl pestered her too much.


    Although she didn''t lie, her narration made Aurora believe that Carl was a bad person and Ian was a hero defending Lyra; a classic hero-saving beauty plot except the roles were reversed.


    ''What happened?''


    Carl saw Aurora''s weird gaze and couldn''t help but feel bad. From the look in her beautiful eyes, why was he feeling slight disgust?


    "Yeah, didn''t you see how Ian helped you even when you were a stranger?"


    "Yeah! You are right. He did help me." Aurora nodded and then asked in confusion,


    "But, didn''t you say he had to beg Sir Wizard to let me in? Why didn''t I even see him asking about it though?"


    She then asked what seemed confusing to her, making Lyra almost choke in anger.


    ''Did she really want Ian to beg in front of everyone? She doesn''t even know about figures of speech.''


    She was speechless. How did he help, did it matter, as long as you are getting the benefit?


    "Uhum, that''s not the case. That was just a figure of speech. Still, to help you, Ian had to promise Wizard Ron some things. Or do you think there was no price?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lyra patiently explained to this clueless girl what she thought of. Since she didn''t know Ron was under a pact with Ian, she also thought Ian might have paid some price. After all, there was nothing for free in this world. Everything had a price you had to pay.


    "It makes sense... I''m sorry if I sound like I''m doubting."


    "Ah, don''t worry about it. I''m not that narrow-minded. Let''s talk about other things."


    Just when Lyra and Aurora were trying to divert their conversation, suddenly, Henry butted in between them with a sullen mood.


    "Sister, it seems I have been chosen. According to the order of the Emperor Father, I have to depart this continent leaving you here all alone."


    Henry said in a sad voice as if he was truly going to leave her right now. Although he wasn''t a good actor, he tried his best to conceal his dual thoughts.


    "Sigh, it would have been better if you were also with me on this journey. You were so looking forward to it too."


    Henry sighed heavily, making Lyra and Aurora believe he was truly sad.


    "Actually..."


    Seeing that he was feeling bad for her, Aurora tried to explain that she was also going when Henry cut her off.


    "You don''t need to say anything."


    He waved his hand, showing sudden determination on his face as if making a difficult choice, and continued,


    "You know what? It''s really unfair for you to return alone. In fact, let''s return together. I don''t want to go to such an unknown place by myself anyway. Yeah, as a brother, I can''t leave you behind."


    Henry tried his best to show his righteous look to Aurora emotionally, but Lyra instead rolled her eyes. As quirky as she had become recently, with her wizard apprentice-level mental power, how could she still get fooled?


    "Okay, you don''t need to act like that. Ian already asked Aurora to follow him. So, no, she doesn''t need to return alone."


    She directly cut off his acting with a mocking voice, leaving Henry stunned.


    "She can still leave?"


    Hearing such a sudden twist in the story, he couldn''t help but blurt out, forgetting his sad look just now. He was really surprised by Lyra''s words.


    "Yeah, Ian asked Sir Wizard to allow me to leave even when I don''t have Wizard qualifications."


    Aurora chimed in with a beautiful smile. Now, she liked Ian more and more for helping her.


    "So, there is no need to feel sad brother. We can journey to another continent together."


    Although she wasn''t stupid, she never doubted her brother was acting since he had taken care of her throughout the entire journey.


    ''Why do you want to leave? What is the point of you leaving anyway?''


    Henry was breaking down inside by this reversal but still managed to smile awkwardly at his enthusiastic sister.


    "It is indeed a good news."


    "Yeah, all because of Ian."


    Aurora beamed while looking at Ian who was busy contemplating something.


    ''Sigh, it seems this is my fate.''


    Seeing her being so happy, Henry couldn''t help but feel sad, having to leave his luxurious life to embrace some flashy dream he wasn''t even sure if possible. But he really had no choice now.


    While the drama was unfolding between brother and sister here, Ian, on the other hand, awoke from his stupor after hearing the sudden prompt from his system.


    [Ding!]


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    [Aurora''s Favourability towards you has increased by 5 points.]

 Chapter 120 Flimsy Dream Or Wonderful Future?

    [Aurora''s Favourability towards you has increased by 5 points.][Aurora''s Favourability towards you has increased by 5 points.]


    [Aurora''s Current Favorability: 45 (Friendly)] Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian, who was caressing the Planar Token in his hand while contemplating its significance, was stunned after hearing an inexplicable surge of favorability.


    "Huh? What happened?"


    Ian was confused and looked in their direction only to see Aurora gazing at him with gratitude while Henry seemed slumped down. Instead, Lyra was smiling at him as if she wanted praise.


    ''This girl. Did she praise me or what?''


    Ian smiled while looking at Lyra as he loved this girl even more. Well, it seemed he needed to give her one of the Planar Tokens just in case; better to be careful.


    "Okay, that''s it. Today''s test is over. Those who didn''t get chosen can disperse."


    While they were busy in their world, Ron finally completed the qualifications test and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ''Finally, this trouble is over.''


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    He thought and even though there was still some mana remaining inside the Keystone with the ability to test non-token holders, he canceled the spell making it inert just like before.


    If there were no surprises, this crystal would shine with brilliant color only after another 10 years.


    "Sigh! Why is it that hard to score when it comes to us?"


    The earlier boy in the crowd who was clearly excited about the upcoming test after seeing Ian''s and others'' results was totally disappointed.


    "Who knows, they might be doing some shady things behind. Didn''t you see that girl with no qualifications still standing there?"


    It was despicable human nature to criticize others when you weren''t up to par. So, the other one didn''t forget to smear someone''s reputation finding an outlet for his incompetence.


    "Shss... do you want to die? There is a Wizard right there. Don''t drag me down with you."


    Hearing his dissatisfied words, the previous boy couldn''t help but complain, distancing himself from this stupid person.


    Truly, an intelligent enemy was better than a stupid friend.


    "Tch..."


    An impulsive youth wouldn''t take consideration of their actions. It was a society that sometimes had to hammer sense into them. Fortunately for him, Ron was in a good mood and didn''t heed their words or even bother to listen.


    Instead, he swiftly disappeared from his place, appearing directly in front of the qualified people.


    ''Almost forty people with some good seedlings mixed in. My mission this time is now almost completed.''


    Ron thought after looking at the group of people who were in awe at his inexplicable sudden appearance; except Carl, Ian, and Lyra, of course.


    "Okay, the test has now been completed and you, youngsters, have been chosen. I know that some of you are only here to experience the Ignisia Tower and might decide to leave and I won''t stop.


    But I suggest you think twice as a Wizard''s power isn''t something a mere knight could guess. There is no future staying in this barren place."


    After saying such a serious word, Ron waved his hand taking out his new striking wand from his ring while simultaneously chanting a spell.


    "Mass Displacement!"


    With the unique Archaic words, suddenly a large amount of mana gushed out of Ron covering a 1000-meter radius around him, affecting everyone.


    "Woah!"


    Most of the people here were novices to the wizard method and had never seen such a spectacle. The most they had seen was the suave style of the Knight in close combat on the battlefield.


    Someone using such a large-scale spell, that too on them, was a rare occurrence. It so that so-called first-hand experience.


    "Don''t resist and relax your nerves."


    Ron advised not to anyone but to Ian, Lyra, and Carl who were already Wizard Apprentices and able to resist his spell somewhat.


    "Woah... hey, look at what is happening there."


    One of the youngsters in the crowd who was returning after the failure saw the incredible scene of magic in action and shouted loudly in extreme surprise.


    "Magic, Wizard magic."


    "Damn, did I miss such an opportunity?"


    Ignorance was bliss. When they knew nothing about Wizards, they just came here with the mentality of giving it a try and had no qualms even if they failed.


    But now that they saw such an incredible display of power for the first time, their hearts hurt with regret as if losing something incredible in life.


    Such was the condition in this mana-less barren continent. In a way, it was truly tragic. After all, their path was cut off even before it began. If they were in the Calvora continent, even with low potential, there was still a chance.


    As the pure mana around intensified and the crowd reeled in regret, surprise, and excitement, the spell was finally completed and Ron slightly relaxed.


    The reason why he displayed such a method at this last moment was because it was now time to enter the Ignisia Tower and he didn''t need to worry about declining mana anymore.


    ''Let them see what they had missed and let the chosen see what they will miss.''


    Ron smirked hypocritically and finally spoke one word,


    "Displace!"


    "Swish!"


    With his sharp shout, the radiating mana drew inward covering everyone on the platform tightly, and disappeared inexplicably along with everyone instantly.


    Even the crowd who were intently watching didn''t see their leaving figures, making them truly bewildered.


    Now they understood that a Wizard''s method was way above any Knight could achieve. But it was too late to regret it as the only Wizard they saw in their life, who could change their destiny, had already disappeared.


    However, was it really that easy to embrace such powers? Was there no trade-off to pay?


    Was being a Wizard truly a wonderful path or a fluffy dream that just lifts your hope higher only to slam you to the ground ruthlessly? It remained to be seen.


    "Cough..."


    "Damn! Old Man, Cough... Can''t you use the spell properly?"


    Ian couldn''t help but curse after inhaling some dust.


    ''Is he taking revenge?''

 Chapter 121 Mythic Artifact

    ''Is he taking revenge?''Ian couldn''t help but think since which wizard couldn''t control their power to cause such a basic mistake.


    "Cough...cough..."


    However, he saw that along with him, Lyra and a few others also engulfed some dust during the displacement. Seeing such situations, he finally rejected that idea.


    It seemed nobody had set foot on this cliff for a decade, causing dust to gather around. They were just unlucky to land in such a place.


    While Ian controlled his cough and swept away all the dust around with his life energy, Ron, on the other hand, couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    ''Is this my fault?''


    Although Ian only mumbled in a low voice, he heard it correctly, causing his smiling face to change. He had already used such a large-scale spell to directly take them to the top of the Everbright Cliff, and Ian was here complaining about a little dust. Even as an old man, he felt so aggrieved.


    Fortunately, except for Lyra and Carl, who were alert even after such a long-distance displacement spell, other people didn''t hear Ian''s mumblings, saving him some face.


    ''Serves you right.''


    But Ron didn''t know that Carl was gloating at him, although he did feel annoyed that Ian could even scold this wizard. Carl really didn''t understand what was so special about him.


    "Ian, are you alright?"


    Lyra asked after hearing his cough, not minding him scolding the exalted Sir Wizard one bit.


    "Cough, Uguh... yeah, I''m fine now. I was just caught by surprise."


    Ian waved his hand to show that he was fine while adjusting his posture. Although the landing experience was a bit weird, he had to say that this spell was really awesome; it could transport so many people to the top of the Everbright Cliff in a second.


    Ron really spent tons of mana just to show the extraordinariness of Wizardry to everyone, and it seemed it worked. Truly, although Ian now didn''t think the Knight Path was useless, the Wizard Path had its own inexplicable charm that was so fatally attractive.


    "Wow, so beautiful!"


    "Woah!"


    Just when Ian gathered himself, the crowd around also began to wake up one by one, followed by their astonished and incredulous sighs.


    "Is this Ignisia Tower? So tall and so beautiful."


    One of them couldn''t help but murmur after seeing such a structure for the first time in his life.


    "Is this real?"


    "Seems to be."


    "Magnificent!"


    Hearing their astonishment, Ian also looked at the tall structure in front of him that seemed to signify the only embodiment of magic on this continent.


    The Ignisia Tower in front of Ian was an imposing, ancient structure that reached into the clouds, resembling a dragon soaring into the sky, intent on engulfing the heavens.


    And just like the Ignisia Token, the tower itself was also glowing faintly with an internal amber light, resembling molten lava. Ian could even see flowing Archaic runes all over the tower''s surface, with their usage unknown.


    "Now you know what you will miss?"


    Ron smiled in satisfaction from the reaction of the crowd, completely ignoring Ian''s earlier remarks while walking towards the tower in front.


    "The Ignisia Tower in front of you is the only Wizard Tower on this Gravethrone Continent, but its rank is the highest of many such towers in this world."


    He signaled everyone to follow him with his eyes while beginning to talk about the tower''s history.


    Ian also followed along with Lyra and Aurora, while Henry just looked stupefied by the sight in front of him, causing Aurora to remind him.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "You might think it is just a structure made by some Wizard with a little bit of magic, but you don''t know that in actuality, it is an artifact made by a Supreme Wizard in ancient times; a real Mythic Artifact made from the corpse of a Monarch Level Evil Dragon."


    ''Ignysyl!''


    ''Oops...!''


    Ian involuntarily called out the name in his mind he learned in the later plot of Arcane Passage, then retracted his thought in a hurry. He was just exposed to danger because of recalling the name of one Monarch when he inadvertently recalled another one.


    ''Stupid!''


    However, this couldn''t be put on him, as sometimes he looked at things as a bystander, causing him to be prone to making such a silly mistake. One of the cons of transmigration, it seemed.


    ''Fortunately, there doesn''t seem to be any issue like before.''


    Ian heaved a sigh of relief after not seeing any reaction like earlier and finally let down his guard, still appearing alert.


    ''It seems like he is really dead. How sad.''


    Ian thought while looking at the fiery tower in front of him that was becoming more and more visible as he walked near. He could now even see large, complex scales engraved with Archaic runes filled with flowing mana. It was indeed a truly beautiful sight.


    As strong as a Monarch-level Dragon was, he was still sacrificed in the end to make an artifact for a Wizard that could be appreciated by lowly beings he probably never even saw as worthy during his life.


    It wasn''t without reason Ian was obsessed with gaining power and standing at the top. Was there any worth to your life if it depended on the whim of someone? Even more so when he was directly tagged by the ''Passerby Villain'' destiny.


    Ian just didn''t show it, but his situation might even be more worthless than this dragon''s. At least, he became a Mythic Artifact even after he died. What about him?


    While Ian was contemplating, Ron saw that many in the crowd were confused by the unfamiliar words. So, he waved his hands and continued,


    "Well, forget about those things for now. You will learn about them later. Just know that you are very lucky to stand in front of this marvelous structure. Not everyone can come here and many Wizard die even without getting a chance." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 122 Entering The Ignisia Tower

    Ron didn''t lie, as not any wizard could come to this place. Moreover, due to the presence of the three forbidden zones, generally, powerful wizards wouldn''t come, even if given the chance; missing the opportunity to visit this tower.He then allowed the crowd to digest his words while chanting a spell as he felt the air around was starting to get hotter.


    "Aqua Shield!"


    As they made their way near the Ignisia Tower, the heat became unbearable. So, Ron just increased the range of his Aqua Shield, covering everyone in a thin film of water curtain, causing the heat to subside significantly.


    "Pure mana!"


    Ian''s attention was instead elsewhere as he felt a faint trace of pure mana as he drew closer and closer to the tower while his entire body began to feel refreshed.


    Unlike when he was in Ashen Sanctum, where his mind would be continuously affected by some strange substance in the air, this time he felt completely pure mana without embellishment.


    So, he couldn''t help but operate his meditation method, unconsciously absorbing the trace of it in relish.


    "Finally, this is the exact feeling I want."


    Ian wasn''t the only one who felt that way, as Carl and Lyra also felt the same. However, the one who was the most excited was Carl, as he couldn''t control the smile on his face, even after trying hard.


    "Indeed, mana is life."


    Ruther also commented after feeling the long-lost mana around him. For a wizard, mana was their life. Although it was said that higher rank Wizard didn''t need them, that was only when there was no option.


    ''Let''s see how I will take my revenge.''


    Carl wasn''t just thinking about mana but about the power he could unleash with it and the ability to redeem the dignity he once lost. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, his gaze stuck on Ian for a while again in a competitive spirit. He had now already forgotten the lost bet he had just made with Ian.


    "Okay, no need to fret, just adjust to the heat and follow me slowly. You don''t have to worry about this after entering the tower."


    Ron consoled after seeing that many were still feeling uncomfortable with the extreme heat, even when he used Aqua Shield. But this was the extent he would waste mana to defend; he couldn''t just babysit everyone throughout their journey.


    And since most of them were Knights, they could withstand this much heat with their bodies anyway.


    So, as the crowd made their way closer, the air became hotter and hotter, along with the increase in the density of mana.


    "Ian, it feels so comfortable."


    Lyra breathed in the hot air around greedily while talking to Ian in surprise. While she only felt refreshed before, now she felt revitalized from within, as if she was finally at the place she belonged.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yeah, it feels good."


    Ian also nodded after feeling the change, but Aurora looked around in confusion. Except for the increasing heat, she felt nothing. Unlike them, she was instead feeling uncomfortable.


    After everyone walked along the edge of the Everbright Cliff under the Ignisia Tower, they finally arrived at a circular lifted platform surrounded by complex array patterns.


    "We are at the place."


    Ron said while directly climbing the stairs toward the center of the array. Ian could see that among all of them, Ron was the most excited about entering the Tower.


    It didn''t take long for all of them to climb and stand right at the top of the circular platform.


    "Since everyone is here, let''s start the transmission process first. I will explain the things after entering the tower. For now, just take out your Ignisia Tower token and place it in your hand."


    Ron instructed while taking out a similar token from his mana ring.


    "Just do what he said."


    Seeing Lyra looking at him, Ian instructed her while taking out his Ignisia Token from his mana ring. After killing Ethos, he had already changed his mana ring while giving the earlier one he obtained from killing Adrian to Lyra.


    "Okay!"


    Lyra and Aurora also placed the token in their hand like every other person in the crowd.


    Just when everyone did what was told, the silent array beneath their feet suddenly glowed brilliantly, as if some mechanism had been triggered while drawing mana like a siphon from its surroundings.


    "This is a teleportation array that could take us to the first floor of the Ignisia Tower. Like before, just relax your nerves and let the array do its work."


    Ron timely advised, quelling down the unrest of the crowd. Since it was their first time experiencing such methods one after another, they were almost overwhelmed.


    As everyone calmed down and grabbed their Ignisia Trial token in their hands, which was pulsating in rhythm with the array, the teleportation spell was finally completed.


    Carl was also excited about the upcoming event as he kept looking in Ian''s direction as if he wanted to immediately show his incredible power.


    Of course, his unbridled gaze didn''t escape Ian''s keen perception as he felt his wandering, piercing gaze for quite some time now.


    ''Did he think I''m still a Knight?''


    Ian thought after seeing Carl''s obvious provocation. Come to think of it, he indeed never showed his power in front of anyone, so it was natural that except for Ron and Lyra, others couldn''t guess he was already a Wizard Apprentice.


    ''Heh, the protagonist in the early stage is indeed immature.''


    Ian thought while smiling at Carl as if he wasn''t aware of his thoughts at all.


    ''Let''s give him a little shock then, shall we?''


    After seeing that the teleportation array was about to take effect, Ian thought mischievously while looking at Aurora''s slim but gorgeous figure in her royal outfit, who seemed out of sync, unlike others.


    "Hey, brace for the possible impact."


    Just when the light from the array covered the entire circular platform, Ian shouted seriously while suddenly placing his arms around the waist of Lyra and Aurora, directly placing both their bodies in his chest.


    "Ouch!"


    Aurora was thinking about her null qualifications, the danger surrounding her, and what she would do after arriving at the Calvora continent when suddenly she felt a strong arm grabbing her by the waist, placing her body directly in a warm embrace.


    "What..."


    "Swoosh!"


    She wanted to say something, but the intense light from the array engulfed everything around them as they directly disappeared from the circular platform.


    "You bastard! Let go of her..."


    What remained behind was the loud shout of anger as everyone teleported inside the Ignisia Tower in a flash.

 Chapter 123 Stupid, He Was Touching Your Sister

    Ignisia Tower got its name after the Monarch-level dragon, Ignysyl, who was killed by a Supreme thousands of years ago in the Wizard War.He was deemed an evil dragon, and his carcass was used as a foundation to create this tall and only Wizard Tower on the Gravethrone continent, for unknown purposes.


    However, one purpose that Ian knew of was its trial of Wizard, which Ian was about to participate in, although it was the lowest one and couldn''t be called such actually.


    "Swish!"


    On a dimly lit circular platform inside the first floor of Ignisia Tower, a team of forty people appeared suddenly, disturbing the decade-long silence.


    The circular platform they appeared on was similar to the one they had just stood on outside, except, unlike the earlier one, this platform was filled with richer and fiery mana.


    "Ouch!"


    Aurora cried softly after landing on the platform, still in Ian''s embrace.


    Unlike the previous time, this time Ian was careful and used a mana shield and feather fall spells immediately after the teleportation effect wore off, saving them from a rough landing like others in the crowd who were disoriented.


    "Shit..."


    Henry was also one of them, as he landed heavily on his butt, causing him to cry out in pain involuntarily. Well, there went his graceful and dignified royal facade he had tried so hard to maintain before. Fortunately, he wasn''t the only one embarrassed this time.


    "Are you alright?"


    Ian asked Lyra and Aurora in his arms, appearing concerned, with no intention of removing them from his embrace yet.


    "Yeah, it was fun," Lyra immediately replied smiling sweetly at him, snuggling into his chest, not minding Aurora at the side at all.


    "Um, I''m fine too. Thank you."


    Since Aurora''s mental power was as high as 8 points, she wasn''t affected much by the teleportation spell. So, she first thanked Ian and asked with a flushed face,


    "Um, can you release me? I... I am fine now."


    She had never been touched by the opposite sex before due to the strict rules of royalty, and here Ian first grabbed her shoulder, and now he was directly hugging her in his arms making her flustered all over.


    Moreover, she couldn''t even complain as Ian seemed to be concerned about her. After all, right next to her was Lyra, who was also in Ian''s embrace. If she still complained, wouldn''t she appear ungrateful?


    "Are you sure? Your face seems red, though. Let me see."


    Ian wasn''t someone to waste a good opportunity. So, while Aurora was still confused by his inexplicable action, he hugged her body tighter in his arms, causing her to come closer to his face.


    "Ouch... what... what are you doing?"


    Aurora couldn''t help but get nervous at Ian''s bold action.


    "Let''s see, hmm, you seem to have no injuries outside, and the spell didn''t seem to have affected you much."


    Ian said a bunch of nonsense with a serious face while looking at Aurora''s face up close.


    Now that he paid attention, her emerald green eyes looked stunning, while her cheeks looked so beautiful with all those natural dimples. Not to mention the rosy and shy look she was giving him. If the situation wasn''t unsuitable, he wanted to bite that ripe cheek here and now.


    "Ian, I am alright. Can you please release me?"


    Aurora felt uncomfortable from all of Ian''s scrutinizing actions, not understanding that he was teasing her.


    Poor girl, she still thought he was concerned about her as she never thought Ian would dare to tease her in front of Lyra.


    It seemed she had never met a scumbag.


    "Oh, okay then."


    Although Ian loved to embrace and tease this little girl more, there were more important things to do. So, he carefully placed her slim body on the ground, separating from her.


    "Asshole, leave her alone."


    Just when he smoothly left Aurora from his embrace, leaving her at a loss, a sharp shout echoed as Carl hurled forward in extreme anger.


    "What? What happened?"


    At this time, Henry had also come back to his senses and managed to control his bearings when he heard someone shouting at them.


    "Carl, what happened?"


    Seeing that it was Carl who was in anger, Henry asked, confused, since he hadn''t seen his sister in Ian''s embrace before.


    "Oh? Do you know him?"


    Although Carl was fuming with anger, Ian acted calm and asked Aurora while separating Lyra from his body as she was being too clingy.


    "Huh?"


    Aurora was still feeling confused after leaving Ian''s warm embrace when Ian asked her about Carl.


    "Oh, he is someone we met during our travel. He provided help to us when we were surrounded by the bandits."


    Aurora told the truth as she still had a somewhat good impression of Carl.


    "Yeah, he is good at fighting," Henry also chimed in from the side as if to show his presence, as he had been feeling too neglected lately.


    "Oh, that''s good and all, but why is he shouting like a fool? And he even scolded me with foul language."


    Ian asked as if he was genuinely confused as to why Carl was acting like he did.


    "You...you..."


    Seeing his acting as if he was an innocent person, Carl was so angry that he clenched his fist. But now he also realized that he had been impulsive and shouted without thinking.


    "This... I don''t know?"


    Aurora also didn''t understand why Carl suddenly cussed Ian out. Her little brain never thought it was because of her, since she wasn''t aware Carl had thoughts about her.


    "Yeah, man. What happened? You cursed someone for nothing. You know, he is helping Aurora to leave this continent. Why don''t you say sorry to him?" Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Henry also defended Ian, not knowing he had been taking advantage of his sister just now, making Carl speechless.


    ''Stupid piece of shit, he was touching your sister all over just now.'' S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He cursed this stupid bastard even more for defending Ian without knowing anything.

 Chapter 124 Am I Narrow-Minded?

    However, Carl now realized that he couldn''t even say that Ian had taken advantage of his sister, as even Aurora didn''t seem to think like that.''Am I overreacting or what? Didn''t Ian touch her without permission?''


    Seeing Aurora wasn''t faking her cluelessness, Carl calmed down and became confused instead.


    ''Am I such a narrow-minded person?''


    Carl couldn''t help but doubt himself for a while. He clearly saw Ian smirking at him while grabbing Aurora''s waist before the teleportation spell took effect.


    But why was she not reacting violently as he thought? Instead, she was acting like nothing happened.


    "Forget it. I don''t care about his apology or whatnot. Let''s just focus on the trial."


    Ian waved his hand as he never thought Carl would apologize anyway. Rather than wasting his time for nothing, he decided to focus on the important matter at hand. Moreover, a wise person should end the fight when clearly winning, shouldn''t he?


    After Ian said those words, he completely ignored Carl as he made his way to the front, intending to see what the inside of the Ignisia Tower was like.


    "Tch..."


    Seeing his magnanimous look, Carl was so annoyed that he now hated his impulsive behavior. He wasn''t the one who was good at talking.


    When he looked at Aurora, who seemed fine and didn''t appear concerned about Ian embracing her before, he felt even more hurt.


    All that rage for nothing, and he had nowhere to vent.


    ''Just wait...''


    He could only suppress his rage inside while acting like nothing had happened on the outside.


    "Are you feeling alright?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He still didn''t forget to ask Aurora, hoping to see if she would complain about Ian.


    "Um..."


    But all he got in return was a brief nod from Aurora, who seemed to be lost in her own thoughts.


    "What could happen to us? It was just a simple spell anyway. Haha, but are you alright? You seem to be irritated by something."


    However, Henry didn''t read the situation and began to ask Carl in return, forgetting his disgraceful landing earlier.


    "I am alright too," Carl said with a fake smile as his intention to start a conversation with Aurora failed before it even began.


    While Henry occupied Carl with his cheerful talking, Ian had already arrived at the front of the platform with Lyra. This time, although the teleportation was a short-distance one, many people were still feeling dizzy, so he had plenty of time to look around.


    "Hmm, mana concentration has increased significantly," Ian commented after absorbing the mana into his body.


    "Yeah, if I practice here, I might become a second-class Wizard apprentice in no time," Lyra nodded in a good mood as she also felt the changes.


    "Um, but it might take longer since your affinity is water. The mana here seems to be mixed with the fire element," Ian said after analyzing the mana he had just absorbed.


    Since this tower was built using a fire-type evil dragon, it made sense that fire elements were abundant. In fact, Ian could see that the inner wall of the entire chamber was made of obsidian, shimmering with red energy as if burning continuously.


    However, although it was the first floor of the tower, he still couldn''t see its ceiling as it was completely covered in fog. He might be able to see further in his Ethereal form, but he didn''t bother to do so.


    Instead, he set his sight on the multiple paths ahead that were engraved with complex runes on the sides, shimmering with a beautiful glow. There were as many as dozens of paths visible to Ian''s eyes, covered with sizzling fiery mana, their destinations unknown.


    As far as Ian knew, the Ignisia Trial wasn''t a standard trial testing candidates with vigorous tests and rewarding them afterward, at least not on the first floor.


    At the lowest level, it was just a way to give the chosen people some resources to start them on the wizard path. After all, unlike Ian, Lyra, and Carl, everyone here wasn''t an apprentice, so what kind of Wizard trial would they go to?


    Moreover, even if they weren''t able to become wizard apprentices, their Knight realm would surely increase exponentially.


    In fact, some of them were here just for that and would likely leave afterward. So, this trial could be considered a test of luck, truly an early benefit for the original protagonist.


    "Ian, do you still have that gem I gave you earlier?"


    When Ian was about to think about the plot and how he could benefit from it, he heard Lyra softly asking him about the Runeheart Stone she had given him before.


    "Yeah, I have it,"


    Ian nodded and took out the gem from his mana ring. It was about half the size of a fist, lavender in color, with intricate red patterns that seemed chaotic.


    This was a protective wizard artifact Lyra had given him when he was about to leave for the expedition.


    Lyra also had another one of these with her. If he remembered correctly, Lyra had said she would tell him how she got them if he passed the Ignisia Trial.


    And hadn''t he received a Quest corresponding to it? Ian tried to recall it when a blue panel appeared in his mind. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    [Intermediate Quest 1: Whispers of the Runeheart Stone]


    [Content Target: ??]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Eligible. Do you want to activate it?]


    ''My first Intermediate Quest, and now it seems I am eligible,'' Ian thought.


    This might be because he had captured Lyra, completing the Basic Quest and unlocking the Intermediate Quest requirements.


    "Yeah, this one," Lyra nodded with a smile while taking out her own gem from her mana ring, as both Runestones looked exactly the same.


    "Does she want to talk about it?"


    Ian thought while looking at the beaming smile on Lyra, finding it reasonable. That was because the place they were going to next, through those paths, was filled with inheritances left by the ancient wizards.

 Chapter 125 Whispers Of Runeheart

    Of course, with the endless exploitation of countless people over a thousand years, there weren''t many things remaining on this first floor. But still, this place was a veritable treasure trove perfect for them; wannabe wizards.Ian even had the Flameheart Sigil, an inheritance token, he intercepted from the protagonist Carl.


    ''Oh, I think there is still that Quest to complete.''


    While rummaging through details, he quickly thought of the Basic Destiny Quest he got after snatching Carl''s opportunity at the Imperial Academy''s gate. Wasn''t it pending?


    ''System.''


    Ian didn''t delay further and immediately recalled the Quest that was buried in his mind.


    [Basic Destiny Quest 1: Can You Finish What You Have Started?]


    [Content Target: Find and use the opportunity you have intercepted.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Successfully completing a Destiny Quest will reward you with a Luck stat bonus, depending on the difficulty level of the quest.


    Intercepting the opportunity and using it in any form can also grant you the Luck stat bonus.]


    ''It seems I need to follow Carl''s path this time. Ian thought while looking at the dozens of corridors in front.


    "So, didn''t I say at your home that if you pass the Ignisia Trial, I will tell you how I got them?"


    Lyra said while looking at him with her misty blue eyes drawing Ian out of his stupor.


    "But, the true trial just started, isn''t it?"


    Ian asked confused.


    "Hehe, what I mean by that was if you can enter the Ignisia Tower. Otherwise, what is the point?"


    She giggled and continued,


    "Actually, this was really a coincidence. In fact, I got these two gems when I was as little as 10 years old when I was stranded outside the Moonspire cliff playing around with you and Sylvia."


    "I got them in a cavern or a cave, I don''t remember clearly. Besides these two gems, I also get a book about a Wizard journey filled with adventures."


    Lyra reminisced about those days filled with dreams in Ian''s arms.


    "Oh, that''s why you said those words that day."


    Ian finally understood why Lyra said she would visit the moon in her unicorn. Moreover, even a child could see her conviction and plan for the future as she was dead serious. It wasn''t only the man that looked charming when they were serious.


    "Tch, don''t remind me of that."


    Lyra playfully punched him in his chest in shyness and then said in confusion,


    "But the weird thing was that I never saw that place again after that day. That cave was clearly there and these two gems and that book were still in my hand, but I never saw that place again. Now that I think about it, it must be a wizard method, right?"


    Lyra asked Ian for confirmation.


    "Yeah, might be. Who knows? Don''t think too much about it. But did that book mention what this gem is?"


    Ian asked not too much concerned about those mysteries as Lyra clearly had some stories. There was really no need to waste time contemplating.


    "Yeah, there were some introductions. These stones are called Runeheart stones and although they can be used as a protective amulet, it is actually an inheritance token."


    "But the book said you must be on the third floor of the Ignisia Tower to access it, but I don''t know how to reach there."


    Lyra said in confusion as they were clearly on the first floor of this tower and she had no idea how to reach the third floor.


    One of the reasons why she waited until now to tell him was also because of this as she wasn''t sure if the token was real. It was also because of the rumor about the Wizard curse as she didn''t want to say those things before bringing unintentional danger.


    ''No wonder there was no mention of this part in Arcane Passage.''


    Once Ian heard Lyra''s reply, he understood everything instantly. Because there was no way they could enter the third floor of this Ignisia Tower right now, even Ron wouldn''t be able to at all.


    One, there was no corresponding permission, and two they were too weak to climb this tower. Moreover, if it was an inheritance token as the book said, why were there two? If they had two of them already, wouldn''t there be more with others?


    It seemed fishy no matter how you looked at it.


    Seeing that Lyra was looking around to see if she could access the third floor from somewhere, Ian smiled at her.


    "Okay, don''t think about this thing for now. From what I know, I don''t think we can go to the Third floor of this tower with our strength. Just keep this gem as a protective amulet until we find some ways."


    "Um, I also think so. Our strength must be higher."


    Lyra nodded and kept the Runeheart inside her mana ring intending to take it out in emergencies. Since she was just starting on this wizard journey and never knew about the intricacies behind this token, it was better to let it come naturally than to become unnecessarily curious.


    ''But, what about the Quest?''


    Ian saw Lyra heeding his words, nodded at her, and then thought about the Intermediate Quest attached to this stone he still had that he was eligible for.


    ''System, Active the Quest.'' S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian wanted to see what the content was. Was it really going to the third floor of the Ignisia Tower for the inheritance like Lyra said? Or, was there something fishy about it just as he thought?


    [Ding!]


    [Congratulations! Intermediate Quest 1 has been activated.]


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    With just his thought, the Quest became active as Ian saw a faint blue screen in his mind again.


    [Intermediate Quest 1: Whispers of the Runeheart Stone]


    [Content Target: Strong has fallen yet their voices remained for eternity. Who is evil, who is sage, who decides? Collect the eight other fragments of the Demonheart to help Lyra awaken her Abyssal Seed. Be careful...whispers don''t like failure.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Quest will be completed after you or Lyra has collected the Eight other Runeheart stones: fragments of a Demonheart. You can decide whether to complete or forfeit this Quest.]

 Chapter 126 One From Elandor & One From Abyss

    ''A Demonheart? Is this the heart of a Demon?''Instead of being surprised, Ian was confused since this was the first time he had heard about it. He already knew about the Abyss and abyssal creatures. He even knew about the Demons but had never heard of a Demonheart before, at least not in this form.


    No matter how he looked at it, the Runeheart stone was nothing like a heart of any kind.


    From the description of the Quest, he could already guess it was indeed fragments of the heart of some strong Demon. Then again, why did Lyra need this to awaken her Abyssal Seed? Wouldn''t it be too dangerous?


    ''It seems I need to be careful.''


    As far as demons were concerned, their reputation was never good. They were always considered ruthless and cunning entities in Aetherion. That''s why, although people wouldn''t reject acquiring a demon bloodline, they wouldn''t view it favorably either.


    One classic example was Isolde, who hated anything related to demons with a passion.


    And these Demonheart fragments¡ªRuneheart Stones¡ªweren''t likely to be a good thing either. From the way the book Lyra read guided her to the third floor of the Ignisia Tower, Ian could already guess what plot would follow.


    ''But if it can awaken her Abyssal Seed, why not collect them?''


    Ian thought while looking at Lyra, who seemed to be enamored by a glowing chamber filled with mana.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?"


    She whispered to him in his arms savouring this feeling with him in relish.


    His System really seemed to know his thoughts, as it directly gave him a way to utilize this item with no regard for whether it was evil or good.


    And honestly, he didn''t care either, as the Abyssal Seed was too tempting even for a native of the Abyss. With it, Lyra could reach the top of that world, no doubt.


    After all, it was a seed that could directly draw the power of that plane to grow exponentially. Of course, it wasn''t that easy even then, but possible.


    ''One on the Elven plane and the other in the Abyss?''


    Ian smiled in intrigue as the situation was becoming more interesting between these two sisters. He wanted to know how these two polar opposites would come together in bed.


    ''But, if Lyra can awaken it just by collecting these fragments, it is worth the risk.''


    Just as Ian decided to complete this unusual Quest for Lyra, Ron finally began to guide everyone after seeing them more or less come to their senses.


    "Okay, now that everyone is fine, let me say a few things."


    Ron first allowed the place to become silent and continued,


    "You might have already noticed that the Ignisia Tower token in your hands has disappeared."


    Ron signaled them to look at their hands, and everyone realized this was indeed the case.


    "This means you have already used your turn to enter this tower, and now you have only one chance. So, I suggest you guys not miss this opportunity."


    Ron smiled as he felt very good standing in this place filled with mana after so long. He finally felt at home, as that barren place had truly worn out his spirits.


    "Anyways, do you see those paths?"


    Ron pointed at the multiple paths ahead, engraved with complex runes on the sides, shimmering with a beautiful glow, and covered with sizzling fiery mana.


    "Those paths are your first trial and also your opportunity."


    While saying that, Ron also looked at those paths with hope, as they were the main reason why he had taken this difficult task in the first place. His hope of reaching the Second Ring Wizard lay in them.


    "Um... Sir Wizard? Does that mean we have to pass through some trials first? But we are just Knights; how can we survive a Wizard''s methods?"


    Hearing his words, Prince Ray asked what he wanted to know the most as from all the wonder he saw from Ron, he wasn''t complacent that he could survive this kind of trial anymore.


    "Exactly, you guys are so weak that you cannot survive any method of a Wizard."


    Ron also agreed with a nod making their faces red from shame.


    "But you don''t have to worry, as this trial isn''t like what you think."


    He smirked and continued,


    "This trial is the first trial of your destiny, to decide whether you are truly suitable for being a Wizard. In those multiple paths you see, there are countless inheritances left by wizards and many treasures that can help you start with Wizarding."


    He explained, conveniently forgetting that most of them had already been exploited and only scraps remained.


    "So, all you have to do is choose one path, follow it until you find some meditation methods and treasures, and become at least a First Class Wizard Apprentice within one week. Depending on what you choose, you will face various dangers, so choose wisely."


    Ron then warned,


    "Remember, those who don''t become a First Class Apprentice within one week cannot leave this continent and will be directly deported by the Ignisia Tower to Everbright City."


    While saying that, he didn''t forget to glance slightly at Aurora and Ian, as he was still unsure how she would stay at that time. There was no way Aurora could become a First Class Wizard Apprentice in her life, let alone within seven days.


    Ron thought Ian would discuss it with him, as he indeed had some methods, but there was no sign of him asking for help.


    "Ian?"


    Sure enough, after hearing Ron''s words, Aurora became visibly pale as she realized she was no longer safe. The feeling of falling from heaven to hell was not something she wanted to experience.


    "Don''t worry, I have some method. When the time comes, you just need to follow me. Don''t wander around."


    Ian waved his hands to show that everything was under his control as he indeed knew about some mechanism of the Ignisia Tower in this aspect. That''s why, he didn''t bother to contact Ron.


    Moreover, after the mana became available, Ron seemed to have let go of his worry as he wasn''t paying much attention to him like before.


    ''Tch, this old man seems to have a short memory.'' Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ian thought in annoyance as he couldn''t do anything to him yet. Fortunately, that was the same case with Ron too; so he had time.


    "Of course, you can also decide not to become a wizard and only use those treasures to enhance your Knight Realm. In that case, you will be deported after seven days like anyone else."


    Ron continued after a brief pause and felt it was such a waste of resources to abandon this chance but he knew that many in this group might not have the heart to follow him.


    After all, many among them were here just for this chance and might have been ordered to return.


    Moreover, he was too lazy to argue and only cared whether the mission would be completed. Hence, there was no reason for him to persuade them otherwise.


    "Okay, enough explanation. After you enter those paths, you will know for yourself. Now choose one by one and enter. I will be here until you all finish choosing." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 127 Dont Tag Along

    Ron was eager to enter himself, as this was his only chance to become a Second Ring Wizard and extend his lifespan, but he had to fulfill his responsibility first."Sir Wizard, is there any difference in what we choose?"


    Prince Ray couldn''t help but ask, finding this trial too loose and random. It would be better if he could get some heads up, as his qualifications were quite good.


    "No, there is no difference. It all depends on your fate. Now, don''t waste my time and enter."


    Ron was clearly impatient and urged everyone to leave the platform. So, everyone could only shut their mouths and climb down.


    "Let''s go too. Aurora can follow me and you can choose your own path. Don''t tag along, I have no time to take care of you."


    Ian told Aurora to follow him while asking Henry to choose on his own. He wasn''t going to waste his time looking after a grown man even if he was her brother.


    "Thank you!"


    Aurora was feeling dreadful after hearing Ron''s warning so she didn''t even notice her brother''s ugly look. She was going to follow Ian like he said with no complaints until she could leave this place.


    "Who wants to follow you anyway?"


    Henry complained in a low voice while slumping to the side. Actually, he was also thinking of tagging along since he was clueless anyway. But now that he was berated mercilessly, he also had his pride of a Prince.


    ''Sigh...''


    Carl, who was alongside Henry, wanted to say something to Aurora, then stopped himself as, unlike Ian, he didn''t know how to help her. So, saying something at this time might feel like he was stopping her from leaving this continent.


    Moreover, it would be better if she could leave.


    "Carl, what do you think? Should we go together? Your fighting ability is just enough to follow me."


    Henry didn''t go far, instead came beside Carl, and asked with a big smile as if he was inviting him out of care.


    "Uh... I think it is better to go alone. Didn''t you hear Sir Wizard also asked everyone to enter alone?"


    Carl smiled forcefully, trying to divert this stupid man away. He would be a fool to allow him to tag along when he could grab more opportunities by himself with the help of Wizard Ruther.


    "Is that so?"


    Henry really took his suggestion seriously as now he was sure to leave anyway. So, dawdling and wasting chances wasn''t something a wise person should do.


    "Let''s go too."


    Ian didn''t want to lag behind others and directly chose the same path Carl chose in the Arcane Passage; third from the right corner.


    Although the time was drawn almost six months forward and many events might not follow the same as he read on Arcane Passage, he wanted to give it a try.


    After all, there shouldn''t be much effect on the Ignisia Tower itself because of his meddling in and so-called butterfly effect. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boy, let''s leave all the stuff behind and focus on the things in front this time. You can plan what to do after leaving this continent."


    Ruther also began to advise Carl from the ring, as his hope of condensing his body and getting rid of this soul form depended on him. So, he was genuinely concerned and wouldn''t joke around when it came to Carl''s path.


    "Yeah, I know. Old man, which path should I choose?"


    Carl asked after seeing Ian walking towards one of the paths that seemed no different from any other. His heart also wanted to follow it, but since someone had already chosen, he wanted some suggestions.


    "Although the path looked the same for them, I can still discern which is better from the radiating mana."


    Ruther finally began to show his usefulness as he continued,


    "Hm, that kid Ian is really lucky as he directly chooses one with richer mana. However, the one on the second left corner also doesn''t fall too far. You can choose that; no need to confront him unnecessarily, especially when you don''t know that Wizard''s intention."


    "Oh? Is he really that lucky?"


    Carl was intrigued after hearing Ruther''s words as Ian''s random choosing of the pathways was the best one.


    "Then, let''s choose the one you said. I want to reach Third Class Apprentice level before leaving this continent."


    Carl said with conviction as he went towards the path mentioned by Ruther. Although he felt jealous of Ian''s place, he now began to learn to hold back and become less impulsive.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Just focus on increasing strength and everything will fall in place when the time comes. No need to be impatient. You have something he didn''t have anyway."


    Ruther was referring to himself when he talked at last, as he really thought like that. No matter what, he was a Sixth Ring Wizard and still held all the knowledge he acquired in his life.


    Although he couldn''t use most of his power, that wouldn''t always be the case in the future. Moreover, with him directly guiding Carl''s path and his excellent qualifications, there was really no one who could compare with him.


    So, all he wanted was for Carl to be less impulsive and focused on the goal that truly matters.


    "Heh, don''t worry about that."


    Carl smiled as he looked at a few people entering the way he chose. This time, he would surely reach the Third Class Apprentice level in a week no matter what. If these people came into his path, he didn''t mind showing them who they had provoked.


    "Sigh, it seems I''m alone."


    Seeing that even Carl ignored him and went with his choice, Herny sighed and randomly chose one too, and entered with everyone. There was no point in staying here like a bump on a log anyway.


    "Hmm... he really isn''t going to ask me? How can he take her to Calvora continent then?"

 Chapter 128 You Have Me & My Sister

    Ron also looked at Ian''s retreating figure in confusion. He already noticed Aurora following him, intending to leave this continent with Ian.But the rejection from Ignisia Tower was no joke, and he didn''t lie that anyone who wasn''t at the First Class Wizard Apprentice level would be teleported directly to Everbright City.


    "Well, it is none of my business then."


    Ron caressed his wand in his hand while looking at Ian''s figure imperceptibly. Although he was someone who could bend and stretch, he wasn''t someone who didn''t hold a grudge.


    It was fine to be in a pact of subordination when there was nothing he could do, but if he had the chance...


    In fact, he was still curious why Ian was clearly ignoring his existence. In any case, he was a wizard who had been subdued by him. If nothing else, Ian could gauge the wizard world through him, right?


    ''Heh, let''s see how you will fare when you are away in an unknown place. Kid, you are still naive, thinking there is no way to circumvent the pact. You don''t know the methods of wizards enough.''


    The old man finally smiled meanly while signaling the remaining people to rush over. The revenge would come later; right now, he would focus on the chance he got after sacrificing so much of his time.


    ''Let''s see if the news is correct.''


    Ron thought in anticipation, clearly with hope. Although he looked better and stronger than Ethos, he was still in his twilight years. His lifespan was running out, and his only hope was to reach the Second Ring before his time came.


    Fortunately, while he was in the Calvora continent, he heard about the news of someone stealing Ascension material for the Second Ring Wizard and entering the Ignisia Tower.


    ''There is no news of him returning yet for so long, so he must be dead.''


    Ron thought in excitement, as that person was reportedly gravely injured and only survived because of entering the Ignisia Tower decades ago.


    Due to the special nature of this place, that organization finally stopped the pursuit and let him go.


    So, there was a high chance he could get the Ascension Material on this trip, as he had something that could track his whereabouts.


    ''I paid too much for this blood. He better not use those treasures, otherwise...''


    Ron''s eyes went cold with murderous intent as he took out a blood-red compass from his neck, worn as a necklace.


    This compass was called the Blood Compass, as it could locate a person''s location in a certain radius if you had the blood of that person, and it was quite accurate in its prediction.


    This item was too important to Ron; that''s why he wore it as a necklace on his neck and dodged Ian''s sight when he was in the mansion.


    If his plan came true this time, and he became a Second Ring Wizard, then there was nothing that could hold him off anymore. He didn''t need to be afraid of Ian''s methods, as a First Ring and a Second Ring Wizard weren''t the same concept.


    ''It is time to leave. Let him live for a while.''


    Ron thought and activated the compass, not realizing what he was hoping for as salvation was doomed from the beginning. And the one he wanted to get rid of was in possession of the same item he unknowingly wanted so much.


    And even if Ian wasn''t, he wouldn''t be able to gain it, as Ron had no idea his friend Ethos was the same person who had the items he needed the most.


    Truly, it was so sad that some people''s destiny was already decided from the beginning. It wasn''t without reason Ian was trying his best to jump out of this net and be free.


    ...


    "Umm... Ian... I can follow you from the side, you know. There is... really no need to hug me."


    Aurora said in a small voice as Ian grabbed her body again by the waist, just like on the Teleportation platform, although it wasn''t as intimate as with Lyra on this side.


    However, despite feeling uncomfortable, the warm embrace she had never felt before made her experience different emotions for the first time. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    Maybe it was the feeling of being hugged or simply being in safe arms, believing that no matter what happened, they would protect her.


    For her, who was tormented by the entanglement of the whispers all the time, it was truly something she might have longed for unintentionally.


    That''s why, she wasn''t resisting much, and only asked Ian to complain.


    "Girl, you are too weak. What if you are stranded? It will just waste my time searching for you."


    Ian said with a straight face while grabbing her soft waist a little more tightly in his arm, enjoying her softness. Unlike the voluptuous figure of Lyra, Aurora had a slender figure like a snake, truly comfortable to hold her by the waist while smelling her unique fragrance. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, look, he is holding me too. Why are you complaining when he is helping you?"


    Lyra said with soft laughter, directly placing her whole body on Ian''s chest, not knowing whether she was stating the facts or testing Aurora.


    "Ouch!"


    "Girl, you seem to enjoy this more than I do."


    Ian looked at her mischievous smile and playfully tweaked her waist, causing a yelp of surprise from Lyra.


    "What... what happened?"


    Hearing Lyra''s shout, Aurora became alert while looking at the long corridor that had no visible end. They had been walking along for a while now with no new sight, so Aurora thought Lyra might have discovered something.


    "Um... nothing. I just tripped on something."


    "Yeah! See... you also need to be careful. Come a little closer."


    Ian didn''t let go of this chance and pulled Aurora closer, who was uncomfortably trying to keep her distance from him before.


    "You scumbag, you already have me and my sister, and you are still hitting on her. Aren''t you afraid of me?"

 Chapter 129 I Will Take Care Of The Rest

    Lyra placed her face closer to his ear and said in a light voice only he could hear, clearly in grievance."But you aren''t saying anything, though."


    Ian smiled and answered while caressing her perky buttocks through the cloth, making Lyra flush.


    "Bad guy, do you want me to scold you before you let her go?"


    Lyra asked while breathing heavily in his ear and not forgetting to bite his lobe, clearly trying to rile him up.


    "You succubus, are you in heat again?"


    Feeling her increasingly bold actions, Ian couldn''t help but nudge her body as Lyra was already feeling his chest with her hands boldly. Fortunately, Aurora was flustered and wasn''t paying attention to them.


    "Yeah, so what? Don''t you like me like this? Or do you want Aurora to do it for you?"


    Lyra smiled while clicking her tongue playfully, not forgetting to kiss his cheek slightly. Although she didn''t care about him hooking up with another girl, she was still a woman. How could she not be jealous?


    Still, Ian was so bad that he was blatantly doing it in front of her.


    "Heh, but it seems someone doesn''t want us to enjoy our time."


    Ian was also about to tease her when he sensed three people following him clearly with his mental power. So, he had to stop his actions as he was no exhibitionist.


    "Tch, I hate it the most when someone disturbs my good time."


    Lyra gnashed her teeth in hatred.


    "Ian... do you want me to kill them?"


    Lyra whispered, clearly intending to solve this problem swiftly so as not to disturb their good time.


    "Okay, but do it silently. I don''t want to scare someone."


    Ian nodded imperceptibly while holding Aurora''s body comfortably in his arms as she seemed to have accepted it.


    "Tch... you are already thinking about her now?"


    Lyra said jealously after hearing Ian''s concern for Aurora, both of them not seeing Aurora''s visibly red face.


    "Hey, hey, I''m just helping her. She is clearly from royalty and might not have seen much of the world. Why should we scare her for no reason?"


    Ian tried to reason while rubbing Lyra''s body softly with his, clearly trying to calm her down.


    Honestly, he was having a blast in his life holding two such beautiful girls in his arms, as evident from someone''s reaction who was already complaining about it from behind.


    "Your Highness, do you want to do it now?"


    Just as Ian and Lyra were deciding how to solve the tail behind them, one of the tails with brown hair and stubble on his face asked Prince Dorian, as he clearly didn''t want to see more of this anymore.


    This guy was too hateful. They were here all alone, and he was enjoying two beauties left and right.


    "Yeah, this place is clearly far enough from the platform, and there is no one nearby. It is a perfect place."


    Another youngster in full-body knight armor also agreed with the brown-haired boy. He was also not in the mind to enjoy another person''s romance.


    These three people whom Ian just noticed were the Third Prince Dorian and the lackeys he recruited.


    Although Ian didn''t pay any attention to this prince after seeing him in Everbright City, that wasn''t the case with Dorian.


    Just like Ian thought, Dorian hated Ian to the core, not because he realized that his brother Adrian was killed by him, but because of the consequences of it affecting him.


    If not for Ian and his father, he could still enjoy his life in the empire with power at hand, not like here where he was thrown randomly to search for so-called wizard fate.


    In fact, he had no plan to leave this continent, and so did these two Knights who got their Ignisia Trial Token from the Imperial Academy just like Carl.


    It wasn''t because they didn''t want to become wizards¡ªeveryone yearned for it¡ªbut because their qualifications were barely passable.


    And, as the Third Prince of the Ashford Empire, Dorian knew more than anyone here what kind of place the Calvora continent was. If your qualifications were not up to par, then you would live a beggar''s life there, not to mention all the dangers.


    Moreover, the discrimination he would face after going there¡ªa high prince could never live like that.


    How would a dignified prince of an empire still choose to go there when he knew about that? In fact, that was also the reason why, even after seeing Ron''s incredible display of power, people would still choose to return.


    Only those who were unaware of it before, had no other choice, or possessed good qualifications would choose to go.


    Therefore, it didn''t take much effort for Prince Dorian to lure these two Knights into his group by promising them some real benefits.


    "Yeah, you are right. Then get ready; we will take them by surprise."


    Dorian also thought the place and time were right.


    "Just focus more on that boy and kill him with thunder. I will take care of the rest."


    He advised with a straight face, getting eye rolls from both Knights.


    ''As if they were the problem...''


    However, the two of them didn''t say anything and began to draw closer to the trio, intending to do a surprise attack.


    However, just when they were about to ambush while drawing their swords out, they both suddenly stopped in their place, making Dorian confused. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you doing? Don''t waste time."


    He couldn''t help but scold in a whisper after seeing them stop when one with brown hair suddenly turned around with a dull look and attacked him with his sword instead.


    "Are you crazy? You bastard."


    Seeing such a sudden attack, Dorian hurriedly defended while cursing in anger,


    "Are you betraying me?"


    He asked in bewilderment as this was too abrupt. He couldn''t understand this sudden reversal as they appeared completely fine just moments before.


    "Clang!"


    "Fuck!" Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I knew I shouldn''t have mingled with you low-lives. Hey, can''t you see him attacking me?"

 Chapter 130 Why Is She Blushing?

    Dorian couldn''t help but scold the other Knight since he saw him standing there stupidly in the same position as before, not even turning back to look.In his anger and surprise, Dorian didn''t see their dull look devoid of emotions. Instead, he was fed up with these stupid teammates. It was better to attack alone than this.


    However, what he saw next made him so stupefied and creeped out to his soul that he almost forgot to defend himself against the sword attack.


    "Thud!"


    The Knight who was in full-body armor didn''t turn around at his shouting but just weirdly dropped dead to the ground. There was no fighting, no injury, or any signs of attack¡ªhe was just dead inexplicably right in front of Dorian''s eyes.


    "What the¡ª"


    "Clang!"


    Another sword attack from the brown-haired boy came hurling in Dorian''s direction, not allowing him to even express his surprise.


    "What happened?"


    Dorian''s breathing increased due to fear as he was completely stupefied. This was as bizarre as it could get.


    ''I knew I shouldn''t have come. Anything related to a fucking wizard is no good.''


    Dorian still didn''t think it was Ian or their team who was doing it but thought it was because of the wizard''s inexplicable methods. Well, in a way, he was indeed right, as Lyra was now a First Class Wizard Apprentice.


    "Sigh... do it fast. Why are you playing? Didn''t I ask you to do it silently?"


    Ian asked Lyra, annoyed since she was clearly making sounds on purpose. Fortunately, Aurora didn''t seem to hear it.


    ''But why is she blushing? Did I touch her inappropriately?''


    Ian was confused when he saw Aurora blushing red up to her ears. Although he was hugging her, he was at least honest and didn''t take any further advantage. If someone saw them from outside, they might think he was doing something naughty to her.


    "Clang!"


    ''Fuck this shit...''


    On the other side, Dorian clearly panicked after seeing the inexplicable death of one of his teammates while another one went mad. So, he threw the guy in front forcefully with a sword and made a beeline outside to the path he just come from.


    ''It was all his fault. I didn''t want to come here.''


    He cursed Ian with all his heart in hatred.


    ''It was all that bastard''s fault for killing Adrian. Fuck, just wait for me to come out of this hellhole.''


    Dorian cursed desperately while running at his fastest speed outside. He had decided to hide for seven days and leave this place after that. He now didn''t want to explore this place anymore; his life was more important.


    "Swish!"


    However, unlike his guess, the brown-haired boy didn''t chase him with a sword but dropped down silently just like his friend, deader than dead.


    ''Fuck!''


    But this time, Dorian happened to turn around and finally saw what had killed them making him creeped out.


    It was a thin dark crimson thread, wrapped with sharp barbs all around and ending in a sharp-pointed tip.


    He was able to see it despite its thinness because it was already in front of him after piercing the head of the brown-haired Knight. Heck, he could even see a tiny drop of blood dripping when it came near him.


    ''What the fuck is that?''


    With no time to prepare, Dorian just waved his sword in the path of the Crimson chain pouring all his Life Energy he could withdraw, intending to stop it, when to his dismay, it directly pierced a hole through his treasured sword as easily as if it was a paper.


    There was truly no resistance. Lyra was already efficient enough when using her spell. So, a little life energy couldn''t stop her attack.


    "No!"


    Dorian cried loudly after seeing such a bizarre thing for the first time in his life. Unlike Adrian, he wasn''t exposed to any Wizard''s methods all his life. Ron''s spell was the first one he had witnessed with his own eyes, so he was unaware of most of these methods.


    He now regretted following Ian. If he hadn''t entered this path with him, he wouldn''t have encountered this danger and lost his life for nothing.


    But his voice was destined to be unheard as the thin thread of the Crimson Chain pierced between his eyebrows shooting out from behind just like a bullet, killing him swiftly.


    "Thud!" Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Dorian''s body also dropped dead, just like his temporary brethren whom he had ensnared with so-called benefits, wasted away like the low lives he despised so much.


    "What is that sound?"


    Well, it seemed someone still heard it.


    "Nothing. It must be some weird method of the wizard. No need to worry, ain''t I protecting you here?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing Aurora''s voice of concern, Ian smiled and replied in a relaxed tone, not forgetting to draw her body a little closer. He didn''t lie, it was indeed a wizard method; although the little wizard was being naughty with him again.


    "Ian... I took care of them just like you said. So, how will you reward me now?"


    Lyra whispered after canceling her Crimson Chain Spell. Since this place was filled with mana, she could use spells more efficiently and wasn''t tired like last time.


    "Young woman, you are playing with fire."


    Ian felt her other hand around his waist going downward and cursed this succubus. Aurora was clearly by his side, and she was so daring. If they were alone, wouldn''t they...?


    After feeling her restless hand, Ian had to loosen his hold on Aurora''s waist as he didn''t want to be discovered, at least not yet.


    "What? I didn''t do anything. But you are clearly excited here. Do you want to do it with me so bad?"


    Lyra played rogue while snuggling into his arm, breathing heavily in his ears, and sneakily playing around with her arm.


    ''Shss.... this girl.''


    Feeling her teasing, Ian also couldn''t help but place his other hand on her bum, caressing her sneakily. Really, Lyra had learned to play around.

 Chapter 131 Auroras Past

    Fortunately, she didn''t use her charm spell; otherwise, Ian might consider something nefarious that Aurora wouldn''t want to see.''Hehe..."


    Seeing him trying to control himself, Lyra giggled while hiding their activities with her body. Although she looked bold, she also didn''t want their intimacy to be seen, even if it was by a girl.


    ''Did you see that? Girl, if you are always shy, how are you going to hold this man down? See, he even left your waist for that girl. Tch... tch... tch... you are so naive.''


    While Ian and Lyra were busy teasing each other, they failed to see how Aurora became pitch red at the side.


    Continue your story on My Virtual Library Empire


    They thought she couldn''t hear their voices, but Aurora was clearly hearing every word of them and even their teasing. All because of this inexplicable whisper in her mind she had been hearing since her childhood; this time though conscious.


    ''Why will I take him down? Don''t talk to me like that and please leave me alone. Why are you here again? You have tortured me enough already.''


    Aurora said distressedly but failed to block the sound of Ian and Lyra in her mind that this inexplicable whisper had fed her to.


    ''But girl, he cares about you so much. He is also ready to take you with him out of this continent. Don''t you feel guilty? He even grabbed your waist and felt your body all over already. I think he is a good man to spend your life on.'' Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The whisper was clearly trying to tempt her while not heeding her words. Ian would have never believed there was someone who was trying to bring Aurora closer to him without his knowledge.


    ''Stop! He was just taking care of me."


    "And why can you follow me here again? Didn''t my father say you cannot enter this tower and follow me outside of the continent?''


    Aurora was confused and scared as she thought she might never be able to untangle herself from this fate even if she ran to the end of this world. Just that possibility made her almost collapse.


    ''Tch... I''m not her... at least, not in that form... and he is the one who invited me out.''


    It was rare that the Whisper complained. Aurora was also confused by the weird behavior and complaining voice in her mind as from her childhood all she heard in her mind was violence and dread.


    Since she was eleven years old and got stranded outside the Whispering Expanse forbidden zone, she heard this voice in her mind at intervals, driving her crazy.


    At first, the voice appeared only once a year, then it became twice, and by the time she was an adult, she was almost driven mad by the whisper constantly each day.


    However, unlike Ian, who heard a conscious voice and sank into it and almost lost his reason for hearing it, what she heard was a weird, eerie, inexplicable cry. It truly tormented her soul.


    That''s why she decided to leave this continent and decided to go towards the Ignisia Tower. And just as her father said, after arriving at the Everbright City, the whisper inexplicably disappeared.


    But before she could feel happy, it appeared again, but this time it was conscious. She didn''t even know whether she should be happy or sad after knowing that.


    ''Tch... no need to be so defensive. Girl, don''t you want to become a Wizard? With your voidborn physique, it is impossible to even start.''


    ''But it isn''t like there is no other way. With my help, you might be able to... hehe, but the condition is you have to take down this boy... call me when you make your decision.''


    ''Remember, whispers are always with you.''


    After the last whispers, the sound in Aurora''s mind became silent as if it was never there to begin with.


    ''It disappeared? Well, thank god, at least it seems to listen sometimes.''


    Aurora could only find solace that the whisper at least seemed to hear her thoughts. It was better than hearing the mindless creepy voice in her mind all the time with no way to stop it.


    ''Do there really such methods that allow me to practice?''


    Aurora thought about the last whisper but was afraid to place her hope on it. Hope always begets despair when it couldn''t be attained and she didn''t want to witness such emotion yet again.


    So, she was afraid to even consider that possibility that seemed so distant.


    ''But what did she mean, he invited her?''


    Aurora looked at Ian, who was smiling and playing with Lyra. From the weird method of Whisper, she knew what they were doing, and she even knew Ian did care about her.


    ''But everything is too fast, isn''t it? And he seemed to be a scumbag.''


    Aurora thought with a red face as she had never teased like this before. Although she was clueless at times, she wasn''t stupid enough to not know now that Ian was clearly taking advantage of her.


    But if this had been the first time, she might have minded it. However, now that Ian was clearly trying to help her and it wasn''t their first contact, she seemed to hold no such resentment.


    ''Well, he seems to be a good friend to hang out with.''


    Aurora remembered his warm embrace and his unintentional concern and unconsciously smiled beautifully while looking ahead.


    Although she just met Ian, and he already had a girl beside him, she didn''t mind being his friend. It did feel good being taken care of by him for once.


    Women are weird. They don''t care when a boy pursues them relentlessly, but when they show unintentional care, they tend to forget their shortcomings.


    [Ding!]


    [Aurora''s favorability has been increased by 10 points.]


    [Current Favorability: 55 (Good Impression)]


    ''What happened?''


    Ian was busy playing with Lyra, intending to show this woman her place, when he heard inexplicable prompts from the system, leaving him stunned.

 Chapter 132 Grimoire Library

    [Current Favorability: 55 (Good Impression)]Ian looked at the ''Good Impression'' tag beside Aurora''s favorability in astonishment. Although getting Aurora was an Intermediate Quest one level higher than he got with Lyra and Sylvia, he hadn''t yet started, had he?


    Moreover, due to the presence of a Monarch-level figure, he still had to tread this path carefully.


    ''Why does this girl have a good impression of me for no reason?''


    Ian looked at Aurora, who seemed to be smiling while looking ahead at the silent corridor, feeling weird. He could never imagine there was someone in Aurora''s mind helping him intentionally; although the purpose remained a mystery.


    "Ian, why are you distracted?"


    Lyra called out after noticing his attention was not on her.


    "Oh... I know... did you release it? Hehe..."


    Lyra, still snuggling in his arms, acted surprised and then giggled beautifully, causing her shoulders to shake up and down.


    "You... Do you want to get beaten? What are you thinking?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at her. How could he be a disgrace and release like that just from her little touch? Who did Lyra think he was?


    ''It seems I need to show her who''s the boss.''


    Ian thought but then saw that the pathways they were walking were about to end, so he stopped her movements.


    "Okay, quit joking around. We''re almost at the end of the corridor. Let''s first collect some inheritances and increase our strength."


    Ian was more eager to practice in this mana-filled environment than anyone else because his Knight Breathing Method and Mind Meditation Method were connected. It was time to see how effective they were.


    Moreover, he hadn''t forgotten about the five linings around his Life Seed, whose purpose remained to be seen.


    "Mmm... Okay, but you owe me this time though."


    Lyra didn''t want to separate yet, but the circumstances didn''t allow it. So, she just pouted in dissatisfaction and steadied her figure as if nothing had happened.


    Ian nodded in relief while looking at the space that just opened up after leaving the pathways they had chosen. From his mental power, he already knew that, besides his group and Prince Dorian, nobody seemed to have chosen this way.


    ''I thought he would come.''


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Ian was still surprised that Carl didn''t choose this path this time clearly because of him. He thought there might be some fight, but apparently not.


    ''Maybe Ruther found another good place for him.''


    He guessed and didn''t delve much into that issue as, besides the inheritance behind the Flameheart Sigil he already snatched from Carl, there weren''t many opportunities here; at least from his knowledge. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Especially now that they were already Wizard Apprentices, most of them might not be useful.


    As Ian, Lyra, and Aurora finally made their way out of the corridor, what came into their view was a huge library filled with books. The library was so massive that its top wasn''t visible, just like the ceiling of the first floor covered in mist.


    "Wow!"


    "So beautiful!"


    Aurora and Lyra exclaimed at the same time as their attention was completely drawn by the magnificent display in front of them. It wasn''t because of the large collection of books, nor because of the tall bookcases that couldn''t be seen with the naked eye.


    It was because this place was truly beautiful, with bookcases made of polished dark oak adorned with intricate carvings of arcane runes and mystical sigils etched into their frames.


    The shelves were perfectly aligned, filled with neatly arranged books of varying colors, each faintly glowing with a magical aura.


    Crystalline orbs embedded in the corners of each shelf softly illuminated the books, casting a calming and ethereal glow.


    Most importantly, when Ian approached, they glowed faintly as if in his presence. It was truly magical.


    Ian also saw a thin veil of shimmering magic surrounding the bookcases, acting as a protective barrier and adding to their mystical allure.


    ''Carl is really a lucky bastard.''


    Ian couldn''t help but comment after seeing the Grimoire collection in front of him.


    Just as Ron said, within these seven days, they had to search for the meditation method themselves, find some treasure if possible, and reach the First-Class Wizard Apprentice. Otherwise, Ignisia Tower would reject them and send them to Everbright City Square.


    However, finding a meditation method, that too suitable for your path, was hard, especially after all the exploitation of a thousand years.


    But this place was different, as this was a Library Of Grimoires filled with spells and foundational knowledge. Aracane Passage didn''t mention what level of knowledge was in this collection, but after seeing it by himself, Ian had to think it might be beyond what he thought.


    "Ian, is this real?"


    Lyra asked in astonishment as she had never seen such a massive collection of books, let alone such an otherworldly presentation.


    If every library looked like this, who wouldn''t love to read?


    "Of course, it is real. Why don''t you check it yourself?"


    Ian laughed at Lyra and Aurora, who were gawking at the scene. They looked like bumpkins who had never seen the world. But, in a way, he was just like them too.


    "Wow, so many books. And see, they''re floating."


    Aurora came near one of the shelves and exclaimed in surprise after seeing incredible things.


    "Don''t try to touch them."


    Ian hurriedly warned as he didn''t know what kind of protection this place had. If their unintentional probing caused mishaps, that would be bad.


    "This place is a wizard library, a collection of Grimoires. So, of course, you''ll see some magical things."


    Ian smiled and explained.


    "Okay, don''t just be surprised. Let''s go to the center. You first need to choose a good Meditation method for yourself."


    Although Ian did teach her a method from his collection, they were too low-level after all. It was better to let Lyra practice what was suitable for her.


    "Okay!"


    Lyra nodded with a beautiful smile and excitedly made her way toward the center. All the magical ambiance around the library had already made her eager to choose something and practice immediately. She couldn''t wait.


    However, although Lyra was excited, someone was not. After hearing Ian''s words, Aurora clearly felt left out.


    After all, she was a Voidborn, and couldn''t practice the meditation method like them.


    ''Fate is so unfair.''

 Chapter 133 As Long As Youre Mine

    "Why are you looking down? I''m talking to you too. Let''s go to the center."Just when Aurora was feeling down due to her qualifications, Ian quickly noticed her mood, came close and said with a smile.


    He, as a gentleman, couldn''t see a beautiful girl getting sad alone.


    "Oh... But... Okay."


    Aurora blinked her beautiful eyes in confusion at first, then thought of something and quickly walked along to the center of the library, not forgetting to swipe the sadness off her face.


    In her impression, she couldn''t just ruin their excitement because she was unable to take part in it, could she?


    ''Heh, isn''t she a clueless one? Why does she suddenly seem smart?''


    Ian thought while watching Aurora quickly compose herself and follow Lyra. Clearly, she thought about their mood.


    ''This girl.''


    Ian smiled while following a little behind the girls.


    As far as he knew, Aurora could still practice wizardry if she embraced diabolical methods like the demonic path.


    In Arcane Passage, she was even already demonized when Carl met her for the first time, which Ian now attributed to her inexplicable connection with the forbidden zone, Whispering Expanse. That place seemed to have some connection with the Abyss.


    So, in his opinion, her being Voidborn wasn''t a concern as she had some choices.


    Even he had some good methods, but that was too far off, so he wasn''t going to make any promises¡ªat least not until she became his.


    He might look like a selfish prick, but he wasn''t a protagonist of a novel, and he didn''t want to suck up to a girl just because she was beautiful.


    ''Don''t worry. As long you as you are mine, everything is possible.''


    Ian smirked like a villain at the beautiful figure of Aurora while quickly catching up with them.


    "Hey, Ian. How can we choose the book if we can''t touch them?"


    When they were about to arrive at the center, Lyra asked in confusion, as all she saw were semi-circular bookcases reaching heaven. There was no method or even instructions on how to get them.


    "You don''t choose; it will choose itself."


    "What do you me..."


    Just when Lyra wanted to ask Ian, suddenly the whole bookcases around them rustled faintly in rhythm as if they were alive. Then, Ian, Aurora, and Lyra saw some books glowing in different colors, floating out of the bookshelf.


    "When you tested your qualification at Everbright City with the Ignisia Token, it had already recorded it. So, it will now automatically choose books that are suitable for you."


    Ian explained as he saw four books¡ªtwo in black and another two in blue¡ªfloating out of the shelves, piercing the magical barrier, and heading toward Lyra and himself.


    "Wow!"


    Lyra was as excited as a child while she hurriedly tried to grab the two glowing books in front. Just like Ian, one of her books was glowing in blue, while the other was pitch black.


    However, she noticed the brightness of the first book wasn''t as strong as his.


    "Don''t use the dark meditation method. Use the water element instead. And this is better than yours¡ªuse it."


    Ian said as he used his mana on one of the books floating in front that read ''Ocean''s Embrace'' and threw it to Lyra''s side, causing her to grab his book instead.


    And just when Lyra touched the book Ian threw, the two books that were clearly in front of her flew away directly to their shelves as if in anger.


    It was so abrupt that Lyra was caught off guard.


    "You... why didn''t you let me at least see them?"


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lyra thought Ian''s behavior had caused the book that chose her to leave, and she felt sad. She was so excited to look at both of them.


    Seeing her pouting look, clearly in grievance, Ian rolled his eyes.


    "Girl, are you dreaming? Why would they allow you to read both books?"


    "After you touch one of them, it will consider that you''ve chosen it, and the other will just fly away," Ian said while grabbing the black book in front, this time with his hand.


    Just as he said, this was some wizard''s quirky method to give the meditation method when there were multiple choices. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, he didn''t want Lyra to choose a meditation method related to darkness, as her bloodline was enough. And since he scored 10 points on the water element during the test, his meditation method must clearly be better than hers, which was at 8 points.


    In fact, he had already thought of this when he chose to show his water element talent.


    ''You don''t know how much I''ve been thinking for you,'' Ian thought while looking at Lyra''s deflated figure.


    "Tch, who asked you to choose for me?"


    Lyra didn''t give him a good look but still stopped complaining and began to look through the book in her hand with a smile. Although she had already practiced such a method, she was as excited as if it were her first time.


    "Why don''t you look at this book?"


    While they were clearly enjoying their time, Aurora on the other hand just stood silently. Although she wasn''t jealous about their relationship, some longing was inevitable.


    Just as she thought they were going to read the meditation methods, Ian threw the black book from his hand to hers, just like he had done with Lyra catching her off guard.


    "Ouch..."


    Fortunately, although she almost dropped it, she was able to catch it in time.


    "Do you know Arcane language?"


    Ian asked, not minding her surprised reaction.


    "Yes."


    Aurora subconsciously replied since she also wanted to become strong to get rid of Whisper.


    "Then read it. Although you cannot practice immediately, learning different methods can enrich your knowledge."


    Ian advised.


    "Then, what about you?"


    Aurora was bewildered by his action. Didn''t he also come here to choose a meditation method? Lyra was so excited just now, she thought that should be the case with Ian too, didn''t it?


    After all, everyone here had a dream of becoming a Wizard.

 Chapter 134 Lets Steal Some Books

    "Oh, sorry, you can read it afterward anyway, right?"Aurora showed a silly smile after recognizing her gaffe.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In any case, this was a book that should be readable multiple times from the look of it. Why was she acting like Ian was sacrificing his chances to allow her to read through it?


    ''Am I becoming delusional?''


    Aurora admonished herself for her unconscious selfishness, not realizing she had started to analyze many things inside her mind, unlike before when she was straightforward.


    "Not really."


    However, Ian didn''t agree with her words, causing her to stop her thoughts.


    And just when Ian voiced his words, the book in Lyra''s hand, which she was reading with gusto, suddenly dissolved rapidly and entered her mind in just a moment, surprising both Lyra and Aurora.


    "Wow!"


    Lyra felt all the contents of the "Ocean''s Embrace" she had just skimmed through being poured into her mind, quickly reducing the pain of memorizing them.


    Now, she was sure she could start switching to this method immediately since she basically knew all the intricacies of it.


    "When you choose a book, it also chooses you. So, one book can only be read by one person."


    Ian added after seeing them so surprised. In fact, in his opinion, it should be given after such a grand display of the library.


    After showing such a magical display, if the person had to read the granted meditation method word by word, wouldn''t it appear stingy? As for book choosing a person, he just made it up.


    "Read it fast. This Grimoire Library won''t last long."


    Ian urged Aurora, who stood dumbfounded after seeing that Ian had indeed given his chance to her.


    "But what about you?"


    She asked again, this time feeling conflicted as she herself didn''t know why he was doing this. No matter what, it didn''t make sense for Ian to sacrifice such a good opportunity for someone he had just met, right?


    "Don''t think too much. I don''t need this method; I have my own."


    Ian could understand what she was thinking, but he really didn''t need that dark meditation method as he had no intention of switching his own.


    "Yeah, he doesn''t like this."


    Lyra smiled at Aurora as she knew something about Ian''s extraordinariness from her Soulseal Bond.


    She always had that submissive feeling whenever she was near Ian, and she knew it wasn''t because of the bond they had. So, when she asked Ian, he told her it might be because of the meditation method he was practicing.


    "Then... thank you! I will definitely repay you in the future."


    Aurora thanked Ian and promised him seriously.


    "Are you sure? You already owe me one condition though."


    Ian smirked at Aurora while looking at her body up and down maliciously. However, Aurora didn''t care and nodded at him with utmost seriousness.


    "Yeah, I will definitely repay you in the future."


    She didn''t know if she could, but she had already decided that she would repay him no matter what.


    "Okay, okay. No need to fret over these details. Just read it fast lest you waste this opportunity."


    Ian waved his hand as he didn''t take this meditation book seriously anyway. He was just joking, as he didn''t think Aurora had anything to repay him with.


    ''Although, I don''t mind her repaying that way though.''


    Ian thought with a smile when he saw Aurora opening the black book and reading each word carefully, looking quite serene. He noticed she had that calming temperament around her.


    Seeing her taking it so seriously, Ian shook his head. Although the meditation method she was reading was related to the Dark Meditation method, it wasn''t demonic.


    From the name "Shadowsong" on the cover, he already knew it must be related to shadow and the like, needing affinity with the darkness element. So, Aurora couldn''t practice it even after memorizing it.


    However, it was better to have some idea about what the method was so that she could at least learn the gist of it.


    As he had said before, meditation was essentially about establishing an anchor point in the mind and converting mana into mental power. The reason specific element-related meditation methods were used was to make this process easier.


    His anchor point was a cocoon of unknown origin, and he still didn''t know what function it had. So, there was no way he was going to use another meditation method.


    "Hey, Ian. How about we grab some books from here? They are so stingy, only giving some basic meditation methods. There weren''t even any spells to learn."


    Lyra was already near him when she complained to Ian in a low voice. After seeing that the magical barrier didn''t seem to be that strong with her mental power, she couldn''t help but want to grab some.


    Maybe she would get some impressive spells.


    "Pah!"


    "Ouch!"


    "What are you hitting me for?"


    Lyra asked after Ian slapped her butt strongly. She was just suggesting¡ªwhy did he slap her for no reason?


    "Idiot, what did Ron say about this tower before we entered? It is a mythical artifact for god''s sake, and you want me to steal some books?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at Lyra. Why did it feel like she was becoming dumber by the moment? Not to mention, whether he could break the magical barrier was debatable. Even if he could, could he really steal anything from this place?


    Although he hadn''t seen any entity here, there had to be some mechanism or even a spirit guarding this place. Otherwise, would it really be their turn to steal?


    "It is just the first floor..."


    Lyra was about to argue when she flinched, seeing Ian lift his hand again, and quickly stopped talking.


    "You mean bastard, after you saw Aurora, you have become more and more domineering. Wait until my sister returns; I will show you then."


    Lyra pouted in dissatisfaction and complained in a low voice. She directly assigned his action to Aurora, making Ian speechless.


    ''Can''t you just say you''re jealous?''


    Ian thought but still didn''t ignore her dissatisfaction. After all, he didn''t want his backyard to be lit on fire.


    "Hey, Lyra, I just remembered, I have something to give you."

 Chapter 135 Status Panel

    Ian said with a smile while hugging her soft body directly in his arms, diverting her attention.He didn''t know why, but he couldn''t stand seeing her get angry at him¡ªmaybe because she was the only one to whom he had confessed his love first.


    "Oh? What is it?"


    Lyra was about to ignore him when Ian''s words drew her attention, causing her to forget it immediately. She wasn''t really angry anyway.


    "Look at it yourself."


    Ian said while placing a circular token in Lyra''s hand. It was a small, circular artifact made of shimmering, multicolored material, etched with glowing runes and holding a softly pulsing orb at its center.


    "What is it?"


    Lyra grabbed the token in her hand and played around curiously but didn''t see anything noteworthy about it.


    "It is a communication token. Even if you are far from me, you can always talk to me with this once a month. Really good artifact."


    Ian explained but didn''t mention its name, ''Planar Token,'' as he didn''t want to ruin her mood by telling her such.


    After all, it wasn''t long since they were together in this relationship, and mentioning such an improbable thing out of nowhere might bring her mood down instead.


    "But, isn''t it a waste? I''m with you anyway. You should have given it to your parents instead."


    Sure enough, Lyra didn''t understand Ian''s thoughts and asked.


    "It needs a wizard method to operate. It is of no use to them. So, just keep it with you. Maybe it might come in handy in the future."


    Ian said, acting nonchalant as though he was just giving it to her for convenience.


    "Um, Okay then."


    Lyra nodded and stuffed it inside her mana ring, not thinking anymore when Aurora finally read through the book in her hand.


    "Swish!"


    Just like Lyra, after Aurora finished her reading, it also dissolved in her hand, entering her mind in a flash.


    ''Well, it seems books really don''t choose.''


    Ian thought after seeing Aurora digesting the information in her mind with closed eyes. He was just spouting nonsense before anyway. Otherwise, Aurora wouldn''t be on the list if books really chose their inheritor. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow, it is so magical."


    Aurora smiled uncontrollably after feeling such an incredible effect for the first time. It was beyond her how the knowledge could be directly transmitted to her mind just by her skimming through the book.


    "Well, it is time to find some treasures."


    Ian said while looking at the illusory bookcases around that were beginning to disappear.


    "So, it isn''t real?"


    Lyra asked after seeing such a massive structure disappearing right before her eyes.


    "It is real. It can just change the location within the tower, it seems."


    Ian wasn''t sure how it worked, but his guess shouldn''t be far behind. In fact, if his guess was correct, Carl must have also encountered these bookcases in his path just like in the Arcane Passage.


    Otherwise, he should have received luck points by now. After all, the system did mention intercepting the protagonist''s opportunity could grant him luck points.


    ''Speaking of which, I haven''t gained luck points from Lyra again.''


    Ian thought about the 55 points of recurring luck he gained after he subdued Lyra two months ago. After that, he hadn''t gained anything yet.


    ''It would be bad if it is a yearly thing.''


    Ian thought since he was quite looking forward to getting it to the 500 mark. Maybe he could gain another token to the StarWell.


    That place could change his innate characteristics just from a mere wish. It was truly magical, and he still didn''t know anything more about it.


    ''System, show me my Status Panel.''


    Ian decided to check since he hadn''t paid much attention to it lately. With his order, a faint blue panel appeared in his mind filled with his information.


    [Name: Ian Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human]


    [Bloodline: ??? (Initiation)]


    [Bloodline Skill: Veilborn Shroud (Passive)]


    [Class 1: Knight]


    [Class 2: Wizard]


    [Knight Realm: Tier-1 Elemental Knight (Tier-1 Grand Knight)]


    [Wizard Realm: Wizard Apprentice (Second Class)]


    [Knight Scripture: Veiled Knight Breathing Method (Incomplete)]


    [Meditation Scripture: Veiled Mind Meditation Method (First part unsealed)]


    [Codex: Ironclad Discipline (Perfection), Veil Sword Technique (Excellence)]


    [Secret Technique: Ethereal Disguise (Ascent), Phantom Veil (Perfection)]


    [Spells:-


    Zero Ring: Fireball Seed, Tidal Push, Ice Shard, Aqua Barrier, Mage Shield, Feather Fall


    First Ring: Inferno Burst]


    [Luck: 350]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain (?)]


    [Equipment: Runeheart Stone, Spellblade (Basic), Mana Ring (Basic), Arcanium Shell (Basic-damaged), Magic Staff (Advanced->worn-down), Planar Echo Token (1)]


    [Attributes/Skills: Nature''s Blessing (Passive), Mind Control (Active skill), Shapeshifting (Active Skill)]


    [Contract/Pact: Sigil Of Subjugation (Temporary Pact), Soulseal Bond (Permanent)]


    ''350 points of luck, huh. It should increase after I grab the next opportunity.''


    Ian thought as he got 100 points of luck after completing the Intermediate Quest with Carl. So, he should get 50 points after he solved the inheritance behind the Flameheart Sigil.


    ''Ethereal Disguise is still in the Ascent stage. I need to separate some time to practice it to perfection.''


    Ian took anything related to the Veilstrider Method very seriously. That''s why he even practiced the Veil Sword Technique to Excellence after asking his father.


    Although it didn''t increase his fighting ability, it might come in handy. Who knows?


    "Ian, it disappeared."


    Lyra called out after seeing the entire bookcases disappearing into the mist. What remained behind were the countless tall round pedestal pillars covered by a faint magic barrier just like the bookcases before.


    "What is that?"


    Lyra quickly noticed something atop some pedestals that looked like glowing orbs and pointed them out in surprise.


    "Wizard Inheritance."


    Ian answered and continued,


    "Okay, this is the trial Ron was talking about. To get a Wizard Inheritance, you must fight to get it. See those things on the top of the pedestal? The degree of their brightness indicates the danger you will face."


    He then pointed at the stele that was near them and said, Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "The rules are there, but basically you have almost a stick of incense time to choose what you want. You can choose multiple if you can. After that, it will all disappear."

 Chapter 136 The Boy Is Too Daring

    "Wow, so many of them."Lyra looked at the large number of pedestals layer upon layer arranged in a circle and shouted in surprise. She thought, like last time, she could only choose one.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. As long as you pass the corresponding trial, you can gain that inheritance."


    Ian smiled at her.


    "But don''t think all the pedestals have the inheritance. Some might be empty, so choose correctly and don''t waste too much time."


    "Heh, but they still didn''t allow us to practice the meditation method we just got," Lyra commented after seeing that the hunt for inheritance was about to begin after she glanced at the hourglass on the stele.


    Just as Ian said, they had a fixed amount of time to look for the Wizard''s inheritance and it was already about to begin.


    "Heh, you girl, don''t know how lucky you are."


    Ian rolled his eyes at her complaining. Although he didn''t know what path others had chosen, it still couldn''t be as easy as theirs. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They could directly gain a meditation method perfectly aligned with their qualifications, that too a peak one, without searching for it like headless flies. Tower directly gave them in their hands.


    Now, all they needed to do was gather as many treasures as they could and start practicing.


    "Don''t just stand there. You can also fight. There are things that can help you increase your Knight Realm too. Just don''t choose something you cannot afford."


    Seeing that Aurora was only looking at the rules on the stele as if having no idea to take part in the trial, Ian reminded her.


    "Um."


    "Just hunt at the periphery, don''t think too much," Ian advised too lazy to say more.


    But, since he did say he would take her to the Calvora Continent, it would be bad if she got injured due to negligence.


    "Swoosh!"


    Just after he finished speaking, the glowing hourglass on the stele suddenly turned upside down while a trickle of magic particles began to drop continuously, marking the beginning of the trial.


    "Use all your power and grab as many as you can. Don''t worry about consumption or hiding your abilities. Just don''t go to the center, okay."


    Ian came close to Lyra, kissed her cheek, and suggested before suddenly disappearing right in front of her and Aurora.


    "What..."


    Aurora exclaimed, bewildered, as suddenly she couldn''t see Ian in front of her anymore. She was just feeling jealous of their intimacy when Ian vanished right in front of her eyes as if he wasn''t there to begin with.


    This method of disappearance was so strange, as even Ron needed some time to use spells.


    "Worry about yourself, girl."


    Lyra smiled slightly while suddenly using her movement technique to head directly toward one of the pedestals that had glowing orbs on top of it.


    She had already practiced the Graceful Path technique to perfection, so her steps, which looked slow and rhythmic, were actually quite fast.


    Moreover, with a thin crimson chain suddenly surrounding her figure, she looked quite charming and demonic at the same time.


    "They''re already a Wizard?"


    How could Aurora not understand now after seeing their methods? After all, such ways were really unheard of in the realm of Knights.


    Even the Legendary Knights couldn''t just disappear out of nowhere like Ian did not to mention the Crimson chains surrounding Lyra, which was clearly a spell in Aurora''s perception.


    ''Being a Wizard is really good, huh? How can I become one?'' Aurora thought unconsciously.


    "Hehe, see, girl? You are no match for either of them. Don''t you want those powers too? Why don''t you heed my words?"


    Suddenly, just as Aurora was unconsciously yearning for power, the Whisper that had left her mind sounded once again, trying to bewitch her.


    "Wha... Stop! Why are you here again? I don''t need your help."


    Aurora was shocked and didn''t like this entity appearing again inside her mind that had been torturing her consistently since childhood.


    "Tch... why are you stubborn when you are so weak? Remember, girl, the weak have no rights in this world. How many times do you think that boy will help you? He has someone to take care of anyway. Hehe..."


    "Shut up... go away."


    Aurora didn''t know why, but what the Whisper talked about made her irritated as she scolded it in a cold voice, clearly out of her character.


    "Hm? Why is he here?"


    However, the Whisper seemed stunned, not by her cold tone but by some inexplicable discovery, causing it to ignore Aurora.


    "Tch... tch... that boy is too daring, isn''t he? Girl, don''t call me from now on in front of that boy. You can also forget about my conditions earlier."


    After saying that, the Whisper disappeared from Aurora''s mind just as inexplicably as it had appeared.


    "Who called you in the first place?"


    Aurora couldn''t help but complain but didn''t dwell on the issue much as she didn''t have much time. So, she put aside those thoughts and also chose a pedestal at the periphery just as Ian advised, ready for the search for inheritance.


    Maybe she would find something incredible¡ªwho knew? Although the hope was slim, it was still there.


    ...


    While Lyra and Aurora decided on their pillars, Ian also suddenly appeared in front of a tall cylindrical pedestal, which was a little closer to the center.


    "Ethereal Disguise with the Veilborn Shroud is quite powerful," Ian commented with a smile after canceling his form.


    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Unlike the full form of the Ethereal Disguise technique, this time he only opened the channel from the Life Seed to his mind, allowing it to pump energy directly rather than turning incorporeal like before.


    This way, he could perform this technique without exerting himself. Leveling up this technique to the Ascent realm seemed to make it more powerful.


    "Let''s see how all the learning for two months does in a fight."


    Ian was itching for a good fight with all the power he had. Moreover, as he said to Lyra, he was going to grab as many inheritances as he could from this place.

 Chapter 137 Windsingers Pendant

    This was also one of the reasons Ian practiced hard as he knew about this place from the beginning.Of course, he still directly ignored those pillars on the periphery since he didn''t really need those useless things only useful for a normal Knight.


    "Swoosh!"


    Just as Ian''s figure approached closer to the pedestals a little nearer to the center, the magic barrier covering it suddenly fluctuated as it extended outward, making an instant array on the ground.


    The array was circular, a little different from the teleportation array Ian had seen earlier, and filled with dense archaic runic language. Although he knew about normal archaic words, runic language was his blind spot.


    ''It will be great to gain some array inheritance this time.''


    Ian thought, but he knew that it was quite unlikely. In a Wizard''s world, Array''s knowledge triumphed over everything, even alchemy and potionology. So, chances of finding such in this low-level trial were almost nill.


    With the Array casting completed, a sudden gust of strong storms swept through the place as a large number of dark creatures began to fly out of it.


    "Caw... caw..."


    The piercing cry, filled with a strong mental attack suddenly echoed simultaneously, trying to disturb Ian''s mind in its wake.


    "Wind element, huh,"


    Ian thought while looking at a large number of dark Ravens sprouting out of the array in front continuously, not minding their weak mental attack one bit.


    As Ian said, each pedestal in this area contained a Wizard Inheritance, and since each wizard specialized in a specific element, the trial it posed would be different.


    It could be a physical fight with summoned monsters, a test of willpower, a test of knowledge, or simply a test of affinity¡ªbasically what that wizard thought was suitable for an inheritor to accept their mantle.


    Of course, since this was only the first floor of the Ignisia Tower, at most the inheritance here included those below the First Ring Wizard level; except those at the center.


    However, it was still very hard for an average Knight who hadn''t practiced the meditation method to take this challenges.


    For example, for many participants this time, just the mental attack from the Ravens Ian thought of as weak just now could prove fatal if they couldn''t defend themselves and get out of the range of this pillar.


    After all, 4 to 6 points of mental power couldn''t defend against this monsters attack in any way. Even Aurora, with 8 points in mental power, would find it very difficult to fight in this context. That''s why he asked her to only choose pedestals at the periphery.


    "Shrrkkk..."


    When the groups of ravens saw Ian wasn''t affected by their mental attack, they suddenly became agitated as their eyes turned blood red and they let out piercing shrieks.


    Ian even saw their talons getting visibly longer as their steel-like claws pointed at him. They looked nothing like those normal bird he saw on Earth.


    "Heh, now it''s interesting," Ian smiled just as the monsters in front disappeared from his vision, making their way toward him at extreme speed.


    Even the wind howled loudly, creating a small storm from their rush and causing Ian''s clothes to flutter.


    Since this was an inheritance related to a Wind-type Elemental Wizard, speed was its forte, and Ian would become passive if he couldn''t adapt faster¡ªonly if it was an equal fight, that is.


    "Tidal Push!"


    Ian didn''t want to waste too much time and wanted to grab everything possible, so he directly took out the worn-down staff he got from Ethos while chanting a spell.


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, with his voice, a strong wave of water sprung forth and swept through everything around Ian at its center, causing the momentum of all the ravens to halt briefly and the storm to subside.


    "Ice Shard!"


    Ian didn''t stop his chanting, though, as he completed yet another zero-ring spell side by side while concentrating his mental power turning those water droplets into sharp icicles.


    "Screech..."


    Suddenly, a low cry of pain echoed around as multiple dead bodies of black Ravens dropped from the sky, impaled by small sharp icicles.


    How quickly they came and how swiftly they fell¡ªthey were no match at all. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Ian''s precise calculation, he shot all the monsters in one move, causing the area to clear instantly as all the dead summons disappeared into the array that also swiftly vanished.


    "Perfect!"


    Ian smiled in satisfaction as his small practice in chain spells came out as he expected. As for the Ravens he killed, he didn''t take it seriously¡ªafter all, he was a Second Class Wizard Apprentice anyhow.


    "Click!"


    After Ian completed the so-called trial effortlessly, the magic barrier surrounding the pedestal also disappeared, allowing Ian to see the orb at the top.


    ''I don''t know if my Spellblade can break through this barrier.''


    After all, his bloodline did have the ability to pierce through mana shields. So, wouldn''t it be easier to loot if he could directly pierce the mana barrier without taking any trial?


    "A wind element meditation method, a pendant, and a spellbook."


    After Ian jumped to the top of the pedestal, he saw what seemed to be the inheritance he got after this trial. The glow he saw from below was just an effect of the pedestal that worked as an indicator.


    So, Ian first grabbed the pendant and scanned it with his mental power while using Analysis.


    [Windsinger''s Pendant (Intermediate): An enchanted artifact that helps amplify the power of wind-based spells.]


    [Artifcat Level:- Basic, Intermediate, Advanced, Rare, Legendary, Mythic]


    "An intermediate artifact, not bad."


    If it was a normal person going after this trial, then they might only be able to complete this trial. So it was indeed a good inheritance, especially since there were even the corresponding spells along with the meditation method, although all of them were zero rings.


    "Good start, then let''s sweep through everything, shall we?"


    However, Ian wasn''t a normal person, and he wasn''t satisfied with just this. He was about to go to another continent entirely and was dirt poor.


    So, it was better to grab whatever he could here so that he could convert them into currency even if he didn''t need them.


    "Aqua Barrier!"


    "Mind Control!"


    "Crimson Chains!"


    While Ian was busy completing the trial, Lyra also fought with a pack of wolves, killing them in droves while using her bloodline skills.


    Although she was a little behind Ian, she didn''t take much time to complete her trial too.


    "Tch... only this much? How stingy! It seems I need to choose a little brighter ones."


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Lyra pouted in dissatisfaction after seeing only a few herbs that were useful for a Knight.


    Aurora, who was near her fighting boar monsters, couldn''t help but twitch her mouth speechlessly as she clearly saw that the herb Lyra called useless could help her reach the Grand Knight realm.


    ''They are so strong.''


    Aurora couldn''t help but feel bitter after seeing Ian and Lyra flying through multiple pillars one by one while she was still defending against these monsters in the Tertiary Knight realm.


    ''Guess that''s what a Wizard is for you. Hope I can find something useful too.''


    She thought with hope, even though it was as abysmal as it was, while gracefully impaling the boar in front, causing it to disappear into particles of light.


    So, a weird scene began to play in the passage meant for the wizard inheritance trial as Ian and Lyra began to sweep through everything around with thunder, not stopping even for a second as the hourglass continuously showed the passing time.


    What was supposed to be a trial had now become a competition to see who could grab more instead.

 Chapter 138 Unprecedented Looting

    "Hah... another artifact, and that too at the Advanced level. Haha, hey old man, do you think Ian could come close to me?"Carl asked Ruther in his mind while jumping down from the pedestal he was on.


    This was the third inheritance he obtained after continuously completing the so-called trial on this first floor. For his Second Class Wizard Apprentice level, it was too easy. Moreover, he even had the help of Ruther, a Sixth-Ring Wizard.


    "How do I know? But from the way that kid didn''t waver even when you were angry at the platform, he seems to be a Wizard Apprentice too."


    Ruther commented on Carl''s inquiry mentioning Ian''s abnormality referring to Carl''s inadvertent use of a mental attack when he was angry.


    "Yeah, I figured. He didn''t even flinch when I used my mental power to intimidate him, and his qualifications are good too. That old bastard must have taught him."


    Carl had already guessed that to be the case from Ian''s weird behavior throughout the test. And from the way Ian behaved in front of Ron, he attributed everything to him.


    If Ron knew Carl''s thinking, he would probably laugh out loud. But for this situation, his guess seemed to be on the mark. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "There is no point guessing randomly. Just focus on your realm. As long as you are not at First Ring Wizard level, you are an ant anyway."


    Ruther mercilessly cut his words and continued,


    "Okay, don''t think much. Go to the pillar on your left side. There must be a good thing there. Grab as much of this inheritance as you can so that you will have some capital when you arrive at the Calvora Continent."


    "Yeah!"


    Carl also agreed as he headed for the pedestal pointed by Ruther while ignoring the weird look from around.


    "Tch... he is grabbing another one. How stingy can he be? Can''t he leave some for us?"


    One of the youngsters at the side couldn''t help but complain as he saw Carl heading towards yet another pillar; his face full of jealousy. He even gnashed his teeth in hatred full of incompetence.


    "Hey, do you want to die like the previous bunch? And you cannot pass the trial like him anyway. Just grab the easier one from outside, we aren''t going outside of this continent, are we?"


    His friend at the side reprimanded him since he didn''t want to draw the attention of Carl for no reason.


    As he said, their qualifications were just that they weren''t going to follow Ron. So, was there any point in envying Carl at all.


    "Tch... having better qualifications is so grand, even Tower gives you a meditation book right in your hand. So unfair. Why do we have to toil like this while he can practically grab everything."


    The youngster was filled with extreme envy and hatred but still stopped his snarky remarks and joined his temporary friend to complete a low-level trial. He was just incompetently furious and also didn''t want Carl to get angry at him.


    Otherwise, he couldn''t survive Carl''s attack just like those few guys killed with one shot by him.


    Just like Ian had expected, Carl also encountered the Grimoire Library on his path and even obtained the meditation method suitable for his elements that weren''t available with Ruther.


    However, unlike in Ian''s case where both he and Lyra got the book, in Carl''s case only he got the special treatment, and others following this path got nothing.


    So, some skirmishes were inevitable.


    "This seems to be a test of knowledge."


    Carl didn''t pay any attention to the ramblings of the weaklings and began another trial just as Ruther suggested.


    "Yeah, there should be some treasures related to potionology. Just follow my instructions."


    Ruther nodded and began to guide Carl as even if he was an old being, he still had the skill to pass this kind of simple test.


    ...


    "Boom!"


    While Carl was busy completing the test of knowledge to gain yet another wizard inheritance, Ian was instead seen bombarding the magic barrier in front of him with his Spellblade.


    "Smash!"


    "Bang!"


    "Click!"


    With his relentless bombardment, the magic barrier covering the pedestal at the front collapsed with a click while the ongoing trial of knowledge stopped abruptly.


    "Hah... it is getting more and more difficult now. Even my special characteristics cannot penetrate this barrier now. I guess, it is time to go to the center."


    Ian said while jumping over the tall pillar and landing perfectly on the top of the pedestal. With the ease he performed such a set of movements, it was easy to see that he had done it many times.


    After he stood at the top, he then picked up a mana ring placed at the center of the pedestal and peered into it with his mental power.


    "A Knowledge Orb, alchemist manual, a set of brewing kits, and a potion recipe manual, not bad." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian nodded with a smile after seeing the inheritance of yet another Alchemist Wizard.


    With this one, he now already had two full inheritances of an Alchemist, three inheritances of a Wind-Elemental Wizard, two of Water-Elemental Wizards, and one each of Fire, Earth, and Darkness Elemental Wizard inheritances.


    He also acquired multiple treasures, advanced artifacts useful for Wizard Apprentices, making him quite wealthy.


    This was all because he could penetrate the magic barrier surrounding the pillar with his unique characteristic, saving him some time on a lengthy trial like this Knowledge Test.


    However, the hourglass on the stele was already more than halfway through so Ian had to stop his looting spree now.


    After all, he still had Flame Heart Sigil with him which was an inheritance token he got in front of the Imperial Academy.


    ''An inheritance of a First-Ring Wizard.''


    Ian smiled as he knew quite a bit about this since this was Carl''s first chance in Arcane Passage. Moreover, this wizard wasn''t like Ron and Ethos, poor ghosts exiled to this barren land.


    And there was also quite a bit of story behind this opportunity.


    ''No wonder the system said, ''Can you finish what you have started?''


    Ian smiled while making his way toward the center remembering a name that echoed throughout the plot of Arcane Passage; the nemesis of Carl, an antagonist,


    "Kaelzor!"

 Chapter 139 Quest That Didnt Seem Basic

    The inheritance trial on the first floor of the Ignisia Tower consisted of tall pedestals surrounded by intricate array mechanisms. Once a person passed the trial, they could claim a Wizard inheritance by climbing to the top.To be honest, Ian felt that this type of inheritance seemed quite lackluster. However, for someone who wasn''t even a Wizard Apprentice, these inheritances were indeed a valuable opportunity.


    But Ian wanted more than that. He wanted a true Wizard inheritance, and he knew exactly where to find it.


    "Only three inheritance halls, huh."


    It didn''t take long for Ian to arrive at the center, where he saw three large halls surrounded by tall pedestals. From the look on top of them, most of the inheritances in this area had already been claimed.


    However, unlike the pillars that remained standing even when empty, the inheritance halls were different.


    As long as an inheritance remained, the hall would exist. This meant that there were still three First-Ring Wizard Inheritances waiting for the right inheritor.


    "Let''s enter immediately."


    Ian muttered while retrieving the Flame Heart Sigil from his mana ring as there was nothing noteworthy about the inheritance hall from outside.


    "Swoosh!"


    As soon as the token, crafted from Ignisium, appeared in Ian''s hand, one of the inheritance halls in front of him glowed with red color, and a stream of mana shot out from the sigil in his hands.


    "Click!"


    With the connection seemingly established, Ian watched as the door to one of the inheritance halls opened slowly, revealing a dark interior leading to an unknown destination.


    Seeing that the token in his hand was still responding to the entrance, Ian wasted no time and entered through the door without a hint of hesitation, his expression was calm as he knew what awaited him.


    "Bang!"


    Once Ian disappeared into the darkness, the door closed automatically, as if to prevent entry by unauthorized individuals.


    ...


    Darkness.


    After Ian entered the inheritance hall, what he saw was only the darkness in front of him and nothing else.


    However, it wasn''t the normal darkness Ian was used to in his daily life but a pitch-black void, since Ian couldn''t even use his mental power to scan where he was and couldn''t use mana and Life Energy inside his body.


    Even seeing his own finger was impossible.


    The only thing Ian could do was hear his own heartbeat, which was pulsating continuously, reminding him that he was alive.


    ''This must be how bone-chilling darkness feels like.''


    Ian thought while looking at nothing in front of him with no anxiousness on his face. It wasn''t just because he already knew beforehand about this inexplicable test but also because he felt this much was nothing for him.


    In fact, Ian wanted to see if using the Ethereal Form could allow him to directly see through this darkness, as he found that he could use it if he wanted to in this condition.


    However, considering this was a place of inheritance, he reined in his thoughts, at least for now.


    As Ian closed his eyes and rested his mind, time passed bit by bit. Since the darkness had already engulfed every sense, it was quite hard to track time, making this experience even scarier.


    After all, human beings were always afraid of the unknown, and that hadn''t changed even after he transmigrated into this world.


    Ian didn''t know how much time had passed since he stood rooted in his position, closing his eyes, but finally, a ray of light pierced through the pitch-black darkness, lighting up his surroundings bit by bit, slowly.


    "Hah, finally passed."


    Ian mumbled after feeling the light appear again in his vision. Really, without strong mental power, he shouldn''t have been able to pass this test.


    <Test of Willpower: Passed!>


    And with the light came a neutral voice commending his willpower.


    Finally, Ian once again saw that he was in a corridor just like the one he had entered before, but the entry and exit were covered with mist leaving him no retreat. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Swoosh!"


    However, before he could ascertain his situation, a huge structure suddenly jumped out from below the ground right in front of him almost catching him off guard.


    The structure that suddenly appeared was crafted from smooth stone and reinforced with metal plates, surrounded by complex runic lines flowing with mana.


    Although the entity in front of him was just a product formed by a Wizard, Ian could feel from the pressure that it was quite strong, unlike anything he had encountered before.


    "A Golem."


    "Swoosh!"


    However, Ian was surprised to find that it wasn''t alone, as more and more Golems sprung forth from the ground, surrounding him in the middle, as if not giving him a chance to retreat.


    ''Heh, pretty interesting just for a Basic Destiny Quest, isn''t it?''


    Ian who was surprised by the sudden turn of events mumbled in annoyance, as he didn''t remember Carl getting surrounded by dozens of Golems, that too as strong as him, in a narrow corridor.


    Why, when it was his turn, everything became so difficult? Was it because he was a Passerby Villain and not a protagonist?


    The test completely changed and the difficulties also increased exponentially.


    ''Was it really luck or is someone dissatisfied with me?''


    Ian wasn''t a fool. Unlike the pedestals outside carrying Wizard inheritances with mechanical set rules, this inheritance hall was different, as it had spirits.


    And this specific hall had the spirit of a dead Wizard, Dornar Claywright. Thus, this test depended entirely on his whim.


    ''Let''s see what he has up his sleeve. Do you think this mere Golems can stop me?''


    Ian thought with cold eyes while taking out multiple pills from his mana ring and stuffing them inside his mouth.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    [Mana Infusion Pill: A basic pill produced by an Alchemist Wizard that can replenish mana reserves in a short period of time.]


    Although Ian didn''t get any potions inside the two inheritances of an Alchemist, he did find a few bottles of these basic pills that could restore his mana, which now came in handy.


    "Scrchh..."


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 140 Arent They Too Skilled?

    "Boom!"While Ian was preparing for a hard fight, the Golems surrounding him were already ready, as the first one that appeared suddenly opened its fiery ruby eyes and directly fired a concentrated beam of searing flames at his position.


    Unlike a Wizard who had to chant to fire a spell, the Golem construct didn''t have such a weakness, as its attack was spontaneous.


    "Shit!"


    "Veilborn Shroud!"


    Ian didn''t linger and directly used his bloodline power at maximum, dodging the flame in time, fortunately.


    "Bang!"


    The power of the intense beam of concentrated flame was incredible, as even the thick stone pavement that seemed indestructible directly shattered upon impact.


    Ian even saw some fragments of stones getting pulverized mid-air.


    "Damn!"


    However, it wasn''t the end, as another Golem suddenly smashed the ground beneath it, causing the whole area to shake, disorienting Ian''s position.


    Before he could even control his body from the shockwaves, Ian saw another Golem on his left deploying a chain that was wrapped all around its body, hurling it directly at him, trying to immobilize him.


    For such a giant construct seemingly made of stone and metal, their agility was nothing to scoff at. It was truly a remarkable product of a Wizard''s research.


    "Aren''t they too skilled?"


    Ian couldn''t help but mumble while dodging the swinging chains directed at him. These Golems were so in sync with each other that he was having a hard time deploying any method or even chanting a spell.


    And from the way they looked, he didn''t think he could be a match if he fought them head-on in close combat.


    Of course, if he used his full Ethereal Form, he could easily disable or destroy their core killing them effortlessly.


    But Ian decided not to do that, at least not yet.


    "Whizz!"


    Ian had just landed when another Golem grabbed a stone broken apart by the shockwaves and threw it at his location simultaneously.


    "Ugh...!"


    Because of the narrow corridor, even though Ian dodged in time, he still sustained some damage from the flying debris due to the result of the huge impact.


    "Sigh, it seems I have to use the Runeheart stone. Arcanium Shell is as good as gone now."


    Ian sighed after seeing that his basic armor couldn''t stop even the debris in this fight.


    So, he took out the Runeheart stone, keeping it in his pocket while beginning to chant a spell with a wand in his hand while there was still time.


    He figured these Golems seemed to be programmed to attack continuously, clearly trying to stop him from using any spell.


    "Tidal Push!"


    But casting a Zero-ring spell took no time for Ian, as he used a water-based AOE spell, causing the whole corridor to be covered with water elements with a wave of his hands.


    Because of the ample mana in the surroundings, Ian didn''t have to waste too much of his own when casting a Zero-ring spell.


    However, although he did manage to cast a spell, his spell did nothing, as the Golems were too large and strong for this little wave to affect anything.


    But Ian''s motive wasn''t to attack the Golems as he had a different plan.


    Sure enough, seeing him attacking them, the previous Golem directly shot another concentrated beam of fire through the air, heading toward Ian.


    Although the power of the attack was astonishing, the extreme temperature of the fiery beam also managed to vaporize all the water from Ian''s spell in its wake, resulting in a foggy steam that covered the entire corridor for a brief moment.


    "Boom!"


    Upon impact, another loud sound echoed, followed by the deep trench in the place where Ian just stood.


    "Can''t you give me some time?"


    Ian couldn''t help but complain, as the spontaneous attacking ability of this Golem was too overpowered, wasn''t it?


    There was truly no cooldown time.


    As long as the core contained abundant mana, it could bombard him continuously. How could he survive like that?


    However, fortunately, his plan worked, as the thick steam from the water that had just been evaporated by the Golem''s attack caused the corridor to become misty, reducing visibility considerably.


    Ian already knew that these Golems, although powerful, didn''t have minds of their own. So, they couldn''t use mental power like him.


    While this did nullify the Mind Control skill he got from Lyra, making it useless in this fight, it also presented an opportunity for him to get respite in this narrow corridor by blocking their vision.


    Otherwise, even Ian wouldn''t be able to withstand the continuous bombardment of these dozens of Golems, not to mention that they were already surrounding him in the middle.


    "Phantom Veil!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that the Golems seemed to have lost their target, Ian first used the Phantom Veil technique while standing in a corner as far away from them as possible.


    "Let''s get this over with."


    Ian wasn''t the one to fight one by one; he always preferred a clean fight.


    So, this time too, he was going to use his ultimate spell without wasting his time.


    ''Hope this will take care of them. Otherwise, I might have to use my Ethereal Form.''


    Ian thought while chanting a spell and looking at the still figures of the Golems.


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    He noticed that although some Golemes did lose their target, two of them weren''t passive like others.


    Ian saw that the Golem that could shoot a beam of flame already had glowing eyes as if it was ready to shoot.


    And the other one, which used Shockwave to disorient him, was instead thumping the ground with his big foot, deliberately making strange vibrations on the ground.


    Since the corridor was narrow, Ian could already feel the vibrations underneath him that were resonating continuously.


    ''This piece of shit is quite smart even when there is no brain.''


    Ian cursed and directly fired the spell he had already prepared with a large amount of mana.


    "Fireball Seed!"


    "Swoosh!"


    With his spell completed, the top of the wand in his hands glowed brilliantly while dozens of fiery seeds swept through the entire corridor in a flash.


    But the weird thing was that they didn''t explode as they were intended to do; instead, they were floating around as if controlled by something.

 Chapter 141 Explosion!

    ''Let me show you my chain spell.''Ian smirked a little forcefully as he already saw the two Golems in front looking at his position after he fired the spell. Their ruby-like eyes made up of unknown material glowed faintly as if locking his position.


    Apparently, the Golem that had used the Shockwave earlier had already found his position through some strange vibrations. And his use of a spell was already a dead giveaway.


    ''Tch... it seems they are connected somehow.''


    Ian thought as he looked at the other Golems that too began to shift toward him through the steam that was already beginning to subside.


    "Whiss!"


    ''Here comes another one.''


    As Ian had anticipated, the Golem whose eyes were glowing earlier directly fired another concentrated beam at the corner where he was.


    However, this time Ian wasn''t going to dodge but instead began to pour a significant amount of Mana into the Runeheart Stone while simultaneously chanting another spell with the staff in his hand.


    While he was doing this, his previous Fireball seeds were still floating near the dozens of Golems, although they looked inconspicuous due to their tiny size.


    "Boom!"


    It didn''t take long for that powerful beam of flame to strike his position, causing everything around to be destroyed and pulverized just like before.


    However, the walls of the corridor remained intact due to the engraved complex runic patterns.


    Fortunately, Ian was ready and had already prepared for the attack with his Runeheart Stone, which directly blocked the beam, saving him from injury.


    The shimmering barrier that sprang forth when his life was in danger was able to stop even such an extremely condensed beam.


    Truly, this fragment of a demon''s heart was a good defensive artifact, at least Ian thought so.


    However, although the damage was mitigated, the momentum was not, as Ian was still shot straight up by the devastating blow, slamming into the wall.


    "Inferno Burst!"


    But that much time was enough, as Ian finally completed his First Ring Spell, Inferno Burst. Even with a second-class apprentice''s level of mental power, he felt tired after using it.


    "Click!"


    However, it was all worth it, as, with Ian''s shout, the crystal at the top of the staff glowed like fire, drawing in a massive amount of mana from every corner of the corridor.


    Unlike when he tested this spell in the training room devoid of mana, this time he had enough mana to serve as a catalyst for his First Ring Spell.


    So, the spell now felt alive after it had been so long since Ian learned it. Truly, a mana-filled environment is different.


    "Whizz!"


    Once the spell was fired, the fireball seeds that were levitating around each Golem due to Ian''s mental power began to shake as if infused with extreme power.


    Ian didn''t directly use the spell but instead used it in conjunction with the Fireball Seeds that were connected to him by his mental power.


    He had already realized that he could shift the spell initiation in the area of his mental coverage; although consumption was higher.


    So, what he was aiming for wasn''t an AOE attack with a large-range effect but a targeted explosion for each Golem. After all, these structures were inert, and their cores needed to be destroyed along with their bodies for them to truly die.


    ''I can''t control them anymore.''


    Ian thought bitterly, finding it hard to control the fiery seeds due to their intense shaking.


    However, being able to use the First Ring Spell Inferno Burst within Zero Ring Spell Fireball Seeds was an achievement in itself.


    ''Then, let''s end this, shall we?''


    Ian thought while pouring whatever remaining mana he had into the Runeheart Stone. Then he shouted loudly, although he didn''t need to,


    "Explosion!"


    "Click!"


    "Boom!"


    With his command, suddenly, a cacophony of explosions echoed in the narrow corridor near each Golem, catching them completely off guard. It was like fireworks exploding continuously, but the magnitude was far too great. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was an explosion after Ian divided and stuffed the First Ring Spell Inferno Burst into the Fireball Seeds, causing a massive display of power that could destroy everything in its path.


    Although this chain spell devised by Ian wasn''t as beautiful as the Ember Wake chain spell displayed by Ethos, it was still powerful enough to dismember the Golems and their inner cores, especially since they were so close to the fiery seeds.


    The broken stones, metals, other Golem parts, and devastation around the corridor were living evidence of Ian''s power.


    Although it seemed to take a long time, everything from Ian being thrown into the air to him using the Inferno Burst Spell happened within a few seconds.


    So, fortunately, Ian was outside the range of the explosion since he was still in mid-air when the explosion happened.


    "Ugh... Cough... Cough... Damn! That was awesome!"


    Ian dropped to the ground, using the Feather Fall spell with just a little mana he had left.


    Looking at the devastated area around him with broken parts of the Golems that had been surrounding him just moments earlier, Ian was filled with pride.


    ''Explosion is man''s romance, isn''t it?'' he thought with a smile.


    No matter what, the First Ring Spell was the First Ring Spell, even if it was nerfed due to his low realm, the power was astonishing. Even it exceeded Ian''s expectations as he never accounted for the change in place.


    However, although his attack was successful, Ian didn''t lower his guard but took out a few more mana infusion pills and stuffed them into his mouth.


    He hadn''t forgotten that this was a test¡ªan unequal test, to be exact¡ªclearly intending for his failure.


    He didn''t know if the test would end if he was injured or in danger of life, but he didn''t like this partial treatment one bit.


    <Test of Strength: Passed!>


    <Test of Wisdom: Passed!>


    But before Ian could check if all the Golems were dead from the explosion, he heard the neutral voice from the inheritance hall again, announcing that he had passed two tests in a row.

 Chapter 142 Yapping

    ''Heh, what wisdom? I just bulldozed everything with power.''Ian scoffed at the unintentional praise from the inheritance hall.


    He wasn''t complacent about the voice, as the main reason he had been able to kill these dozens of powerful Golems in an instant was because of the First Ring Spell Inferno Burst.


    Using it inside the Fireball Seeds simply made it a targeted AOE attack while enhancing some power, that''s all.


    <You passed three tests in a row.> sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the voice didn''t stop and announced his result unequivocally without pause.


    <Your strength as a Wizard Apprentice is commendable.>


    <You are qualified...>


    When the last words were about to be spoken, they stopped abruptly, as if someone had pressed a pause button.


    Then Ian felt the area around him change, and suddenly, he inexplicably appeared in another empty white room.


    "You have a good arsenal of spells. That chain spell was not bad, although it was a little wasteful in approach."


    Just when Ian was adjusting to the sudden bright light in a white room due to the instant transfer of position, he heard a soft middle-aged voice in front that was tinged with intrigue while also slightly disappointed.


    "Although you are not the one I was looking for, you can pass my test. So, I decided to give you a chance."


    By this time, Ian had already adjusted to the brightness as he finally saw the person who was yapping in front of him.


    The person in front was a middle-aged man cloaked in a flowing long blue robe that had intricate golden linings everywhere shimmering with ethereal light while the man himself was tall with hollow eyes that seemed to contain infinite wisdom.


    From the way he looked, it didn''t seem like he was a spirit at all but a living entity.


    ''Must be the effect of the array.''


    Ian thought after seeing Dornar with an intact body. However, his attention was more on the impressive robe than on the man''s body.


    He could see that the robe was an artifact from the way the mana circled around it, making it look cooler and more pristine, although he didn''t know its rank.


    Overall, he was quite good-looking.


    "Who are you?"


    Although Ian knew who he was, he still asked, as he wanted to know what this guy was acting about. Did he think he hadn''t realized his gaffe by stopping that neutral voice at the end?


    "Do you know the time to choose an inheritance is already over?"


    However, the middle-aged man didn''t seem fond of answering his question and instead asked Ian seemingly out of nowhere.


    "So?"


    Ian asked, confused.


    He didn''t know how much time he had spent in the dark room alone, not to mention the fight with the Golem afterward.


    Of course, the time for choosing an inheritance outside must be over. After all, it was only an incense stick''s worth of time, and he entered here after half the time had passed.


    But he didn''t understand why he was being asked, as he was already inside the hall anyway, right?


    "Young man, you seem to be oblivious. After the trial is over, no one can grab any inheritance on the first floor of Ignisia Tower. It is a pity you decided to come here at the last moment."


    "Sigh... Now, even I cannot violate the rules."


    The middle-aged man acted as if he were sorry that Ian was late, making Ian speechless.


    ''Does this guy want to reengage the debt?''


    Ian thought with cold eyes. He was already pissed off by Dornar''s inexplicable increase in the level of the test, and now he was being asked if he was late.


    If it were any other person, they might be fooled, but he knew how this tower worked more than anyone.


    He had already entered the inheritance hall before the time was over, so it didn''t matter how much time he took to complete it afterward, unlike the pillar outside.


    After all, unlike those pedestals, this was a real First-Ring Wizard inheritance, and the method of trials could be different.


    "However, for a Second-Class Wizard Apprentice, your fighting power is truly impressive," Dornar said while showing interest in his eyes.


    He could see that the last spell used by Ian was a First-Ring Spell, Inferno Burst, but how Ian could use it while still being a Second-Class apprentice was something even he didn''t understand.


    After all, even though he was from a bloodline family of the Calvora continent, he had never heard of anyone mastering such a First-ring Spell at the apprentice stage.


    He now even thought that it must be some variant of a Zero-ring spell researched by wizards, never believing it was a true First-ring spell, as that was truly outrageous.


    His surprise was also the reason why he was a step slower when stopping the automated voice of this inheritance hall.


    ''But, Is he the correct choice?''


    Dornar thought while looking at Ian with a conflicted expression.


    In fact, when Ian took his Flameheart Sigil out of the mana ring, he already sensed it. But after seeing him in the Chamber of Will, he felt Ian wasn''t the one he was waiting for.


    This wasn''t just his feeling but his innate intuition as a Claywright bloodline.


    Apparently, each person with a Wizard bloodline in their family would be born with a gift, and his gift was this inexplicable intuition.


    Although it was useful in cases like this, it was utterly useless for a Wizard''s path unless he was crafting something or making potions.


    That''s why he died young as a First-Ring Wizard, even though he was a young master of a powerful clan. Well, there is more to his death, but still, his weak gift played a major role.


    "So, what do you think we should do?"


    Ian didn''t have any intention of entertaining a middle-aged man when he had two beautiful girls waiting for him outside. So, he asked directly, not wanting to play word games.

 Chapter 143 Salivating Wealth

    After hearing Ian''s words, which clearly seemed impatient, Dornar shook his head.''He is too young after all,'' he thought, not realizing he was pissing off Ian by acting like this.


    "Although the rule of the Ignisia Tower doesn''t allow me to give you an inheritance, I can still make a slight exception and give you the reward you deserve from my own collection," Dornar said, smiling as if he was doing charity.


    "After all, you did pass the test. However, you need to swear an Oath of a Wizard and help me with a small thing. What do you think, young man?" he asked, his eyes seeming to say, wouldn''t you thank me.


    However, Ian looked directly into his eyes, not flinching or showing the kind of joy Dornar envisioned, which made him slightly disappointed.


    ''Is this guy stupid? Did his brain get damaged after dying?''


    Unlike what Dornar thought, Ian wasn''t overjoyed or thankful for his "sacrifice" but was outright cursing him in his mind.


    ''Does this kind of children''s trick actually work?''


    Ian suddenly remembered that although, in the Arcane Passage, Carl hadn''t encountered the tough trial he had, Carl did make a Wizard''s Oath before accepting Dornar''s inheritance.


    He hadn''t thought much of it at the time, but now that he was experiencing it firsthand, it felt like a proper scam.


    A Wizard''s Oath is a solemn vow or commitment taken by a wizard, betting their own path on the line. It is a risky promise that could shatter their journey to ascension if broken.


    Just as Ruther advised Carl not to use sneaky methods when fighting Ian in a knight''s duel, as it could impair his conscience, violating an oath was thousands of times more dangerous than that.


    So, wasn''t Dornar scamming him? After all, no matter what resources he had, they weren''t going to exceed First-Ring.


    Moreover, he wasn''t a protagonist loaded with luck to take such risks.


    ''I passed the test and still have to swear an oath and help him with something to get the inheritance? Why don''t you just make me a slave directly?''


    Ian was annoyed, totally annoyed feeling as though he was being looked down on. However, it was still not the time to break up yet, as he was still using his perception to see if there was any danger in this room.


    "What will I get?"


    So, he asked with a normal expression while staying in character wanting to see how far this asshole could go.


    "Heh... young and energetic. Straight to the point, huh?"


    Dornar thought Ian was simply greedy for treasures. He didn''t think much and waved his hand, suddenly taking out a mana ring with an intricate jewel design.


    "Look at it yourself," he said, placing the mana ring in front of Ian.


    ''Oh? He''s serious.''


    Ian thought as he examined the designs and runes engraved on the mana ring. He could tell just from the look that it was an advanced artifact, better than the intermediate one he got from Ethos.


    Without hesitation, Ian grabbed the ring and peered through its contents with his mental power while using his Analyze skill simultaneously.


    He wanted to know what Dornar was offering in exchange for the Wizard''s Oath.


    Once Ian activated the Analyze skill, a blue screen with rows of information appeared in his mind.


    [Mana Stones: Stones imbued with pure mana that are very helpful when practicing meditation.]


    [Mana Crystal: A crystal formed from the natural amalgamation of pure mana. It can be used for meditation, in arrays, alchemy, or in any other wizard''s research.]


    "Shss..."


    Ian took a long breath after seeing the two items that appeared in his vision after scanning the mana ring.


    ''Almost 100 mana stones and there are even dozens of mana crystals?''


    Mana crystals were currency used only by First-Ring Wizards and above, and even they would find it hard to obtain.


    How wealthy was this Dornar guy that the "little benefit" he gave was this much already? Moreover, there was still a bit more inside.


    [Mana Potion: A vial of liquid that can restore your mana reserves.]


    [Enchanted Robe (Intermediate Artifact): A magically enchanted robe that can clean itself and protect the wearer from basic spells.]


    ''Well, it seems he found out I was looking at his robe.''


    Ian thought while examining the robe that seemed similar to the one Dornar was wearing. Then, he looked at the glistening orb that looked similar to his fireball seeds. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Fire Elemental Orb (Intermediate Artifact): An orb infused with the essence of fire. It can help the user channel and control fire magic with precision, both in offense and defense.]


    ''Good stuff.''


    Dornar might have thought Ian was majoring in fire elements, so he picked this artifact to grab his attention.


    Ian finally assessed all the items inside the ring.


    Besides the ten or so mana potions and the Fire Elemental Orb, there was only a meditation method and a spell book he hadn''t looked into yet.


    "So, what do you think, young man? These items are enough for you to practice until the Third-Class Wizard Apprentice."


    Dornar didn''t lie, as those things were indeed sufficient for a Wizard Apprentice.


    Even he was now regretting adding dozens of mana crystals. He himself didn''t have many left, but he couldn''t just take them back, could he? He still had some pride, he thought.


    "Yeah! They are good."


    Ian smiled while looking at the mana ring that floated back to Dornar. He wanted to grab it and run away, but it wasn''t the time yet.


    Really, although Dornar seemed to be scamming, he was scamming with style. Even Ian was tempted to take the Oath to obtain those things immediately.


    However, greed was greed, and he couldn''t lose his reason for such a small benefit.


    After all, the violation of the Oath was far more terrifying than what these treasures could compensate. And he was really not sure if he could complete this task with his shitty luck.


    "Excellent!"

 Chapter 144 Failed Quest!

    "Excellent!"Dornar beamed with a wide smile after seeing that Ian was satisfied with his rewards. So, he asked him again trying to strike the iron while it was hot,


    "So, let''s do the Wizard Oath then. Don''t worry, I just want you to deliver a message to my clan. It is just a simple thing."


    He tried to lighten the severity of the situation since he noticed that Ian seemed to be conflicted about taking an Oath.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Simple, my ass!''


    Ian cursed under his breath as he recalled the task that Dornar was about to assign him.


    Actually, this was a foreshadowing of a bigger plot in the Arcane Passage.


    After Carl accepted this task in the novel, he would inadvertently become involved with the biggest antagonist of the novel, Kaelzor.


    Since it was a novel, of course, it didn''t just have a heroines and a protagonist but also a major villain, unlike Ian, who was a passerby forgotten in a single chapter.


    The reason why Dornar was in this situation was also due to his family''s involvement with Kaelzor, a Fourth-Ring Wizard.


    In fact, the Claywright family was quite powerful in the Cavlora continent, with a Fourth-Ring Wizard in charge. However, due to the inexplicable death of that powerhouse, the family fell from grace and was taken advantage of due to resource issues.


    Although it didn''t completely disappear from history due to its involvement in a wizard organization, they did lose a lot of members, one of whom was Dornar.


    "My name is Dornar Claywright, and I''m a member of the Claywright family on the Clavora Continent, Fallen Riff."


    Dornar paused, then continued introducing himself to Ian before explaining the vow Ian had to take.


    "So, what you have to do is swear a Wizard Oath that you will definitely deliver the item and message I give you to my Claywright family within two years. Once you fulfill your promise, you will be free from the Oath."


    He narrated everything with the serious look and asked,


    "Young man, do you think you can do that?"


    He asked with eyes full of intrigue, as if accepting his deal was a trial he imposed on Ian to show his magnificence.


    However, unlike his expectations, Ian''s response was anything but that.


    "What about you give me the inheritance I deserve for passing the test, and we forget about these things?"


    Ian asked, completely rejecting the idea of taking an Oath. It wasn''t even an option in his mind.


    Seriously, couldn''t this guy just give him what he deserved after passing the test? Why so much drama?


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    Dornar was confused by Ian''s sudden reversal, as he truly thought he would take the Oath right away. After all, the items he offered were indeed precious.


    "Young man, are you kidding me? Do you believe you can leave this place after you anger me?"


    He warned, irritated by Ian''s serious tone.


    It irked him that there was no respect in Ian''s eyes, which he had expected to see in a youngster. No matter what, he was a First-Ring Wizard and deserved some respect, right?


    Why did it feel like Ian had no admiration for him? What was he thinking? Was he stupid?


    "Heh, you''re really funny. I passed your test that was clearly designed to fail me, and yet I have to swear an Oath to get what I deserve? Do you think I''m as stupid as you are?"


    Ian coldly replied, completely changing his tone as he grew fed up with the nonsense.


    Truly, this guy wasn''t even a big shot like Ruther or comparable to Kaelzor, so why did he think Ian would give him face?


    It wasn''t like Ian hadn''t killed a First-Ring Wizard before.


    It was only the extraordinary nature of this inheritance hall and the surrounding array that kept him quiet.


    However, he had already realized there wasn''t any death trap inside this white room. From the perception of the Veilbourn shroud, he detected that the room was in a separate dimension away from the trial ground.


    So, from his observations, all Dornar could do was use the array to send him out of the inheritance tower. After all, he was a spirit, not a real entity.


    ''Even if my guess is incorrect, I can still leave this place,'' Ian thought.


    Having made a plan, he didn''t want to waste time with meaningless talking.


    "Didn''t I say you''ve already exceeded the time for the inheritance?"


    Dornar''s voice became grave, never having been disrespected like this before, especially by a brat at the Apprentice level.


    "Heh, who are you kidding? Do you think I''m stupid enough to believe your nonsense?"


    Ian scoffed at his pretense.


    "Sigh... look, I just want what I deserve. I have completed your test, even more than enough. So, just give me your inheritance and let me leave."


    At the end, Ian stretched out his arm and ordered as though he were demanding his property, not Dornar''s inheritance.


    ''Shameless!''


    Dornar couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth, looking at Ian''s outstretched arm. This guy was more shameless than he was.


    At first, Dornar wanted to stop Ian from gaining the inheritance, so he had increased the difficulty of the trial.


    However, after Ian passed it perfectly with an incredible display of power, he relented and tried to make it up by giving him a chance.


    ''But why is he asking for my inheritance as if it''s his? Has the outside world become so chaotic after my death?'' Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Ian''s lack of respect, Dornar began to doubt life. Truly, this was the first time he had seen an Apprentice scolding a bona fide wizard.


    Dornar still thought he had fooled Ian into believing he was a First-Ring Wizard in the flesh.


    ''Sigh...what bad luck! Let''s not waste my energy for nothing. I only have this chance. I cannot wait for another ten years.''


    After Ian''s firm refusal to take the Oath, Dornar decided to send him out and search for another inheritor.


    He could still move this place with the little power he had and search the suitable candidate among other participants.


    "Young man, since you don''t want to swear a Wizard Oath, there is no point in arguing. I also don''t want to force someone against their will."


    Dornar still played a role of a good wizard and showed the right amount regret on his face, not minding Ian''s disrespect one bit.


    "Sigh... just think, our fates aren''t supposed to meet. Sometimes opportunities are meant to be missed in life."


    After saying a profound sentence, Dornar waved his hand, ready to activate the array inside the room to send Ian out of the inheritance hall.


    Since he decided not to waste time on Ian, there was no point in keeping him here.


    Moreover, he was in a spirit form barely surviving in this white room with the help of this rare dimensional artifact. His means of attack weren''t as good as in his hayday.


    And just when Dornar decided to change his mind, Ian got a new prompt almost simultaneously.


    [Ding!]


    [You failed to obtain the opportunity you have intercepted.]


    [Sorry! Unfortunately you failed to complete the Basic Destiny Quest 1: Can You Finish What You Have Started?]

 Chapter 145 How did he do that?

    [Ding!][You failed to obtain the opportunity you intercepted.]


    [Sorry! Unfortunately, you failed to complete the Basic Destiny Quest 1: Can You Finish What You Have Started?]


    ''Sigh. Figured.''


    Ian sighed as the prompt echoed in his mind. After all the ruckus, there was no way he could complete this quest normally.


    ''But isn''t a Basic Quest for this situation a little too low-level?''


    Ian thought. From his perspective, the only way he could seize this opportunity as easily as Carl was if he swore a Wizard Oath.


    But that wasn''t what he and the system wanted, was it?


    Just as Ian was pondering these things, another prompt from the system sounded in his mind making him surprised.


    [Ding!]


    [Dornar Claywright has decided to search for the inheritor himself.]


    [Fate has its own way of correction. If you aren''t careful, it might push you, the stumbling block, directly to the ground.]


    [Dornar''s decision as the precursor for the initiation of the Quest has been met.]


    [Congratulations! A new Quest has been activated.]


    [Intermediate Destiny Quest 2: Can You Finish What You Have Started?]


    [Content Target: Snatch the opportunity from the hands of Dornar Claywright.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Addon: Challenge Quest - Defeat Dornar Claywright and steal the chances he saved from Kaelzor for his family. Be careful: if you complete this challenge, you will be drawn into a bigger whirlpool of cause and effect.]


    [Note: The Quest will be completed after you grab what is yours from Dornar Claywright.]


    ''Damn! This old man wants to search for the inheritor himself. Doesn''t this mean Carl will get the inheritance anyway?''


    Ian was shocked. He hadn''t realized that even after entering this place with the Flameheart Sigil, Dornar could still go out and search for the inheritor if he chose to.


    Carl was just too lucky, wasn''t he? Even without finding the token, the inheritance hall itself would come to him.


    As for other participants attempting to snatch it midway, Ian didn''t even consider it. They weren''t worthy.


    ''Fortunately, there''s still time.''


    Ian thought while looking at the mana ring floating in front of Dornar.


    ''The name of the Quest is the same, but the difficulty has increased, huh? As for the addon Challenge Quest, let''s see if I can manage something.''


    This guy was so wealthy that if Ian could defeat him and grab everything he had, he''d gladly do it. But he was still on enemy turf and didn''t want to risk everything out of greed.


    "Let''s get you out of here."


    Just as Ian finished reading the prompt in his mind, Dornar waved his hand, intending to activate the array and eject Ian from the inheritance hall.


    Dornar didn''t have much time. He needed to find a reliable candidate who could deliver the item to his family safely before the tower closed again.


    If he missed this chance, he wasn''t sure if he could even survive another ten years, as the Soulstone was running critically low.


    "Swish!"


    With a wave of his hand, the array engraved in the white room activated, surrounding Ian''s figure and sweeping him outside through a dimensional channel.


    It was almost identical to the displacement spell Ron had used on Everbright City but operated on the space level.


    "Well, let''s get ready to transfer this hall. Sigh... how many resources will I have to waste to find a suitable person?"


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Dornar mumbled in frustration as Ian''s figure disappeared from view.


    Actually, he was very angry that Ian showed no respect toward him and demanded something with condescension. If he were in his heyday, he would have killed him with a spell right then and there.


    But now that he was in spirit form, barely surviving with the help of Ignisia Tower and his dimensional artifact, he had to swallow his anger even though he didn''t want to.


    ''Even the strongest dragon is mocked by a mere commoner when at their lowest, huh.'' S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dornar lamented while turning his attention to the mana ring he had shown to Ian.


    "Wouldn''t it have been better if he had just sworn a Wizard Oath?"


    All Dornar wanted was a reliable person to help him. Why was it so difficult?


    Until now, he didn''t think his conditions were harsh. In his view, an apprentice wouldn''t worry about their wizard''s path when it hadn''t even properly begun.


    "Tch... if you had given me what belongs to me in the first place, maybe I would have helped you. Why insist on a Wizard Oath when you clearly know its significance?"


    To his surprise, Dornar unexpectedly heard Ian''s voice right next to him answering his supposed mumbling. At the same moment, the mana ring in Dornar''s hand also suddenly vanished catching him off guard.


    All of this happened so fast that he didn''t even have time to store the ring in his treasury.


    "What? How?"


    This was the first time Dornar lost his composure since Ian had entered the white room. Even when Ian had scolded him earlier, Dornar had remained calm and magnanimous, offering seemingly meaningful words.


    But now, this inexplicable event in front of him left him completely baffled.


    How was Ian still in the room?


    And more importantly, why couldn''t he detect his presence even now?


    He only knew there was someone next to him after hearing the voice. Even the disappearance of the mana ring in his hand left him feeling unsettled.


    ''How did he do that?''


    As Dornar stood in stunned silence, not knowing what just happened, Ian was smiling from ear to ear, having finally secured what was his.


    ''Heh, they were mine from the beginning anyway.''


    Actually, the moment Dornar tried to eject him from this hall, he had already used the Ethereal form and hid his figure. But Dornar thought he disappeared due to the effect of the array and didn''t doubt anything.


    "But should I attack him?"


    Ian mumbled to himself, uncertain whether to engage in a fight with the spirit of a first-ring wizard with unknown methods at his disposal.


    ''But, I doubt any physical or magical attack will work.''


    Of course, the main reason he didn''t attack earlier was that Ian really didn''t possess anything capable of harming a spirit. That was why he only stole the mana ring.


    Otherwise, why would he waste such a good opportunity to attack right now? He wasn''t stupid.


    ''Let''s not risk it for nothing. I already got what I came for.''


    Seeing Dornar recover from his shock, Ian decided to play it safe.


    He was reluctant to provoke someone who could wield a dimensional artifact, control powerful arrays, and possibly summon multiple powerful Golems like in the trial.


    ''Time to leave.''


    Ian had already pinpointed the exit from this dimension using the passive abilities of his Veilborn Shroud bloodline when he first entered.


    That was why he had remained calm throughout his exchange with Dornar as he already had an escape route.


    And now in the Ethereal form, he could see those passages more clearly with his vertical blue eyes behind the nictitating membrane.


    Leaving this place was very easy for him as long as Dornar didn''t close them completely somehow.


    "Why are you leaving? Are you stupid? Why don''t you use Spectral Vision and devour him instead?"

 Chapter 146 Funny Retribution

    However, just when Ian wanted to escape, an untimely voice that seemed immature sounded right beside him, making him jolt in surprise.This was truly retribution, as he had just done the same thing to Dornar earlier, and now it was his turn.


    But he never thought someone could see him in his Ethereal form. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Who?"


    Ian first thought it might be Dornar, but then the voice was so childish that it didn''t sound like him at all.


    So, he quickly turned around and looked at the entity that was reprimanding him in a childish tone.


    But what he saw made Ian bewildered as he didn''t know what to say.


    ''Dragon?''


    Ian looked at the small figure in front of him that looked like a dragon with glowing ember-like scales, flickering with prongs of flames, and tiny horns that radiated a soft, fiery light.


    It was just floating and looking curiously at him with his shimmering eyes mixed with orange and golden hues. All in all, it looked quite magnificent yet so beautiful.


    ''Baby Dragon?''


    "Who? I am Ignysyl. Didn''t you invite me at the door of this Glowy Spire? I... I was always with you but you didn''t see me." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The baby dragon, Ignysyl, replied to Ian with an innocent voice while complaining at the end. From the aggrieved voice at the end, he seemed truly offended that Ian didn''t see him following all the time.


    ''Gulp!''


    When Ian heard the name of this dragon, he gulped hard nervously as he never thought there was someone following him all the time, that too the Ignysyl, a monarch-level dragon.


    ''But why do I have a hard time believing he is the Ignysyl?''


    Ian thought while looking at the tiny figure in front, that had no majesty he imagined a dragon should have.


    Maybe because it was still a child, Ian found him cute instead.


    ''Would Ignysyl burn me alive if he knew I thought of him as cute?''


    "So, why are you running away? Why don''t you use your Spectral Vision to devour him? He is too weak to resist, anyway. Oh, by the way, don''t worry, he can''t hear your voice within my domain."


    In the end, Ignysyl puffed up his chest and assured Ian as if to show him how awesome he was. Truly, he appeared as innocent as a child could be.


    How could Ian believe he was Ignysyl like this?


    "Is that so?"


    Ian looked at Dornar who seemed to have come out of his surprise and scanned the whole white room with his perception. However, from the way he looked, he didn''t seem to have heard them talking.


    "But what is Spectral Vision? How do you know I have it?"


    Ian asked Ignysyl while looking at his vertical eyes with his. Now that he thought about it, the reason why he could see and hear this dragon now must be because of his Ethereal form.


    Until now, he had no idea what this ability was. But it seemed to have many uses yet to be discovered. Perhaps this little guy knew something.


    "That thing on your core. You are using the wrong form. Use the correct one instead. Spirits don''t like color."


    Ignysyl tilted his head and advised Ian as if it were a matter of course.


    "But, you are a human, why do you have a core? And you have so many streaks than me. Not fair."


    In the end, he began to complain himself as if he was ashamed to lose to Ian.


    ''Core? Streaks? Is he talking about this?''


    Ian thought while feeling the incorporeal Life Seed in his mind that was vigorously pumping energy continuously.


    Fortunately, after he reached second-class apprentice level and increased the Ethereal Disguise to the Ascent realm, he could maintain this form a little longer than before.


    ''But how do I change it to a translucent one?''


    Ian already knew that his eyes were blue whenever he was in this form. And from the way Ignysyl just advised him that Spirits don''t like color, he already knew that it was because of the linings.


    So, maybe changing them to translucent might help.


    He did as he thought as he already saw Dornar beginning to use array mechanism in the room. He would just check the effect and if there was any issue, he would leave immediately.


    As Ian concentrated on the incorporeal life seed in his consciousness and tried to use his mental power to rotate it, suddenly the Life Seed made a connection with his thought.


    "Swish!"


    And then it rotated just the right amount according to his will, almost as if conditioned.


    ''Woah, that was quite easy, but my mental power drained a lot.''


    Ian thought when suddenly he felt his vision drastically change, allowing him to look around panoramically.


    "Yeah, that''s the spectral vision, just like mine."


    He then heard the cheerful voice of Ignysyl who was looking at him with innocent eyes but this time devoid of pupils.


    Only now did Ian realize that his pupil color changed to translucent, or it simply disappeared, just like little Ignysyl in front of him.


    ''So, is this what Spectral Vision means?''


    Ian thought while looking at the different view he was seeing after activating this vision.


    Before, what he was seeing was the material world then now he was seeing the spirit aspect instead.


    For example, in Ian''s vision, Ignysyl now appeared like a baby spirit without the glowing ember-like scales flickering with prongs of flames. But weirdly his tiny horns looked the same.


    Dornar was the same, as he finally saw his true spirit form instead of the false image portrayed by the use of the array.


    Also, he noticed that this white room was filled with some essence that he couldn''t see before. What it was, he didn''t know, but he guessed it must be something that Dornar used to survive in his spirit form.


    Just when Ian was looking at everything around in a new perspective, a whirling sound echoed around the white room as if some mechanism had been triggered.


    "Do you think you can hide from me just because you have good concealment ability? You really think I can do nothing to you, huh."


    Then came the cold voice of Dornar who activated all the array inside the room after not finding Ian''s figure even with his perception.


    Although he didn''t know what method Ian used to hide, at the end of the day, this was his dimensional artifact.


    ''It seems I appear too soft.''


    Dornar thought while controlling the whole dimensional artifact that was connected to his soul with the help of an array.


    Although his gift of intuition wasn''t a good talent, it was very useful in other things like crafting puppets and array mechanisms. He could predict if anything could go wrong beforehand and correct them in real-time.


    That''s how he managed to control this rare artifact with only his limited strength.


    ''Let''s see if you can still hide.''


    This was a rare artifact that helped him run even in the presence of the second ring wizard who was sent by Kaelzor.


    It was by no means simple.


    "Spatial Shift!"

 Chapter 147 True Death

    "Spatial Shift!"With the cold shout from Dornar, the white room began to strongly shake as if it was about to take off.


    The intense vibration was so strong that even standing still was hard; although the full whiteness all around the room made it look normal.


    ''Well, this is interesting!''


    When Dornar used the Spatial Shift, Ian clearly felt the space around him tugging at him strongly, trying to forcefully drag him out. Since his Veilborn Shroud was very sensitive to space, he could accurately feel what was happening around him.


    Unfortunately, due to the space jump of the artifact itself, Ian felt his body getting heavier as his consciousness became disoriented from the shift in perception, especially since he was currently using Spectral Vision.


    This, in turn, increased the consumption of his mana and energy to maintain this form.


    "Heh, playing with space in front of me in my Glowy Spire."


    However, before Ian thought that his Ethereal form might be canceled due to the effect of the Spatial Shift, he heard the immature voice of Ignysyl, who looked perfectly fine.


    "Don''t worry, you are safe in my domain."


    After saying the assuring words with a young voice, Ignysyl jumped into the air and landed skillfully on his shoulder while a light gray glow emanated from him as the center, just enough to cover Ian and himself.


    "Wow! You have spatial ability?"


    As soon as Ignysyl used his domain in full form, Ian felt the space stabilize, causing him to feel relaxed even when the whole room had begun to continuously shift in space.


    So, he couldn''t help but shout in surprise and a little bit of envy.


    "Yeah! Haha... How was that? Did you see how awesome I am?"


    Ian''s words of admiration fueled the little pride of the dragon on his shoulder, causing him to use the domain even more, as evidenced by the increase in the glow.


    "Hey, hey, don''t waste your energy for nothing." Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing him use more energy than necessary, Ian hurriedly asked him to stop.


    No matter what, this little guy seemed to be helping him, so he didn''t want him to spend every bit of energy this early while showing off.


    "Tch, I''m not that weak."


    Ignysyl said while flaring up his nostrils and widening his wings on Ian''s shoulder as if to show his majesty, but he still obediently stopped powering up his so-called domain.


    ''Do that when you aren''t huffing, literally.''


    Ian rolled his eyes at his antics.


    ''But why do I feel like he has been trying to impress me from the beginning?''


    Ian looked curiously at the baby dragon on his shoulder, still maintaining his majesty even though he seemed kind of tired.


    "Why is there no one? I clearly heard him earlier."


    By the time Ian and Ignysyl finished talking with each other, the Spatial Shift of the artifact had been completed as it already jumped an unknown distance on the first floor of the Ignisia Tower.


    However, someone was in denial as he wasn''t able to see the result he wanted.


    "Did he leave? Yeah, he must have left just after grabbing that ring. How can someone be stupid enough to still stay here after stealing something?"


    Dornar mumbled while breathing heavily, as using such an ability of a dimensional artifact had a significant impact on his soul.


    Still, he managed to find a plausible reason for this anomaly, as he never thought that any kind of concealment spell could survive a space shift.


    Those who could do it never needed to hide from him anyway.


    "Tch, you seem quite delusional. But it does make sense since you are already dead anyway. Staying in this place alone for years was indeed quite stressful."


    However, contrary to his expectations, he once again heard the frivolous voice of Ian right next to him, causing him to be shocked beyond belief.


    It was also because this time, he could perceive more than just the voice.


    "You... your eyes..."


    Dornar unconsciously called out after seeing a bizarre scene in front of him.


    "...no, what''s wrong with your eyes?"


    Dornar mumbled incoherently as although he could finally see something in front of him, what he saw made him shiver as he felt his soul get frightened from its core as if seeing its nemesis.


    "Let''s see how this Spectral Vision works, shall we?"


    However, Ian didn''t want to tease him anymore and directly used the Spectral Vision on Dornar by thinking of devouring him, intending to see how it worked.


    "Swish!"


    And just when Ian focused his pupilless eyes on the spirit form of Dornar, something incredible happened that made even his heart skip a bit.


    "What... what is happening to me?"


    Dornar shouted in horror as, as soon as Ian looked at him intently, he felt his existence suddenly beginning to get erased bit by bit.


    It was slow at the start but continuous as he felt his remains getting erased from his own eyes, making him panic.


    However, even when he tried to struggle desperately or even use the dimensional artifact connected to his soul once again, he found out that he couldn''t as everything was a futile struggle.


    He could still feel everything around him just like before, but only his soul remained rooted on the spot, refusing to listen to him as if it were fixed by the vision of a terrifying entity. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No... don''t do this. NO!"


    What was more horrifying than seeing your existence getting erased bit by bit right in front of your eyes and not being able to do anything?


    Dornar clearly realized such inexplicable horror, which he didn''t feel even when he died after entering the Ignisia Tower.


    So, he threw away the pride he held so dear even after his death and tried to plead with Ian.


    However, what he saw in return were those emotionless, empty eyes looking at him as a worthless ant.


    For the first time in his life, he felt so insignificant in front of this vision, which he didn''t feel even in the presence of his grandfather, a fourth-ring wizard.


    "Who are you?"


    At last, Dornar could only utter one last sentence, asking for Ian''s identity as his existence completely disappeared from the white room as if it wasn''t there to begin with.


    It wasn''t an attack, nor was it an annihilation spell.


    It was a simple erasure of an existence that seemed unworthy to stand in front of Ian''s vision.


    Truly, Dornar''s true death was one to be remembered.

 Chapter 148 Who Am I?

    "Who am I?"Ian unconsciously muttered the last word of Dornar from his lips and suddenly smirked, his pupil-less eyes making him look even more eerier.


    "Heh, I am your worst nightmare, I guess."


    He couldn''t help but say some clich¨¦d line as he felt a kind of perverted satisfaction in being able to directly erase the soul of a First Ring Wizard, even if he was weak, just by looking at him.


    He felt such unprecedented satisfaction from this event that he couldn''t help but lick his lips as if reminiscing about it.


    Power could be addictive, and absolute power over someone was even more so. And if you lose yourself over it, even a timid and shy guy could become an absolutely unimaginable demon. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was the same in both worlds, although Ian experienced it for the first time in this world, making him intoxicated.


    Even his heartbeat had increased and his mind reeled in endless aftertaste of power when he saw the despair in Dornar''s eyes, full of fear.


    It was almost as if he was affected by using something he shouldn''t have used with his current strength.


    "Hey, why didn''t you devour him? What did you do? That wasn''t the Spectral Vision you use."


    However, fortunately for him, Ignysyl suddenly interrupted his intoxication of power, waking him up in time and saving him from being dragged into the abyss.


    "Hah... hah..."


    Ian suddenly came back to his senses after hearing Ignysyl banter right next to his ears and breathed heavily while directly canceling the Ethereal Form.


    "Damn, that was dangerous!"


    He cursed as he finally realized what had happened to him. He had basically used power that shouldn''t be used with his actual strength.


    He almost lost himself in that suffocating feeling of dominance. His mental power almost couldn''t handle the temptation.


    "What was dangerous? Hey, why are you ignoring me?"


    However, Ignysyl thought Ian was talking to him and couldn''t help but ask in annoyance. He had clearly seen him kill that weak soul with just a gaze.


    What was so dangerous about that?


    ''Even I can kill him with a sweep of my paw,''


    Ignysyl thought disdainfully, as from the beginning, he never thought of Dornar as a strong person. That''s why he scolded Ian when he tried to run away from such a weak guy


    "Huh? Oh, nothing. I just said it was quite dangerous for that guy. Don''t you think so?"


    Hearing Ignysyl''s comment, Ian smiled while adjusting his state.


    He also didn''t forget to take out the Mana Potion from the ring he had stolen and gulped it down to quickly regain his strength.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "What dangerous? You directly killed him in a weird way. That guy may not even have felt anything. But I can also easily do that, though."


    Ignysyl first rolled his eyes at Ian''s weird view and then didn''t forget to praise himself again.


    "Yeah, you are indeed awesome."


    Ian replied absentmindedly as his attention was already inside his consciousness.


    In fact, when he used the so-called Spectral Vision on Dornar, something happened in his mind that was very different from what he thought.


    ''That Cocoon! It reacts to the spirit?''


    Ian couldn''t help but question as he looked at a glob of white mass right inside his consciousness that appeared as soon as Dornar''s existence was erased in the white room.


    ''It isn''t responding now.''


    He saw that even though Dornar''s spirit essence was right beside the Cocoon, it was no longer reacting to it.


    Yes, the white glob that appeared in his consciousness was the Spirit Essence that he extracted from Dornar.


    It might have looked like his mere look was erasing the existence of Dornar just now.


    Even Ignysyl felt so.


    But Ian could see a different view with his translucent pupils. He wasn''t truly erasing Dornar''s existence, as he didn''t think that was even possible at the ceiling power of this world.


    What he did was very simple¡ªhe just extracted the very essence of the soul of Dornar with the help of his eyes and the Cocoon.


    Actually, Ian thought it might be because of the Cocoon instead, as he had clearly felt a strong invisible suction force emanating from it the moment he thought of devouring Dornar.


    However, now the Cocoon was as silent as ever, and Ian could only see it when he tried to meditate.


    ''I thought it would devour this soul.''


    Ian smiled wryly at his thoughts, as wouldn''t that mean there was another entity inside his mind? That would be even more terrifying for him.


    As far as Ian knew, how the meditation method worked was by visualization of the anchor point. And if such a visualization was strong enough, it could even come to life in your consciousness.


    However, it wasn''t a living entity in an actual sense.


    It was just a visual manifestation that came alive with your mental power, and it was basically a part of yourself¡ªan unknown part, if one might add¡ªthat came to life after practicing the meditation method.


    That''s why Ian never had a second thought even when the Cocoon in his mind appeared strange, as if it had its own life.


    The weirdness of the anchor in a Wizard world wasn''t a rare occurrence anyway.


    "See? I told you. Now you finally realize how awesome I am. When my domain becomes large enough, I can even cover this entire Glowy Spire with it and then travel anywhere. Haha... then I won''t be confined here anymore."


    Ignysyl felt validated after Ian''s unintentional praise, causing him to rant like never before. He truly looked as if he had found a soulmate, as his eyes were literally glowing while looking at Ian.


    ''So you are basically trapped here?''


    After hearing someone shouting in his ears, Ian had to divert his attention away from his consciousness. He would think about these things when he had time.


    "Yeah, you are indeed awesome. Hey, why don''t you show me your power by finding the core of this artifact?"

 Chapter 149 Spirit Crystal

    Since Ignysyl had the power of space, why not use him to get to the core of this dimensional artifact fast?With Dornar''s use of the Spatial Shift, he didn''t know how far he had traveled inside this first floor. So, if this little one could help him find the core and then return the way they came, that would be the best.


    "Of course, I can find it. Just follow me."


    Ignysyl immediately sprang up with vigor after getting a challenge from Ian. He fluttered his wings in an excited mood and began to glide along the white room toward one of the corners.


    He seemed to have already sensed something.


    "By the way, why can I see you now?"


    Ian asked after finding he could still see and talk with Ignysyl even after deactivating the Ethereal form.


    ''This is really odd.''


    "Hm? Oh, I don''t know."


    Ignysyl was also confused, as he had been with Ian before, once he entered the Glowy Spire. But Ian had never seen or heard him at all.


    Yet it seemed Ian could do that now.


    Ignysyl didn''t think much of it but became happy instead, as he finally had someone to talk to.


    "Hey, little guy. Do you know who you are?"


    Ian asked again after seeing an elated mood on Ignysyl''s face, which maybe he didn''t even know how to hide.


    ''He is really like a child.''


    "Me? I''m Ignysyl. Didn''t I tell you?"


    The dragon asked, confused as if he didn''t understand why Ian was asking him again.


    "I mean, how did you get here? Why are you in this place? Can''t you go outside?"


    Seeing that he didn''t understand, Ian asked in simple words, trying to gain some knowledge.


    "Ah... that I don''t know. When I woke up, I was already in this tower. And I can''t leave this floor or this Glowy Spire. It is so boring, there is no one here, and even if someone came, nobody could see me."


    Ignysyl explained in a disheartened tone.


    "I only have some memories in my mind, and I know that I''m Ignysyl, a great dragon. That''s why I was so happy when you called my name."


    He then looked at Ian with his curious eyes, as if to find out how Ian knew his name.


    "You can hear what I say in my mind?"


    Ian asked, as this really puzzled him.


    From the way he saw Ignysyl, he didn''t seem to have the extraordinary power of a Monarch. He just had weird powers and abilities at his disposal at most.


    "No, no. I can''t. I just seem to be able to feel if someone calls my name."


    Ignysyl waved his paw to show that he wasn''t spying on his thoughts, as if afraid that Ian would misunderstand.


    "Hey, I found the core of this room. It is right here."


    Read latest chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    He then quickly shifted Ian''s focus and pointed at the white wall in front, which seemed no different from the others.


    "Yeah, I also felt something."


    Ian nodded as he also faintly felt the traces of space power.


    "Just follow me."


    Ignysyl beamed and once again used his small domain to wrap around Ian and flew straight through the wall.


    "What the?"


    However, as soon as Ian passed through the white wall with Ignysyl, what he saw in front made him yelp in surprise.


    "It is that guy''s body. I can smell it."


    Ignysyl sniffed the air around and concluded that the skeleton in front was of Dornar, which was just placed in the corner haphazardly, visible as soon as someone entered this room.


    ''So, he died inside this artifact?''


    Ian thought while looking at the skeleton slumped in the room''s corner.


    "Tch... I don''t like dead bodies lying around."


    Then he saw Ignysyl murmuring in annoyance and waving his paw, directly engulfing the skeleton in fire.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ian asked, feeling weird about his out-of-the-blue behavior.


    "I don''t like dead bodies. They disgust me. Let the dead return to where they belong."


    Ignysyl replied in a youthful voice while his fire burned the skeleton remains into smithereens with nothing left behind in just a few seconds.


    The power of the fire of a dragon, even if it was just a baby, was truly awesome.


    At least, Ian couldn''t reduce the skeleton of a First-ring wizard into ashes this fast unless he directly used the Inferno Burst.


    "Hey, look, this room seems to have something awesome."


    After incinerating the skeleton remains, Ignysyl quickly forgot about it and exclaimed with excitement while gazing around the chamber they had entered.


    The place they arrived at after passing through the white wall behind was a circular chamber bathed in a dim, bluish glow from the floating crystals all around.


    Ian could feel the same energy he felt in the white room from those crystals. So, he couldn''t help but scan the nearest one with his mental power to see what it was.


    [Spirit Crystal: A natural gem imbued with the essence of the soul.


    Effect:


    1. Consumption of it can temporarily stabilize a soul, preventing its dissolution or fragmentation.


    2. Can be used to increase spiritual power, restore soul energy, or as a conduit in a Necromancer summoning of undead.]


    ''No wonder he survived this long even after he died. Did he find some inheritance land or what?''


    As far as Ian knew, Spirit Crystal was as good as Mana Crystal if not even more important especially if it was for a Necromancer. So, he didn''t understand how Dornar got so many of them.


    He could see that there were at least 100 of them just from his calculation, floating around the entire chamber.


    ''But this guy didn''t mention this wealth to Carl at all in Arcane Passage. Is this what he wanted to give to his family?''


    Ian now could guess how incredible the chances were that Dornar saved from Kaelzor for his family, as said by his system. After all, Kaelzor was a Dark Wizard.


    However, what made him amused was that even when Carl and Kaelzor got into a fight due to this incident, Carl never knew about this until the end of Volume 1.


    ''How pathetic!''


    Carl swore a Wizard Oath and helped Dornar deliver the item and message and even got involved with Kaelzor, a Fourth-ring wizard, but never knew the real intricacies behind it.


    If that wasn''t pathetic, Ian didn''t know what was.


    ''Good thing, I killed him cleanly.''


    Ian thought rationalizing his earlier action.


    "Heh... I can now clearly feel it. Haha... See, that is the core of this artifact. I can find it so easily."


    Ignysyl''s laughter, followed by his joyful words, made Ian shift his focus to the center, away from the Spirit Cystals. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There, Ian finally saw a massive, translucent orb swirling with golden and silver mist, suspended above a dark stone pedestal surrounded by spire-like glowing crystals.


    "Yeah, it must be the core."


    Ian agreed as he could feel the faint power of space emanating from the massive orb in front of him.


    He then looked at the surroundings, where there was nothing but white crystals suspended in the air facing the core and the complex array of patterns etched all over the walls and floor.


    ''But... Where did he hide his treasure?''

 Chapter 150 Poor Ignysyl

    However, Ian didn''t see the item hidden by Dornar in this chamber that he urgently needed to complete his quest.''Maybe there is some treasury in this artifact. Come to think of it, I don''t even know how big this place is.''


    Ian thought while making his way toward the center and scanning the large orb with his mental power, wanting to understand what it was.


    An artifact capable of jumping through space¡ªeven thinking about it made him almost salivate.


    It didn''t take long for a blue screen to appear in his mind once he activated the Analysis feature.


    [Arcane Grotto Core (Rare): The core of the Arcane Grotto, a rare self-contained man-made space artifact. It is a small dimensional grotto heaven with some facilities required by a Wizard.


    Available Facilities: Meditation chamber, Treasury, and Training Ground


    Note: Controlling it completely requires the soul power of at least a peak First-Ring Wizard and above.]


    ''Jackpot!''


    Ian thought with excitement as he never thought this artifact was actually an Arcane Grotto.


    He obviously knew what this was, as in the Calvora Continent, it was also called a Portable Wizard Tower.


    Basically, since Wizards needed to travel a lot for their research around the world, finding a suitable place to stay and conduct experiments was hard.


    So, they developed this kind of space artifact that could also act as their Wizard Tower.


    Of course, only Fourth-Ring and above Wizards were capable of possessing such an artifact.


    In fact, he knew that for a Wizard at the Sixth Ring and above, taking their entire actual Wizard Tower with them wasn''t an impossible task as they had already begun to dabble in space magic at that time.


    In fact, Ruther also had one, which he lost on another continent and which Carl would later go on a journey to retrieve.


    However, finding one here, although it seemed a little smaller with Dornar, was something Ian never expected.


    He just thought it might be a special movement-type space artifact. Because his Veilborn Shroud Passive only felt the movement of space when Dornar dragged him to the white room. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It seems what he found before his death was something incredible.''


    Ian thought in excitement while also giving a glance at the Spirit Crystals floating around. Just the wealth he already saw was something Dornar shouldn''t have at his strength.


    Now, Ian was more and more curious about what Dornar found that he wanted to inform his family so desperately. As for the cause and effect mentioned by the System, Ian didn''t care.


    It wasn''t because he was afraid of Kaelzor that he didn''t dare to involve himself in this before.


    It was just because he thought it was unnecessary¡ªuntil he saw the real benefit, that is.


    ''But it needs a peak First-Ring Wizard''s soul to control it.''


    Ian then looked at the note at last and found that, in his state, he couldn''t completely control this artifact at all.


    ''How about I try to use that?''


    He then suddenly thought of the white glob in his consciousness that was still floating steadily.


    No matter what, that was the essence of Dornar''s soul, right? It was worth a try.


    So, Ian did what he thought immediately, completely ignoring Ignysyl, who was watching his various deeds with curious eyes.


    He saw Ian sometimes looking at the massive translucent orb with his eyes, sometimes touching it, rubbing it, or playing with it in various ways, all while mumbling something.


    ''Did he go stupid?''


    Ignysyl thought after seeing Ian getting more and more irritated. So, he couldn''t help but ask while landing on his shoulder again,


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Hm?"


    Ian, who was frustrated that none of his methods worked and the glob of essence showed no response, heard Ignysyl and came out of his stupor.


    "Oh? I''m trying to control this artifact. Do you have any idea how to control it?"


    Amid the excitement, he had even forgotten about this little one, who seemed proficient in space magic.


    ''It seems I need to temper my mind.''


    Ian thought bitterly, immediately realizing the flaw in his state of mind.


    First, he almost drowned in the pleasure of getting overpowered, then the excitement of obtaining an incredible treasure.


    If this were a cultivation world, wasn''t this kind of behavior the precursor to a heart demon?


    "What? How can you control this artifact? Even I can only control it partially. You are just delusional if you want to do it with your weak soul. Can''t you see how weak you are?"


    Ignysyl rolled his eyes at Ian for overestimating himself so much while managing to brag again in the process.


    "I don''t know how that guy managed to control this, though. His soul was so weak too."


    He then remembered the previous owner of this artifact and expressed his doubt to Ian, failing to see glowing eyes staring directly at him.


    "You can partially control it?"


    Of course, Ian knew his soul was weak as hell to even slightly control this rare artifact. Otherwise, why would he have frustrated himself over and over just now trying to find a way?


    However, when he heard Ignysyl could control this artifact, although partially, his eyes shone with fierce light.


    "Hm? Of course, this mighty dragon could do way more things than you can think of."


    Hearing Ian''s words, Ignysyl first didn''t forget to express his mightiness to Ian.


    But then he saw Ian''s extremely eager eyes and suddenly felt bad. So, he hurriedly toned down his bragging and corrected himself.


    "Although I can partially control this artifact, it is too taxing and... and I''m not sure if it will be successful."


    He tried to save his pride at first, but after seeing Ian looking at him more and more weirdly, he directly confessed that he wasn''t sure in the end.


    "That''s no problem. We have all the time here. You just need to try until you succeed."


    However, Ian had already decided to allow Ignysyl to control this artifact and let him retrieve the things Dornar hid in the treasury.


    No matter what, completing the Quest came first, as it was on hold due to this addon challenge.


    "But... but my soul will be affected."


    Ignysyl felt bad that Ian really thought of letting him carry this artifact.


    For the first time, he learned that bragging at every turn wasn''t a good idea. He should have been careful. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Don''t worry. Didn''t you see those crystals floating around? They are Spirit Crystals. You are allowed to use as many as you want until you control this artifact."


    Ian replied with a carefree smile and offered those crystals as if they were all his.


    He didn''t even blink an eye while lying, since he knew that without some control over this device, he didn''t seem to be able to collect those floating crystals.


    But he knew Ignysyl could definitely do it with his weird domain. So, what was wrong with playing with information if it worked?


    "But... but..."


    Poor Ignysyl didn''t know how to argue or even reject Ian''s proposals.


    So, he could only stutter in a low mood, a little frown on his face making him look so pitiful, not realizing that his cute appearance was doing what he couldn''t; fortunately.

 Chapter 151 Dragon Language

    ''Damn, can you stop looking at me like that?''Ian looked at the pitiful look on Ignysyl''s face as if he was being bullied and couldn''t help but feel speechless.


    "Okay, okay. No need to feel so sad. I''m not selling your body. Why are you acting like I bullied you?"


    Ian rolled his eyes, looking at the disheartened figure of the little dragon, whose face was so energetic and smiling just a moment before.


    Although he was ruthless, he realized he wasn''t ruthless enough to let this cute little guy show such a sad look because of him.


    "Okay, hear me out. If you help me control this artifact and take out something I want, I will listen to one of your wishes. What do you think?"


    Ian wasn''t a fool. By now, he already knew Ignysyl wanted something from him. And from the way of his complaint, he already knew what that might be.


    Otherwise, there was no reason for a dragon, even if he was a baby, to lower himself in front of a weak human like this.


    It was just because Ian didn''t want to involve himself with the monarch Ignysyl that he acted as if he didn''t see it.


    But now, whether to complete the Quest or to return the way they came, he needed help from this little guy. So, a little trade-off of favors wasn''t bad.


    "Really?"


    Sure enough, Ignysyl was a child, after all. He couldn''t control his expression and got excited immediately after hearing Ian''s condition.


    "Okay, it''s a deal. I can help you control this. But you have to help me with one condition though. You cannot renege on your debt."


    Ignysyl smiled, showing his cute dragon teeth while a prong of flames waved along his scales, showing his excited mood. Ian also realized that those flames wouldn''t affect him as long as Ignysyl didn''t want them to.


    "Yeah. So can you start controlling this artifact then? You also need to return to the previous place. Someone is still waiting for me there."


    Ian advised.


    "Okay, don''t worry. Although I cannot control it completely, using it for a brief period is no problem. Just wait and see my majesty."


    Ignysyl beamed, throwing away his sad mood, and suddenly appeared above the translucent orb, floating alongside those Spirit Crystals.


    "Gral''theon!"


    Suddenly, Ian heard Ignysyl mumbling something from his lips when a strong suction force emanated from him as a center, surrounding all the nearby Spirit Crystals.


    "Dragon Language?"


    Ian looked at the tiny dragon''s figure that was suctioning off the Spirit Crystals with a single-syllable spell in astonishment.


    "Wait, wait... I didn''t say you can absorb them like this."


    Seeing Ignysyl absorbing those crystals continuously without stopping as if they were worth nothing, Ian shouted in dread.


    Ignysyl truly took his offer to use Spirit Crystals to heart and directly absorbed half of them with his Dragon spell before Ian could even finish calling him to stop.


    "Swishhh..."


    However, although he did use such a treasure extravagantly, the effect was also immediate as Ian saw Ignysyl getting visibly larger than his tiny form and looking at the translucent orb at the center of the chamber.


    "Tor''malyth Kyn''shoris!"


    "Boom!"


    With yet another spell in the Dragon language, Ignysyl directly impacted the translucent orb at the center with his increased soul power, causing it to shake strongly.


    With the impact of his soul, the orb finally showed some reaction as it began to glow and emit light as if establishing a connection with Ignysyl''s soul.


    "He did it?"


    Ian mumbled, clearly surprised, as when he tried contacting the orb, there was no reaction. But now, the swirling colorful light inside spoke otherwise.


    ''Didn''t he say it was hard and might not succeed?''


    Ian thought while looking at the place where half of the crystals had disappeared from his vision.


    Now that he thought about it, it seemed Ignysyl had gotten too excited and directly enhanced his soul power with those crystals to increase the chance of success.


    How much did he value his promise?


    ''But how long will he last?''


    Ian thought while looking at the rapidly decreasing size of Ignysyl, who seemed tired just after impacting the orb. Well, the dragon''s way of controlling an artifact seemed as violent as ever.


    "Kael''Zaryn!"


    Ignysyl didn''t stop though and used yet another spell when Ian felt the chamber suddenly begin to shake strongly, just like before.


    "Space Shift?"


    After experiencing it once, Ian could clearly recognize what was happening as he felt another space shift, this time out of his Ethereal form.


    He could already feel the shift in space, which was much faster than when Doranr had used this ability before. Truly, Ignysyl seemed proficient in this art.


    ''Well, it seems there is no problem if you aren''t using spells.''


    He then found no effect on him whatsoever when he was in a neutral state, not using any spells or abilities.


    ''Sigh.... but Ignysyl is now at his wit''s end.''


    After the chamber stabilized, Ian saw that the little dragon returned to its original size, breathing heavily from his nostrils and huffing up fiery breath.


    ''Well, he already did his best. That was indeed impressive.''


    Ian thought, as he hadn''t even been able to get any response from the artifact, while this little guy directly used its major ability while only partially controlling it.


    "Here is what you want."


    Suddenly, the dragon floating above disappeared and appeared directly next to Ian, throwing a black ring to him, which Ian caught reflexively. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    The ring Ignysyl threw towards him was dark in color with skull markings everywhere and rough to the touch.


    Ian could feel that it was a mana-ring, although a little eerie in appearance.


    Simultaneously, with him catching the ring, he also heard the System prompt in his mind, which he ignored for now since he saw Ignysyl talking to him in labored breaths.


    "My soul is completely used up. I need rest. I will send you outside and find you after a few days."


    Ignysyl said in a childish voice, sounding tired, and waved his hand, intending to send Ian out.


    "Wait!"


    Ian wanted to say something when he felt the artifact''s rejection and was directly thrown outside. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Remember your promise. Don''t let me down."


    In the end, Ian only heard the soft voice of Ignysyl, who sounded so tired and sleepy before appearing outside at the same place he entered the inheritance hall¡ªexcept there was no longer any Inheritance Hall in his vision.


    ''Damn! Is he going to use all the Spirit Crystals?''


    Ian gnashed his teeth in frustration as the value of those was astronomical. If Ignysyl really did that, he would be heartbroken.


    However, he was also grateful to Ignysyl, as without him, he wouldn''t have been able to do anything to that artifact.


    In fact, his thinking that Ignysyl was wasting those treasures was like those people complaining in videos about rich people wasting money in his previous life.


    It wasn''t his to begin with, so why should he feel bad about it?


    So, while he was getting conflicted in the feeling between frustration and gratitude, he heard a soft voice calling him loudly from behind.


    "Ian! You are here."

 Chapter 152 Weakness Is A Sin

    It had been a while since the time on the stele ran out and the inheritance trial had stopped.After the time was over, the large number of pedestals containing the wizard inheritances also disappeared, making both Aurora and Lyra regretful.


    Aurora regretted it because she didn''t manage to secure anything worthy except a few treasures that could enhance her Knight realm, while Lyra regretted it because she only managed to grab 8 or so inheritances.


    However, when the pedestals disappeared and in their place, only a huge hall filled with rooms appeared, they realized Ian''s figure was missing. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately, Lyra had a Soulseal bond with Ian and could feel his existence, so she didn''t panic.


    But she still didn''t enter the hall that seemed to be a place for meditation and waited outside for Ian to appear first, along with Aurora.


    "Do you think Ian is alright? It has been so long?"


    Aurora couldn''t help but ask Lyra after seeing her appear so calm despite his disappearance for half an hour already.


    She didn''t know about their bond, so she was quite puzzled why Lyra didn''t seem to care.


    "Yeah! Of course, he is alright. What will happen to him?"


    Lyra rolled her eyes at Aurora as she didn''t know whether she was trying to ask about his well-being or wanted to jinx it.


    But since she didn''t want to talk about this, instead asked Aurora to divert her attention.


    "So, did you get anything good?"


    "Huh? Oh, I just got some treasure that can increase my realm to High Knight Realm. I didn''t find anything precious, the trial was too hard."


    Aurora expressed her frustration as her firepower was too low-level, and unlike how she had hoped, she couldn''t find anything that could help her situation.


    "Yeah! They are really stingy. I only managed to grab 8 or so inheritances. Why don''t they give a few more minutes?"


    Lyra also nodded in agreement, although her reason seemed drastically different from Aurora''s, making her mouth twitch.


    ''Is she bragging to me or what?''


    Aurora thought, feeling frustrated.


    Although she couldn''t practice due to her Void-born physique, it would have been nice to grab a few wizard inheritances just like Lyra, but guess not.


    ''Sigh... weakness is a sin.''


    "Ian! You are here."


    Just when she was feeling frustrated over her weak strength, she heard Lyra''s loud shout and saw her figure running to the front.


    She also realized Ian had suddenly appeared in front of them, just like he had disappeared before. However, this time she didn''t feel too surprised and walked slowly towards them, giving them some time, feeling a little unsettled.


    ... Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh? Are you waiting for me? Ouch... can you be a little less childish!"


    Ian also heard Lyra''s sound, so he smiled and turned around when he saw Lyra basically throwing her body into his arms, almost causing him to fall.


    "Hehe, who told you to be late."


    Although Lyra knew Ian was alright from her bond and acted calm in front of Aurora, she wasn''t feeling good inside.


    After all, Ian had given her that planar token before and now he disappeared inexplicably, making her mind think of many things.


    Fortunately, Ian appeared only after half an hour, saving her from anxiety. So, she was a little excited.


    "Ah... I was just receiving an inheritance. So, how many did you collect?"


    Ian asked while grabbing Lyra''s waist, stabilizing his figure, and walking towards the new hall that appeared after the pillar''s disappearance.


    As for Ignysyl, let him rest, as he did seem to have consumed too much soul power.


    "Sigh... I only grabbed 8 or so. Some inheritances are hard and require knowledge rather than fighting, so I wasted some time."


    Lyra replied while placing her head on Ian''s shoulder, feeling relaxed.


    "Yeah! Not every pedestal tests the fighting power."


    Ian nodded, as he himself used the unique property of his ability to loot those inheritances. Otherwise, he wasn''t sure if he could pass those tests too.


    "Hey, you arrived. Fortunately, you are fine."


    While they were talking, Aurora also arrived near and nodded at Ian.


    After seeing him, she also breathed a sigh of relief, although her reason was the same as Lyra''s or something else, no one knew.


    "Yeah! Did you manage to get something?"


    Ian also smiled at Aurora and asked.


    "Um... just some Knightly treasures."


    Aurora replied awkwardly as she only managed to gain something that could help her Knight Realm in a Wizard Trial.


    So, basically, she failed with a score of 100.


    "Don''t think too much. Even if you did gain something, you cannot use it. It is better this way."


    Ian wasn''t being sarcastic; he was telling the truth.


    If she did manage to get something and then found that it couldn''t help, that would be too cruel.


    "Okay, let''s enter the meditation chamber and practice for the remaining time. Although you can still search for inheritances outside, the danger would be exponential. So, it is better to practice for the remaining days."


    After the disappearance of the pedestals and the inheritance hall, what remained was a single huge building that contained multiple rooms, which were the meditation chambers.


    Basically, those who gained inheritance could now practice it inside for a few days and try to become a First-Class Wizard Apprentice.


    Of course, those who didn''t manage to get anything could still choose to search the misty area ahead for scattered inheritances, although finding one would be drastically reduced now.


    And they must also separate some time for meditation, as not all people have the ability to become a First-Class Apprentice within 12 hours, as Ian did.


    "Um..."


    Aurora agreed as what Ian said was true. She was the one who held hope for nothing, only to get disappointed.


    Truly, from time immemorial, hope was the only culprit that had brought extreme disappointment.


    It wasn''t without reason people say, ''Hope a little less.''


    By the time they were finished talking, they were already in front of the meditation hall that seemed unremarkable from the outside.


    However, before Ian could say something, Lyra on his shoulder seemed quite impatient as she literally dragged him by his arm while talking to Aurora.


    "We will go to the central room to practice. You can choose any room and try to become the High Knight realm. That way, you will at least have some fighting power after arriving at the Calvora continent."


    After saying that, she didn''t look at Aurora and brought Ian towards the center without giving him a chance to speak.


    "Hm... Oh... okay."


    Aurora was confused by Lyra''s unexpected words when she saw her and Ian disappear into the hall in a second.


    ''Tch... why are you dragging him like I will steal him?''


    She couldn''t help but get annoyed, or a little jealous, she didn''t know. After all, this was an entirely new feeling for her.


    "Hehe... are you jealous now, little girl? Too bad, you already missed your chance."


    However, before she could also decide which room to enter, she once again heard the whisper in her mind ridiculing her as always.


    "Heh... didn''t you run away with your tail between your legs before? Why are you here again?"

 Chapter 153 Hope

    Aurora was in a bad mood and didn''t give the whisper any face¡ªnot that it had one to begin with¡ªand replied sarcastically.She seemed pissed off.


    "What... you girl have become tough all of a sudden. Don''t you want to become a Wizard?"


    The whisper seemed speechless as the unexpected fire it got from the girl caused it to warn.


    "You are ruining your chance like this, mortal girl."


    "Who cares about being a Wizard? It''s not like there isn''t any other path. And even if there is a way for me to be a Wizard, I''m sure you don''t have any idea about it."


    Aurora rarely talked long, but she seemed to have found an outlet for her frustration, causing her to pour it all out to the whisper, which had been harassing her since her childhood.


    "A useless piece of shit who could only dwell in the mind of a mortal. You are more pathetic than me."


    At last, she directly cursed in her mind, causing the Whisper to become strangely silent.


    ''Oops, did I say too much!''


    Once Aurora came out of her rage, she then realized she had lost her cool, something she had never done since childhood.


    Her royal upbringing had taught her to become a noble lady from young.


    However, she didn''t know why, when she saw Lyra leaving with Ian and saying those words, although it might not have been sarcastic, it made her feel sad and angry.


    It wasn''t that she was angry at Lyra or Ian; she was, for the first time, angry at her incompetence.


    Such innate incompetence with no hope in sight.


    And the idea of surviving alone on the Calvora continent with only the power of a Knight, and she might not even be able to get rid of the whisper, even then, made her almost break.


    Truly, she was a kind of pitiful girl who had lost her way.


    "Sigh... Girl, I told you, that sound you heard from your childhood wasn''t me."


    After what seemed like a few minutes, the Whisper finally spoke to Aurora again, making her slightly relax.


    "As for me running away, heh, I just didn''t want to conflict with that guy."


    The Whisper disdained Aurora''s accusation.


    "But I didn''t see him following that boy again now."


    It sounded confused, making Aurora curious about the entity it was referring to.


    However, Aurora had long since learned not to be unnecessarily curious causing her to stop those thoughts abruptly in her mind.


    "Anyway, you don''t have to cuss at me, girl. And I did have a way for you to practice Wizardry. However, whether you have the guts is another matter altogether."


    The whisper seemed somehow sympathetic to Aurora as it proposed to her again, this time with no condition to get Ian.


    "You are tricking me."


    Aurora wasn''t a fool and didn''t believe this entity that was speaking in her consciousness without permission.


    However, her heart did beat a little faster at the mention of such a possibility, uncontrollably, as the fire of hope seemed to want to awaken again.


    This damn foolish hope seemed out of control.


    Those sayings weren''t wrong, but humans are really weak sometimes and couldn''t help but hope for more, even though everything around them was pitch darkness.


    So weak!


    So pathetic!


    But whether it was good or bad to have hope, who could decide?


    Certainly not Aurora, as she once again succumbed to the hope that was uncontrollable.


    "Heh... there is no need for me to trick a little girl for nothing. I am not lying. There is indeed a method and that method can even make you as powerful as or even more than that guy you saw in the future."


    The whisper enticed while denying her accusations. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He is only a Wizard Apprentice though."


    Aurora rolled her eyes as this whisper seemed not to know how to lure someone.


    "Tch... I am talking about the potential girl. He isn''t normal. Don''t try to deny as my offer is indeed true."


    "But I will warn you girl... hehe... remember, if you do decide to follow my plan, prepare for the worst."


    The whisper giggled again as if to see how much courage Aurora had,


    "Let me give some clues. Remember, when you stare at the Abyss, it also stares you back..."


    The whisper seemed to be having fun as it slowly disappeared from Aurora''s mind, making her totally confused.


    ''Abyss!''


    She heard the key word for the first time from the Whisper who was adamant that it had the ability to give her power.


    But those things seemed to be the same thing that she was so bent on running away from all her life.


    ''Will I have to hug the same thing to get the power that had been torturing me for my whole life? How ridiculous!''


    The Whispering Expanse forbidden zone was related to the Abyss, it was known knowledge throughout the Gravethrone Continent.


    So, the method advised by the Whisper was to rely on that thing?


    If that wasn''t ridiculous, Aurora didn''t know what was.


    ''Heh, I am not that desperate.''


    Aurora firmed her shaking belief and entered one of the rooms to train her Knight Realm.


    It had only been a day since she met Ian and her thoughts were jumbled all together. So, it was better to organize her true thoughts and make a plan early on to not get confused.


    As with every young girl, she was indeed jealous of the relationship between Lyra and Ian, she indeed envied Lyra''s power, and she indeed had good feelings towards Ian, but she had her pride.


    There was no need to get desperate yet. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    She refused to believe her fate wasn''t changeable.


    There must be some ways, at least, she thought so.


    With the entry of Aurora, Lyra, and Ian inside the meditation chamber, the place once again became silent as it had been for the last decade with only the flowing mist hovering around the floor since time immemorial.

 Chapter 154 Lyras Reward (18+)

    The meditation room that Ian and Lyra entered in a hurry was a place with walls shimmering with soft, enchanted hues, the ground was covered with array patterns that seemed to help gather the mana, and soft ambient light around to increase focus.It was simple and peaceful.


    However, the peace was destroyed as soon as Ian and Lyra entered the room.


    "Hey... hey... Why are you so restless?"


    Ian asked after seeing Lyra finally stop dragging him around.


    "Tch... why are you complaining? Don''t you want to spend time with me alone anymore?"


    Lyra rolled her moist blue eyes at Ian''s surprised look and pouted in dissatisfaction while nibbling her red lips.


    "Who said that?"


    Ian asked, trying to counter her words when he saw Lyra looking at him with an aggrieved expression, causing him to stop.


    "What happened?"


    Seeing her in a low mood, Ian asked while grabbing her waist and placing her close to his chest.


    "Where did you go before? Why didn''t you say anything earlier?"


    Lyra blamed Ian while placing her head on his chest, feeling his heartbeat and the connection of their Soulseal bond.


    "I was just accepting some inheritances. It isn''t like I left for a long time. It is not even an hour."


    Ian rolled his eyes at the dramatic look of Lyra.


    Besides, they shared a bond and were connected together, so he didn''t understand what was sad about it.


    "Tch... you don''t understand. Just tell me if there is something next time."


    Lyra chided Ian while placing both his hands over her neck, hugging him closely and quickly shifting the topic.


    Her change of mood was indeed dramatic.


    "Okay... I will."


    Ian agreed and then smirked while looking at her figure that was rubbing along his body ever so slightly.


    "But why did you drag me just now? Are you impatient to meditate? Why don''t you use this room? I will choose another one."


    Ian said with a sudden serious look while trying to leave her embrace as if he really thought about starting meditation.


    "Hey, don''t leave. Didn''t you promise a reward before?"


    Lyra asked while placing her face close to his ears, breathing heavily, her breath igniting the fire of passion within Ian.


    She also directly used the charm spell along with the Soulseal bond, trying to flare the desire. This time, she wasn''t going to stop.


    "Shsss..."


    Ian suddenly felt hot as he was attacked mentally and physically as he felt Lyra caressing his chest boldly while softly kissing his neck.


    "Girl, you want this as a reward?"


    Ian asked while partially nullifying the charm spell as total loss of control wasn''t to his liking.


    He then directly grabbed the soft body in front with a strong force and turned around, placing Lyra against the wall.


    "Ouch..."


    Lyra yelped in surprise and smirked with a teasing look,


    "Heh... isn''t it a reward to you though? You seem to want it more than me." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She said with a slight smile while biting her red lips and looking at Ian with her watery blue eyes, appearing as seductive as she could. Her words and actions didn''t seem to align.


    "Oh? Then what about we stop here?"


    Ian asked while placing his hands on her smooth thighs grabbing through her dress and lifting it upwards towards his waist, carrying her body.


    "Oh? Can you do that though... Mmm..."


    "Let''s not talk anymore."


    Lyra was about to tease Ian again by increasing her charm effect when Ian directly kissed her mouth, entering and grabbing her tongue with practiced ease.


    He didn''t allow her to talk or use any of her methods, rendering her breathless as he firmly entangled her tongue with his in a passionate kiss.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Mmm~~"


    All the fighting had already worn out Ian''s spirits, and due to the effect of the earlier Ethereal form, his mind was still tired.


    So, it was good that Lyra seemed to be in the mood as Ian also didn''t linger any longer and directly began to nibble on her red lips while placing his hands inside her long gown, caressing her smooth thighs.


    It was time for him to relax.


    "Mmmm~~shss, so you want it too..."


    Lyra moaned in satisfaction after feeling Ian''s finger below her caressing her through her underwear and smirked at him for being so restless.


    Wasn''t he the one who said to stop just now? Why was he now the one directly trying to reach the endgame?


    "Ouch... don''t... why are you tearing them?"


    However, Ian wasn''t in the mood to joke as he was quite aroused after allowing the charm spell to affect him slightly.


    He realized it was a perfect substitute for Aphrodisiac, as even the slightest scent of Lyra had already made him restless.


    So, instead of answering Lyra, he directly grabbed the neckline of her long blue dress and tore it down along with her undergarments, exposing her large breasts to full glory.


    Due to the enhancements brought about by her awakened bloodline, her bosoms had become noticeably fuller, filling Ian''s hands as he caressed them with a firm touch.


    "Mmm~~~don''t be so rough~~"


    "Ah~~ Mmm"


    Lyra was directly attacked above and below, making her excited as she began to moan loudly without care.


    Ian also began to kiss her smooth neck, slathering it with his saliva while nibbling on her occasionally.


    His fingers below also didn''t stop as he began to ruthlessly poke them in and out of her honey hole that was already loaded with juice.


    "Ah~~mmm~~"


    "Slurp..."


    "Mmmm~~Fuck~~"


    It didn''t take Lyra long to feel her climax as she reflexively tightened her thighs around Ian''s waist while humping along with his finger, with a panting red face moaning loudly.


    "Ah~~Ian~~~mmm~~"


    "Faster~~~yes~~like that..."


    Lyra enjoyed every bit of Ian''s caresses, whether it was above on her breast, on her neck, or below at her mysterious place.


    So, finally, unable to hold herself anymore, she directly climaxed on Ian''s fingers that were busy pumping in and out of her hole.


    This might be the fastest she had climaxed after awakening her bloodline as her ability in that area was no joke.


    "Damn!"


    Ian was completely aroused seeing Lyra''s wasted figure breathing heavily against the wall, with the torn clothes everywhere, the dangling perky breast, and her thighs around his waist still moving slightly in search of satisfaction.


    So, after seeing Lyra''s climax, Ian didn''t waste any more time and grabbed the hem of her long gown, tearing it with ease along with the inner garments and exposing her completely to his vision.

 Chapter 155 Lyras Reward II (18+)

    Due to the arousal, he was quite rough as passion was too hard to bear.Amidst all the caress, kissing, and hugging, his rod was already as hard as iron, and Lyra was wet from her climax, so there was no need for any foreplay anymore. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without giving Lyra a chance to breathe, Ian directly took out the rod from his dress, placed it directly on her honey hole, and pierced it all together in search of the comfort it so desired.


    "Mmm~~~ouch..."


    "wait~~~Ahhh~~~Ian~~~"


    Lyra was savoring her extreme climax when she felt a hot and hard object suddenly pierce her soft innards, making her yelp in surprise.


    However, unfortunately, or fortunately for her, Ian didn''t stop and began to plow her relentlessly without a pause against the wall.


    "Hah~~Ah... Mmm~~"


    "Pah...pah..."


    Ian showed no mercy as he began to go in and out of her, making a loud slurping sound while beginning to kiss her lips roughly.


    "Mmm~~Harder..."


    "Slurp..."


    "Fuck~~"


    "Yes~~yes~~ harder...mmm~~faster..."


    The moment Ian began to move, Lyra forgot everything and began to moan loudly without care. She also didn''t forget to demand more as she too was humping her lower body in rhythm.


    Since she just climaxed, her insides were still too slippery, allowing Ian to plow her with ease against the wall, her blond hair flying everywhere as her eyes began to lose focus in extreme pleasure.


    Her ahegao face was too tempting, and Ian couldn''t help but bite her red lips a little roughly while slurping her tongue voraciously.


    "Yes... umm~~~ hah...


    "~~Mmm~~like that~~~ yes...."


    "Thump...thump..."


    "Mmm~~ Ian ~~ fuck me~~"


    The passionate sex continued as Ian lifted one of Lyra''s legs onto his shoulder while placing the other one on the ground and sprinting at full speed.


    "Pah...pah..."


    The impact was relentless, with the loud sound of slapping echoing throughout the room and even outside, leaving their neighbor flushed with shyness.


    "What are they doing?"


    And Aurora of course heard their loud passion as she chose a close room to the center right beside Ian''s and Lyra''s.


    She thought it was better to practice in a place filled with more mana, even though she couldn''t meditate. However, before she could begin practicing anything, she heard Lyra''s loud shouts filled with excitement.


    She could even hear the loud slapping sound of their bodies, as the soundproofing wasn''t that good and Ian didn''t bother to hide it from her.


    "Hah~~Ah... Mmm~~"


    The moaning was relentless, with no sign of stopping and even seeming to grow louder. Some people were having too much fun, weren''t they?


    ''Ah... don''t they know I can hear them?''


    Aurora''s face got completely red as she never thought Lyra was so shameless, moaning so loudly even when she knew she was there.


    What did she feel like she was doing it for her to hear?


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Should I leave?''


    Aurora thought since she couldn''t bear to listen anymore but didn''t know why she stood rooted on the spot, feeling nervous and conflicted.


    Fortunately, the whisper seemed to have truly disappeared for now; otherwise, it probably would ridicule her.


    "Pah... Pa... Pah..."


    While someone was drowning in shyness outside, inside the room Lyra and Ian were having a blast as they were panting and moaning while doing some unspeakable things.


    "Oh...fuck~~so comfortable..."


    Lyra purred in satisfaction as she practically drilled while swaying with Ian''s rhythm letting him do whatever he wanted with her body.


    "Pah..."


    Seeing her enjoying it so much, Ian slapped her butt hard while biting her nipple, tugging and elongating it in his mouth.


    He also didn''t forget to knead the other one with his hand, shaping it however he desired, all while continuing his relentless assault without pausing for even a second.


    "Pah... Pa... Pah..."


    "~~Mmm~~Ah~~ yes...."


    What man wouldn''t love seeing their woman completely lost in passion during sex? That too such a beautiful girl with a seductive figure of a succubus.


    Lyra''s softness in his arms and abandoned moaning only fueled Ian''s arousal, driving him to thrust even harder, hitting the perfect spot that made Lyra moan louder.


    "I can''t take it anymore."


    Seeing that they were still going at it after such a long time, and even more fiercely, Aurora couldn''t control herself anymore and ran outside with a flushed face.


    For a royal who had been sheltered all her life with a proper education and strong morals, she was completely unaware of this kind of thing.


    So, experiencing it firsthand, and that too so close, made her thoughts go haywire.


    Even the determination she had just resolved to strengthen herself was forgotten, as she couldn''t possibly practice while listening to their debauchery, could she?


    Truly, she was so pitiful.


    "Oh...fuck~~Ian I am close~~"


    However, unfortunately for her, both Ian and Lyra weren''t giving her a thought as they were drowning in pleasure ignoring everything around them.


    "Mmm~~~"


    Hearing Lyra''s words, Ian kissed her again took off his hands from her bosom, carried her into his waist, and slammed her insides forcefully while pacing her against the wall.


    He was also very close to climaxing after such a long period of relentless thrusting.


    So, they both allowed themselves to fully indulge in this final sprint, caressing and kissing each other bodies with Lyra''s loud moaning in a meditation chamber that was meant to be peaceful.


    "Mmm~~Ian~~"


    Suddenly, Lyra yelled again while reflexively tightening her naked thighs on his waist and shaking her body uncontrollably, as she savored yet another climax.


    "Fuck..."


    Just when Lyra had her orgasm, Ian also finally felt relaxed all over in extreme pleasure as he released all his seed directly inside her womb.


    "Ah~~ so good...."


    Lyra didn''t forget to praise him before closing her eyes and placing her head on Ian''s shoulder, her breathing rapid.


    Truly, youthful passion was the best medicine to relax the mind, wasn''t it? Ian did feel that his mind relaxed from all those fighting now.


    But if the meditation chamber they were in could talk, it might say otherwise.

 Chapter 156 Quest Completion

    "Mmm~~that was refreshing!"Lyra sighed with satisfaction in Ian''s arms, with a glowing face while still in her completely naked body showing her figure in full view not feeling shy one bit.


    Not that Ian hadn''t seen and touched everything by now.


    "Yeah, of course it is."


    Ian rolled his eyes at the smiling Lyra, sometimes beginning to miss the timid girl from before.


    After her half-succubus bloodline awakened, she had become much bolder, with no shyness or timidity. Of course, he didn''t really mind it, though.


    "How close are you to second-class apprentice now?"


    Ian didn''t dwell much on this issue and asked Lyra while looking at the tattoo on her belly, which was beginning to dim after absorbing mana from him and his surroundings.


    After her initial bloodline awakening, Lyra was now able to consciously absorb mana during coitus if she wanted. She just hadn''t had chances before since Ian was dirt poor.


    However, now that mana was abundant in this place, Ian allowed her to absorb as much as she wanted.


    "Um, not far. If I meditate for a while, I should be able to promote."


    Lyra said while caressing the tattoo that had already become part of her. Since this tattoo also allowed her to connect with Ian in her soul, she liked it a lot.


    "How about we do it again? Might be easier to promote that way."


    Ian proposed seriously as if he was indeed thinking about Lyra and didn''t just want to indulge further.


    He really wasn''t craving for more.


    "Pfft... you wish."


    Lyra lightly smacked his chest playfully and then shook her head, S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, I feel like it will not work now. It seems full. Besides, I still cannot help you yet."


    Lyra shook her head in a low mood, as she didn''t want to delay Ian''s practice anymore.


    Not being able to help Ian during intercourse and only being able to absorb his potent mana made her feel like she was taking advantage of him for nothing.


    Although her bloodline was half-succubus, she wasn''t actually the one; she didn''t want to be one.


    "Haha, you don''t have to worry about that. It might be because you are too weak compared to me."


    Ian laughed and waved his hand, showing her that he thought of that as nothing.


    Really, although her absorbing his pure mana did make him feel weak, that was replenishable with mana stones or quick meditation anyway.


    It wasn''t like this place was the same mana-less barren land outside.


    As for her help to him, that was indeed because Lyra was still too weak.


    And she did help him in other ways, though. What else did he need?


    "Yeah! So, let''s practice now."


    Lyra agreed and continued,


    "Don''t just think about these things. What if my sister finds out you''re doing this with me every day like an animal? Not to mention that girl outside."


    She then stood up from his embrace once the feeling of her orgasm truly subsided while teasing Ian with a sly look.


    "Tch... It was you who wanted a reward. Why are you acting like I was the one who came first?"


    Ian rolled his eyes and asked again,


    "By the way, did you moan louder just for her to hear?"


    He thought of Lyra''s loud moaning before, which was higher than their usual sessions, doubting her motives.


    ''Is this girl trying to entice Aurora? Didn''t she say she didn''t mind before?''


    "Oh? Did I? Who knows? Now that you''ve come out of your pleasure, you begin to worry about her?"


    Lyra countered while conjuring a small amount of water through a spell and washing herself cleanly. From the way she did, she seemed to have done this before.


    "Geez... I was just asking."


    Now Ian was sure this girl was jealous of all his flirting with Aurora.


    Of course, he wasn''t dense enough not to know before, just selectively forgot it for his convenience.


    However, although it seemed Aurora knew about their activities from Lyra''s loud moaning, he didn''t care. He never had the habit of hiding and playing with girls anyway.


    He was a decent scumbag.


    "Who knows?"


    Lyra mumbled and ignored Ian while taking out the dresses from her mana ring. Fortunately, she had prepared lots of spares before setting off on this journey.


    "Can you stop tearing my clothes? What will you do if I don''t have a spare?"


    Lyra complained while wearing the dress in front of Ian without any shyness, giving him a full view of her voluptuous body.


    "Pah..."


    "Ouch!"


    "Who told you to seduce me so blatantly? Serves you right. You even used a charm spell on me, huh."


    Ian slapped Lyra''s naked butt lightly while she was bowing down to wear her dress, causing her to yelp in surprise.


    Due to his slap, her buttcheeks jiggled beautifully with the red prints of his palm visible everywhere.


    "You pervert. Stop teasing me."


    Lyra looked at him with her pitiful blue eyes and quickly wore her dress, afraid that Ian would do something bad if she was slower.


    ''Says the one who was enjoying it earlier.''


    Ian chided her for the double meanings but didn''t tease her any further.


    "Okay, do you want to use this room to meditate or use another one?"


    Ian asked as the mana inside this central room was indeed thicker than the periphery.


    Even when they were doing other things, the array on the ground was working fine, drawing large amounts of mana for meditation.


    ''If I had such a good place to practice, I might have become a Third-Class Wizard Apprentice way sooner.''


    Ian thought.


    "No, I will choose another one. You just practice here in peace and don''t think about other things."


    Lyra smiled sweetly at last, coming near him and smooching his lips playfully.


    After that, she was about to leave since she was already dressed when Ian threw a ring at her, causing her to catch it reflexively.


    "Use this when you are practicing. First, switch to the meditation method you got from the Grimoire Library, and then learn some water/ice spells. Since we are going to the sea in a week, it will come in handy."


    Ian advised Lyra seriously, as when it comes to your path, never joke around. Your small mistake today might become a big headache tomorrow.


    That''s why it was better to start everything correctly from the present.


    In that ring, he had set aside a few water elemental inheritances he had acquired while looting earlier. There were also a few intermediate artifacts that suited her, which came in handy for Lyra now.


    "Okay!"


    Lyra felt moved by Ian''s care as she grabbed the ring in her hand quite strongly.


    She wanted to give him something too, but Ian seemed to have gained more than her.


    So, she wisely shut up and gracefully left the room, intending to let Ian take care of his things. They had all the time in the world anyway.


    However, the wide smile on her lips never left her even when leaving the room indicating her happiness.


    "This girl!"


    Ian saw Lyra''s beautiful smile full of joy and shook his head. How easy was it to satisfy this girl?


    He truly lucked out, didn''t he?


    ''Let''s count the harvest now.''


    Seeing that he was finally all alone in the meditation chamber that was operating normally, Ian walked and sat on the small platform at the center and decided to check his harvest.


    ''First, System, show me the prompt.''

 Chapter 157 Quest Rewards

    After Ian grabbed the dark ring thrown by Ignysyl, he heard the prompt for the completion of the Quest.However, due to the situation at that time, he hadn''t paid attention to it before.


    It was just the right time now to check what he would gain this time, as he even completed the Addon Challenge Quest together.


    Once Ian gave the order, a light blue screen once again appeared in his mind converting the information.


    [Ding!]


    [You deceitfully stole the mana ring from the hand of Dornar Claywright.]


    [Congratulations! You successfully gained what belonged to you.]


    [Congratulations! You have completed the Intermediate Destiny Quest 2: Can You Finish What You Have Started?]


    [Congratulations! You gained a reward: Direct inscription of the first-ring spell: Soul Siphon.]


    [Soul Siphon: A diabolical uncommon spell related to the soul that allows you to extract, weaken, and absorb the soul power of others for your own use.]


    [Note: Although Soul Siphon is a first-ring spell model, the strength of the spell depends directly on your soul power rather than mana. Be careful when choosing as you might become prey instead of the hunter.]


    [Congratulations on completing the Intermediate Destiny Quest! You gained a reward: 100 Luck Points.] S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Current Luck Points: 450.]


    "Wow!"


    Ian shouted in bewilderment as he felt more and more that this System always rewarded him based on the situation and his interest.


    After all, he was still confused about what to do with the Soul Essence in his consciousness, which was floating randomly.


    Although it seemed harmless, he was still on edge as something was on his mind, and he couldn''t do anything about it.


    ''But with this Soul Siphon spell, I should be able to absorb Dornar''s essence, right?''


    Ian thought as the System prompt continued in his mind, not stopping for his musings.


    [Ding!]


    [You killed Dornar Claywright and extracted his soul essence.]


    [You managed to steal the chances he saved from Kaelzor for his family with the help of Ignysyl.]


    [You chose to involve yourself in this cause and effect.]


    [Congratulations! You completed the Addon Challenge Quest.]


    [Congratulations! You gained a reward: Awakening of your Bloodline Skill: Primal Bond.]


    [Primal Bond: A passive, permanent ability exclusive to your unique bloodline, accessible only to those with a high-level blood and life form.


    Effect: Allows the user to establish a potent spiritual link with another being of their choice, connecting both individuals. The nature of the bond¡ªdominant or equal¡ªdepends on the bloodline strength of the other party.


    Note: Bonding cannot be initiated with beings of a higher level than the user.]


    [Ding!]


    [Do you want to start the direct inscription of the first-ring spell: Soul Siphon?]


    [Do you want to use the chance of Awakening of your Bloodline Skill: Primal Bond?]


    After the rewards came, the two prompts asked Ian if he wanted to absorb the rewards he just got.


    "Hah...."


    Seeing the new rewards he got, Ian took a deep breath and finally put aside his random thoughts and gave the order in his mind,


    "Start!"


    It was better to absorb what he got before thinking about anything else.


    "Swish!"


    As soon as he gave the order, he once again felt the same power acting on his mind, engraving this complex first-ring spell model in his consciousness in impeccable perfection.


    No matter how many times he felt it, it was incredible.


    And maybe because his mental power had increased compared to the first time, besides a slight headache, he didn''t feel anything else.


    Of course, he also felt that his consciousness now seemed unable to hold any other spell model anymore. He might need to increase his strength to the Third-Class Apprentice level or maybe even higher, he didn''t know.


    "Click!"


    It didn''t take long for the spell model in his consciousness to finish as Ian suddenly felt a refreshing current pouring into his essence as if showering him in a warm sauna.


    It was too damn comfortable.


    ''It is working.''


    The moment the 3D structures in his mind finished their construction, they immediately began to work automatically, targeting the white globe of mass suspended in the same consciousness space.


    Maybe, as they were in the same space, Ian didn''t need to actively use the spell to siphon that soul essence as he thought.


    Instead, the spell worked on its own, absorbing the pure essence that needed no filtering and pouring it directly into his soul.


    "Damn! It is refreshing."


    Ian mumbled in extreme satisfaction as an increase in soul power was different than mana. He felt his very existence cheering from within when the Soul Siphon supplied that essence.


    However, it didn''t take long for all the essence he had collected from Dornar to be used up, as the spell fell silent following the disappearance of the white mass, leaving him to savor the aftertaste with lingering disappointment.


    ''My soul power seemed to have increased quite a lot. Can I now control that Aracnae Grotto?''


    Ian thought after feeling the clear increase in his soul power.


    The best effect of this increment was on his perception, as even without actively using Veilborn Shroud, he felt his senses had increased countless times compared to before.


    ''I guess not. It needs a peak First-Ring Wizard soul power to control and I''m not there yet.''


    Ian then thought that what he just absorbed was just the essence of Dornar, not his entire soul.


    In fact, if it wasn''t the pure essence extracted by that inexplicable power, he doubted whether he could even absorb something as mysterious as a soul this fast.


    "Swoosh!"


    However, after the completion of the first-ring spell in his consciousness, the system didn''t stop and began to help awaken his bloodline skill: Primal Bond.


    Unlike the complex process of constructing the spell model, awakening the bloodline skill didn''t seem hard as Ian only felt something click in his body as if someone forcefully tore apart some binding force within.


    Then came the complex information flooding his mind, allowing him to know every aspect of his new Bloodline Passive.

 Chapter 158 A Test of Caution

    "Hah..."Ian exhaled heavily as the process of transmitting the information into his mind was finally completed.


    ''This is a tailor-made skill for Ignysyl. But will it really work, though?''


    After digesting the information, Ian immediately understood how it worked and felt that this reward was clearly intentional.


    He already knew that the System''s rewards were always based on the Quest''s situation and his immediate needs.


    So his first thought when he saw the bloodline skill, Primal Bond, was of the little dragon, Ignysyl.


    ''However, whether or not it works on him, I will still learn about my bloodline strength,'' Ian thought.


    One of the major mysteries he had was that the name of his bloodline appeared as question marks on his status panel.


    And from the way he had encountered the Monarch-level figure just by accidentally calling their name, he already understood that the System must be protecting him from alerting someone or some entity.


    However, he could still gauge its rank as long as he formed a bond with Ignysyl.


    After all, he was a dragon¡ªa monarch-level one, although he seemed to have fallen from that status.


    ''I can ask him to form a bond when he asks me to take him out of this place.''


    Ian smirked as he could easily guess what that guy was thinking.


    Being trapped in this so-called Glowy Spire of his and unable to even talk to someone must have made him miserable.


    Now that he saw hope in Ian, how could he not seize it?


    Otherwise, he didn''t know how long he would have to stay in this tower with no hope in sight.


    "If it works, I''ll have a dragon as a mount."


    Ian couldn''t help but mumble as he felt quite excited at the thought.


    Although he didn''t know if he could actually allow Ignysyl to leave with him, a man could hope, couldn''t he?


    "Uh-hum..."


    Feeling that his ideas were becoming too impetuous, Ian coughed to rein in his excitement. Fortunately, he was alone inside the room, so no one saw his gaffe.


    ''Let''s take a look at what that guy Dornar hid in his treasury.''


    Once the System rewards were finished, it was time to inspect the harvest.


    Ian thought and took out the dark ring that had been thrown to him by Ignysyl in a hurry before sending him out.


    ''Quite a unique mana ring, eh.''


    The moment Ian took out the ring, he noticed its uniqueness in its appearance.


    The dark mana ring in his hands was completely different from a normal one, which would typically be engraved with complex runes and have a pleasant aesthetic.


    Instead, this ring was black throughout, its surface covered with images of skulls surrounded by dark, unknown energies.


    Ian could even feel repulsion emanating from it when his mental power tried to make contact. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Overall, it was eerie, clearly indicating it had something to do with a Dark Wizard.


    ''Must be related to the necromancer.''


    Ian guessed and then felt conflicted about whether to open the ring or not.


    ''What if there''s a trap?''


    Although it seemed like the ring was a space artifact with no obvious external dangers, it was associated with darkness¡ªor possibly a necromancer.


    He didn''t want to make the mistake of opening it recklessly.


    After all, dark Wizards were ruthless beings who would do anything for their gain, although he guessed that Dornar might have already opened it.


    If that was the case, he might be overthinking, but a little caution wouldn''t hurt.


    ''Hm... there''s no point in backing out now. I could ask Ignysyl for help, but he seems tired.''


    In fact, one of the reasons for his hesitation was the possibility that Dornar might have done something to the ring.


    After all, he was about to hand it over to Ian after the oath, so there must be countermeasures in place.


    ''Let''s use the Ethereal form in full force and then open it. I don''t believe it can harm me like this.''


    Ian finally decided.


    So, he took out a mana potion from his ring and drank it in one big gulp. Recovering to full strength was a must before taking any risks.


    Since the mana-gathering array was continuously operating inside the room, it didn''t take long for Ian to recover all his mana.


    This time, he didn''t hesitate and directly activated his Ethereal form, opting to stay in the blue-eyes state since he didn''t want to deal with the translucent form just yet.


    Honestly, he really needed to come up with names for all his forms.


    "Swish!"


    The moment Ian activated the Ethereal form, his figure disappeared from the room as two bloodline spells¡ªVeil and Shroud¡ªworked to make his existence incorporeal and immune to harm.


    The Life Seed in his dantian shot straight into his mind, just as before, pumping energy continuously toward where the Cocoon was supposed to be.


    ''I still can''t separate the bloodline and meditation.''


    Ian thought bitterly. Compared to others in this world, his situation was truly strange.


    His Life Seed was clearly a product of the Knight Breathing method, while the Cocoon was an anchor he had gained through meditation.


    Now, the state he was in was the result of the amalgamation of both the Knight and Wizard methods.


    So, what was he?


    ''Forget it... Let''s open the ring now.''


    Since he couldn''t be harmed in this form, Ian relaxed his nerves and shot a stream of mental power at the dark mana ring in his hand, surrounded by black energy.


    He was as cautious as he could be.


    "Swoosh!"


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    However, the moment Ian''s mental power attempted to open the ring, he suddenly felt a streak of thin dark-red beam shoot out of it, directly piercing his mental power.


    "Click!"


    "Fuck!"


    The dark crimson beam was silent and instantaneous, yet as violent as it could be, instantly destroying his mental power with just a touch and causing Ian''s head to ache intensely.


    He didn''t even have time to react before everything had already happened.


    "Ugh... damn!"

 Chapter 159 Isnt This Scam?

    Ian grabbed his head, trying to soothe his tense nerves, but to no avail. The pain was real, as it was more intense than the physical one.Fortunately for Ian, this time, he only used a tiny strand of his mental power to test the waters.


    If he had used the normal method, even if he hadn''t become dumb from the heavy destruction of his mental power, he would have been seriously injured.


    His cautiousness saved his life.


    "There is indeed something fishy about it."


    Ian cursed as getting mental power brutally destroyed wasn''t a good feeling, even if it was a tiny portion.


    So, he hurriedly rummaged through all the inheritances he got from the trial and stuffed all those that were useful to his mouth absorbing them in a hurry.


    "Hah..."


    Still, it took Ian nearly half an hour to recover.


    ''It seems Ethereal form isn''t invulnerable, huh.''


    Ian thought bitterly as he was still maintaining this form even when he was injured by the ring and was recovering.


    After all, who knew if there was another booby trap behind that beam?


    But if he thought about it, it seemed the beam only targeted his mental power, which he actively fed to the artifact.


    So, even if the Ethereal form might be useful in other cases, his mental power was still vulnerable. Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Miscalculation!''


    Ian shook his head and once again paid attention to the dark ring in his hand, which seemed no different from before.


    ''Fortunately, this seemed to be the only trap.''


    He could see that once the beam attacked his mental power successfully, it disappeared, leaving the ring bare for his exploration.


    From the way it appeared, Ian had to doubt that the method must be Dornar''s.


    Otherwise, how could there be only one trap inside, and such an unexpected one, triggered just when his mental power made contact?


    ''That bastard!''


    Ian cursed Dornar shamelessly and separated another strand of his mental power again to explore what was inside. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once bitten, twice shy.


    Although it seemed there was no issue with the ring now, Ian didn''t want to gamble and only used a fragment of mental power to scan the items inside while still in Ethereal Form.


    After all this experience, he had high hopes for the treasures that lay inside.


    ''This is weird.''


    However, what he saw inside made Ian totally confused, as there were no rich treasures as he had thought or hoped.


    There were no large numbers of Spirit Crystals, no spell models, wands, or even a trace of inheritances.


    Heck, there wasn''t even any item that was remotely useful to him right now.


    All he saw inside was an eerie bone mask and a compass lying around in the huge space of the ring as if mocking his expectations.


    "What the hell? Are you kidding me right now?"


    Ian was dumbfounded, as all this hype was for these two things, which looked clearly useless to him.


    ''Relax. Let''s not lose hope. These two items must be something awesome.''


    Ian tried to control himself and used the Analysis on the mask and compass, intending to see their information.


    All was good as long as these two things were precious treasures, right?


    Ian hoped so.


    The moment Ian thought of using the Analysis, a blue screen appeared in his mind immediately.


    [Necromancer Mask (Advanced Artifact-damaged): A bone mask made from the grotesque death ritual of a dark wizard, a necromancer. It is slightly damaged, rendering its effect low. It seems to have a lingering aura of its owner when he was alive.


    Effect:


    1) Aura of Fear: Exude a deathly aura of fear on your enemy when wearing this mask. The effect is highly dependent on the wearer''s mental power.


    2) Sight Beyond Death: Once you wear this mask, you can see the sight a normal mortal cannot see. While wearing it, seeing ghosts, spirits, or death energy is possible.


    3) Mask of Deception: Can hide your identity from magical detection to a certain degree.]


    ''So basically useless?''


    Ian was speechless after seeing that the mask seemed to be only an Advanced artifact, and that too was a little damaged.


    Although those effects sounded awesome, and the artifact was of high level, for him, who was expecting more, that was clearly a disappointment nonetheless.


    ''Let''s hope this is something good.''


    With a sigh, Ian averted his gaze from the unsightly bone mask and used the Analysis function once again on the compass.


    [Necrotic Compass (Uncommon): A magical compass imbued with complex dark runes. It can always point to the nearest graveyard or the presence of undead and death energy with no error.]


    ''This is even more useless.''


    Ian almost threw the ring out after reading the information on the compass. What was the point of having the ability to find the nearest graveyard?


    He wasn''t a gravedigger, was he?


    He hadn''t stooped that low yet.


    At least, if the compass could point in a direction just like a normal one could, it would have been useful in his upcoming voyage.


    ''What is with this ability?''


    Ian smiled bitterly as he didn''t find anything inside that was useful for him now.


    Of course, he wasn''t stupid enough to not know that these items might have some significance.


    Otherwise, why would Dornar have tried so desperately to send it to his family?


    However, what Ian wanted was an immediate benefit, not something that seemed to have a connection with that fourth ring wizard Kaelzor.


    It seemed he had to snatch the things away from two parties'' clutches to gain anything.


    That was too risky for him with his strength and too cumbersome to his liking.


    ''What if I just threw it away?''


    Ian pondered while looking at the dark ring that looked unpleasant even from the outside, with seriousness.


    Really, if he couldn''t gain anything from it right now, taking it out with the uncertain hope of gaining something in the future seemed unwise.


    Why take risks for nothing?

 Chapter 160 Roles Reversed

    "But according to the system, aren''t I already involved in this cause and effect?"Ian suddenly thought of the inexplicable prompt he got in between when he hadn''t even opened anything.


    [You chose to involve yourself in this cause and effect.]


    So, did that mean he was already involved in this mess just by grabbing this ring in his hand?


    Ian didn''t doubt the system''s message, as the wizard''s methods were indeed incredible. Even if he did throw away these things, he might still get involved in the future.


    And today''s decision might lead to even more complications.


    "Sigh... What a letdown!"


    Ian sighed heavily, having a headache.


    The only reason why he didn''t care about the warning from the system before was that he thought he could gain something much more awesome than Dornar''s wealth.


    But now, the only consolation he got was the Addon challenge reward he received from the system.


    At least that was something.


    Oh, and there was also the Arcane Grotto and a few possible resources left behind by Dornar, which he had yet to receive.


    ''But that is my reward for killing that guy,'' he thought shamelessly.


    ''Hope Ignysyl didn''t use all those Spirit Crystals. Otherwise, I will really have to cry.''


    Ian finally decided not to throw away the black ring and to keep these items with him for now. He would see what to do after arriving at the Calvora Continent.


    "But no matter what, at least I got this nice robe."


    Once decided, he wasn''t one to cry needlessly.


    So, Ian quickly tried to lift his mood by taking out the gorgeous wizard robe given by Dornar from the mana ring he had snatched.


    [Enchanted Robe (Intermediate Artifact): A magically enchanted robe that can clean itself and protect the wearer from basic spells.]


    "Nice!"


    He didn''t waste time and directly wore the Enchanted Robe while throwing away the outerwear soaked with Lyra''s juices, although he did clean them roughly before.


    "Damn! Finally, I look like a wizard."


    Ian couldn''t help but comment with a smile while looking at the water mirror in front of him, which he conjured with a wave of his hand.


    Unless it was a complete spell, you didn''t need to chant to use basic magic.


    Those flowing long blue robes, with intricate golden linings shimmering with ethereal light, looked particularly good on his handsome, tall visage.


    "Unfortunately, Dornar was gaslighting me with his robes. Otherwise, that robe was even better."


    Ian twitched the corner of his mouth when he thought about how, with Dornar''s disappearance, his robe also disappeared inside the Arcane Grotto.


    That robe wasn''t real at all.


    In fact, how could a spirit wear a material robe? He had been hoping for nothing. Even that ring had been floating around.


    ''I guess it''s time to practice now.''


    After admiring his figure in the wizard robe shamelessly, Ian finally became serious and properly sat down on the raised platform in the middle.


    ''I now have lots of inheritances with me, but they will come in handy only after I reach the Calvora Continent. For now, let''s reach the Third-Class Wizard Apprentice level in these seven days.''


    His thoughts aligned with Carl''s in the sense that both wanted to increase their level before leaving.


    In fact, Ian even wanted to become a First-Ring Wizard directly if possible. After all, he did have ascension material with him.


    But haste makes waste, so it was better to plan slowly than to rush headlong.


    ...


    While Ian decided to properly meditate in the central room, Lyra arrived outside, intending to choose a room for herself.


    She was now almost at the Second-Class Apprentice level, so she was quite anxious to start practicing immediately.


    However, just when she was trying to choose one of the rooms, she saw Aurora''s figure coming from afar, clearly from outside the hall.


    And Aurora also saw Lyra in front, looking at her with interest, causing her face to turn redder with shyness.


    Weirdly, the roles seemed to have reversed here.


    Shouldn''t Lyra be the shy one, since she was the one moaning so loudly just before?


    "Didn''t I say to practice in one of the rooms? Why did you go outside? As Ian said, there is no need to search for an inheritance now since it is too dangerous."


    Once Aurora came near her, Lyra spoke in a soft voice, as if genuinely concerned for her. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the calmness she showed, it truly didn''t seem like she was the one doing that inside just now.


    "Hm? But... I didn''t go to search for inheritances."


    Aurora replied subconsciously to Lyra''s seemingly concerned words, full of confusion.


    ''Do you want me to stay and listen to your exciting sounds?''


    She thought speechlessly. Wasn''t the reason she had to leave because of them?


    Although she thought so, she didn''t say it aloud.


    She was too shy, and the redness from that experience still hadn''t left her cheeks.


    "Hm? Then why didn''t you enter the room? What were you doing outside?"


    However, Lyra was relentless, completely acting oblivious as if she had no idea that her moaning had been heard outside.


    Her expression suggested that she was genuinely curious about where Aurora had gone.


    "You..."


    Aurora was speechless at her questioning, making her face even redder.


    ''Does she really not know?'' Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Then she doubted whether Lyra truly didn''t realize that her sounds had been heard from outside. If that was the case, then it made sense for her to ask this.


    Poor Aurora¡ªshe didn''t know Lyra was clearly pulling her leg.


    "Umm... I just took a walk around to take a look."


    She didn''t know what to say, so she simply replied with what she thought seemed appropriate.


    ''Tch... this dense girl.''


    Lyra rolled her eyes after seeing Aurora clearly getting confused.


    Now, she didn''t know why she even got jealous of this little girl. It seemed she could handle her quite easily.


    So, she immediately lost interest in teasing her any further and turned around to choose a room closer to Ian''s.


    "Okay then, don''t just wander outside alone. Ian is practicing now and has no spare time to save you if you are in danger. Don''t take others'' pity for granted."


    However, she didn''t mind sending poisonous words to this girl before entering the room though.

 Chapter 161 Did You Absorb It All?

    "Hmm..."Aurora just nodded woodenly at Lyra''s words when she saw her entering one of the rooms in a hurry.


    ''Don''t take others'' pity for granted, huh.''


    Although Lyra seemed direct and rude, she did have a point. After all, she was the weakest in this group and was already tagging along shamelessly.


    She shouldn''t waste their time even more by wandering around recklessly.


    "Hah... let''s just practice here for seven days."


    Aurora breathed heavily, tried to lift her low mood, and entered another room, completely forgetting that the reason she had left in the first place was because of them.


    Just as Lyra thought, she should be able to handle this girl even if Ian did capture her into his harem.


    ...


    [Ignisia Tower, First Floor]


    Outside the meditation hall, where numerous individual meditation rooms were adorned with glowing, intricate array patterns designed to converge mana, Ignysyl floated around with a bored expression, fluttering his tiny wings, which were constantly wreathed in flickering fiery flames.


    "How much time? It is already the last day of his stay, and he still hasn''t left."


    He mumbled in annoyance and anxiousness while playing with a dark, shiny cube in his paw, throwing it up and catching it again and again as if utterly bored.


    This was the seventh day since Ian, Lyra, and Aurora had entered the meditation chamber for practice.


    After Ignysyl recovered from his soul fatigue, he didn''t waste time and quickly ran over to meet Ian in the hope of gaining his wish, but he saw that Ian was clearly in a selfless state, meditating.


    So, he couldn''t just disturb him recklessly and had been waiting for him to leave the room.


    However, this wait lasted for three days straight, making him bored beyond belief. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I didn''t feel like this before when I was alone. Why am I feeling this way now?"


    Ignysyl then thought about why he was now having this bored feeling when he had basically been all alone by himself for so many years.


    Just when he was trying to understand this new sensation he had never experienced before, he saw the door of the central meditation chamber opening as Ian walked out with a huge grin on his face.


    ''Man, that was awesome. Only a step behind becoming a First-Ring Wizard.''


    Ian never thought that practicing in such a meditation chamber would be so satisfying.


    Compared to before, when he had to use mana nectar or mana stones sparingly to even practice a bit, this time, he experienced what meditation actually was.


    Moreover, he found out that his Life Seed was really helpful for storing and supplying pure mana.


    It was like an additional device inside his body that could continuously absorb and pump it when necessary, especially during breakthroughs.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''But, just as I thought, I can no longer practice any Zero-Ring spells now.''


    He then thought of his failed attempt at learning a spell just now and shook his head.


    Two First-Ring spell models had already stuffed his consciousness to the brim. If he wanted to learn more, he had to increase its capacity by advancing his realm.


    In fact, he didn''t like Zero-Ring spells that much after seeing the effect of First-Ring ones. His current arsenal was enough for him now.


    "Hey, you finally left the room. I thought you would coop yourself up there forever."


    Just when he was reminiscing about the new increment in his power, Ian heard a young voice beside him, followed by the figure of a little dragon looking curiously at him.


    "Hmm? Oh, you seem to have recovered already."


    Ian raised his eyebrow while looking at Ignysyl, who familiarly landed on his shoulder.


    "Tch... I wasn''t injured. I was just feeling down and already came here three days ago. But you were busy practicing there."


    Ignysyl flared up his nose as if to show that he was indeed never tired or injured before.


    ''Who said you were injured in the first place?''


    Ian rolled his eyes, ignored his little tantrum, and asked again,


    "What is that thing in your hand?"


    He had already noticed the small dark cube in Ignysyl''s paw when he flew over his shoulder.


    From the aura it emitted and the faint feeling of space power, he could already guess something.


    "This... heh, this is that artifact you mentioned before. See? Ain''t it look good like this?"


    Ignysyl smiled, throwing the gem up and catching it again.


    He might have gotten too excited by Ian''s gaze; he even flicked his tail, pushing it in an arc as if performing a circus act.


    "Oh? Did you manage to control it completely?"


    Ian didn''t care about his childish behavior and instead asked with bright eyes.


    If Ignysyl could really control this artifact, then that would be the best, as he had found out that without reaching the First-Ring level, he wouldn''t be able to access it at all.


    "Eh...?"


    However, when Ignysyl heard Ian''s words and saw his shining eyes, he almost dropped the gem he was toying with.


    Then, he thought of something, quickly dropped his smile, and replied in a low voice,


    "How can I control it completely? I just used some methods to make it small with my abilities. Now that there are no crystals, I cannot even control it like before."


    He complained and then promised Ian in a stern voice,


    "But don''t worry. As long as I become a little older, I can control this thing as easily as my hand. It is really no problem at all. It''s just that I''m still small..."


    Ignysyl was still blabbering when he saw Ian looking at him with cold eyes, unlike before, as if he was angry at him.


    "What... what happened? I wasn''t lying."


    Ignysyl rarely threw off his dragon pride and lowered his head when he saw Ian''s fierce gaze as if feeling guilty that he could no longer control it as he had promised.


    "Did you absorb all those crystals? Is there nothing left?"

 Chapter 162 Dragons Wish

    However, unlike what Ignysyl thought, Ian was more concerned about what he had said about the crystals.You know, those were Spirit Crystals, much more precious than the few mana crystals he had in his ring.


    Those were strategic treasures that could have value far greater than market price. A necromancer might even buy it at an exorbitant cost if he played his cards right.


    So, if there was none left, Ian would feel heartache just thinking about it.


    How much wealth had been squandered? There were almost 50 of them still remaining after Ignysyl used half of them.


    Sure, his making it able to take out the Arcane Grotto was a good exchange, but still, Ian wanted to have something for his upcoming journey.


    Something tangible and helpful.


    ''Why is it so hard?''


    He was duped by the black ring before and now this happened again. Ian felt like crying.


    He was like the owner of a large house with no money to spare and unable to sell it.


    Moreover, he couldn''t even rent out this grotto, could he?


    "Hm? Oh, those shiny things. How can I make it this small without their help? But they were too low quality and couldn''t help much."


    Ignysyl was more afraid that Ian would think he was useless.


    So, when Ian asked about those worthless crystals¡ªat least in his eyes¡ªhe immediately chimed in.


    "Hey, do you still have those? If you have more pure ones, then I might be able to control this thing again."


    Then suddenly, as if he found a solution, the little dragon''s ruby-like eyes shone with color while looking at Ian in expectation.


    ''This damn stupid dragon.''


    Seeing the curious look of the eyes that were filled with anticipation, Ian twitched the corner of his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    Now he was basically sure there was none of those crystals left inside this Arcane Grotto.


    And from the look of it, Ignysyl seemed to think of them as too low-level.


    ''Do you still want more and even purer ones? Why don''t you just sell me instead.''


    "Hey, why are you not saying anything? Do you have those? I am really not lying."


    Ignysyl asked again,


    "If you can take out a few hundred of them, I might truly control this artifact for you. More pure isn''t even that necessary."


    "Okay, okay. I don''t have such treasures with me here. Do you think they are cabbages, thrown randomly around? You already wasted so much of them and yet you want hundreds?"


    The more Ignysyl talked, the more Ian felt irritated.


    What the heck was only a few hundred of them? Did he think, he had a mine at home or what?


    "Oh... then... I can do nothing. You have to wait for me to grow up."


    Ignysyl said in a low mood as if he was really sorry that he couldn''t help.


    His pitiful look and the fading prongs of flame around his wings, made him look as dramatically innocent as ever.


    "Sigh... don''t think too much. Who said I need to control it right now? We will think about it later."


    At last, Ian didn''t want to say anything as Ignysyl clearly didn''t know the value of those crystals. He seemed to be only sad because he couldn''t control this artifact.


    ''At least, he made it possible to take this Arcane Grotto away.'' Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian thought while catching the Dark Cube from Ignysyl''s hand. From the touch, it seemed quite smooth just like a marble in his previous life.


    "Then..., so... what about that promise?"


    Seeing Ian taking the Grotto away, Ignysyl didn''t feel much as he wasn''t interested in this anyway.


    What he was concerned about was the promise that Ian gave him. Otherwise, why would he be so anxious just now?


    "Hm? Oh, there is that. Don''t worry, you can ask your wish."


    Ian didn''t care and replied to Ignysyl magnanimously while keeping the Grotto inside his pocket.


    A space artifact couldn''t be kept inside another space artifact of low rank.


    If he could make a soul connection with it, he could directly hide it inside his body but now he had to carry it around.


    "Really? Good, good. I knew you were a great person just from your smell."


    Ignysyl immediately beamed after getting a positive reply from Ian.


    He was getting afraid that because of his failure to control that artifact, he wouldn''t get his wish as promised.


    But now that Ian seemed not bothered, he was elated beyond measure.


    "Can you stop being excited at everything already? Why don''t you just say it out."


    Ian couldn''t help reprimand causing the little dragon to stop his unflured wings in a state of excitement.


    "Cough... Uhum... okay, okay."


    Ignysyl didn''t want to irk Ian at the last moment, so he coughed a bit to rein in his excitement and asked Ian with anticipation,


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    "So, um... can you... help me leave this tower?"


    ''Figured!''


    Of course, Ian knew what he would ask. It was written all over his face from the moment they met.


    ''I don''t know how this guy became a baby. Is he even Ignysyl?''


    Ian had to doubt because, from the way he acted, he was nothing like a monarch. And he didn''t even seem to know his previous identity except the name.


    Of course, Ian also thought maybe he was acting. Then he thought the possibility of a monarch-level dragon acting with a shrimp at an apprentice level didn''t seem great.


    "So, what do you think?"


    Seeing Ian getting silent all of a sudden, Ignysyl became anxious again. He swore that he hadn''t experienced such a rollercoaster of emotion in all his life.


    "Although I want to help you, I don''t know how?"


    Ian shrugged as he really didn''t know how to help Ignysyl. Even with his bloodline skill, Primal Bond, he wasn''t sure if it was possible.


    After all, this was a Mythical Artifact, and it was made up of the very body of Ignysyl itself. Who knew if there were any restrictions?


    That''s why he was even debating whether to form a bond.


    But since the system gave him such skill at such a moment, it was worth a try.


    "What? How can you not know?"


    However, contrary to Ian''s expectation that Ignysyl might propose some method, he instead acted extremely surprised by his remarks.


    It was as if Ian had said something completely shocking and contrary to Ignysyl''s expectations.

 Chapter 163 Runeblood

    "Why do you think I would even know how to leave in the first place?"Seeing Ignysyl''s surprise, Ian asked, clearly finding something fishy. Why did it feel like Ignysyl was sure that he had the method to leave this tower?


    Before obtaining that bloodline skill, he truly had no such ability. And even that was questionable.


    "Hey, don''t lie. You really don''t know? You must have some methods, right?"


    Ignysyl was instead growing anxious after receiving a negative reply from Ian.


    He never thought that the hope he was clinging to wouldn''t be able to help him in any way.


    "Okay, okay... don''t get too down. Can you at least remember that you are a dragon for fuck''s sake?"


    Ian rolled his eyes, seeing the little dragon deflate rapidly. He now felt like a stressed parent looking after their toddler.


    So hard.


    "Listen... I do have some methods, but I don''t know if they will work. But you have to answer some of my questions first, okay?"


    Ian hurriedly spoke, afraid that Ignysyl would ignore him and disappear in disappointment. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm? You have methods? Then... why didn''t you say so earlier? You scared me to death."


    Ignysyl finally heard what he wanted and immediately some color returned to his poor face. He didn''t forget to blame Ian for gaslighting him, though.


    "Hey, I said I don''t know if it will work. Can you please listen to all the words I say?"


    Ian finally couldn''t help but put his hands on his forehead. This stupid dragon was clearly testing his patience, right?


    "Hehe... don''t worry. As long as you help me, even if you fail to bring me out, I won''t be sad."


    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Ignysyl beamed after finding new hope.


    Poor him¡ªhe didn''t know that expectations were the root of every disappointment; although, that might not be the case this time. Hopefully.


    However, weirdly, Ian saw a confidence in him that even he didn''t have.


    "Anyway, first tell me¡ªwhy were you so surprised when I said I don''t know how to help you?"


    Ian asked the question that had been bothering him the most.


    From Ignysyl''s reaction, it was as if he knew Ian could definitely help him. But Ian didn''t see anything noteworthy about himself that would suggest that.


    "Hm? Obviously, because you can use Wordless Casting. Only the Sovereign Clan with Runeblood can use Innate Wordless Casting. And my inheritance says Runeblood can help let me out of this place."


    Hearing Ian''s inquiry, Ignysyl casually poured out everything he knew from his bloodline inheritance.


    "Sovereign Clan? Runeblood?"


    However, he didn''t realize his seemingly casual words made Ian''s heart skip a beat¡ªthose terms were completely new to him.


    "Wait, Wordless Casting?"


    "Are you talking about ''Void'' and ''Shroud''?"


    Ian then thought of his Ethereal form, the words he had heard in his mind, and asked the dragon again as if to confirm.


    "What is that?"


    However, Ignysyl didn''t understand what he was referring to and instead pointed out,


    "I''m talking about your incomplete bloodline form, where you can use the streaks on your core. Although, you are quite weird to my knowledge."


    The little dragon tilted his head, looking Ian up and down as if he didn''t match the knowledge passed down in his bloodline inheritance.


    "However, that so-called Wordless Casting can be done by any Arch-Wizard or powerful wizard too, can''t they?"


    Ian ignored his scrutinizing look and asked again, hungry for any knowledge.


    And honestly, he truly was.


    At least now he knew that his bloodline came from the Sovereign Clan and that he had Runeblood¡ªwhatever that was.


    "Tch... they''re just imitating it by engraving spells directly onto their mana core. But they can''t touch the rules."


    Ignysyl shook his head in disdain.


    "They can only perform spells under the rules. However, a Runeblood is nothing like that."


    "But then, how do you know I am definitely a Runeblood? That form could just be my bloodline skill and not a spell. Didn''t you say, you also have a streak on your core?"


    Ian countered after finding a loophole in his logic. Couldn''t he simply be using some skill like Veilborn Shroud?


    "That''s because you could see me in that form. It''s a living proof."


    However, after hearing him say that, Ignysyl smiled and continued,


    "In fact, when you said my name, I already smelled that you were a Runeblood. However, I don''t know why you could only see me after entering that state."


    He mumbled in confusion,


    "Hmm... maybe it''s because you''re also weak and need to grow up like me. Yes, that must be it."


    After reaching that conclusion, he suddenly floated up slightly from Ian''s shoulder, happy to have found someone like him.


    Seeing Ignysyl getting excited again for no reason, Ian twitched the corner of his mouth.


    It really baffled him to see such a colorful dragon.


    "Uhum... so you mean, you are under some rule? And I break that rule? What do you mean by rules, anyway?"


    Ian asked again, ignoring his cheerful mood.


    He hated to admit it, but he was starting to get used to Ignysyl¡ªjust like a parent gets used to their child''s shenanigans.


    ''Why am I always using that analogy?''


    Ian admonished himself.


    "Rules are rules. What else could they be?"


    Ignysyl replied matter-of-factly. In his perception, he simply accepted them at face value and never questioned the knowledge in his mind.


    "And before, I could always feel some restrictions on me preventing me in everything. But when you saw me, they loosened a lot, as if some shackle had been broken. And from what I know, only Runeblood can break the rules."


    Ignysyl gave a half-answer, as he himself seemed unaware of many things.


    "Do you mean the rules of this Mythical Artifact?"


    Ian tried to ask.


    "Why would my Glowy Spire place rules on me?"


    Ignysyl rolled his eyes at Ian''s foolish question.


    ''Tch... what do you mean, your Glowy Spire? You can''t even leave the First Floor.''


    Ian wanted to scold him but was afraid he would hurt his ego again.

 Chapter 164 Submission Of A Dragon

    ''So, he thinks I am from the Sovereign Clan and had Runeblood that had the ability to break the so-called rule, although he didn''t seem to know what that actually is.''Ian had some guesses, but he didn''t want to come to any conclusions yet. For him, knowing something about his bloodline was a huge gain on this trip.


    "So, what do you think? What method do you have to help me leave this tower? In fact, all you have to do is break the rules that bind me."


    Ignysyl asked, unable to control himself anymore, and even suggested a flimsy solution.


    Seeing his expected look in ruby-like eyes and his clearly restless mood, Ian fell into a dilemma.


    ''If I say he has to form a bond with me and be with me forever possibly controlled, will he get angry?''


    No matter what, Ignysyl was a dragon, and he seemed to have received some inheritance too.


    Although he looked naive and cute, he was a living dragon nonetheless.


    Even weak mortals had their pride, let alone a dragon.


    Asking him to make a spiritual link¡ªeven if that might be an equal bond¡ªmight be too much.


    However, he truly had no other way and had no idea how to break the so-called rules.


    So, Ian could only bite the bullet and tell him his method.


    "My way is very simple. You just have to make a bond with me. It is just a simple spiritual link that will connect you with me. After that, you might be able to leave this tower with me. What do you think?"


    However, Ian still said it casually, as if the bond was just that and nothing to worry about.


    If he could just fool this little dragon like this, it would be best for both of them, wouldn''t it?


    But as Ian waited, he heard nothing from Ignysyl.


    There was neither agreement nor opposition¡ªno anger, no rejection. Instead, there was only clear surprise, as evident from the unconscious dilation of his pupils.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    "What bond?"


    For the first time, Ignysyl didn''t show his usual childishness, nor did he throw a tantrum at his outrageous proposal. Instead, the moment he heard the word ''bond,'' his expression turned deadly serious.


    It was as if he had heard something from Ian''s mouth that he never expected to hear.


    So, without a complaint, he just looked directly into Ian''s eyes and asked a single question.


    ''What happened? Did he get angry or what?''


    It was now time for Ian to get confused, as the reaction was completely off from what he was expecting from Ignysyl.


    He thought he might get angry or even leave directly. He was even ready if he was attacked. But what was this reaction?


    Did the name of the bond matter?


    However, since Ignysyl asked, he still answered, as there was really no other method. If he wanted to be free, then come with him, and he would set him free.


    Wasn''t that a good exchange? Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Primal bond!"


    "Primal bond?"


    The moment the words left Ian''s mouth, Ignysyl shouted it again, clearly surprised, as his voice increased a bit.


    "Really, you are able to form a Primal Bond? And... you want me to form it with you?"


    His voice was tinged with disbelief as he was hit hard by something shocking.


    He then suddenly remembered something and hurriedly unfurled his wings, taking off from Ian''s shoulder and landing directly in front of Ian on his paws.


    He seemed anxious as if he shouldn''t delay.


    Once he touched the ground, he retracted his wings and looked into Ian''s eyes, which were filled with confusion.


    Then, to Ian''s disbelief, he suddenly lowered his proud little head and, with a childish yet unwavering voice, declared loudly with absolute conviction:


    "My blood says that when a Sovereign asks you to form a Primal Bond, you accept with your head lowered. There shall be no hesitation!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Suddenly a fiery flame swirled around from Ignysyl''s body, making a perfect circle around him and Ian at the center forming a complex array, followed by his loud shout,


    "I hereby take a Dragon Oath that I shall be bound with you forever, not in chain but in will. So long as this bond remains, my loyalty shall never waver. If I ever falter, let this flame consume me and my name be erased from the annals of time."


    As Ignysyl took such a poisonous oath, the flame roared in response as if to acknowledge his words, followed by the ancient power that directly entered Ignysyl''s body, sealing the pact.


    Everything was so sudden and so fast that Ian didn''t even have time to express anything before Ignysyl was finished with his oath.


    And even after swearing the Dragon Oath, he still lowered his head as if waiting for Ian''s Primal Bond that he offered.


    It was a true submission.


    ''Wha... What the fuck just happened?''


    Ian mumbled, as this was just too sudden.


    Why, just after hearing about the bond, did Ignysyl turn around 180 degrees but in a way he didn''t expect?


    Why did the name of the bond matter?


    He never thought there was anything serious in that ''Primal'' name. But Ignysyl directly changed his attitude and even swore a Dragon Oath without hesitation just because of it.


    You know, the Dragon oath was as potent as a Wizard oath or even more deadly, as it was race-specific. It was an oath that couldn''t be broken ever


    So, this was just too unscientific.


    Ian couldn''t find other words to describe his situation.


    ''What did you find out?''


    Ian calmed down his mood and looked at the little dragon that was still bowing his head in submission with clear confusion in his eyes.


    He wasn''t a complacent fool to just feel good if a dragon seemed to submit to him. Without knowing the ins and outs, he wouldn''t just make a choice.


    So many questions were bombarding him, yet he could get no respite this time, as a sudden prompt from the System yet again surprised him.


    [Ding!]

 Chapter 165 What Do You Think?

    [Ding!][The Little Dragon Ignysyl swore a Dragon Oath to follow you wholeheartedly as long as you form a Primal Bond.]


    [Primal Bond is a permanent ability exclusive to your unique bloodline that can form a potent spiritual link. Once formed, you cannot break it.]


    [Congratulations! A new Quest has been generated.]


    [Instant Quest 1: Is he worthy?]


    [Content Target: Decide whether to form a Primal Bond with Ignysyl, who has already fallen from grace, lost his power, and been deemed evil by the world. His destiny is already decided.]


    [Reward: None]


    [Note: Although Ignysyl is too weak, he is nonetheless a Dragon Monarch. He is barely qualified.]


    ''Why is he barely qualified? He is a living dragon for fuck''s sake.''


    Did his system become complacent because of Ignysyl''s low attitude?


    Ian rolled his eyes speechlessly but then thought the System wasn''t sentient enough to joke around.


    ''Sigh... what a mess!''


    The activation of the Instant Quest meant there was no problem with him accepting Ignysyl, although the lack of a reward did make him feel bad.


    Of course, it wasn''t his blind faith in the System that caused him to come to this conclusion but it was a pragmatic approach.


    No matter what, a dragon as a subordinate was a very tempting deal.


    So, Ian was just assessing the risk, and if it was within his tolerance range, he wouldn''t foolishly ruin this opportunity.


    ''Let''s check his status first.''


    There was no point contemplating and wasting his time, so he decided to do the last thing before making his decision.


    Before, he was afraid his scanning with his mental power might irk Ignysyl, so he didn''t check his status.


    Now, he wanted to first confirm if everything was alright before accepting him.


    ''System, show me his status panel.''


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Ian looked at Ignysyl, who was still bowing down to him, and scanned his body with his mental power while ordering the system in his mind.


    ''Swish!''


    As always, with his order, a blue panel suddenly appeared in his consciousness filled with information about the little dragon.


    [Name: Ignysyl]


    [Race: Dragon]


    [Stage: Juvenile Dragon]


    [Bloodline: Monarch of Flames (Initiation)]


    [Bloodline Passive Skill: Dimensional Mastery, Draconic Language, Dragon Aura, Flameborn, Hellforged Scales]


    [Bloodline Active Skill: Rule of Fire, Ignis''s Aura (Domain), Abyssal Inferno, Infernal Roar, Void Sense]


    [Bloodline Form: Primordial Dragon]


    [Bloodline Trait: King of Embers]


    [Breathing Method: Primal Draconic Breathing]


    [Luck: ???] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Destiny: Lost Monarch]


    ''So, he is indeed a Juvenile Dragon.''


    As soon as he saw the growth stage of Ignysyl on the status panel, Ian suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although Ignysyl seemed like a child, you never know the truth unless you see it yourself.


    ''So, basically, he seemed to have been reborn as a new dragon after his fall?''


    Ian could guess one or two things from the information displayed in front of him; especially his destiny ''Lost Monarch'' was a glaring clue.


    ''Ruler of Fire, Ignis''s Aura (Domain), and the Dimensional Mastery, huh.''


    Ian immediately noticed some of the passive and active abilities that Ignysyl seemed to have used in front of him.


    [Ruler of Fire: As a carrier of the Monarch of Flames, Ignysyl has the ability as a Ruler of Fire. With this active skill, he can perform any fire-type spells with the help of Draconic Language as long as he has knowledge in his mind.]


    ''This seems like a broken skill.''


    Ian twitched his mouth, as this was clearly a fast pass to all the Fire elemental spells in existence. All Ignysyl had to do was know about them.


    ''But considering he is a Monarch of Flames, it seems reasonable.''


    Ian barely controlled his envy and looked at the next skill,


    [Ignis''s Aura (Domain): Although the Monarch has fallen, his name still remains. This active skill allows Ignysyl to use his aura as a Domain. Within its range, he can enhance his power, stabilize the space, and exert absolute control over anything inside, as long as it doesn''t exceed his peak strength.]


    ''Hm, this explains his blue field before but still seems as overpowered as a dragon should be.''


    Ian thought as he had already experienced its effect firsthand when Ignysyl used it to save him from the Space Shift and allow him to enter the core chamber.


    However, he didn''t dwell much and quickly looked at the last passive skill since he felt time was running out. The Ignisia Trial was about to be over.


    [Dimensional Mastery: A unique passive ability of Ignysyl. Although he is a fire-type dragon, he possesses an uncanny aptitude for mastering space-related spells. The only things limiting him are his knowledge and strength.]


    ''Sigh... this sums up everything.''


    Ian thought after noticing the details of Ignysyl''s skills.


    He hated to admit it, but this dragon really had some good abilities.


    And he even had the Bloodline Form: Primordial Dragon, although he didn''t know what that was, it must be an awesome trump card.


    Just like he couldn''t see the core and streaks Ignysyl talked about before on the status panel, he didn''t seem to have the ability to see through all the information either.


    But still, Ian was already satisfied with what he saw.


    "Um... hey... can you please decide quickly? I''m... still waiting here.."


    It seemed Ian took too long to respond, Ignysyl finally couldn''t wait longer, lifted his head, and asked Ian innocently.


    From the way he looked, he seemed anxious about why Ian suddenly stopped after saying he would form a Primal Bond with him.


    He had already sworn a Dragon Oath as engraved in his bloodline. He wasn''t lying when he said those words before.


    The moment he heard the word ''Primal Bond,'' he felt his blood screaming at him to accept the decree immediately with no hesitation.


    He might hesitate if he was a little older or born outside, but all he knew was from the inheritance he obtained through the same blood.


    So, he almost didn''t hesitate, lowered his head, and accepted Ian''s proposal.


    But why was Ian just scanning him with mental power as if he met him for the first time?


    Poor Ignysyl, he didn''t know his innocent action had caused Ian to become alert and use various methods to verify the risk. But, at least it seemed to have been completed.


    "Do you really want to make a Primal Bond with me? You know, if you didn''t, that oath won''t act on you?"


    Ian asked at last, finding that he should at least confirm before proceeding, as he felt slightly embarrassed to directly subdue him.


    Only slightly though.


    "My blood says that when a Sovereign asks you to form a Primal Bond, you accept with your head lowered. There shall be no hesitation!"


    However, Ignysyl once again lowered his head and told the same line he previously said.


    "I don''t care about what your blood says."


    Ian waved his hand in annoyance as he didn''t like this kind of predetermined thing. It reminded him of his fixed destiny which he hated to the core.


    "I want to know what YOU think. Be honest, do you really want to make a bond with me? If you do, you might never be able to leave my grasp."

 Chapter 166 Destiny Reset

    Ian sighed and yet again asked, finding it hard to just accept as Ignysyl was just following his innate knowledge.Maybe, he felt responsible for this little dragon; he couldn''t help but ask again against his usual nature.


    He wasn''t a bad villain after all.


    "Eh? Didn''t I tell you already? I want to leave this tower, and you said only this method can help me. So, of course, I want to."


    Ignysyl replied in confusion at Ian''s continuous question. He really didn''t want to stay in this place a moment longer, and the only way was to make a bond with Ian.


    He didn''t see what the problem was.


    In fact, he wasn''t wrong.


    It wasn''t that his bloodline inheritance didn''t transfer common knowledge about this world to him, nor that he didn''t have a dragon''s pride of not wanting to become a subordinate of a human.


    But the moment he knew Ian was Runeblood and even the so-called Sovereign, he already discarded Ian as a weak human.


    Ian also already noticed Ignysyl''s change of words when he first said he was from the Sovereign clan and then directly said Sovereign itself when he found he could form a Primal bond.


    However, Ian didn''t want to ask him again and drag on any longer as he already felt the trial of Ignisia Tower was about to be over.


    Once the time was over, all those who didn''t become a Wizard Apprentice would definitely be sent directly to Everbright City. And he had already made a promise to Aurora, so he had to be fast.


    "Okay, then. So be it. Let''s make a Primal Bond. Once you make a spiritual link with me, I promise to take you out of here."


    Ian nodded, not bothering to drag any longer.


    "Haha... that''s what I''m saying. I knew you had the ability to take me out of here. Blood never lies."


    Ignysyl laughed while showing his cute dragon teeth and flew over to Ian''s shoulder in a jiffy.


    Once Ian promised, he directly changed his attitude from a serious one to a childish one, appearing cheerful just like before.


    "Don''t we still have to make a bond?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at his antics. Why, after the deal was done, did he feel like this little dragon lost all respect he had for him before?


    Why was he not bowing to him anymore? To be honest, he did like that feeling a bit.


    ''Maybe I should ask him to do that again. Hehe, that will be fun.''


    Ian smirked with an evil grin while looking at the little dragon who seemed completely unaware of his bad taste.


    "Huh? What is so hard about that? Isn''t that just you absorbing a slight trace of my true blood? Let me take it out for you."


    Ignysyl tilted his head cutely on Ian''s shoulder, answered calmly, then suddenly lifted one of his paws and pierced his chest with the sharp claws.


    Then, as if taking a pinch of salt from a bowl, he drew his own blood from his heart and gave it to Ian.


    The entire process was as natural as could be, and he never frowned at any step.


    "Here, take it fast. It will lose its effect if you leave it outside. As long as you really have the ability to make a Primal Bond, I will be directly bound to you."


    The little dragon urged Ian to hurry as if he wasn''t the one making a bond but Ian was, making him speechless.


    "You know everything, huh."


    Ian rarely complained and grabbed the crimson drop of blood with rich vitality in his hand, which directly disappeared into his body with just a touch.


    It was as if the blood seeped into his very being on its own initiative.


    Then, as if something delicious had entered his body, the silent Life Core inside his dantian suddenly rotated rapidly, initiating a strong suction force that directly engulfed the small drop of true blood without giving it any chance to mingle around.


    "Swoosh!"


    And as soon as Ian digested that drop, he felt a strange connection with Ignysyl immediately. It was a strange feeling completely different from the Soulseal Bond he had with Lyra.


    While Lyra''s bond with him was on an intimate level where he could even feel her emotion accurately if they were close, Ignysyl''s bond was more of a subordinate to their master.


    "Really, it is a dominant bond, not an equal one."


    Ian already found out that he was indeed in a dominant position in this link. Whether it was because of his higher level of bloodline or Ignysyl''s early submission, he didn''t know.


    "Hmm... yeah, you are right. I can already feel the effect of the rule weakening on me. Haha... I can finally leave this damn tower."


    However, unlike Ian, Ignysyl instead purred in delight as if feeling something incredible and directly cursed his so-called Glowy Spire in passing.


    He didn''t seem to think anything about Ian''s dominance over this bond.


    Instead, he seemed extremely excited that some kind of rule restricting him had been finally broken.


    Seeing him getting too excited, Ian wanted to say something when he heard the System prompt in his mind once again,


    [Ding!]


    [Congratulations! You formed a Primal Bond with a Juvenile Dragon Ignysyl.]


    [Your decision to form a spiritual link with him has successfully altered the destiny of Ignysyl.]


    [Congratulations! You completed the Instant Quest 1: Is he worthy?]


    [Since this is just your decision, not a challenge, you didn''t get any reward.]


    ''Is there not even any consolation prize?''


    Hearing the last prompt, Ian couldn''t help but feel bitter. This was the first time he completed a Quest and didn''t get any reward.


    What is even the point of this Quest anyway?


    However, unlike what he thought, the prompt wasn''t finished.


    [Ding!]


    [Since the Primal Bond had been established, Ignysyl''s destiny has been connected with your own.]


    [Hence, Ignysyl''s current destiny: Lost Monarch has been abolished.]


    [Congratulations! You successfully gave a new beginning to a fallen Monarch.]


    ''Woah, finally there is something.''


    Ian thought after hearing a series of prompts in delight, although it didn''t seem to be related to him.


    [Congratulations! The luck point of Ignysyl has been reset.]


    [Congratulations! The destiny of Ignysyl has been determined.]


    "Wow, this is also possible?"


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ian also noticed the question mark on the luck value of Ignysyl before. But never thought that just by making a spiritual link, he could change his destiny and luck.


    He felt quite awesome.


    [Changes in destiny won''t have any effect on Ignysyl''s bloodline or abilities.]


    [Ding!]


    [Ignysyl''s Current Luck Points: 300] S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    ''Well, although it is low, at least it is better than my beginning.''


    Ian thought wryly after seeing such a low luck value. However, since he was basically an evil dragon before, it made sense in a way.


    ''Then, what about the Destiny? Is it a new Monarch or Dragon King or something?''


    Ian waited for the prompt to appear in expectation. No matter what, a dragon was a dragon nonetheless. He should have a better destiny even if it was reset, right?


    At least Ian thought so, until,


    [Ignysyl''s Current Destiny: Passerby Villain]


    "Fuck!"

 Chapter 167 Once Again Nothing Gained

    "Fuck!"The moment Ian saw Ignysyl''s Destiny, he involuntarily cursed loudly, causing the little dragon on his shoulder to jolt in surprise.


    "What? What happened again?"


    He couldn''t help but ask as his excitement was completely ruined by Ian''s unexpected shout.


    "Uhum... nothing, don''t worry about it."


    Ian realized he had lost his composure, so he slightly coughed to ease his embarrassment while looking at Ignysyl weirdly.


    "Tch... Welcome to the club, I guess?"


    He mumbled since, like him, this dragon also became a Passerby Villain.


    How laughable.


    At least Lost Monarch sounded awesome, although he didn''t know if Ignysyl would have fixed Destiny like him or could upgrade.


    But from what he gauged from the reset of Destiny, it might be because Ignysyl got connected with him that he shared the same one as him at the start and might upgrade later on.


    "Anyway, are you feeling alright?"


    Ian asked, diverting the topic while looking at Ignysyl, who seemed a little weak after making a Primal Bond.


    The True Blood, in actuality, was the essence of a dragon. Even if it was called blood, it wasn''t normal by any means.


    So, although what Ian absorbed was just a little pint, it was still a significant consumption for Ignysyl, a juvenile dragon.


    "What will happen to me? I''m as good as ever. Don''t you see?"


    As always, Ignysyl flared up his nose as if Ian''s concern was completely unnecessary, although his slightly tired face spoke otherwise.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say."


    Ian didn''t want to babysit his little pride, ignored it completely and continued,


    "So, do you have any authority over this Glowy Spire of yours or any treasure we can hoard on this floor?"


    After having a Dragon as a subordinate, Ian was ready to take any benefit he could get. After all, the name of this tower was basically related to this little dragon of his.


    Although he didn''t dream big, like controlling this Mythical Artifact, grabbing some treasures should be possible, right?


    He was already thinking about some ancient item that could help him directly reach First Ring Wizard.


    "What treasure? What authority? This place is so lonely and barren that there is nothing inside."


    But to his dismay, Ignysyl instead shook his head in denial. From his expression, he really seemed to have nothing on this tower.


    But when he saw Ian''s stern look, he still continued nervously,


    "Ugh... there might be something like inheritances here, like what you just got from that guy, but I cannot take those and even if I can, there is no time." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, you don''t have anything after living here for so long?"


    Ian didn''t believe that was the case. Was this guy defying his order or what?


    Wasn''t a Dragon supposed to be a treasure hoarder?


    Why was this one so useless?


    "Um... there really is none."


    Ignysyl thought for a while seriously and replied,


    "Look, I''m not lying here. Whatever I had before, I already ate it. And I cannot leave this damn floor to search for better things."


    The little dragon defended himself as if he was really not lying.


    "Then, why did you say this is your Glowy Spire? What kind of dragon is so poor?"


    Ian gnashed his teeth in hatred while looking at Ignysyl, who was acting pitifully.


    "Hehe, since there is no one alive here besides myself, of course, it is automatically my Glowy Spire, isn''t it?"


    Ignysyl smiled slyly while looking at Ian.


    "Do you want to stay here forever?"


    However, Ian''s cold voice completely deflated his fragile pride, and he immediately corrected his expression.


    "No... no... I don''t want to stay here. Hey, I''m really not lying. There is nothing here besides pure mana. That''s why I was so bored all those years."


    Ignysyl hurriedly shook his head, as he didn''t want to stay here for a minute, let alone forever.


    Then, as if he thought of something, his eyes suddenly glowed with a brilliant light.


    "Hey, although I have nothing with me here, I am a dragon, after all. I have a strong sense of treasure. After we go out, I will help you get them to the best of my abilities. What do you think?"


    He proposed, feeling that it was doable.


    Besides helping Ian, he also had a little selfish motive to loot everywhere. Even thinking about those things almost made him salivate.


    ''Sigh... another plan to hoard treasure is ruined.''


    Ian shook his head with bitterness. Of course, he knew the dragon could sense treasure and help him, but the risk was too great outside.


    All he wanted was an immediate benefit for once before reaching Calvora Continent, but it seemed that wasn''t possible this time.


    "Let''s talk about that after we leave this place. It is almost time for the trial to end now."


    He didn''t bother Ignysyl anymore and looked at the doors of the two rooms that opened simultaneously since the array inside the meditation hall had already stopped working.


    As he said, the time for the end of Ignisia Trial had arrived; although it was kinda lame. Ian felt no pressure at all.


    "Yeah, I can feel that."


    Ignysyl also nodded while showing clear excitement on his face. Finally, he could leave with Ian and see the world outside, which was described in his bloodline inheritance.


    "Ian!"


    Just when Ian looked at the door, Lyra immediately saw his figure standing in front and ran towards him quickly with a big smile, hugging him directly.


    "Um... you seem to have gained a lot."


    Ian smiled as he wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her close to his side.


    "Yeah, I''m now a Second-Class wizard apprentice and learned a few other spells you gave me. Unfortunately, there wasn''t much time to reach Third-Class Apprentice."


    Lyra said while snuggling in his arms, feeling relaxed. She liked his smell and their close bond.


    "No need to hurry needlessly. We have all the time to practice after leaving this continent."


    It wasn''t like they were going to return to that barren land again. Instead, they would head for the Calvora continent, where mana and resources for a mere apprentice were abundant.


    "Hey, Ian. Why do I smell something strange on you? It feels like something has burned." Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    While they were snuggling, Lyra suddenly asked curiously as she noticed a strange fiery smell on Ian''s body that wasn''t there before.


    "Hm? Can you smell it? It is probably one of my spells."


    Ian replied casually while looking at Ignysyl on his shoulder, who was already yawning out of boredom.


    He seemed to have no mood to watch their interaction.


    "Don''t look at me. She cannot see or feel my existence unless I show myself even if I am now free from the restrictions."


    Ignsyl said and pointed at his wings,


    "See those prongs of flames? They are the manifestation of my Rule of Fire. Unless I want to, no one can see me."


    Ignysyl proudly showed his ever-flaring prongs of flames around his wings, displaying his magnificence.


    However, after seeing no interest in Ian''s eyes, he quickly adjusted himself and pointed at Lyra.


    "She might be smelling our bond. She seems quite close to you. I can also smell her on you."


    The little dragon twitched his nose as if to prove it.


    "Hm? What is this smell?"


    However, just when he wanted to explain to Ian, he was surprised to smell something he didn''t expect.


    "Isn''t this... the smell of the Abyss?"

 Chapter 168 Smell Of Abyss

    Ian was listening to the banter of the little dragon on his shoulder while caressing Lyra when he heard a sudden yelp."Hey, why does this girl have the smell of the Abyss?"


    Ignysyl sniffed his nose as if to confirm, then asked Ian in a surprised voice.


    He seemed to have already confirmed and tilted his head while asking for an answer.


    "She is a half-succubus."


    Ian didn''t find it odd and answered matter-of-factly.


    "Huh? What... Who are you talking to?"


    However, Lyra suddenly heard Ian''s low voice and asked, confused, as she didn''t see anyone near them.


    It was just as sudden for her since she couldn''t hear Ignysyl''s voice, even though she was literally clinging to Ian''s body.


    The only person besides them, Aurora, had just left the room and was walking slowly as if deliberately letting them reminisce.


    She had become much more sensible in just these seven days.


    "Just a friend you can''t see yet. I will show you after we leave this place."


    Ian smiled and caressed Lyra''s face while answering her. He didn''t need to hide Ignysyl from his women, but it was still better not to show him here until they left this tower.


    "Umm, okay."


    Hearing his answer, Lyra looked curious but still didn''t inquire further.


    "Tch... you don''t even know a telepathic spell? Want me to teach you?"


    Ignysyl heard Ian saying he was a friend, so he immediately beamed and proposed.


    "No need for now."


    Although he did need it, this wasn''t the time. And whether he could even use the one taught by Ignysyl was a question.


    "Yeah, I will teach you after we leave this Spire."


    Ignysyl nodded his small head in understanding, then looked at Lyra again and continued, Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "A half-succubus? Hmm... yeah, now that I look at her seriously, she indeed seems to have awakened some demonic bloodline but it seems she isn''t natural."


    Ignysyl scanned Lyra with his flickering eyes again after saying that and suddenly said something profound,


    "But I wasn''t saying that."


    "The smell of the Abyss is a product of the rule, and a half-succubus isn''t capable of carrying it. But I can clearly sense it on her. How is this possible?"


    "Hmm... if I guessed it right, it seems someone is playing tricks on your girl, although I could be wrong."


    Ignysyl analyzed after taking a while scanning Lyra this time.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ian was stunned and hurriedly asked Ignysyl, as this kind of knowledge was quite new to him.


    He thought Ignysyl smelled the Abyss in Lyra due to her half-succubus bloodline.


    After all, succubi were inhabitants of the Abyss. There was nothing wrong with him thinking like that.


    "Haven''t you heard? If you gaze long enough into the Abyss, the Abyss will gaze back into you. And your girl is literally carrying the smell of it. Sooner or later, she will be dragged into the Abyss."


    Ignsyl replied,


    "That''s why I said it seems someone is playing tricks on her and trying to drag her to the Abyss realm. But she is so weak, it seems unlikely. What is even the benefit anyway?"


    Ignysyl balbberd clearly confused, and then, seeing Ian''s sudden solemn look at such news, he suddenly showed a childish grin and boasted,


    "But this much trick is nothing in front of me. All I need to do is engulf her inside my Rule of Fire briefly, and that trace will automatically disappear."


    He smiled,


    "A trace of rule can never survive my complete rule. So, when I''m here, there is no need to worry at all."


    At last, he didn''t forget to slap his chest as humanely as possible while flaring up the prongs of fire a little bit.


    Truly, if he wasn''t snobbish, he indeed looked like a magnificent dragon.


    "Then do it." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once Ian heard Ignysyl''s words, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief and immediately ordered.


    In his opinion, if something was amiss, it was better to solve it as soon as possible. There was no point delaying.


    "Hmm? Now?"


    Hearing Ian''s order, Ignysyl was confused.


    "But didn''t you say not to show up yet?"


    The little dragon scratched Ian''s shoulder a bit as if he didn''t understand his thought.


    In his opinion, it was just a trace of Abyss, he could clear it anytime. There was no need to be so serious, should we?


    "Just use your Rule of Fire along with my makeshift fire spell. Can''t you use your ability while hiding?"


    Ian asked.


    "Of course I can. But... why do I need to hide at all?"


    If he was going to get introduced to Lyra later anyway, why hide now? That other little girl was so weak that he didn''t even think there was a need for that.


    "Just do as I say."


    Ian said while looking at Aurora who was already close to them.


    All this time, he hadn''t forgotten the whisper that almost drowned him when he inadvertently recalled that name.


    Although he was actively forgetting those memories to avoid getting implicated again, the risk was still there and hiding wasn''t always a good choice.


    So, when he heard that the Rule of Fire could clear the traces of other rules, he suddenly wanted to do some experiments with Ignysyl.


    Although it was just an idea, he wanted to see if it worked.


    ''Just in time to see if it works. If you are only traces of the rule, that will be the best.''


    "Ian, what happened?"


    Lyra could only hear Ian''s words and didn''t understand what was happening with him.


    "Don''t worry. I will use a spell in a bit. You just cling to me and don''t move."


    Ian advised and suddenly waved his hand while chanting; drawing a little bit of mana from the surroundings.


    "Inferno Burst!"


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, with his shout a circle of fire appeared suddenly covering Ian, Lyra as well as Aurora inside.


    Although, you required a spell model to cast a spell, how you executed it depended on your control. So, Ian easily circled everyone around him with the fire while not damaging anyone.


    "What... What happened?"


    Aurora was about to approach Ian and Lyra when a circle of fire engulfed her within a burning inferno, confusing her.


    "Envelope everything within this circle with your Rule Of Fire."


    Ian then ordered Ignysyl, who appeared perplexed by his actions.


    "Why... ... fine."


    Ignysyl, who wanted to question, saw Ian''s look and immediately deflated not wanting to argue any further.

 Chapter 169 Who Do Think Im?

    Since Ian had already ordered him to engulf everything within his rules, Ignsysyl did so, as it didn''t take much from him anyway. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."Ian, what happened? Why did you use your spell?"


    By now, Aurora was already at Ian''s side, asking him curiously with her emerald green eyes.


    She didn''t understand why he used this spell so suddenly, although it did feel good to look at such a magical scene from such a close range.


    Ian''s control over his spells seemed impeccable.


    "Okay, I already used my Rule Of Fire alongside your spell. I don''t know why you want to waste so much of my energy. She only has a trace of the Abyss, which is already getting erased,"


    Ignysyl said and didn''t forget to complain at last.


    Ian ignored his complaint and looked around the firewall, which only changed a slight color after coming into contact with Ignsysyl''s Rule. Other than that, he didn''t feel any difference just from his vision.


    So, he looked down and asked Lyra, who was also busy looking around curiously.


    "How do you feel?"


    "Hm? I feel... better?"


    Hearing Ian''s sudden question, Lyra didn''t know why he asked and answered uncertainly.


    ''Hm... so she can''t feel it, huh.''


    Ian concluded and then looked at Aurora, who was awaiting his reply.


    "Don''t worry. I am just preparing something for your sake,"


    Ian replied with a smile.


    "For my sake?"


    Aurora pointed at herself with a confused look.


    Ian nodded and continued,


    "Yeah... it is time for the trial to end, and if I don''t do anything, you will likely get deported directly to Everbright City."


    "Oh... you are talking about that."


    Aurora understood immediately, as she was also about to ask about it since it was indeed the end time.


    "But... what is with this spell? Is this needed to stop me from getting kicked out?"


    She asked while looking at the fiery circular wall of fire that was swiftly shrinking towards the center.


    "Yeah... it isn''t that easy to cheat the Tower when you aren''t a wizard apprentice. So, we have to use some loophole to our advantage."


    Ian explained, then waved his hand, causing the shrinking ring of fire to contract swiftly, enclosing them within.


    "Hm? Do you want to use my Rule Of Fire on her?"


    Seeing the converging fire slightly targeting Aurora, Ignysyl quickly understood Ian''s thoughts and expressed his doubt.


    "What is so special about her? I don''t feel anything off about her, though, like this girl."


    However, despite his doubts, he didn''t withdraw his Rule, even after sensing that the scent of the Abyss on Lyra had vanished.


    "Just relax your mind and let me control you for a while. Once the tower''s evaluation time is over, you can be free again."


    Ian seemed not to have heard Ignysyl and instead explained to Aurora while grasping her shoulder and sending slight traces of his own mana into her body.


    "Be fast, the time is almost over."


    Seeing Aurora getting stunned and then conflicted by his sudden words, Ian warned while pointing at the Meditation Hall, which was already beginning to fade.


    Just as he said, there was indeed a way for a non-wizard apprentice to stay in the tower and leave for the Calvora Continent.


    However, to do so, it wasn''t as easy as hiding or deceiving the tower, but one had to be under the absolute control of someone who was qualified.


    It was basically like you could leave if you were the subordinate of a qualified person deemed by the tower.


    It was also likely that the Tower saw those who got controlled as a tool rather than as individuals.


    So, Ian''s way of allowing Aurora to leave with him was to use the mind control spell on her to control her completely.


    Of course, making a contract or a pact-like Subjugation Sigil also worked, but Ian didn''t want to rely on such and didn''t have one either.


    "Um... is there no other way?"


    Seeing the meditation hall''s disappearing visage, Aurora got anxious but still asked Ian, as nobody wanted to give control of their body to another person, even if just for a moment.


    Not to mention Ian was a man, and she didn''t know if he would do something while she was unaware.


    Although she didn''t think he would, who could be sure?


    "Yeah, there is no other way. The tower cannot be fooled that easily. Even I am not sure if my mind control skill will be useful."


    Ian shook his head, bashing her wish, and was about to persuade her when Lyra chimed in.


    "Hey, are you afraid that Ian will touch you or do something inappropriate while you are unconscious?"


    Aurora was distressed after hearing Ian''s negative reply when Lyra called out to her, causing her to hurriedly shake her head.


    "No, no. I wasn''t thinking about that. It''s just that I... I was wondering if there is any other simple method..."


    Aurora fidgeted nervously as if she didn''t know how to explain.


    She didn''t want them to misunderstand her. After all, they were trying to help her without anything in return.


    "Okay... you don''t need to defend yourself."


    Lyra rolled her eyes and stopped her in time.


    "Look... I understand your thoughts. But you don''t need to worry about such things."


    "Although he is indeed a little shameless and perverted, don''t you see me here? Will I allow this rascal to take advantage of another girl in front of me without your knowledge?" Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    She persuaded Aurora honestly while grabbing Ian''s arm strongly in hers, as if signaling that he was under her control, causing Ian to roll his eyes.


    ''Aren''t you allowing me to do everything a few days ago? You were even helping me. Why am I the perverted one now?'' He complained inwardly.


    "Besides, only he can allow you to leave this continent. If you really want to leave, there is no other way than to follow what he says. Sigh... if I could, I would have helped you already."


    Lyra showed reluctance on her face, completely ignoring the fact that the Mind Control skill Ian had was something he got from her.


    "True!"


    Poor Aurora immediately believed what Lyra said, perhaps because she was a girl like her.


    After seemingly thinking it through and looking at the disappearing hall in front of her, Aurora appeared to have made a decision. So, she looked at Ian and said,


    "Um... okay then. Thank you for helping me. You can control me as you like... Just... be gentle."


    Aurora finally relented and completely relaxed her figure, appearing as if she was ready for Ian''s misdemeanor. She even closed her eyes in front of Ian as if placing her belief in him.


    Since time was running out, if she delayed like this and got deported, she would have no place to cry. So, she immediately decided to do what Ian said.


    ''What the heck do you mean "be gentle"?''


    Ian was once again speechless at her misguiding words as if he was about to do something nefarious.


    For God''s sake, he was just trying to help out of goodwill, and here he was blatantly blamed for something he wouldn''t do.


    Was there no one who would believe in his character?


    ''Who do you think I''m?''


    ''She was just saying earlier that it wasn''t for this reason. And now, why is she all relaxed after getting Lyra''s assurance?''


    Seeing Aurora already closing her eyes and completely off guard, Ian shook his head.


    In the end, she was indeed worried about his behavior.


    ''Let''s just get this over with.''


    Ian shook his thoughts away for now and carefully extended his mental power while using the Mind Control method he got from Lyra.


    "Mmm..."

 Chapter 170 Is There Really No Problem?

    Since Aurora wasn''t guarding against him and his mental power was far beyond hers, Ian quickly took control of her in a second, causing her to go blank."Hey, increase your power of Rule and see if you can feel the traces of Abyss inside her."


    Once Ian was sure he had Aurora under his control, he finally looked at Ignysyl, who was quietly observing his actions and gave the order.


    "Hm? Does she really have something to do with the Abyss?"


    Ignysyl tilted his head and flared up the prongs of fire on his wings, causing the fiery wall around them to turn blue, just as ordered.


    "Hmm... I think you may have been mistaken. I cannot smell anything on her."


    After sniffing around and using his Rule of Fire, Ignysyl lost interest in Aurora and shook his head.


    ''Is there really nothing?''


    Ian was confused, as he clearly knew that Aurora wanted to leave this place because of her entanglement with the Whispering Expanse forbidden zone.


    And there was also that Monarch-level figure he had inadvertently invited because of the sudden quest.


    But Ignysyl didn''t find anything odd about her. So, what was the problem? Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Should I try that?''


    Ian thought a little nervously, unlike his usual style.


    "Hey, should I stop now? Although it doesn''t cost much, it is still wasteful to use this ability recklessly."


    Seeing him getting lost in his thoughts, Ignysyl couldn''t sit still and reminded him.


    "Hm? Oh, wait... I want to do something next. Be sure to take a careful look and react if something seems off."


    Ian said with a solemn look after seeing that Ignysyl was about to retract his Rule of Fire.


    ''Since it had already come to this, let''s do it.''


    Ian decided. No matter what, he had to confirm his conjecture before deciding to bring Aurora with him out of this continent.


    If he found something fishy next, he would just let Aurora get deported like normal when the Tower''s rejection starts.


    Although he did feel that doing so would make him look like a jerk, he wasn''t going to risk everything just for a flimsy promise. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That feeling of almost drowning in the Abyss just by calling the name was simply dreadful. He wasn''t fond of experiencing it again.


    "Okay, be fast. I cannot maintain it like this forever."


    Ignysyl saw that Ian was quite serious about this and agreed, his flickering eye constantly scanning Aurora and Ian''s bodies as if trying to find something.


    Seeing that everything was ready, Ian took a deep breath and ready his Ethereal form just in case something went wrong in the process.


    After that, he silently began to recall a name in his mind that he had actively forgotten all this time.


    ''Whispering monarch: Ulthera!''


    "Ulthera?"


    After not feeling anything like before, Ian used his mental power to echo those words in Aurora''s mind while searching for any anomalies.


    "Whispering monarch: Ulthera!"


    He even controlled Aurora to say those words from her mouth but still, there was nothing. It was as if this name held nothing and couldn''t summon the entity he was asking for.


    "..."


    "..."


    While Ian was silently using the methods, Lyra and Ignysyl felt awkward watching Ian look at Aurora intently, as if enamored.


    During the whole process, they only saw him control Aurora to say something, and then nothing. It was as if he was playing around.


    "Hey, can you start already? I''m not lying here. I really cannot maintain this any longer."


    Seeing Ian just looking at Aurora silently without doing anything for a while, Ignysyl finally snapped as he puffed up his nostrils in annoyance.


    He felt like Ian was playing with him.


    Otherwise, there was no need for Ian to do anything, as he would definitely sense if there was involvement of the Abyss around this girl.


    After all, he had a very keen perception of the Abyss.


    "Ian... do you have any thoughts about her? But it isn''t good to do anything while she is under your control and unconscious."


    While Ignysyl thought Ian was playing with him, Lyra thought otherwise. So, she grabbed his sleeve and suggested that he not do anything untoward.


    "Ouch!"


    "Do you think your man is that kind of person? What are you thinking?"


    Ian couldn''t help but roll his eyes while smacking Lyra''s head with a finger, causing her to yelp in pain.


    "What am I thinking? You were the one looking at Aurora so intently. Why are you blaming me now, you pervert?"


    Lyra rubbed her forehead in pain and replied to him in annoyance.


    From her perspective, it did look like Ian was enamored with the girl in front, causing her to get jealous.


    "Sigh... okay, I was just thinking of something just now. Don''t just guess randomly next time."


    Ian reprimanded and looked at Ignysyl.


    "Did you really not feel anything?"


    "Nope, not a thing. There is really nothing wrong with this girl."


    The little dragon shook his head extremely confidently.


    ''Then, am I just imagining things? Or maybe this tower stops that entity from entering?''


    Ian pondered in confusion, then shook his head.


    ''Whatever, it is good news that she seemed normal. Let''s just forget this for now.''


    He decided and ordered Ignysyl,


    "You can withdraw the domain. Hide your figure until we get out of this Ignsia Tower, just like now, lest there be an unexpected problem."


    He said this while lifting his arm from Aurora''s shoulder and placing it beside her waist, pulling her into his arms.


    He was as natural as he was with Lyra.


    He also dispersed the Infernal Burst spell after cutting off the mana.


    "Okay, phew... that was a little tiring. Don''t forget to reward me for this after we leave this tower. I want to taste some delicious food."


    Ignysyl quickly withdrew everything while taking a relaxed breath.


    "Yeah... yeah, just as you ordered. Now, shut up and wait. It is time."


    Ian said, as he already saw the area where they were beginning to change.

 Chapter 171 What Did You Do To Her?

    "Woah!""Damn, that was so hard. But I finally reached the First-Class Wizard Apprentice level, haha."


    "I don''t know if this decision is right. Sigh... It''s not like I have any choices anyway."


    "Why are there so few people? Is it really that hard to reach First Class? Why didn''t I feel it?"


    With the disappearance of the meditation hall and the corridor around, Ian, Lyra, and the others were briefly covered in mist before suddenly being transferred to another place.


    Then, they began hearing other people''s voices¡ªsome excited, some dejected, and some intrigued. It looked like everyone got transferred to the same place.


    "It seems it worked."


    Ian relaxed while looking at Aurora, who was still by his side, standing woodenly under his control.


    "Yeah, the Tower didn''t disqualify her. Your method is indeed amazing."


    Lyra nodded at Ian while snuggling in his arms.


    "Tch... what''s so hard about that? If you had asked me, I could have easily brought her with us." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ignysyl didn''t see what was so impressive about bringing Aurora.


    The Tower''s rejection might be something significant for these mortals, but for him, he could easily stop it if he wanted to. He had the Rule and power of space in his grasp. It was as easy as flipping his hand to get it done.


    But the next word from Ian shut him down immediately.


    "Then why did you need me to bring you out?" Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    Ian rolled his eyes at the little dragon showing off on his shoulder, ignored him, and released the mind control spell on Aurora.


    "Mmm..."


    However, just as Ian released control over Aurora, who was still in his arms woodenly, he heard a stern shout from behind, filled with anger.


    "What did you do to her?"


    Carl was seething with jealousy at first, seeing Aurora in Ian''s arms. But when he got closer, he noticed that Aurora was delirious, as if she wasn''t in her right mind.


    So, he assumed Ian had done something bad to Aurora to gain control over her.


    "Oh? What does it have to do with you?"


    Ian turned around and saw Carl looking at him with red eyes, clenching his fists in anger. If not for Aurora at his side, he might have already attacked.


    "You... if I find out you did something, I won''t let you go, even if you run to the end of this world."


    Ian''s usual calm tone and uninterested look, as if not taking him seriously, irked Carl further, but he restrained his anger after seeing Aurora slowly waking up.


    He had learned to be patient after the incident seven days ago.


    ''Who would run away from you in the first place?''


    Ian thought, speechless, at his classic line.


    "Mmm... What... what happened?"


    Aurora finally slowly came to her senses and found herself in a warm embrace, looking confused.


    Unlike the usual mind control Ian had used in Everbright City, this time, he had taken total control over Aurora to ensure nothing went wrong. So, it took some time for her to regain awareness.


    "Congratulations! You can now leave this continent with us."


    Ian smiled at Aurora, gazing into her emerald-green eyes. Even after she regained consciousness, he didn''t release her waist, as he was used to it anyway.


    Moreover, he quite liked the way her small waist fit in his arm.


    "Oh... right. Wasn''t I disqualified? Can I really leave like everyone else?"


    After Ian reminded her, Aurora finally realized what had happened and looked around the room, appearing quite excited.


    In her excitement, she didn''t even mind Ian holding her waist¡ªor maybe she hadn''t realized it yet.


    But someone wasn''t going to let it slide.


    "Hey, there''s no need to hug her now, is there?"


    Carl also understood what had happened after their little talk, so he quickly calmed his anger and asked Ian a little loudly causing Aurora to come to her senses.


    "Hm? Yeah... I''m fine now. You... can release me."


    Aurora heard Carl''s shout and finally realized she was in Ian''s arms. Earlier she just felt a warm embrace quite comfortable, so she didn''t think much.


    Now, however, feeling shy about appearing like that in front of everyone, she slowly moved away.


    "Thank you for helping me, Ian. My promise still stands. I will definitely repay you in the future."


    However, she didn''t forget to thank Ian as she bowed gracefully to show her sincere gratitude.


    "Yeah... think about that after leaving this continent. You''re too weak and need protection. Just stay beside me until we reach our destination."


    Ian waved his hand as if he didn''t mind, ignoring Carl''s dark look.


    "Um!"


    Just as Carl also wanted to say something, Aurora nodded with a smile, causing him to stop midway.


    One step behind, always behind.


    ''We''re all together on this trip anyway. It doesn''t matter.''


    Carl consoled himself while watching Aurora''s happy smile. He didn''t want to be a downer and ruin her mood with his snarky comments. He had plenty of time to get rid of Ian on this trip anyway.


    "Sister, you''re really here! Haha... good, good. Now we can leave this damn place together."


    Just as they were talking, a cheerful voice interrupted them as Henry strode toward them with a big smile.


    From the robe he was wearing and the staff in his hands, he seemed to have gained quite a lot.


    "Yeah... all thanks to Ian. But you also seem to have become a Wizard now. Congratulations!"


    Aurora smiled upon seeing her brother in such a cool outfit, and a wand in his hand that practically screamed he was a wizard.


    She was genuinely happy for her brother. Even if she couldn''t practice magic, at least he was capable.


    "Haha... don''t you see who I am? I''m your brother, after all! I am indeed awesome. Do you see anyone else with this cool wizard ro¡ª"


    Henry was about to brag about his cool wizard robe when he suddenly noticed that Ian and Carl were also wearing similar ones¡ªexcept theirs were more luxurious than his shabby one.


    "Uh... never mind. But it''s still a happy occasion that you''re here. You''ve wanted to leave this place for so long."


    Henry quickly changed the topic to avoid the awkward moment and turned to Ian, bowing in gratitude.


    "Thank you for helping my sister. Although she''s kinda clumsy, she has a good heart. I will definitely repay you if possible in the future."


    He sincerely thanked Ian.


    "Okay, okay. At least you have the thought."


    Ian smiled at his makeshift gratitude while eyeing the staff and the ring in Henry''s hands. Did he think Ian was a fool?


    If Henry really wanted to repay him, he could just give him that wand and whatever was inside that mana ring, couldn''t he?


    "Brother, I will handle that myself. You don''t need to promise anything."


    Aurora felt touched and quickly intervened, causing Henry to smile wryly.


    "Yeah... yeah, you''re a big girl now."


    He laughed, completely ignoring Ian''s look. What he said before was just a figure of speech. Although the gratitude was sincere, the promise was not.


    How could he be willing to hand over his staff and treasures to Ian just for a little help?


    "Hey, Carl. You''re here too. How was your haul? Did you manage to get an inheritance?"


    He then noticed Carl standing nearby, suddenly placed a hand on his shoulder, and grinned.


    "Uh... managed to get something."


    Carl replied awkwardly, removing Henry''s hand from his shoulder. He wanted his sister to pay attention to him; instead, he was getting Henry''s.


    What bad luck.


    Just when Henry was about to blabber nonsense again, a loud shout from the front interrupted their discussion causing everyone from the crowd to focus.


    "Okay, don''t waste my time talking. Everyone who is qualified, line up and climb this platform. Be quick!"

 Chapter 172 Implied Danger

    With Ron''s shouting, the entire room suddenly fell silent as everyone''s attention shifted to the central platform.The platform in front where Ron stood closely resembled the one they had arrived at inside the Ignisia Tower seven days ago¡ªa circular, elevated stage surrounded by intricate array patterns.


    From the way they had entered before, Ian could already guess that it was a teleportation array.


    "What are you looking at? Do you want to get stranded inside this Tower forever? Didn''t I say to climb the platform fast? It is time to leave."


    Seeing that everyone was still busy looking around, Ron reprimanded them in a bad mood.


    After all the troubles he had endured and painstakingly survived in this barren place, all he managed to get were a few treasures related to a First-Ring Wizard.


    There was no Ascension Material at all that was described in the news he got.


    How could his mood be good?


    It wasn''t that he didn''t find the place or the dead body of the thief he was looking for using the Blood Compass; it was that he was too late.


    Whatever items had been inside were already looted. He inferred this from the old traces left around and the missing mana ring on the skeleton.


    ''Don''t let me find out who that person was, otherwise...''


    Ron gnashed his teeth in hatred. But he also knew that finding that person was nigh impossible.


    And even if he did find them, the Ascension Material would have already been consumed. He was just showing impotent rage since all he got from this long journey was a Subjugation Pact that restricted him everywhere.


    ''What bad luck!''


    "Umm... Sir, are we getting directly teleported to the Calvora Continent this time?"


    Just when he was in a bad mood, Prince Ray, who was about to climb the teleportation platform, couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    From the way he looked, he seemed quite excited.


    "What the hell are you thinking? How can you directly reach another continent with just this low-level teleportation array? Just stay in your place and stop yapping."


    But what he got in return was Ron''s annoyance and loud scolding, causing his face to darken. Since he was a prince, he had never been scolded like that before, not even by his father.


    However, he couldn''t say anything and could only obediently stand in the designated place as ordered.


    ''Ugh... I need to bring such stupid people along.''


    Ron sighed, depressed, and ignored them for now. Then, as if he remembered something, he looked in Ian''s direction.


    ''Hmm... He indeed managed to bring that girl along. He seems to know something about this tower too.''


    He had already seen Aurora''s figure in the distance when Ian and the others arrived. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he was surprised, he wasn''t too concerned.


    ''Let''s just let him be for a while.''


    He thought maliciously while shifting his attention to the other qualified people who were hurriedly climbing the platform. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    ''Around 20 of them. Hmm... at least this mission is complete. I''ll just search for the solution after arriving at Calvora.''


    He consoled himself and then began directing people to stand in specific places, as they were going to be teleported a longer distance this time.


    ...


    "Ian, let''s go too."


    Seeing that it was time to leave, Lyra got excited and grabbed Ian''s arm, urging him to climb the platform.


    "Okay, let''s go then. You follow too."


    Ian nodded and signaled Aurora to follow him while walking toward the array. And just as he was about to climb the stage, he heard a childish voice next to his ear.


    "Hey, that guy was looking at you maliciously just now."


    Ignysyl, who was on his shoulder, suddenly pointed in Ron''s direction and called out. He was sensitive to gazes, and a malicious gaze directed at them could hardly be hidden.


    "Hm?"


    Ian looked in the direction Ignysyl pointed and saw Ron busy allocating places to the people on the specific array pattern. It seemed this array was a little complex and worked differently than the ones he had seen before.


    ''Is he in a bad mood?''


    Ian could see Ron''s dark face even from a distance.


    ''Maybe he didn''t find what he came for.''


    Ian guessed and shook his head at Ignysyl, signaling him to ignore Ron.


    Because of the pact, they couldn''t do anything to each other, and it was time to leave this place. Ian didn''t want to involve himself with Ron yet.


    After all, he needed his help to reach the Calvora Continent.


    "Hey... hey... wait for us."


    Seeing Ian, Lyra, and Aurora already walking away, Henry, who had been busy giving Carl a headache, finally noticed them and hurriedly followed anxiously.


    ''Finally! Sigh... Can''t he talk less?''


    Carl thought after finally getting rid of Henry.


    "Haha... don''t you want his sister? Why don''t you entertain her brother first? Although I don''t know if she will still be there after that."


    He then heard the old man''s voice in his mind mocking him while laughing.


    ''Shut up, you old man. Can''t you see she''s just close to him because he helped her?''


    Carl snarled while slowly walking toward the platform along with the different lines. He didn''t want to be near that Henry anymore. He talked too much.


    "Heh... you''re still delusional, kid."


    Ruther scoffed but didn''t say much. Let the young people decide their own matters.


    ''By the way, what realm is that Ian in? Did you find out?''


    Carl ignored Ruther''s sarcasm and asked what he wanted to know the most.


    "How would I know? It''s too risky to do anything inside this tower. But no matter what, he couldn''t have reached the First-Ring Wizard level."


    ''Yeah, I''m sure too. There''s no way he''s as lucky as I am.''


    Carl smiled imperceptibly while looking at Ian''s figure from behind.


    "Yeah, you really are lucky, kid. To think you would get a Mana Infusion in such a low-level inheritance pedestal. To be honest, even I''m a little jealous of your luck."


    Ruther also sighed at Carl''s fortune, causing his smile to grow even bigger.


    "But in essence, you are still at the Third-Class Apprentice level since you haven''t condensed your First-Ring spell yet. So, don''t be impulsive."


    Seeing that Carl seemed too proud, he quickly reminded him.


    Mana Infusion did increase his realm and mental power to that of a First-Ring Wizard, but since it was an unconventional approach, he hadn''t formed his First-Ring spell yet.


    So, while Carl was definitely more powerful than a Third-Class Apprentice, he was still no match for a First-Ring Wizard.


    ''Yeah, I know. I''m not that stupid.''


    Carl finally shifted his gaze away from Ian and stood in the place assigned to him by Ron, preparing to be teleported.


    "Okay, just stand where you are and don''t move. This array is different from before, and it can protect you during teleportation. But if you move, I won''t care if you disappear into the void."


    Ron warned after seeing that everyone was standing where they needed to be. Then he floated up and landed directly in the center of the array, positioning his feet just inside the central circle.


    "Whoosh!"


    And just as everyone finished standing in place, the array began to activate as if some mechanism had been triggered. Just like before, a white film covered the entire teleportation platform.


    However, this time, besides the platform''s protective barrier, each person was also surrounded by a thin white film individually for better protection.


    "Don''t worry and just relax. With the protection around, there''s nothing to fear. It''s now time to say goodbye to this continent."


    Ian advised Lyra and Aurora with a smile, seeing them looking around curiously.


    "Um!"


    Just as they nodded at Ian''s words, the array''s procedure was finally completed, and a brilliant light engulfed them.


    In the next instant, space distorted around them, and their figures vanished from the platform along with the others as they were teleported to their unknown destination.

 Chapter 173 Preparation To Leave (1)

    Gravethorne Continent was a barren land fraught with danger. It was directly surrounded by three forbidden zones from the east, north, and south, leaving only the west as an escape route, collectively called Westshore.However, ironically, for the mortals and Knights of this continent, the areas adjacent to the forbidden zones were less dangerous than the West, which connected to the sea.


    At least they had nothing to fear there¡ªas long as they weren''t Wizards.


    But the West, which was supposed to be a way out, was their nemesis, as the constant dangers from the sea were beyond what a Knight could guard against¡ªespecially when their numbers were so few and not a single legendary Knight remained.


    That was why Westshore remained free, with no single sovereign ever ruling over it. Whether that was good or bad, only those who lived there knew.


    "Captain, the arrangement has been made as you said. Water and supplies have been stocked, the hull inspected, and the crew is already prepared for departure at your command."


    Aboard a large ship docked at the port, a bald man with piercing black eyes and a sharp scar running from his forehead to his chin addressed the captain before him. The captain, a broad-shouldered figure with a full beard, sat back in his chair, leisurely smoking a pipe, exuding an air of quiet authority.


    Although both of them looked mostly normal, the faint gills under their necks and the subtle sheen of their fish-like skin marked them as something far from ordinary.


    "Good job! Have all the crew return to their positions. It is time for Sir Wizard to return. There shall be no mistakes." Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    The captain nodded and stood up from his seat, exhaling smoke as he slipped the pipe into his mana ring. The pipe was a basic artifact he had commissioned due to his love for smoking, so he didn''t want to lose it.


    "Varn, did you ask the crew to clean those rooms? Sir Wizard should arrive with a few more brats."


    Torren asked as he made his way toward the top deck of the ship, which looked as luxurious as any other part of it.


    Gleaming polished wood, reinforced with silver sigils and shimmering runes, along with glowing arrays etched everywhere, gave it an almost otherworldly appearance.


    The tall mast that stretched toward the heavens also seemed unnatural, woven from an enchanted fabric that shimmered faintly in the sunlight.


    Overall, the ship was crafted from materials that easily conducted mana, allowing enchantments to flow through its frame.


    "Yes, Captain. I already told them to do it. Although, I don''t know if they took it seriously. Haha..."


    Varn nodded at first, then laughed slyly, as if unsure whether the crew had actually done their job.


    "Tch... You guys are really a waste. Although those brats are Drybloods, they might become Wizards after arriving at the Calvora Continent. Moreover, there is Sir Wizard onboard, so don''t go too far."


    Torren harrumphed as if he knew exactly what kind of men his crew were.


    "Haha... I will warn them, Captain, don''t worry. As for them becoming Wizards¡ªheh as if it is that easy."


    Varn smiled reassuringly at first, then scoffed, clearly not taking the new arrivals seriously. How easy was it to become a Wizard?


    If it were that easy, why would they be like this?


    "Okay, rein in your emotions. It seems they are here."


    The captain waved his hand and signaled toward the room on the top deck, just beside his own cabin. It had remained closed until now, but it was beginning to glow with a fierce white light.


    "Yes, Captain."


    Varn nodded and quickly corrected his grin, turning his gaze forward. No matter what he said, the person about to arrive was a real Wizard, and he couldn''t afford to offend him.


    While Torren and Varn were focused on the glowing room, Ron, Ian, and the others were finally teleported out of Ignsia Tower, arriving directly onto the top deck of a ship docked at Westreach Harbor.


    This time, thanks to an additional layer of protection, none of them felt disoriented or nauseous, and they were all in good condition. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hah... Fortunately, the coordinates were right.''


    Ron breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the familiar ship¡ªthe very one he had used to arrive at the Gravethorne Continent.


    "Wow!"


    "Where are we?"


    "Is this a ship?"


    As the blinding white light faded, everyone finally took in their surroundings.


    Judging by the vast view of the ocean visible from the windows, they were indeed inside a ship¡ªon the top deck. So, they couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise.


    Unlike their previous teleportation, this time, they traveled a much greater distance, didn''t they?


    "Okay, no need to fret. We are now at Westreach Harbor, on the Gravethorne Continent. This ship is called the ''Silver Gull,'' and it is an Advanced Artifact¡ªso don''t think this is just a normal ship."


    Ron said with a smile, finally relieved that it was time to leave this barren place.


    Seeing that everyone looked surprised, he added a bit more information while walking toward the door with his staff in hand.


    "The sea which divides this Gravethorne Continent from Calvora is called Deepsire, and it is fraught with extreme dangers. Even if you are a First-Ring Wizard like me, there is no guarantee that you can return alive."


    Ron paused and continued,


    "However, there is no need to worry, as we Wizards have a covenant with the sea race, allowing us to travel through a safe passage."


    "Swoosh!"


    After saying that, he waved his hand, opening the door in front of them.


    "So, if there is nothing wrong, we should arrive at our destination in a month. Be prepared and ready yourselves for a long voyage¡ªwe leave tonight."


    After saying that, Ron looked at the two figures standing outside the room and called out,


    "Torren, settle them in their respective rooms and give them a tour around the ship. Let them familiarize themselves with the Silver Gull. We are leaving at night."


    "Yes, Sir Wizard."


    Torren hurriedly bowed alongside Varn as Ron disappeared from sight in a flash. He was quite tired and wanted to relax a bit before setting off.


    Once Ron vanished, Torren and Varn let out small sighs of relief, then turned to the twenty newly selected Wizard Apprentices standing in front of them.


    "Well, at least the number is greater than last time."


    Captain Torren smiled, stroking his beard.


    "Okay, I am the captain of this magic ship, Torren, and he is the Deepwatcher of this ship, Varn. And you guessed it right, we are from the Calvora Continent."


    He introduced himself and his subordinates before continuing.


    "Well, you might have lots of questions to ask, but as Sir Wizard said, we need to set sail tonight, so I''m quite busy, you see. So, let Varn give you a tour around the ship, explain the rules to follow, and show you to your room."


    After saying that he looked at the bald man beside him and ordered,


    "Varn, guide these newbies. Don''t be too rough. They are our guests."


    With that, Torren waved his hand dismissively and made his way toward his cabin.


    "Yes, Captain. Don''t worry, I''ll do my best."


    Varn patted his chest in mock reassurance before watching Torren disappear into his quarters. Then, turning his gaze to the crowd of curious newcomers, he smirked.


    "Okay, you brats. Don''t just stand there gawking. The top deck of the Silver Gull isn''t where you should be loitering. Just follow me down¡ªhurry up."

 Chapter 174 Preparation To Leave (2)

    Once Ron and Torren were gone, Varn''s demeanor shifted 180 degrees. Without explaining much, he barked out orders before swiftly climbing down the ladder he had come from.He didn''t even look back or offer any explanation¡ªjust vanished below deck as if he didn''t care whether they followed him or not.


    What could be said? He wasn''t exactly rude, but he certainly wasn''t welcoming either.


    "Damn! Who are you calling brats?"


    "Why is he so rude?"


    Sure enough, his attitude irked the youngsters, who were full of hope for their upcoming journey and wizarding path.


    However, since the person meant to guide them was already out of sight, everyone had to follow to keep up, as they indeed needed his help at the moment.


    "Hey, Ian, did you see their necks and skin?"


    Among the crowd were Ian, Lyra, and Aurora, while Henry followed behind with Carl, whom he had already spotted after teleporting. He seemed quite talkative when it came to Carl but never acted the same with Ian. Maybe it was because Ian was already with Lyra, or maybe it was for some other reason.


    Anyway, when Ian heard Lyra''s curious question, he nodded.


    "Yeah, I saw it too. So, don''t think they''re normal humans without powers like Wizards. If I am right, they might be the product of a Wizard''s research and might be quite powerful at sea," Ian answered as if he were guessing, though he was basically certain.


    In the novel, it was said that Torren was as powerful as a peak Third-Class Wizard Apprentice, and that Varn might be slightly below him in strength. More importantly, all of them had one or more abilities that were very useful in the sea areas. That''s why they were operating this ship in the first place.


    "Yeah, I saw a mana ring on that captain''s finger. From the way they look, they might be related to the sea race, right?" Lyra guessed while climbing down the stairs. Aurora, on the other hand, walked silently beside Ian, as she wasn''t a Wizard Apprentice like the others and didn''t want to stand out.


    "Yeah, might be. Who knows? Don''t care about them. In the end, they''re just workers on this ship anyway," Ian said dismissively, focusing instead on the next part he had read in the Arcane Passage.


    "You brats are quite slow, huh? Didn''t I say to hurry up?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before Ian could recall anything, he heard a stern and displeased voice from the front, halting his thoughts. It seemed after passing that narrow stairs, they had arrived at an open corridor or outer walkway, where it was possible to see the sea and the surrounding scenery more freely than on the top.


    And the person who was displeased by their lacklustre style, Varn, stood at the front alongside a few others¡ªlikely his crew members¡ªall dressed in rustic clothes, their faces reflecting equal discontent.


    Ian noticed that all of them had subtle modifications on their bodies, just like Varn and Torren, though smaller and less noticeable at first glance.


    "Heh... they''re the chosen ones, so of course, they''ll take their sweet time. It''s not like they''re in a hurry," one of the short but fat guy on the right snarled in displeasure.


    "They don''t know what the real world is like, just busy dreaming I guess."


    "And we were chosen to take these brats out of this continent. What bad luck."


    "Tch¡­ Boss, just get this over with. Why did you call us here anyway?"


    "I don''t want to live in this barren place anymore."


    The short guy''s words seemed to ignite the mood of the other crew members, causing them to complain endlessly. From their expressions, they clearly didn''t have a good impression of these so-called qualified ones.


    "Okay, okay. The captain has already spoken. We''re leaving tonight. Can you guys be a little patient for god''s sake? My ears are already calloused from hearing your complaints all these years."


    Varn scratched his right ear with his finger as if annoyed by their constant rambling, ignoring the displeased look on the crowd''s faces.


    "Alright, since everyone is so impatient, let me explain everything swiftly." He waved his hand to stop his crew members from continuing, then looked at the crowd and continued.


    "This ship is a magical artifact and has three layers: bottom, middle, and top. As you saw before, the top is where the captain and Sir Wizard reside. It''s strictly forbidden to go there unless you''re called for," he warned with a serious look.


    "So, you lot are going to live in the middle layer throughout this one-month-long journey. Although the ship might look small, it has everything you need: rooms, food, water, and, most importantly, protection. Food will be provided by this guy twice a day."


    Varn pointed at the short, fat guy, who snorted in displeasure.


    "Just make sure to come to the dining hall on time. It''s right at that corner."


    "Of course, if you want, you''re free to prepare your own food. Just don''t go outside hunting in the sea once we set sail. I won''t care if you disappear inexplicably."


    Varn spread his hands as if he didn''t care.


    "Anyway, all you have to do is stay where you should and don''t wander around. Remember, there will be no stops during this journey. Be prepared, do meditation, or whatever you want in your free time. Just don''t disturb me or my crew. Got it?"


    He asked loudly at the end, expecting a response, but got none, making him look a bit awkward. He had rambled so much for the sake of the captain''s order, but what he got in return was the bored look of the crowd.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "What about the bottom layer? What''s there? You didn''t talk about it," Carl finally asked, breaking the awkward silence with curiosity, making the crew look even more irritated.


    "Heh, the bottom layer is where we live. It''s also where supplies are stored, and many things are done to operate this ship. It doesn''t just run on its own, you know."


    Although Varn was also displeased by their lack of response, he still answered. Then, as if he remembered something, he added with a sly grin,


    "If you guys want, you can visit the bottom layer. Just don''t blame me if something happens or if you get traumatized. You''re on your own in that case. I''m too busy to ca¡ª"


    "What?"


    "Eww!"


    "What is that?"


    "Is that even human?"


    Varn was just about to finish his lecture when the crowd''s astonished voices stopped him abruptly.

 Chapter 175 Tensions Rise

    "Is that even human?"The crowd''s words varied, but the gist remained the same: Everyone seemed to have seen something they didn''t expect.


    "Silence!"


    Seeing the crowd getting out of control and not taking him seriously, Varn finally couldn''t take it and shouted in a loud voice that was particularly piercing to the ear.


    Ian could feel that although the sound appeared normal, it had a slightly stunning effect that could make one feel disoriented.


    ''Is this his ability?''


    Ian thought while looking at others who stopped their ramblings abruptly as if affected by something. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Didn''t I say not to come up? Why are you here?"


    After silencing everyone, Varn swiftly turned around to look at the culprit who was the cause of the crowd''s displeasure or disgust.


    "Boss, everything has been loaded as you ordered. It is time to pull the anchor out. It will be hard to do it once the night falls. I won''t enter the depth if it is night, you know that."


    However, the person in question neither cared about Varn''s scolding nor the crowd''s disgust. He just talked about what he came for with a hoarse voice, which caused the loose skin under his neck to tremble automatically.


    The reason why, as soon as he appeared, the crowd frowned in disgust was because of his very appearance.


    If Varn and Torren only had slight modifications on their bodies that went unnoticed by most, then this guy was the exact opposite.


    Fish-like skin covered with scales and a sheen of mucus, legs, and fingers webbed like a sea creature, and visible gills right below his neck that constantly opened and closed as if breathing¡ªgiving him a grotesque, unsettling appearance.


    His eyes were fierce and predatory, with sharp, slit-like pupils and pale, focused irises that seemed to pierce through everything they looked at.


    However, Ian noticed that although he seemed inhuman and eerie, there was a subtle balance in everything, making him functional.


    ''Why do I feel like I know him?''


    Ian thought as he found this person quite familiar. So, he began to think about the plot, not paying attention to their conversation.


    "Borris, I know what to do. I was just about to return. Didn''t I say not to come up before? Why are you not listening? Look what you have done now. Do you want me to get scolded by the sir Wizard?"


    Varn chided the guy in front, who was busy looking at the crowd with his pale eyes, making all of them flinch as his eyes seemed like those of a hunter looking at its prey.


    "I know. I was just curious if there is anyone who can catch my eye."


    Borris answered while laughing a bit, causing his gills to shake slightly. He didn''t seem to take Varn''s order too seriously.


    "Well, well... there are indeed some good ones. Haha, my brother would love to teach such talents."


    After scanning everyone one by one, Borris suddenly stopped at one figure and commented happily.


    "Hm? Is there really one that can catch your eye?"


    Varn was about to ask him to return when he heard his joyful voice, causing him to look at the youngsters in front.


    You know, although Borris looked inhuman, he was a genuine Third-Class Wizard Apprentice. He was just a failed product of a wizard''s transmutation research¡ªdone by none other than his brother.


    However, although a failure, his ability was nothing to scoff at. The most terrifying aspect of his power was his predatory eyes, which could gauge danger, help him in combat, and even allow him to see a person''s talent and realm as soon as he looked at them.


    It was truly a broken skill in the sense that it worked even on those at a higher realm than him.


    This ability gave him an edge, even when facing a First-Ring Wizard since he wasn''t a traditional Third-Class Wizard Apprentice in the first place but rather a product of his brother''s research.


    He also possessed some uncanny abilities that only he knew of. And he was someone who had truly faced the danger at a close range.


    That''s why after hearing Borris''s words, Varn put aside his reprimand and looked at the figure who Borris was looking at intently. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, kid, what is your name?"


    He then found out that the one who had a good talent was actually the same person who asked him about the bottom layer just now.


    So, this time, he asked his name with a smile, appearing like a friendly neighbor.


    "Carl!"


    Unlike other people, Carl wasn''t too surprised seeing Borris''s appearance and didn''t even flinch when he was looked at by those predatory eyes.


    Well, he was already a Wizard, after all, even though he hadn''t learned the Tier 1 Spell yet. So, he had his pride and didn''t take them seriously at all.


    Instead, he was curious about what Borris''s eyes saw in him that made him so happy.


    "Carl, huh... haha, good name, good name. Kid, you seem to have great talent. You''re already so strong in such a barren place. It''s truly a miracle."


    Borris first praised him for his strength and then continued,


    "Hey, I''m happy that this time there''s finally someone worth looking at. So, how about I give you an opportunity... huh?"


    Borris seemed pleased with Carl''s talent as he finished looking at him and was about to propose some so-called opportunity when he saw someone at the side inadvertently, causing him to stop.


    Carl was also confused and looked in the direction where Borris was looking, only to see Aurora fidgeting beside Ian, as if uncomfortable from being stared at by that fierce gaze.


    "Hey, boss. Why is there a dreg here? Aren''t only those who are qualified allowed to travel on this ship?"


    Borris suddenly asked, confused, causing Varn to stop looking at Carl and then focused on Aurora.


    "Hm? Are you sure she is a dreg? She came with the Sir Wizard, though. It shouldn''t be the case."


    He raised his eyebrows, not believing that to be true.


    When did a bona fide wizard begin to care about a mortal? In his long career sailing this sea, he hadn''t heard of a single case like this.


    "Boss, don''t you know my ability? When have I ever made a mistake? She doesn''t have an ounce of talent to become a wizard. In fact, I can''t even feel a trace of mana on her."


    Borris retorted while flaring up his gills. His gaze never left Aurora''s figure as if confirming the truth.


    "She is even lower than we were before," he then added in disgust.


    "Hmm... That''s indeed true. So, this time even a dreg is mixed up in this bunch? Heh, good, good. Do we now even have to serve such a waste? Aren''t they taking it too far?"


    Varn smiled a little ferociously as if remembering something and then pointed at Aurora.


    "You, girl. Come here. Tell us why you can come here when you are such a dreg. Don''t you know only those who are qualified can board this ship? Even Sir Wizard cannot violate that rule."


    At last, he seemed quite irritated as he didn''t even care about bringing up the Wizard.


    It seemed he was pissed off that Ron allowed such a waste on this ship, which was assigned to carry qualified wizard apprentices.


    "Ian!"


    Aurora never thought that she would be spotted even while standing silently all the time.


    Moreover, due to the ferocious appearance of Borris and the piercing voice of Varn, she felt quite afraid and unconsciously called Ian, getting closer to him.


    Due to all the events in the Ignisia Tower, she began to have an unconscious trust in this man whom she had only met for a day.


    "Boss, how about you let me ask her? I don''t think that Wizard cares about this waste. Otherwise, wouldn''t he have already warned us? After all, Deepsire cannot be crossed by such a person this easily."


    "And that Wizard knows we hate dregs the most."


    Borris then added with a weird smile,


    "Maybe, it is a reward."


    His attention was now completely drawn to Aurora and he even forgot Carl, who he had just spotted and called a talent. Well, he seemed to have priority.


    "Hey, that''s my friend... don''t you dare..."


    "Ah, now I remember. You''re that ugly bastard. I almost forgot about you."


    Carl heard what Borris said and immediately understood their intention. So, he hurriedly wanted to warn when a discontented voice stopped him.


    "Hey, Ian. What are you mumbling about this time? Do you want me to kill them? They''re quite annoying."


    Lyra heard his mumbling, completely ignoring the situation around them, and asked if he wanted her to kill those guys.


    In fact, although she was jealous that he cared about Aurora, she had already accepted her as Ian''s. So, their attention on her had already irked her sensitive nerves, not to mention the gaze of that ugly bastard was quite annoying.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t paying attention to her; otherwise, she would have already attacked.


    "Hm? Haha, don''t be too reckless. We need their help to cross this sea, after all."

 Chapter 176 A Dangerous Provocation

    Ian laughed at Lyra''s murderous words as he found that since the fight with the bandit, she had become quite daring, always trying to fight to solve the trouble. That was the case with Dorian too.However, this time it wasn''t good to fight. Not to mention whether Lyra was able to really defeat them was one question, as he said, he really needed them for crossing this sea.


    "Okay, let''s end this farce. Oi, you ugly guy, stop looking at my girl. Didn''t you see you make her uncomfortable?"


    "Do you want your eyes to get plucked out or what? I don''t mind collecting the first material for my research."


    When Ian was laughing along with Lyra''s daring words, he felt a sudden tug on his sleeves from Aurora, who seemed to be quite intimidated by the glare from Borris.


    So, he directly grabbed Aurora''s waist, much to Carl''s surprise, who was about to stand in front to shield her, and directly warned the guy in the astonishment of the crowd.


    "Ian!"


    Although Aurora felt quite comforted by him defending her and calling her ''my girl'', a shy warmth crept over her as he hugged her in full view of the crowd.


    So, she couldn''t help but call out as if to remove herself from his arm, although a little low, as if afraid that Ian would really leave her alone.


    She seemed quite conflicted.


    "LEAVE HER ALONE!"


    However, unlike her, someone couldn''t sit still after seeing Aurora in Ian''s arms.


    This was just too much for Carl, as he couldn''t take Ian''s frivolous behavior in front of the crowd, and that too with the girl he liked.


    So, he involuntarily called out sharply, causing Ian and even Aurora to get surprised.


    "Hm? Oh, it''s you again. Why are you always around me shouting?"


    "Do you want my attention or what?"


    Ian felt quite annoyed at getting disturbed, glanced to the side at Carl, and said a little displeased,


    "Sorry, dude. I don''t bend that way. You should look for someone else.


    "Maybe... that guy, what do you think? He seemed quite fond of you."


    At last, he even signaled to Henry at his side, who was looking at them in confusion, as if he had just found him the perfect match.


    From the way he talked, he seemed quite serious, causing Carl to go black and blue.


    "You..."


    "Pfftt..."


    Ian''s sudden snarky remarks made Lyra giggle quite loudly, while Carl was left feeling bruised both inside and out.


    Besides, when he saw Aurora trying hard to control from not giggling out like Lyra, he felt even more bad.


    "Just sharp tongue but no power..."


    Carl didn''t know how to argue, so he just said what came into his mind.


    "Whether I have power or not, only my girl knows."


    Ian rebuked and then waved his hand,


    "Okay, don''t just butt in the middle. See? I am into something."


    Hearing Ian''s words, Carl wanted to say something again when a cold voice filled with murderous words cut him in the middle, causing him to feel constipated. His mood was getting worse and worse.


    "Kid? Are you cursing me?"


    Borris, whose attention was completely on Aurora before, heard Ian''s rude call and finally shifted his pale eyes to Ian''s, scanning him with his predatory cold gaze.


    From the flaring gills and movement of his body, he seemed quite irritated by Ian calling him ''ugly.''


    After all, nobody liked someone pointing out their obvious shortcomings.


    "Yeah, I was. Are you deaf or what?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian didn''t care about his cold murderous gaze and answered relaxedly while not forgetting to grab Aurora a little tighter into his arms, ignoring Carl''s murderous gaze.


    In fact, he had already finished recalling the plot of the Arcane Passage and knew who Borris was.


    Basically, in simple terms, he was an early villain that Carl encountered in the novel; an ugly one at that.


    So, an early skirmish between Carl and this guy on the ship was inevitable, and the subsequent plot in the novel involved his brother, a First-Ring Wizard who excelled in Transmutation research.


    However, Ian didn''t care about that. Instead, he suddenly remembered Carl''s gain when he killed this guy''s brother in the Arcane Passage.


    So, he felt like making a plan from now seemed to be a good choice.


    As he said always, he was a pragmatic person. If there was a gain, he didn''t mind entertaining him a little.


    "Do you have a death wish?"


    Borris finally snapped as Ian''s look was just the same as those Wizards eyeing their research object¡ªinsignificant.


    "Borris, don''t!"


    Seeing that he seemed angry and was ready to attack, Varn hurriedly tried to stop him, but it was too late.


    Borris didn''t care about his warning but directly lifted his arms up and slammed his webbed hands onto the ship''s deck.


    "Putrid Surge!"


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, with his movements, dark water began seeping from beneath his palms, swirling into a vortex that snaked forward, directly heading toward Ian menacingly.


    From the foul smell and sizzling sound, it seemed quite poisonous.


    "What?"


    "Oh... what is that?"


    "Damn it... is he insane?"


    "Fuck... why are you attacking us too?"


    The range of the vortex was large, and Borris didn''t bother to control it in the first place.


    So, the youngsters who were watching a show between them were directly caught in the crossfire, causing them to curse loudly while trying to save themselves from harm with whatever they had.


    Borris was indeed a person who was deemed a failed research product; he was indeed a person who had no potential to go forward on his own, but one thing no crew member on the Silver Gull disagreed with was that Borris was strong.


    And more importantly, he was someone who was easily irritated, and once he became angry, it was hard to stop him from making reckless actions.


    That''s why Varn didn''t want him to come up, as he knew these brats might irritate him with their words.


    So, Ian saw the result of his provocations as a foul and poisonous dark water made its way towards him menacingly as if to drown everyone in its path, killing them in cold blood.


    However, did he care?


    From the way he remained relaxed, it was clear that he didn''t.


    "Mage Shield!"


    Instead, looking at the swirling dark vortex, he just calmly chanted a spell covering him, Lyra, and Aurora inside a shimmering mana shield.


    He didn''t seem to care about others, though.


    "This damn bastard. I told him not to come up."


    However, although Ian didn''t care about others'' well-being, Varn couldn''t.


    At the end of the day, he was indeed a lowly worker working on the ship of a Wizard.


    He might show his anger on these brats, but he couldn''t allow actual harm upon them, at least not until they reached the Calvora Continent, as that might anger that person.


    "Tidebind!"


    Varn sighed and finally spouted a word from his mouth while opening his mouth wide, much wider than a human could possibly do.


    His barely visible gills suddenly extended outward, elongating and growing as large as Borris''s, while a strong suction force emerged from his mouth, targeting the vortex.


    "Swishh!"


    Just like the name of his spell suggested, his strong suction force caused the vortex that was about to engulf the crowd to suddenly stop spinning and freeze in its tracks.


    Then, as if someone sipping liquid through a straw, it began to siphon directly to Varn''s large mouth, disappearing into the darkness.


    The entire process¡ªfrom Varn shouting the spell name to swallowing the swirling black water¡ªhappened so quickly that the crowd stood frozen, gobsmacked by the sheer absurdity of the event.


    "Gulp!"


    "Damn, that was scary."


    "Thank God, it stopped!"


    "Are they human?"


    Once Varn used his unnatural ability to drive off Borris''s attack, he gulped down loudly, causing everyone to feel relaxed yet nervous.


    Before, they all thought he was human, even a mortal below them, so they didn''t quite take his words seriously.


    Now, after seeing his ability with their own eyes, they couldn''t help but feel lucky as they were quite rude before, weren''t they?


    "All right. Enough of this nonsense. Borris, reign your emotion and go down. This is not the place to go wild. Do you want to anger Sir Wizard? Don''t forget, your brother can''t save you here."


    Varn was really angry this time as he loudly scolded Borris, who was still looking at Ian with a cold gaze.


    Although he hated the idea of a Dreg traveling with them on this ship, he didn''t want to escalate the situation like this either.


    After all, the entire hatred stemmed from the idea that they had to entertain someone who seemed even less qualified to be a Wizard than they were.


    His anger was purely about inequality¡ªnothing more.


    So, this sudden attack from Borris made his face as distorted as it could get.


    He didn''t want to show his unpleasant side in front of the whole crowd, but now nothing could be done about it.


    ''If you weren''t the brother of that guy...''


    He thought feeling quite annoyed.


    Then, seeing that Borris seemed silent and had no intention to attack again, he turned his attention to the front toward Ian, intending to scold him too, when he heard a soft female voice followed by the male,


    "Frozen Tempest!"


    "Ice-Shard!"


    "Swoosh!"

 Chapter 177 The Silent Attack

    Suddenly, just as Lyra and Ian finished chanting their spell, the little mana in the entire walkway began to riot and the remaining water from the earlier vortex froze midair, beginning to form ice midair.With Ian''s input of mana, the frozen ice rapidly reshaped into pointed ice arrows and fired straight at Borris, aiming to pierce him like a sieve.


    Since Ian was already at the Third-Class Apprentice level, the ice shards were numerous and fierce, carrying enough momentum to tear through anything.


    From Borris''s attack, Varn''s defense, and Ian and Lyra''s counterattack, everything happened so quickly and in perfect sync that no one expected such a sudden reversal¡ªnot even Varn.


    "Are you fucking kidding me right now?"


    Varn looked bewildered. Despite his best efforts to control the situation, it still escalated to this point.


    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    He was already struggling to deal with one irritating guy¡ªnow there were two. And worse, they seemed equally troublesome.


    However, since the attack was too sudden and fast, he didn''t have time to stop it again¡ªnot that he needed to, to be honest.


    "Heh... Do you think this low-level attack could do anything to me?"


    Sure enough, seeing Ian and Lyra firing spells in sync in his direction, Borris smiled instead of getting irritated, as though he hadn''t taken the sharp ice shards seriously in the first place.


    "Twing!"


    "Click!"


    And just as he predicted, the shards struck his body fiercely but shattered on impact against his tough skin. As fierce as they seemed, they crumbled just as easily.


    Even a full-on Third-Class Apprentice-level spell could do nothing to him, highlighting how hard his modified skin actually was.


    And Borris wasn''t even using any shield-type spell yet.


    From afar, Ian could see the fish-like scales on Borris''s body faintly shimmering and pulsing with mana, seemingly acting as natural armor.


    Unlike the barren continent ahead, this place, being closer to the sea, still had a small amount of usable mana.


    One of the reasons the ship was stranded at sea, some distance from the actual harbor, was precisely this.


    After all, the artifact required mana to operate, and using non-renewable sources would be foolish if there was an alternative.


    ''Heh... So there is some benefit to this ugliness, huh.''


    Ian thought to himself, intrigued. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t take Borris''s casual dismissal of their spell seriously. After all, the attack wasn''t meant to injure him¡ªit was just a decoy.


    "Tch... tch... I thought you were something special with all that tough talk. What was it again? Do you want to pluck my eyes out if I look at your girl?"


    Borris grinned, revealing his yellow teeth.


    He then suddenly grabbed one of the flying ice shards with his bare hand and shattered it effortlessly.


    From the smug way he talked, right after getting attacked, it was clear he remained unfazed, almost mockingly so.


    "I want to ask¡ªwho gave you that confidence? Was it these low-level spells? Or that pathetic excuse for a barrier just now?"


    He spoke again as if he was genuinely curious.


    From the way the shards merely grazed his body, they seemed flashy but completely lacking in power.


    "Haha, he doesn''t seem to realize his own weight. Did he really think he could take down Borris with such spells?"


    "Yeah, kids these days."


    "They think everything is full of sunshine, but they don''t understand the intricacies behind it."


    The crew, watching the fun, didn''t forget to mock Ian, adding a little support to the ridicule. Especially the fatso, who was laughing so hard that his belly shook with every chuckle.


    "Okay, Borris, no need to escalate this further. This evens it out. Let''s stop here," Varn timely added in a calm tone from the side causing the crew members to stop.


    Judging by his expression, he didn''t think much of the attack either. He just stepped between them, trying to defuse the situation.


    The last thing he wanted was more chaos on this ship.


    However, today, his persuasion was destined to fall on deaf ears.


    "Borris, right? You are quite annoying. But, do you know one thing?"


    Although the spell seemed ineffective, Ian and Lyra didn''t react with disappointment. They didn''t even care seemingly mocking words of nobody''s.


    Instead, Ian suddenly faintly smiled and said something that sounded casual while looking directly at the ugly bastard in front of him.


    "What do you mean?"


    Just after Ian finished speaking, Borris suddenly felt a strong premonition of danger, seemingly from nowhere.


    As everyone knew, his eyes were special¡ªthey could sense danger and respond instantly. His ability to fight and escape tricky situations was top-notch.


    But this time, something felt different. Something instantaneous that almost creeped him out.


    ''How is this possible?''


    He thought in disbelief as a sudden, almost fatal sense of danger surged behind him.


    The most terrifying part was that his ability, which always gave him an early warning, failed to detect anything from Ian.


    It was just his pure intuition as a strong person used to dealing with close encounters that screamed danger at him this time.


    "That a villain dies from talking too much."


    Just as Borris tried to move out of his position after sensing the sudden fatal danger, he heard Ian''s faint words and then felt a sharp object piercing him from behind, striking directly into his heart with absolute precision.


    It was so quick and accurate that he didn''t even have time to dodge or use any protection¡ªnot that it would have been useful anyway, as the attack pierced through his nearly impregnable scales as easily as a sheet of paper.


    This was in stark contrast to the ice shards still raining down on his body, bouncing off and shattering on impact.


    "Click!"


    "Agh...!"


    With the successful sneak attack, Borris felt a sudden, searing pain in his heart¡ªsomething he hadn''t experienced since leaving that cursed laboratory.


    Still feeling incredulous, he barely managed to glance down, catching sight of a crimson, razor-sharp object embedded in his chest¡ªonly to watch it vanish as quickly as it had appeared as if it had never existed at all.


    For a moment, he wondered if it had been real or just an illusion, but the searing pain in his heart told him otherwise.


    "What... What happened?"

 Chapter 178 How Did He Do That?

    "What... What happened?"The rain of ice shards finally ceased, and Varn was just about to relax when he heard Borris groan in pain. His eyes widened as dark blood splattered onto the floor in front of him.


    Only then did Varn notice that Borris was actually injured¡ªbut how? He clearly saw that the ice shards hadn''t been able to pierce his thick skin.


    "Ugh... Cough... Damn it..."


    "How can I miss it? How did you do that?"


    Although Borris was reckless, he was never a careless guy.


    With his acute vision and danger sense, he was nearly impossible to catch off-guard unless someone had absolute power over him.


    But now, his senses were completely thrown off.


    He didn''t even realize how or when the sharp object got behind him, nor what it was. He only knew it was crimson because his blood was dark in color, and it couldn''t be his.


    "Does it matter? Do you now believe when I said I''d pluck your eyes out?"


    Ian smirked mischievously as he placed his arm around Lyra again. As for Aurora, she seemed quite shy and had already distanced herself a little, avoiding being hugged inexplicably once more.


    Although he had just pierced Borris''s heart and almost fatally injured him, he didn''t seem interested in pressing his advantage.


    Instead, he watched Borris''s coughing figure with curiosity, as if he was trying to find something from him, something he wanted to confirm.


    ''Old man, did you see how he did that?'' S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although Borris, Varn, and the crowd were stunned by Ian''s inexplicable attack, someone standing nearby was the most surprised one.


    ''Hm... I don''t know. I wasn''t paying that much attention. Must be some kind of concealment spell. Why are you so surprised?''


    Ruther''s voice echoed in Carl''s mind, finding his reaction a bit excessive.


    After all, Carl was now a First-Ring Wizard¡ªhe shouldn''t be acting so shaken over something like this.


    ''Nothing... I just didn''t see how he did it. You''re right, it must''ve been a concealment spell.''


    Carl responded casually, but his heart was far from calm.


    Earlier, when Ian used the Ice shard spell in sync with Lyra''s Frozen Tempest, Carl had focused his full mental power on scanning everything around them.


    After all, he''d already lost to Ian twice, and he hated him to the core. Knowing his opponent''s abilities in advance was crucial.


    When he first saw Ian''s spell and its power, he thought it was unimpressive. He even found it amusing that he once considered Ian his rival.


    But everything changed when Borris suddenly coughed up blood and clutched his chest. The injury was so sudden, it defied all common sense.


    After all, Carl was using his mental power in full to scan their movements, so there was no way he would miss anything, even if it were a concealment spell. When the spell worked, it should show some signs.


    But to his dismay, he never felt a thing from start to finish.


    In fact, he didn''t even see the crimson silhouette that Borris, with his close proximity, managed to spot.


    ''Maybe I really didn''t pay enough attention.''


    Carl tried to calm his uneasy heart as he, for the first time, realized that Ian didn''t seem simple. However, this one incident wasn''t enough to make him lose heart¡ªyet.


    After all, a sneak attack was just that¡ªa sneak attack. Once it came to light, it would automatically lose its effect.


    "Ugh..."


    "Cough!"


    "Hey, kid. What did you do to him? Didn''t I say to let it rest? Are you fucking not taking me seriously?"


    Varn was extremely enraged after seeing Borris continuously cough up black blood, one after another, as he was truly injured by Ian''s sneak attack.


    He could literally see the hole in his chest pouring out black blood.


    Captain Torren had delegated him to handle this matter, and in just a few minutes, the situation had turned out like this.


    If he was held accountable, he couldn''t take it. Not to mention Borris''s brother, that lunatic.


    Even thinking about it made him feel fear. That guy was more madman than they could ever be.


    So, he flew into a rage, scolding Ian with a dark face. Especially with the scar on his face scrunched up and the aura he unintentionally released, he seemed quite fierce.


    "Hm? Are you talking to me?"


    However, Ian didn''t take kindly to being scolded, especially being called "kid."


    So, his gaze which was on Borris from the beginning finally shifted to Varn, making him flinch unconsciously.


    ''Why do I feel he''s scarier than that wizard?''


    He thought, a small bead of sweat appearing on his forehead just from Ian''s gaze. He could sense something strange about Ian''s eyes, but he just couldn''t pinpoint it.


    But he truly felt insignificant before those gazes, as if, with one wrong word, his existence would be erased instantly. This caused him to stop his rage, as his intuition was already warning him of the impending danger.


    "There is no need to fret unnecessarily. It''s just a ruptured heart. Look, he''s already recovering, isn''t he?"


    Once Varn fell silent, Ian waved his hand and pointed at Borris, who had already stopped coughing up blood and was recovering rapidly.


    Ian could even see the slowly closing wound on his chest.


    "Woah!"


    "What the hell?"


    "Is this even possible?"


    The crowd around them was once again dumbfounded as they watched Borris visibly healing, his flesh wriggling disgustingly around his chest to mend the glaring wound that had just appeared out of nowhere.


    Today, they witnessed so many incredulous things at once that they didn''t even know how to react.


    Although it was supposed to be their best day to start the new journey, why did it feel like they had been reduced to mere spectators? Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ian, did he use a recovery spell? But why didn''t I see him chant?"


    Lyra, who had been quietly standing beside Ian before, couldn''t help but ask, seeing such a bizarre scene.

 Chapter 179 Girl, Arent You Too Late?

    That sneak attack had been brutal and clearly intended to take a life.


    Although Ian asked her to retract the crimson chain swiftly afterward, she was certain that if it were anyone else, they would''ve been either killed or bedridden for days.


    She never thought Borris would recover so fast.


    He was already standing with almost no scratch on his chest. But how was that possible?


    "Hmm... his physique is special. He seems to have regenerative abilities."


    Ian lightly replied to Lyra, as if he didn''t care whether the guy died or not.


    However, inside, he was already thinking of something else.


    ''It seems his brother really does have that item in his possession. Tch... tch... tch... then I can''t let you die yet. Poor ghost... let you live for a while.''


    After confirming what he wanted to know, Ian smirked imperceptibly and suddenly walked toward Varn with light steps with Lyra in his arm.


    His testing was now complete, and he had no intention of becoming the crowd''s amusement anymore.


    So, after arriving in front of the bald guy, he stretched out his hand and asked,


    "Give me the thing."


    "What?"


    Ian''s inexplicable words confused the bald guy as he looked at Ian''s hand in confusion.


    Maybe because of his earlier experience, he wasn''t as irritated as before. He even forgot about the whole fiasco with Aurora being a dreg, as evidenced by his ignoring her existence at the side.


    "Mana token. Don''t you have a room prepared for us?" Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Ian asked again, a little annoyed. This bald guy had been so active and serious before, but now he was slow.


    "Oh... yeah, yeah."


    Varn finally understood Ian''s intentions and hurriedly took out the three tokens with a wave of his hand, handing them to Ian quickly while subtly glancing at him again.


    ''Why did that feeling suddenly disappear?''


    He then thought about why he didn''t feel anything like before while looking at Ian now. He clearly felt dread and fear when Ian looked at him with those eyes earlier. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now it seemed normal.


    "Okay, this is enough."


    Ian nodded in satisfaction, noting that Varn had even included the token for Aurora and completely forgot to discriminate against the so-called "Dreg."


    ''At least, it seemed they were taking me seriously now.''


    Ian felt that his display of power had at least gained him something.


    After collecting the wooden tokens inscribed with intricate patterns that pulsed with faint mana, he looked over at the remaining crew members, who had stayed silent after Borris''s sudden accident.


    "Oi, fatso."


    "Hm?"


    "Are you... talking to me?"


    The fat guy, who had been the first to complain and then laugh at Ian, flinched as Ian looked his way, awkwardly pointing at himself.


    He was now regretting his earlier actions. Unlike Varn and Borris, he wasn''t that strong.


    By showing such haughtiness before, wasn''t he just pulling the skin of a tiger?


    "Yeah, you. Who else?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at his clueless look and then continued,


    "Prepare a separate kitchen for me and provide the necessary supplies. She will cook for me this month. Help her with everything she needs. Do you understand?"


    He pointed at Aurora while instructing the fat guy as if he were the captain of the ship.


    If this had been before the fight with Borris, the fat guy would''ve definitely scolded Ian with disdain. However, now even his boss seemed unwilling to involve himself in this mess.


    So, the fat guy could only nod and quickly reply. He even breathed a sigh of relief that Ian didn''t hold him accountable for his earlier disgrace, so he seemed a little enthusiastic when talking.


    "Yes, yes. Of course, I''ll prepare everything. There''s no need to worry at all. She just needs to ask, and I will prepare everything as needed."


    The fat guy patted his chest with a smile, making a promise.


    Although he seemed eager, with his blabbering and wretched smile, Ian didn''t feel good being flattered.


    "Okay, good."


    So, Ian just nodded and then finally shifted his gaze to Aurora, who was now out of his arms and standing behind him, a little confused.


    "Did you hear him? He''ll prepare everything; you just need to make food for us this month. Can you do that?"


    He asked as if confirming whether she was even capable, considering she was from royalty, and Ian wasn''t sure if she could manage.


    However, Ian had no intention of eating food made by that fatso. It disgusted him.


    As for Lyra, well, she was his woman now, and he didn''t want to burden her with chores like that if possible.


    He might appeared biased, but it was of no concern to him.


    "Me?"


    Aurora, still stunned by Ian''s sudden request for her to prepare food, couldn''t help but ask him again, unsure if she had heard him right.


    "Who else? Don''t you want to? Or can''t you?"


    Ian raised his eyebrows when he saw her looking confused.


    "No, no. I can definitely do that. There is no need to worry at all."


    Aurora felt that she had finally found a way to repay Ian.


    So, after coming out of her surprise, she quickly assured him with her hand on her chest.


    In fact, after Ian asked her to do something for him, she inexplicably felt validated.


    Although it was just preparing food for Ian and Lyra for a month, which wasn''t hard in the first place, she felt that at least she wasn''t useless.


    After all, nobody liked being a burden who only received, and she also wanted to be useful.


    Although Ian seemed to unintentionally propose such a simple task out of nowhere, she felt he was caring for her feelings in his own way.


    So, she couldn''t help but feel sweet, smiling a little at Ian and whispering to him almost inaudibly,


    "Thank you!"


    "Hm?"


    Ian didn''t hear her words clearly and was about to ask when a sudden prompt from the system in his mind stopped him midway.


    [Ding!]


    [Aurora''s favorability increased by 20 points.]


    [Current Favorability: 75 (Crush)]


    ''Is this the time to gain favorability? Girl, aren''t you a little too late?''

 Chapter 180 A Cooks Rivalry

    Hearing the sudden prompt from the system in his mind, Ian couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was just wondering why Aurora''s favorability wasn''t increasing even after shielding her like this. He even thought that if this was such a tough task, he would just forget about it.


    But now, it suddenly increased by a whopping 20 points just because he asked her to prepare food for a month?


    He really didn''t know what to say.


    "Hey Ian, why do you want her to prepare your food? I can do it too. Why ask her?"


    However, although his intention was pure, someone didn''t take it the way he thought. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    So, Ian heard Lyra''s aggrieved voice from the side as if he was neglecting her for Aurora.


    "Hm? Oh, don''t worry. She is just free and can help us a little. What is wrong with that?"


    When he saw the pouting look on his girl, Ian smiled, waved his hand, and tightly embraced her. He tried to downplay it a bit¡ªhe didn''t want to make her feel bad, and he hadn''t really thought about it that way before.


    "Don''t you like my cooking skills? Did you forget I used to prepare delicious lunches when we were little?"


    But Lyra was relentless in her pursuit, as she didn''t like Ian allowing only Aurora to make dinner for a month, as if her cooking skills were bad.


    She wasn''t going to let Ian go this time that easily.


    "You now want someone to serve you, huh? Did you already forget about me?"


    She said in a sad voice as if Ian was a scumbag forgetting her after seeing another girl.


    Hearing their banter right in front of them, Varn and the crew members felt awkward as they didn''t know whether to look at them or shift their eyes and act like nothing happened.


    "Okay, okay. You can prepare it along with Aurora, alright? If you feel like doing it, feel free to do so. Did I stop you anywhere? And I do miss your cooking a little."


    Ian rolled his eyes at Lyra''s aggrieved feelings with a headache and wondered why she was insisting on such a small thing.


    He just thought that since he needed a cook and Aurora was free, she should do some work. He wasn''t going to let anyone take advantage of him.


    But it seemed he forgot that a girl cooking for a man was something romantic in this world too. At least, Lyra thought so.


    So, after his consolation, he immediately saw Lyra nod at him and smile again making him breathe a sigh of relief.


    ''Heh... it seems I need to make something for her taste too.''


    Ian thought with a smile¡ªsuch things worked both ways, right?


    But why did he feel like an old husband taking care of his wife?


    Not wanting to discuss this any further, he quickly walked toward the cabins with Lyra and Aurora, with the Mana Token in his hand, as it was time to rest and ready himself for the long voyage.


    During the whole time, he didn''t pay any attention to Borris, who was already healed and looking at his figure silently.


    Varn was afraid that he would be reckless again, so was ready to stop him this time, but he saw that Borris was weirdly calm and had no intention of getting into conflict with Ian again.


    ''What happened? This is so not like his character. Did he get hit because he almost got killed?''


    He thought, feeling quite weird.


    As strong as Borris was, his temper was just as strong. It was nigh impossible to stop him if he got enraged unless Captain Torren stepped forward.


    But this time, Borris only looked at Ian with his predatory gaze for a while and didn''t say a word, nor did he try to look at Aurora like before.


    He really seemed to have taken Ian''s warning to heart.


    ''Come to think of it, that wizard also didn''t show up even when such a ruckus occurred in this place.''


    He then thought while looking at the top deck, where neither the wizard nor the captain could be seen. It was as if they didn''t take it seriously at all.


    "Boss, I will go down now. You finish your work here and come down quickly. Don''t forget we have to pull the anchor out before night falls. If you delay further, I won''t help then."


    Just as Varn was getting distracted, Borris calmly called out to him and tried to leave after giving a warning.


    "Hey... are you alright?"


    Varn couldn''t help but ask when he saw Borris acting so calm. This was so unlike his character. So, he was worried that Borris might do something reckless after biding his time.


    Now that he had calmed down, he didn''t want anything to happen on this ship. Whether there was some dreg on board or whatnot, he didn''t care.


    He had already known this world was unfair, and showing impotent rage was just harming oneself and amusing others.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. What can happen to me? Don''t you know my ability?"


    Borris waved his hand and grinned ferociously as always before making his way toward the bottom deck in large strides, forcing the crew members in his path to hurriedly step aside.


    From the way he left, it almost seemed as if he wasn''t the one who was fatally injured just now.


    If not for the black blood spilled on the ground and the torn clothes with stains, it might not have seemed like it at all.


    ''Who cares whether you are alright or not? I was just worried that your brain is not working properly and that you might do something reckless.''


    Varn rolled his eyes at Borris but finally put down his lifted heart. From the way he looked, it seemed nothing should happen¡ªat least not until they reached Calvora.


    As for what happened after that, he didn''t care.


    "Okay, that was some good show, right? But time has to go on. Since Sir Wizard has already given the order to leave at night, I need to make some preparations, so I won''t say anything anymore."


    Varn finally looked at the crowd and drew their attention with a loud clap.


    Perhaps due to his uncanny ability to suck a large vortex of water in his mouth before, the youngsters were quite behaved this time.


    "Just follow the rules I said and don''t wander around. Now, everyone, come one by one and take your share of Mana Token."


    He then waved his hand, taking out a pile of wooden tokens from his mana ring in front of him.


    "Since this ship is an advanced artifact, all the rooms in it are inscribed with defensive and other necessary arrays. After we set sail out of this barren place, you can even use the mana-gathering array inside to practice.


    But don''t do any research or dangerous stunts inside. This is a place to live, not to test out your spells."


    Varn warned.


    "The room you choose makes no difference. Each Token has a number on the back that corresponds to a specific room. Without the token, you won''t be able to open or access it, so be careful not to lose it."


    After saying that, he asked them to hurry up and choose one each, as he had to go down to pull up the anchor. Otherwise, they couldn''t leave tonight, and he might get scolded.


    While Varn was busy outside, Ian walked along the corridor and quickly arrived at the room corresponding to the Mana Token.


    However, before he could open the room by applying a little mana inside it, he heard a young voice beside him, followed by something landing softly on his shoulder.


    "Hey, did you use that ability just now? How did you do that?"

 Chapter 181 Silent Struggles

    "Hey, did you use that ability just now? How did you do that?"


    Ignysyl asked, clearly intrigued while landing on Ian''s shoulder as casually as before on Ignisia Tower.


    However, Ian didn''t care about his antics, nor did he reply.


    He simply took a mana token from his hand and inserted it into the small groove on the door in front of him, matching the number on its back.


    "Click!"


    Although the token seemed magical and inscribed with a pattern, its use was no different from simply locking and unlocking the door of a room.


    It was just like those hotel rooms in his previous life that could be opened with a swipe of a card.


    The only additional benefit was the protective array around it, which couldn''t be breached without absolute force.


    So, a corresponding token was a must.


    Once the door opened, Ian took the token out of the groove and directly handed it to Aurora, who was tagging along silently behind them, seemingly in a low mood.


    "Take it. This room will be yours from now on. Don''t lose it,"


    Ian said while placing it in her hand and looking into her emerald-green eyes.


    He already noticed that Aurora''s mood had become very low after this incident. She only smiled when he asked her to prepare his food and then once again returned to her gloomy look.


    "Hm? ¡­thank you."


    Aurora looked at the open door Ian had unlocked and thanked him sincerely, gripping the wooden token in her hand a little more tightly.


    She had long noticed that opening these rooms for the first time required a trace of mana signature. So, Ian was helping her register it before officially allocating the room to her.


    ''I''m such a waste,'' she thought dejectedly, realizing even opening the door required Ian''s help.


    This was such a despairing situation¡ªsomething she hadn''t anticipated before deciding to leave this place.


    "Don''t think too much. There are always ways to become stronger. Don''t let small things like this affect your mood," Ian said, noticing her conflicted expression and consoling her slightly.


    He was telling the truth.


    There was no need to fret over such details, as it wasn''t meant to belittle anyone. Since this was an advanced artifact meant for wizards and apprentices, these kinds of precautions were necessary.


    Ian understood her feelings, but there was no point in worrying over it.


    When the time came, she would learn everything¡ªjust like in the novel. Although Ian wasn''t sure what would happen to her this time.


    "Um, thank you. I''ll freshen up a bit," Aurora said, nodding as she quickly entered the room and closed the door in a hurry.


    She was quite ashamed to show her emotions like that in front of them, especially Ian.


    ''Sigh... I don''t know how to repay him, or if I ever can.''


    Behind the door, Aurora pressed her back against it, her eyes lowering as she clutched the token tightly¡ªjust like the ache in her heart.


    Despite trying so hard not to affect others with her mood, she still failed in the end.


    ''Will he think I am too weak... too much of a burden to keep around?''


    She thought unconsciously while playing with the smooth token in her hands, her gaze unfocused and directed nowhere. She didn''t know why, but she had already begun to pay attention to what Ian would think of her.


    However, her innate weakness had now become a chain, strangling her tightly, showing her place, and scolding her loudly not to overstep.


    "Haha... how can someone as weak as me be worthy of him?"


    At last, Aurora laughed self-deprecatingly, completely crushing those budding feelings, and made her way to the bed, intending to rest without even checking the gorgeous features the room had to offer.


    She didn''t know why¡ªshe hadn''t done much today, yet she felt so tired.


    ...


    As Aurora closed the door and disappeared from their view, Lyra read the situation and asked Ian.


    "Hey, don''t you know any ways that could help her practice?"


    Ian was just about to open the adjacent room for himself, when Lyra, who was resting in his arms, probed, a little curious.


    "Hm? Why do you think I would know?"


    Ian questioned with a smile while opening the door and stepping inside with Lyra.


    "I don''t know. You seem quite interested in her. I thought you had some ideas. Or are you just playing around by taking her with you?"


    Lyra huffed and rolled her eyes at Ian while glancing at the room that appeared before them.


    She wanted to know what was so special about an Advanced artifact-level Wizard ship.


    So, as she looked around, the room appeared compact yet efficient, with metal-plated walls and glowing mana conduits running along the edges, casting a soft blue hue.


    There was a sturdy bed with a firm mattress made of unknown material tucked neatly into the corner, a wooden chair, and a small table with a polished surface just big enough for writing or placing essentials.


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    A softly glowing mana lamp hung from the ceiling, adding a gentle warmth to the space. Beside it, a small circular window revealed the vast ocean outside, swaying gently with the ship''s movement.


    Although there wasn''t much inside, the room was spacious enough, with a circular raised platform at the center engraved with what was possibly a mana-gathering array for meditation.


    All in all, it was quite serene. It wasn''t luxurious by any means, but it was soothing to look at and comfortable enough to stay in.


    "She is a Voidborn, and it isn''t easy to practice meditation without any talent,"


    Just after Lyra finished looking at the room, Ian replied while closing the door.


    "However, she can practice if she wants. From what I know, there are several ways¡ªlike using a diabolical method like Morgrave or going the transmutation route like Borris, although that would be too difficult¡­ and..."


    "And?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lyra suddenly smiled when Ian stopped mid-sentence as if she already understood what he was trying to say.


    Ian laughed a little awkwardly at being caught red-handed, pulled her into his arms, and answered,


    "Haha¡­ Or she could make a contract with some entity that can share their talent like Sylvia with elves or something spiritual like a soulbond, like us?"


    He said with a smirk.


    "Figured. So, do you want my sister''s help or mine to capture that girl?"


    Lyra asked, pouting a little. This scumbag was really going too far, wasn''t he?


    "Haha, why are you acting so pushy lately? What, now that you''re my wife, you want full control over me?"


    Ian joked, seeing her annoyed expression.


    "Who''s your wife?"


    Lyra pushed Ian''s chest lightly, feeling a little shy. This term was still new to her and she wasn''t used to hearing it, especially from Ian.


    But she did feel sweet listening to it.


    "Okay, okay," Ian stopped her from pulling away and said a little more seriously,


    "There''s no need to fret over her. We just met her today. I''m just a little interested in her. If you don''t want me to, I won''t touch her. What do you think?"


    Although Ian wanted to complete the Quest, he wasn''t overly concerned about it. If Lyra truly didn''t like it, it didn''t matter much.


    It was also because he thought Aurora didn''t seem interested in him, as even after he had done so much, she was still at the crush level.


    It might seem like quantifying the feelings, but Ian wasn''t immune to the Quest and status screens, was he?


    He just refrained from letting them affect him when he truly captured someone.


    "Who are you kidding? Don''t I know how you are?"


    Lyra instead didn''t take his words seriously but still smiled while hugging him a little tighter.


    "I''m just afraid you''ll forget about us after finding someone else," she admitted, revealing her true thoughts.


    She didn''t mind Ian having another partner, maybe because the social structure here gave Ian an edge in that regard.


    "Tch¡­ tch¡­ you''re worrying for nothing. Can''t you feel our bond? With this in place, even if we wanted to, we could never truly separate,"


    Ian said while caressing her back and savoring her refreshing scent.


    "Yeah!" Lyra nodded, feeling sweet in her heart and in a warm embrace.


    Moments like these with Ian were what she loved the most, even more than those passionate ones.


    Although passionate feelings were great, they were chaotic, but this was the complete opposite¡ªcalming her down in ways she couldn''t quite explain.


    Just when the couple was lost in their tender moment, Ian suddenly felt a sharp pain in his shoulder as if someone scratched it forcefully.


    "Ouch¡­"


    The pain was sudden, so he couldn''t help but shout.


    "Hey, can you guys please stop for a second? Why are you ignoring me? For god''s sake, let me teach you a telepathic spell. I''m tired of being ignored!"


    Ignysyl called out sharply, feeling like a third wheel in the room, although he didn''t quite know what that was.


    "Oh? My bad, I really did almost forget about you." Ian chuckled, patting Ignysyl on his shoulder.

 Chapter 182 The Hidden Companion

    "What happened?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lyra lifted her head from Ian''s chest and asked in confusion, not sensing Ignysyl.


    "Oh... by the way, you can remove your concealment now. Let her see who you are."


    Seeing Lyra''s puzzled expression, Ian ordered Ignysyl. Now that they were alone in a separate room, away from Ignisia Tower and others'' sight, there was no need to hide anymore.


    "Oh, are you talking about your friend?"


    Lyra recalled Ian''s words from Ignisia Tower and suddenly realized who he was speaking to.


    "Okay, let her witness my grandeur, then."


    Ignysyl nodded and withdrew the influence of Rule surrounding his body, allowing Lyra to see him.


    Just as Lyra was wondering who could hide from her sight and communicate only with Ian, she saw the silhouette of a small figure suddenly appear on his shoulder.


    The tiny creature in front of her looked like a cute monster, its ember-like scales glowing, wings flickering with flames, and tiny horns radiating a soft fiery light.


    Its shimmering eyes, a mix of orange and gold, gazed at her with an intelligence that seemed unmatched by its small form.


    However, Lyra wasn''t captivated by its beauty, nor was she startled by Ignysyl''s sudden appearance. Instead, she focused on a single thought, narrowing her eyes in disbelief.


    "Dragon?"


    She shouted in disbelief, certain that she wasn''t mistaken¡ªa living dragon was right in front of her.


    She had considered many possibilities when Ian mentioned having a friend¡ªperhaps a spirit, a pet, or even an entity like the elf her sister was connected to.


    But even in her wildest imagination, she never thought it could be a dragon.


    She was certain Ignysyl was one as her half-succubus bloodline stirred uncomfortably the moment he appeared before her.


    If not for her bond with Ian, she might have instinctively lowered her head, overwhelmed by the sheer bloodline hierarchy Ignysyl unconsciously radiated.


    Their life levels weren''t remotely the same. How could she meet the gaze of a dragon with her incomplete demonic bloodline?


    But this also revealed something about Ian¡ªhe never seemed to be affected by Ignysyl''s presence at all.


    "Yes, lady. I am the mighty dragon you''ve only heard of in lore and myth. I stand above all. There is no one in this world more awesome than me."


    Seeing the surprise in Lyra''s eyes followed by an unconscious shout, Ignysyl''s earlier complaints vanished as he proudly praised himself.


    He even increased the range and intensity of the flames around his wings, attempting to make himself look even more magnificent¡ªat least in his own eyes.


    "Pfft..."


    Unfortunately for him, despite his grand speech, his young body and voice betrayed him.


    After coming out of her surprise, Lyra couldn''t stop giggling at the sight of a dragon, an existence she had once thought untouchable, striking such an exaggerated pose.


    She even found it cute due to his behavior.


    ''This just confirms how amazing my man is, right? He even has a dragon with him.''


    She smiled and hugged Ian again, feeling proud.


    "What... Why are you laughing? Don''t you know how powerful and rare dragons are? I''m not lying¡ªI really am awesome! There is no one above me."


    Ignysyl felt slighted and hurriedly defended his dignity. Then, noticing Ian''s expression darken, he quickly added,


    "Of course, your man is also great. He comes right after me... No, no, he''s equal to me in awesomeness!"


    "Pfft..."


    The little dragon assumed Ian was displeased with him showing off in front of Lyra, so he hastily tried to praise him as well. This only made Lyra giggle even more.


    "Okay, can you stop showing off for a second? You''re the only awesome one here; no need to drag me into it."


    Seeing Ignysyl getting out of control, Ian stopped him just in time. Then, turning to Lyra, he formally introduced him.


    "As you can see, he is indeed a dragon. A juvenile one I met in Ignisia Tower."


    "Um... did you make a contract with him? That scent I picked up on you¡ªit was his, right?"


    Lyra nodded and then asked while still looking at Ignysyl in slight surprise.


    Despite giggling at his self-praise, she knew Ignysyl''s words weren''t just boasts.


    As far as she knew, dragons were myths, with their power beyond comprehension for lesser beings like them. And they were considered darlings of nature.


    She couldn''t understand how Ian managed to form a contract with such a creature despite being far weaker than one.


    However, after noticing the constant fiery prongs surrounding his body, resembling the flames of the tower from the outside, she had her guess.


    "His name is Ignysyl."


    Sure enough, Ian''s next words confirmed her guess, making her heart skip a beat.


    So, she couldn''t help but ask Ian, with worry clear on her face. After all, she already understood who Ignysyl was¡ªthe name was a clear giveaway, and it was too much of a coincidence.


    "Ian, is this... alright? Isn''t this too dangerous?"


    She still remembered that Ron had mentioned it before they entered the tower, describing the dragon used to create the tower as a monarch-level being when it was alive.


    She had no idea how a figure who supposedly perished thousands of years ago was now alive and in the form of a child, but she didn''t want Ian involved with something so dangerous. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Haha... Don''t worry, it''s fine. Can''t you feel it already?"


    Ian chuckled and directly allowed Lyra to sense the bond between him and Ignysyl. Without the Primal Bond, even he would have been wary of dealing with Ignysyl, no matter how harmless he seemed now.


    So, he indeed understood her thoughts and showed his card so that she wouldn''t worry unnecessarily.


    "Um... then it seems fine."


    Lyra, of course, sensed the powerful spiritual connection between them, even stronger than her own.


    Feeling relieved that there didn''t seem to be an immediate problem, she sighed relaxedly.


    "Hey, why are you acting like I''m some kind of monster? I helped him a lot inside the tower, okay? Not to mention, I even helped you remove that mark."


    Ignysyl pouted, displeased by her wariness and their interactions.


    Though he had come to understand a few things after being freed from the Glowy Spire, he wasn''t the villain she seemed to think he was. And nobody liked being suspected for nothing.


    "Yeah, remember that circle of fire I used in the tower? He was helping you with something at that time."


    Ian added, supporting Ignysyl since he truly had helped them both. So, he didn''t want to strain their relationship just with this.


    "Is that so? Then I worried for nothing."


    Hearing that Ignysyl had helped her, Lyra raised her eyebrow and immediately felt guilty for her earlier doubts.


    Although her suspicion and worry were valid, she shouldn''t just jump to the conclusion.


    So, she turned to the tiny dragon on Ian''s shoulder and apologized gracefully.


    "I am really sorry. I shouldn''t have said those things, and I am truly grateful that you helped me and Ian before. How about we become friends too?"


    No matter how small or juvenile it was, what stood before her was a living dragon and possibly a monarch-level existence in his heyday.


    His potential was unmatched.

 Chapter 183 Ignysyls Discovery

    So, a basic level of respect was naturally expected. In fact, Ian never saw Ignysyl as a pet, nor did he ever ask him to call him "master."


    In his opinion, one should treat others the way they wish to be treated.


    He saw no need to impose anything on the little dragon just because their bond was of a dominating type.


    "Yeah... Yeah... haha, now you know how awesome I am? Although your transgression regarding this sacred bond was improper, for his sake, I will reluctantly forgive you."


    "After all, I''m a mighty dragon above all¡ªhow can I take such little things to heart?"


    However, this kind of attitude sometimes made him question his own opinion.


    "Okay, stop this act. Now that the introduction is complete, tell us where you went before?"


    Ian stopped Ignysyl in time, speechless, and asked about his earlier whereabouts to divert the topic.


    He couldn''t stand this anymore.


    So, he inquired about what mattered most for now.


    In fact, the moment they were teleported outside of the Ignsia Tower, Ignysyl directly disappeared from his shoulder.


    If not for the Primal Bond working properly and showing his connection with him somewhere, Ian would have thought he had been scammed.


    So, he was quite interested in where this little guy went so hurriedly.


    "Yeah... haha... sorry, sorry."


    Ignysyl saw Ian''s questioning gaze and immediately understood what happened. So, he dropped his mighty act and smiled awkwardly on his shoulder.


    "At that time, I was so excited to get out of the tower that I forgot to tell you before leaving."


    "But I swear, I was just flying around in this area. And after finding out that this place seems weird, I returned immediately."


    Ignysyl said honestly.


    "Oh? What weirdness did you notice?"


    Ian asked, intrigued. As for him disappearing without notice, he didn''t take it to heart.


    In fact, he thought this guy might not appear for a few days.


    After all, he had been cooped up in that tower for who knew how long. After finally gaining freedom, it was natural to want to wander around.


    "Oh, let me tell you..."


    Seeing that Ian didn''t seem to take his disappearance that badly, Ignysyl perked up again.


    "First, I noticed that this place is too barren. Honestly, it''s so barren, I don''t even know how you guys can live here."


    He said, looking at Lyra and Ian with pure wonder.


    "Okay, say something new that we don''t know yet."


    Ian couldn''t help but feel tired, as this little dragon really had a way with his words and expressions.


    If he didn''t stop him in time, he might go on and on.


    "Oh... uhum... yeah, so I was surprised that there was so little mana or even none when I entered the land.


    So, I thought about what could cause this, so... I tried to find out the cause since there was nothing interesting in this place at all, then..." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ignysyl trailed off as if he were debating whether to say this or not.


    "Hm? Did you find out why that is?"


    Finally, something interesting spouted from this little dragon''s mouth that drew Ian''s attention.


    "Yeah... I did or maybe I didn''t..."


    Ignysyl nodded first, then scratched his head in confusion as to how to answer.


    But seeing that Ian was about to really get angry, he hurriedly replied.


    "See, it''s not that I directly found why the mana in this place is so scarce. But I have my suspicions."


    He continued.


    "When I used my space ability to travel a little inside this continent, I found that my Domain and Rule were slowly beginning to wane as if I couldn''t control them."


    "You know, since I have the power of rule and my own domain, it didn''t matter even if there was no mana. I can still travel and fight like normal. But if I lose them..."


    Ignysyl said, a little afraid.


    "So, I quickly returned without venturing further at all. And from the memory I had, there are only two ways such things can happen¡ªeither there is a powerful entity there with a high-order domain and rule, or there must be a powerful array engulfing the entire continent."


    "And from my conjecture, it should be the latter, although I don''t know what type of array that is."


    He said everything in one go, causing Ian to ponder.


    ''An array, huh? Three forbidden zones, a mythic level tower, and an array that spans the entire continent?''


    Ian could guess a few things since this was the place where the Wizard War had taken place thousands of years ago.


    But they were just guesses, and he had no intention of verifying them in the first place.


    So, he looked at Ignysyl and waved his hands.


    "Okay, no need to involve yourself in such things. We''re leaving this continent anyway. Just be careful and don''t wander around recklessly just because you have abilities, understand?"


    Ian reprimanded lightly at last, as he didn''t want anything drastic to happen. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yeah, I will. Don''t worry."


    Ignysyl nodded, realizing he had been too careless.


    If his Rule of Fire had failed him, he might have really been in danger. After all, he was young and weak, even if his starting point was higher and the potential was greater.


    "Oh, yeah, what about the treasure? Did you sense anything?"


    Ian suddenly asked, remembering that Igysyl had mentioned having such an ability. If he could sense something, that would be great.


    But as he expected, the chances were really low.


    "What treasure could possibly be in this barren place?"


    Igysyl rolled his eyes at Ian''s whimsical ideas.


    "I did consider finding some good stuff for you as promised, but given the conditions here... Unless I dive into the sea, which I''d rather not do."


    He shook his head.


    As a fire elemental dragon, venturing into deep water was far from ideal unless absolutely necessary.


    "That''s true."


    Ian agreed as he didn''t have much expectation. However, the reason why he brought this topic up was for something else.


    "Since you said you have such an ability, look at this."


    After saying that, Ian took out a gem from his mana ring and threw it over his shoulder to Ignysyl, who reflexively used his mental power to make it float in front of him.


    "What do you think of this? Can you sense anything?"


    He asked when he saw Ignysyl looking intently at the lavender-colored gem, adorned with intricate red patterns that seemed chaotic.


    "Demon Heart!"


    And sure enough, Ignysyl immediately understood what the Runestone actually was.


    He had been thinking of showing it to him for a while to see if he knew about it. It seemed his idea worked.

 Chapter 184 Abyssal Seed

    "Hmm, although I am sure it is a Demonheart, it seems incomplete."


    Ignysyl looked at the gem in front of him and gave his comment. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, so it is just a fragment. Can you sense the other parts with your ability?"


    Ian asked as that was why he showed him this Runeheart in the first place.


    After all, he still had an unfinished Intermediate Quest: Whisper of the Runeheart Stone lying around, and he had no idea how to search for the remaining parts.


    According to the prompt, eight other fragments still remain to be recovered. If he relied on his luck, there was no telling when that would happen.


    "Hm? Of course, I can. In fact, I can already feel the same smell from her too."


    Ignysyl patted his chest proudly and then immediately signaled at Lyra to prove it.


    Then, as if he thought of something, he asked Ian,


    "Are you perhaps trying to condense an Abyssal Seed for her?"


    His shimmering eyes, a mix of orange and gold, looked at Ian curiously as if he had guessed his thoughts.


    "Yeah, you guessed it right. So, now you know how important it is to find the other pieces?"


    Ian wasn''t too surprised that Ignysyl could guess his motive since he had loads of memory inheritance from his bloodline.


    "Ian, what are you two talking about?"


    However, Lyra couldn''t follow what they were saying. She, of course, recognized the Runeheart Stone since she had given it to Ian herself.


    But why were they saying it was a fragment of a demon''s heart? No matter how she looked at it, it didn''t seem like any heart she was aware of.


    "Oh, I forgot to talk to you about it. You see..."


    Hearing Lyra''s question, Ian smiled and was about to inform her of his findings about the Runeheart when Ignysyl hurriedly stopped him.


    "Don''t... don''t let her know about these things if you are trying to condense an Abyssal Seed for her."


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    Ian asked, puzzled why Ignysyl suddenly turned serious.


    Seeing that he had stopped, the little dragon tilted his head to the side, glancing at Lyra and then at Ian, signaling with his gesture.


    "Okay, can''t you just say it directly?"


    Ian rolled his eyes speechlessly as this dragon was an expert at expression and body language.


    Still, he took out the remaining Mana token and handed it to the puzzled Lyra standing beside him.


    "You go and stay in another room for now, okay? Don''t worry about this kind of thing. When the time comes, I''ll tell you."


    Ian smiled as he gently tucked a stray strand of her hair behind her ear, then leaned in to place a soft kiss on her forehead.


    "Um... I understand. Just... come find me when you''re done talking."


    Seeing Ian''s serious expression, Lyra didn''t question him further. She simply hugged him one last time before she left the room, leaving Ignysyl and Ian alone.


    "Okay, what is the problem? Why can''t she know about this?"


    After seeing Lyra leave the room, Ian sat on the bed and asked the little dragon, who had come down from his shoulder.


    Ignysyl also lay comfortably on the bed, looking outside the small window at the vast ocean as if thinking about something and then mumbled,


    "It is for her own good. She is too weak to come into contact with such things."


    Ignysyl first answered in his young voice why he stopped him and continued,


    "From what I know, unlike other planes, the Abyss plane is very different. How should I put it... hmmm..."


    Ignysyl thought for a while and replied,


    "If I have to say, it is like a separate entity of its own. I don''t mean it is just like us, but it is somewhat conscious."


    He then turned serious and said,


    "So, the dread of the Abyss isn''t because of the Abyssal creatures but because of the Abyss itself.


    "And because it is conscious, each entity that is a native of its plane more or less carries its mark, which can''t be removed unless you are absolutely strong."


    Ignysyl recalled his dusted memories.


    "As far as I know, a demon heart is a container that can act as a catalyst to condense an Abyssal Seed. It is only found in a true demon, and it is basically the darling of the Abyss¡ªmore so than us dragons."


    This time Ignysyl didn''t praise himself.


    "However, there are ways to condense such a seed in lower life form by using a Demonheart. In fact, now I doubt that she might be involved in an experiment of some dark wizard."


    Ignysyl looked at Ian as if to make him remember the smell of the Abyss on Lyra that he had just removed.


    "Anyway, what I meant was that the Abyss is conscious and has the ability to listen to its subjects."


    "Since she has a half-succubus bloodline and is involved with such things, it is better to let her be oblivious for now. Once she gets strong enough, she can get in touch with those things."


    Ignysyl finally finished his words, causing Ian to think for a while.


    Although he had some basic knowledge about Abyss from reading the Arcane Passage, it was just basic.


    Ignysyl''s words made him suddenly feel alert since two of the girls he was with were somehow already involved with the Abyss.


    ''A dark wizard experiment, huh?''


    Ian still remembered Lyra telling him that the Runeheart Stone was an inheritance token and could grant access to something on the Third Floor of the Ignisia Tower.


    After he truly understood what this gem was, he realized it was part of a conspiracy. However, what that conspiracy entailed, he was still only guessing.


    "Okay, I understand what you mean. Let''s not mention this to her for now. Just keep in mind that we need all the other fragments of the Demonheart. We''ll think about this when all of them are collected."


    Ian decided intending to not waste time on this for now.


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    As for telling Lyra, he decided to let her remain oblivious, as Ignysyl suggested since knowing now would make no difference anyway.


    "So, did you look through this ship just now? Is there anything or anyone stronger here?"

 Chapter 185 Beyond Perception

    Ian asked another question that was more important to him now than anything else.


    "Hm? No, I didn''t find anyone strong. Who are you referring to?"


    Ignysyl shook his head, not understanding Ian''s question.


    "Hmm, then... how strong is that wizard we met? Can you kill him?"


    Ian inquired, as he truly didn''t know how capable Ignysyl actually was.


    But anyhow, as a dragon, he should be quite strong, right?


    "Oh, you are talking about that guy who teleported us here?"


    Ignysyl finally understood what Ian was trying to say and quickly answered,


    "He is too weak to sense my Rule of Fire at all. Why? Do you want to kill him? I can help you, but isn''t that guy necessary for this journey?"


    He asked, confused.


    "No, I was just asking. Just keep an eye on him and that boy who was beside me in the walkway before. But there''s no need to do anything for now."


    Ian waved his hands, stopping the little dragon from doing something rash. He was just asking for possible scenarios.


    After all, he was on someone else''s turf. He had to stay on guard even if there was a pact in place.


    "Oh... that boy who has a strong soul in his ring?"


    Ignysyl raised his eyebrows and immediately understood who Ian was talking about.


    "Hm? Did you feel it?"


    Ian asked, intrigued.


    "Of course. I didn''t notice anything when he was silent, but when he used his soul sense briefly, I immediately noticed."


    Ignysyl proudly raised his head.


    "Then, how strong do you think he is?"


    "That guy?"


    "Hmm... to have such a powerful soul sense even when he''s dead, he should be as strong as I will be when I reach the young stage, eh, at least realm-wise. But since he''s dead, he''s as weak as that other wizard." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then looked at Ian as if he remembered something and said,


    "In fact, your spectral vision is too powerful and nemesis for any spirit form. In my opinion, you can just erase his existence with your gaze, just like that guy in the Glowy Spire."


    Even remembering that scene made Ignysyl excited.


    "You can just look at it and phew, he will vanish like nothing. No need to fight at all."


    He even gestured with his eyes as if he found that too cool.


    "Damn, you are too overpowered. How did you do that? You even used that form to hide that projectile in an earlier fight. Even I was surprised."


    Ignysyl thought about the scene where Borris was suddenly pierced through his chest in dread.


    In fact, he didn''t say it, but he too didn''t see that coming. That was just too weird.


    "Why is your streak so different from mine? It isn''t fair."


    At last, he babbled nonsense and pestered Ian with a question that he forgot he asked at the beginning.


    "Okay, stop this nonsense. You will learn everything once you grow up anyway. You and I are different."


    Ian stopped him as he didn''t want to talk about that yet.


    Learning to use his ability to its limit was something he always worked on, and his Soulbond with Lyra inspired some ideas, which worked the first time.


    "Instead, teach me that telepathy method you spoke of before. It is indeed quite inconvenient without it. In fact, teach Lyra too."


    He said, stopping his enthusiasm in time.


    "Tch... whatever you say."


    Ignysyl flared his nose as if annoyed that Ian was too stingy but still carefully recalled the telepathy spell in his mind, as he himself wanted Ian to learn it more than anyone else. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    He was done being ignored all the time.


    ...


    While Ian and Ignysyl were busy talking with each other, Varn finished distributing the tokens to everyone and hurriedly made his way toward the bottom of the ship.


    As Borris had warned before, if they wanted to leave at night, they had to pull the Anchor of this ship before dark.


    It wasn''t because of the visibility nor the efficiency, but because of the danger involved.


    Just because the Gravethrone Continent was devoid of mana, that wasn''t the case with the sea.


    Sure, the surface looked barren, just like the land, but when you dove deeper into the sea, you would be able to see a world of its own. And most importantly, there wasn''t a lack of intelligent beings inside.


    They loved to hunt in the dark the most, and as modified beings, they were the perfect snack in this barren place.


    "Boss, you''re finally here? Let''s pull that thing out fast. I don''t want to deal with those monsters in the dark."


    As Varn made his way toward the bottom of the ship, Borris called out to him, who was waiting below.


    From the look, he seemed to have already forgotten the incident just now, appearing as carefree as he always was.


    "Yeah... let''s get this over with. It''s already almost dark anyway. It''s time to leave this damn place. Haha..."


    Whatever the case, since the time to leave was near, Varn was indeed happier.


    So, he walked along the corridor at the bottom of the ship, along with Borris, who was weirdly silent throughout their walk.


    "Hey, Borris..."


    After seeing him being silent all the time, Varn finally couldn''t hold back,


    "Why didn''t you attack him again at that time? This is so not like you."


    He asked with interest, and as if he thought Borris would be reckless, he didn''t forget to remind him,


    "If you have any other plan, I suggest not to do anything during the voyage. After all..."


    "I can''t see through him."


    "Hm?"


    Varn was about to persuade when Borris said something, halting him in the middle.


    "What do you mean, you can''t see through him?"


    He said, confused as he didn''t understand what Borris meant.


    "Literally, what I said."


    Borris finally raised his head and looked at Varn with that predatory gaze, replying in a cold voice,


    "My eyes can''t see through him. His realm, strength, his attack, and even danger, when he is around, I can see nothing. However, at that time, my intuition was warning me all the time that if I attacked him again, I would be killed for sure. There was no doubt about it."


    Borris replied with certainty and became silent again as if he didn''t want to talk about it anymore.


    "How is that possible?"


    However, his words caused a huge upheaval in Varn''s heart, as he loudly shouted out his exclamation.

 Chapter 186 Bon Voyage (1)

    Varn was bewildered after hearing what Borris said.


    You see, Borris was unique in that he had the ability to see through beings more powerful than himself.


    Those predatory eyes on his head belonged to a Darkseer, a deep-sea predator capable of detecting powerful enemies with just a gaze.


    And even if it couldn''t, it could still sense the danger accompanying them.


    So, he had never heard of Borris failing to find anything when facing someone like this. The most glaring issue here was that Ian was only a Wizard Apprentice¡ªon this barren continent, no less.


    Varn couldn''t figure out what could possibly cause Borris''s ability to fail.


    It wasn''t as if Borris had never fought someone with a concealment ability or a treasure that could hide its presence, but every time, his eyes had worked without issue.


    "Then, what are you going to do?"


    Varn asked after reigning in his surprise. Suddenly, he felt that he shouldn''t be involved in this mess.


    "What can I do? Just wait¡­ heh, isn''t it interesting that I couldn''t see through him? My brother will definitely like him."


    Borris grinned wretchedly as if thinking of something gruesome, making Varn uncomfortable.


    ''Well, as long as you don''t do anything inside this ship.''


    Varn thought, deciding to stop caring about the matter. He had already guessed there was something unusual about that kid, but his small body couldn''t handle such things.


    He''d better pull up the anchor on time and leave this barren place instead.


    ---


    [Gravethrone Continent, West-reach Harbor]


    Inside one of the middle-deck cabins of the Silver Gull, an advanced magic artifact capable of sailing into the sea, Ian, Lyra, and Ignysyl were engrossed in something when a sudden, violent jolt shook the entire ship.


    The floor lurched beneath them, the mana lamp swung wildly, and a low rumble echoed through the timbers, rattling everything in its path.


    "Hm? It seems it''s already time to leave." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Snapping out of his focus, Ian looked out the window only to see that it was already getting dark.


    "Yeah¡­ I was still thinking of visiting the harbor at least. I don''t know why they''re in such a hurry to leave."


    Lyra nodded and then complained while gazing at the vast sea outside that although looked tranquil on the surface was hiding an ever-present danger.


    "Haha¡­ there''s nothing to see in this barren place anyway. It''s better to leave early so we can reach our destination sooner. That''s the place truly worth visiting."


    Ian laughed and answered lightly, as he truly believed there was nothing worth visiting in the first place.


    "Yeah, this place really isn''t good. There''s nothing to see. It''s better to leave immediately."


    Ignysyl nodded in agreement. He had experienced it firsthand, and if not for Ian, he would have left this place alone already.


    "Alright, let''s go outside too. It seems everyone is already out."


    Hearing the low murmur of voices outside, Ian stepped out of the room with Lyra and Ignysyl, who, as always, remained hidden beneath his Rule of Fire.


    However, since Ian had already learned telepathy from him, the little dragon felt a little better¡ªat least now, he wouldn''t be ignored.


    "Ian! You''re out? Hello!"


    As soon as Ian left the room, he saw Aurora stepping out of hers. So, she immediately greeted both Ian and Lyra, her mood noticeably improved from before.


    "Um, it seems it''s time to leave. Let''s go see with everyone too¡ªit''s a rare sight."


    Ian smiled and invited her, slowly making his way toward the walkway they had arrived from.


    From his position, he could already see the vast blue ocean stretching endlessly, no different from what he remembered in his previous life.


    "Woah, look! What is that?"


    "Is it floating?"


    The moment Ian stepped outside, he heard a few apprentices exclaiming in disbelief as if they had seen something incredible.


    "Wow, it''s really floating! Ian, look, look!"


    Hearing their excitement, Lyra couldn''t hold herself back. She leaned over the railing to look below, only to see the ship they were on lightly hovering over the surface of the sea.


    Although the distance wasn''t too far, it truly looked as if it were floating above the surface from the top.


    "Haha, that''s just an illusion caused by the sudden release of a high amount of mana. The ''Silver Gull'' is ready to set sail now. It should disappear in a few seconds."


    Ian laughed and explained what he knew, causing a few apprentices to glance his way.


    Then, as if recalling their earlier conflict, they hurriedly averted their gazes, afraid he might pay attention to them.


    "Yeah, look, it really went back to normal. You''re really knowledgeable."


    Aurora said in surprise.


    Just as Ian had explained, after a few moments, the illusion faded, and the ship once again appeared to rest on the ocean''s surface.


    The momentary trick was shattered as the vessel slowly began to stir, preparing to set sail.


    "Hey, Ian. You said it was the influx of a large amount of mana. But where do they get that in this barren place? Did they take it from the Calvora continent or what?"


    Lyra also noticed Ian was right and then asked what was on her mind.


    "Hm? How is that possible? Do you know how much that would cost? Nobody would sail to this place to receive us if that were the case."


    Ian rolled his eyes at Lyra''s whimsical thought.


    "Aren''t there those crew members there and the remaining bottom deck on the ship? There are ways they could replenish the needed mana somehow from the sea," Ian replied lightly, not going into detail.


    However, with a little thought, one could get a rough idea of how they gathered such an amount of mana. After all, it was common knowledge that the sea was different from the land.


    "Huh? Hey, were we this close to the shore before? Why didn''t I notice?"


    While everyone was busy marveling at the spectacle, one of the boys suddenly pointed something out, his voice filled with surprise.


    Ian also noticed the sudden surprise and turned toward the direction the boy indicated, only to see a vast harbor with docks and rows of wooden ships arriving and departing with a flurry of activity that had never been there before.


    "Yeah, was it there before? Why didn''t I see it?"


    "Hey, did you notice it earlier?"


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    "No!"


    Once again, the crowd erupted into a frenzy.


    Although Ron had told them they were at Westreach Harbor, they had seen nothing of the sort before. Due to the urgency of their departure, they hadn''t been able to ask questions.


    However, the sudden appearance of the coastline was simply magical¡ªas if they had unknowingly traveled through a hidden place, even more incredible than the teleportation they had just experienced.


    "Alright, no need to be surprised. The ''Silver Gull'' was just in concealment mode before. Now that it''s time to leave, it can''t be maintained anymore."


    As the apprentices discussed the strange occurrence in awe, Ron''s voice rang out from the top deck, silencing their chatter and making the situation clear.


    "Listen up! Take one last look at your homeland¡ªyou may never see it again. But don''t worry, the world that awaits you is not as barren as this one. I''m sure you''ll find it far more incredible."


    Ron seemed to be in a good mood, smiling as he encouraged the young apprentices with his gaze.


    But he wasn''t lying.


    Calvora truly was more beautiful and awe-inspiring than this place could ever be¡ªthough he conveniently left out the dangers it held.


    ''Well, they''ll learn soon enough. Let them be happy for a while.''


    Ron thought as he watched the eager faces of the apprentices, a hard-won group obtained after much effort.


    His gaze eventually settled on Ian, who was laughing and talking with Lyra, entirely unconcerned by his presence.

 Chapter 187 Bon Voyage (2)

    ''Tch¡­ tch¡­ You might impress those weaklings with your little tricks, but the real challenge is yet to come.''


    Ron smirked before quickly averting his gaze, not wanting Ian to notice his scrutiny.


    Of course, he had witnessed Ian''s earlier skirmishes, but he hadn''t taken them to heart.


    After all, he knew Ian was a bloodline wizard with powerful concealment abilities that even he couldn''t see through.


    In his opinion, killing Borris or whoever would be a piece of cake, though he had no idea why Ian didn''t do it.


    Nevertheless, Ron had his own plans.


    ''Let''s see how you fare on this journey. Don''t think everything will be fine just because you signed a pact.''


    With that, Ron turned away and walked back toward the top deck, losing interest in the view below.


    "Heh, even such a low-level concealment, they couldn''t see through. I saw that even before I arrived at this ship."


    While the crowd was astonished, Ignysyl disdained their incompetency while not forgetting to show his majesty and pride.


    After getting out of the Ignsia Tower, he seemed to have become more and more boastful.


    "Yeah, yeah... you are indeed awesome. Now shut up and don''t cry loud in my ear."


    Ian rolled his eyes, admonished Ignysyl using the recently learned telepathy, and then looked at Lyra.


    "Hey, do you want to go to the top deck? The view there might be better. What do you think?"


    Ian asked Lyra, who was snuggling against his arm, looking at the harbor in amazement just like everyone else. Because of the special nature of this continent, although she was a noble girl, she had never been to a port before.


    That''s why she was sad that she couldn''t visit it and had complained to Ian earlier.


    "Hm? But... Is it okay?"


    Lyra asked while looking at Ron''s disappearing figure on the stairs. Didn''t Varn warn them not to go there unless they were called?


    "It is fine. Just say whether you want to?"


    Ian said with a calm smile as if he didn''t take the warning to heart.


    "Then... if it''s okay, let''s go?"


    Lyra, of course, wanted to go to the top of the ship and admire the scenery with her favorite person. It was just that she didn''t know if it might cause Ian some trouble.


    "Then, it is decided."


    Ian nodded and was about to leave with Lyra when he suddenly remembered another person.


    Turning around, he looked at the girl staring at the vast ocean ahead, seemingly lost in a trance, and asked,


    "What about you? Do you want to go too?"


    After all, she had come with them, and it didn''t feel right to leave her out.


    "Hm? Me? Oh... no, no. I''m fine here. You two go and have fun. I''m feeling a little unwell with all this shaking, so I might go inside to rest a bit."


    Aurora was surprised at first but then hurriedly denied his invitation, not wanting to be a third wheel.


    And, feeling they might insist, she quickly made an excuse about her sickness to avoid the situation.


    "Alright then, be sure to take care of yourself. If you want, you can come to me at any time."


    Ian could see she felt awkward and was clearly lying about her sickness, but he didn''t expose her.


    Instead, he asked her to take care of herself, gave her an option, and slowly left with Lyra, who was smiling beautifully as always.


    He had extended the invitation; it was up to Aurora to accept or not. He wasn''t going to go out of his way to take her to the top deck.


    After all, she still wasn''t his, was she?


    It might sound kinda selfish this way, but Ian didn''t mind being one.


    "Okay, thank you."


    Aurora replied in a low voice, smiling in response, and then looked at Ian and Lyra''s disappearing figures along the stairs toward the top deck, a bit lost in her thoughts.


    ''I can come to you anytime I want, huh?''


    She recalled Ian''s last words, finding them quite to her liking.


    ''But what use is a weak me¡­ if I can''t stand by his side?''


    She thought bitterly, the weight of her own incompetence pressing down on her. Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    The more she dwelled on it, the more frustrated she became.


    Previously, although she was quite sad about being a Voidborn, she didn''t care too much as long as she could leave this continent and escape that whisper.


    But she didn''t know what had happened.


    In just a single day, her thoughts had jumbled, and she grew more and more concerned about the weight of her existence and the path that lay ahead.


    Then, as if recalling something, a hesitant thought suddenly surfaced in her mind¡ªa bit dangerous yet oddly tempting.


    ''Should I summon her?''


    She still hadn''t forgotten the last words she heard in her mind at that time in Ignisia Tower.


    ''She did say she could help me¡­ and once I leave this place, I might never get another chance again.''


    Aurora was in a dilemma, as for the first time, she wanted to become stronger not for herself but for someone else, without even realizing the truth.


    And while Aurora was lost in her thoughts, looking at the couple''s disappearing figures, there was someone else watching them as well, though for a different reason.


    ''Tch... he indeed has some connection with that Wizard.''


    Carl gnashed his teeth as he watched Ian make his way toward the top, seemingly unconcerned about the earlier warning.


    ''You just realized that? Kid, aren''t you too slow?''


    Ruther replied in his mind, speechless, causing Carl''s attention to shift toward him.


    ''Can you shut up? Didn''t you say you have a nice First-Ring spell model? Teach me now. I want to become a true First-Ring Wizard as soon as possible.''


    Carl spoke with rare enthusiasm.


    ''Hm? Are you sure? Look, that girl is finally alone now, you know? It''s the perfect time to start a good conversation.'' S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ruther suggested, finding Carl too dense in this regard.


    He was always tailgating when Aurora was with Ian, and now that she was alone, he wanted to practice?


    ''How can this kid gain anyone this way unless luck drops the girl into his lap directly?''


    Ruther thought bitterly.


    ''Okay, you don''t need to chide me. I know what''s important. Didn''t you say with enough strength I can get anyone easily? Let''s go and get stronger as soon as I can. What''s wrong with that?''


    Carl shot back, causing Ruther to become speechless.


    However, Ruther had indeed said that before, though the situation was different, so he didn''t bother to argue and agreed to teach him some good spells from his arsenal.


    "Oh, it is finally moving."


    "Wow, so fast."


    "Look, is that the mana barrier?"


    "Woah, just like when we were teleporting before."


    "Look, the harbor is already so far. How can it be so fast? Why can''t I feel it?"


    And while Ian, Aurora, and Carl were preoccupied with their own thoughts, the ''Silver Gull'' finally finished its preparations and set sail on the Deepsire, amidst the frenzied shouts of the Wizard apprentices, full of hope and dreams for the upcoming continent.

 Chapter 188 Auroras Oddity (1)

    [Deepsire, In the Middle of Nowhere]


    In the vast expanse of the blue ocean, with no land in sight, a large ship cut through the endless waters, sending splashes flying in every direction. Despite being crafted from wood, it exuded an ethereal elegance. Its polished hull gleamed beneath the sun, reinforced with intricate silver sigils and shimmering, complex runes that pulsed softly with mana.


    The glowing arrays etched into the wooden surface gave the vessel an otherworldly look despite its ordinary construction.


    The tall mast, woven from enchanted fibers, swayed gently in harmony with the wind, as though unaffected by the ship''s blistering speed.


    A translucent mana barrier shimmered protectively, bending the force of the wind and ocean spray without leaving so much as a scratch on the vessel''s enchanted frame.


    However, despite the Silver Gull''s astonishing speed and awe-inspiring appearance, there was no one outside to admire it, as, aside from the ship, there was nothing but the endless stretch of water.


    "Hey, Ian. How much longer did you say it would take to reach the Calvora Continent?"


    Lyra asked Ian, nestled in his arm, her gaze fixed on the vast ocean before them as they stood on the walkway of the middle deck.


    "Hmm... from the mana concentration, I think we''re finally getting out of the influence of the Gravethrone. It should take about another month and a half, assuming nothing happens."


    Ian replied, basing his estimate on his knowledge from reading the novel.


    It had been nearly one and a half months since they set sail on the Deepsire, and during the entire journey, aside from the vast expanse of water and a few surface-dwelling monsters, Ian had seen nothing.


    However, one glaring difference he noticed was the steady increase of mana in the surroundings.


    The shimmering mana barrier enveloping the ship and the steady acceleration of its speed were both results of this, as the need to kill and recycle sea monsters from the deep ocean was becoming less frequent.


    "Yeah, from my perception, we should leave that array''s influence in a few minutes. Haha¡­ I can already feel the call of mana. This is what I missed in that damn place."


    Hearing Ian''s guess, a young voice replied with rare enthusiasm, feeling more energetic by the moment.


    He even took a deep breath from his nostrils flaring the fire around him as if sensing something incredible.


    Ignysyl''s excitement was understandable as he was already fed up with the monotony of their surroundings.


    They really underestimated the effect of that possible array, as even after such a long distance in the sea, its'' effect was still prevalent, although it was getting weaker. Read latest chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Because of its influence, not a single trace of treasure or strong sea monsters could be found in these waters, at least not outside. The ocean felt eerily empty, and even the occasional islands they encountered were barren¡ªlifeless husks with nothing worth exploring.


    The journey had been so mind-numbingly dull that, if water wasn''t Ignysyl''s forte¡ªand if he weren''t still too weak¡ªhe would have already plunged into the depths, eager to explore the unknown mysteries below.


    "Yeah! Something does feel different."


    Although Ian didn''t know exactly what "Call of mana" Ignysyl was talking about, he could sense a subtle shift with his acute perception, even if he couldn''t accurately identify it.


    "Hey, HEY. Don''t touch it. This is a monster, not a fish."


    "Damn it! Bubble Barrier!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thud!"


    "Ouch!"


    ...


    "Fuck¡­ Who left it out in the open? Don''t you know there''s a mortal here?"


    Just as Ian was about to say something, someone shouted loudly from behind, followed by the sound of a loud smack and the sweet cry of a girl.


    From the voice, Ian was sure it was Fatso, the chef from the kitchen, and the cry was unmistakably Aurora''s.


    "What happened?"


    Lyra also heard the shout, turned around, and asked in surprise.


    "Don''t know. Let''s go see."


    Ian wasn''t sure either and quickly made his way toward the kitchen.


    The loud shout had also caught the attention of the other apprentices, who, bored from meditating in their rooms, started to leave one by one, likely to watch the spectacle.


    "Hey, what happened?"


    "Don''t know. It seems like someone was hurt by a monster?"


    Ian could hear the gossip from the crowd as he walked through the corridor and entered the kitchen, which was at the far corner, where a commotion had already started, with apprentices gathered around, whispering among themselves.


    "Girl, are you alright? Sigh... didn''t I say this kitchen is dangerous?"


    Ian could hear the voice of the chef as he made his way towards the kitchen.


    "Sorry, sorry. I''m alright. Thank you for your spell. I''m really sorry."


    "It''s good that you''re okay. Don''t barge in like this next time. Now that we''re leaving the barren zone, there''ll be more and more monsters in the kitchen. You could get hurt, you know."


    Fatso honestly advised Aurora while pointing at the large, flapping fish with huge barbed teeth.


    The creature''s milky eyes were still fixed on her, its gaping mouth opening and closing with a wet snap, almost as if it were waiting to bite.


    "What happened here?"


    By this time, Ian was already inside the large kitchen, looking at Aurora''s embarrassed expression, Fatso''s guilty look, and the flapping fish-like monster still thrashing on the ground.


    Just from the scene, Ian already knew what had happened, but he still asked while watching Aurora, who was actively avoiding his gaze, as if guilty about something.


    "Oh... haha, nothing, nothing. Someone just left this monster out in the open, causing the girl to get scared. It''s alright now. Hey, what are you gawking at? Capture this fish and take it inside."


    Of course, Fatso didn''t care about Aurora when he helped her defend against the monster''s attack earlier, nor did he give advice out of concern.


    Wasn''t it all because of Ian?


    So, when he saw him, he immediately downplayed the incident to avoid getting caught in the crossfire and asked his subordinate to take the fish away immediately.


    But honestly, it wasn''t really his fault. He had warned Aurora beforehand, and she did listen to him too.


    But for some reason today, she suddenly ended up in the kitchen, and the next thing he knew, she was attacked directly by the Rohu, a fish-type monster, causing him to panic.


    "Ian, I''m alright. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 189 Auroras Oddity (2)

    "Ian, I''m alright. Don''t worry."


    Aurora saw Ian''s appearance as soon as she seemed to be hurt and felt sweet in her heart, and replied with a smile, as it was really her fault this time.


    However, although she looked guilty, she didn''t seem to be in a bad mood, as someone who was attacked should be.


    Instead, she was weirdly in a good mood, which Ian noticed almost immediately from her bright smile after his appearance, with a twinkle in her emerald green eyes.


    "Why are you girls so careless? Didn''t I say I would handle those monsters when cooking?"


    Lyra finally understood what happened and scolded Aurora while using a glob of water to wash off the sticky mucus from her arm, which had gotten stuck during the attack.


    Although she was jealous at first that Ian took an interest in her before, after staying with her and cooking together for more than a month, she had already become good friends with Aurora.


    So, she was quite pissed at her for being so careless when, in fact, she had already asked her not to come near such a monster.


    Despite the Rohu being a low-level monster that was at most at the First-class wizard apprentice level, it wasn''t something Aurora could come into contact with.


    "Yeah... I''m sorry. I was careless."


    Aurora hurriedly apologized to Lyra in embarrassment as she also saw a crowd gathering at the kitchen entrance due to the fiasco she caused.


    She now felt that she was too impulsive and shouldn''t do such a dangerous thing in the future and be a spectacle for the crowd to behold.


    However, amidst all the commotion, Ian was instead silently watching everything with no comment, which didn''t sit well with the Fatso.


    After replying to Ian, he was waiting for some words from Ian, or at least some reprimand, but got nothing, causing him to feel anxious.


    So, he could only bite the bullet and talk again,


    "See? She is indeed alright. It was really not because of us. I even help her defend that attack. I told her not to come here. I don''t know why she still..."


    At last, he trailed off, as he didn''t know if placing the blame on Aurora was a good idea, causing him to sweat visibly.


    He almost made a mistake in his eagerness to defend himself.


    After all, Ian almost kill Borris in anger before, and Fatso was absolutely sure that he would die if that attack fell on him.


    And he didn''t want to die for such a stupid reason, not after going through inhuman wizard experiments just to earn this much power.


    Fortunately for him, Ian didn''t seem to care about his dilemma and only replied slightly with a nod,


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yeah, I understand. You can go."


    He could already see that it wasn''t his fault, so there was no reason to make it difficult for him. So, Ian just waved his hand, which caused the guy in front of him to visibly relax.


    "Yeah, thank you. Thank you."


    Fatso didn''t know why he was thanking Ian for when he did nothing wrong.


    But anyhow, he felt relaxed after getting Ian''s approval and hurriedly left the place, not wanting to stay there for a second.


    "Are you alright?"


    Seeing that Lyra had finished helping Aurora, Ian finally asked while looking at her curiously.


    He could clearly feel that Aurora looked quite different from before. He just couldn''t pinpoint that exact feeling.


    ''She seems happy?''


    Ian thought while looking at Aurora''s figure, who immediately chimed in upon hearing his concern.


    "Yeah. Don''t worry. I was just startled a bit. There''s nothing wrong. See, I am fine and shining."


    Aurora replied a little quirkily while spinning, completely in a good mood.


    Ian was sure of her mood change, as during this more than a month-long journey, her mood had been down the entire time, only smiling occasionally.


    Even he didn''t see any increment in her favorability value after being close for so long, as if stuck in something.


    "Then it''s good. Just don''t be reckless next time."


    Ian didn''t point it out, though, and just nodded, causing Aurora to smile beautifully. Her dimple added extra charm to her face.


    "Yeah! Thank you for always caring for me. And thank you too, Lyra." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She answered while also thanking Lyra for her timely spell that helped remove the fishy spell from her body.


    As a girl, she didn''t want to smell bad, especially in front of someone she liked.


    "Don''t fret about it. Aren''t we sisters already? Why care about this formality?"


    Lyra didn''t seem to notice anything odd as she just replied implicitly in a joking tone as always, causing Aurora to blush.


    However, Ian noticed she didn''t deny it like before or get anxious but just smiled shyly, as if a newlywed girl in her bedroom waiting for the first night to happen.


    ''What happened to her?''


    Ian couldn''t figure it out, as he felt Aurora was rather changed from before.


    ''She seems happy, relaxed, and more active?''


    He listed a few odd things he noticed to find out what exactly was that weird feeling when suddenly he heard a young voice from his shoulder, tinged with a little surprise,


    "Hey, did you notice?"


    Ignysyl suddenly asked Ian, as if he found something incredible.


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    Just when Ian was thinking, Ignysyl''s sudden words diverted his attention, causing him to ask with telepathy.


    "Didn''t you notice? Look at her carefully again."


    Ignysyl tilted his head in surprise, voiced his thoughts, and, without giving Ian a chance to look at Aurora, kept talking,


    "I feel... mana in her body. But, didn''t you say she is a voidborn... how is this possible?


    The little dragon poured out his findings, expressing his surprise at last, causing Ian''s eyes to suddenly go wide.


    "What? How is this possible?"


    He almost shouted out loud as he finally felt where that weirdness came from. Yes, it was definitely the mana signature he felt on Aurora, just like he felt on everyone else on this ship.


    But since he was used to it, he didn''t think much and almost forgot that Aurora was a Voidborn and couldn''t possibly have mana in her body.


    Just when Ian expressed his surprise and was about to look at Aurora''s figure to confirm what Ignysyl said, a sudden prompt from the system caught him off guard.


    [Ding!]

 Chapter 190 Descending Abyss

    [Ding!]


    [Aurora''s favorability has been increased by 10.]


    [Current Favorability: 85 (Lover)]


    [Ding! Congratulations! You got an attribute reward: Abyssal Adaptation.]


    [Abyssal Adaptation: This attribute allows your body to instinctively adjust to the chaotic environment of the Abyss, making you immune to its corrupting influence.]


    [The attribute, Abyssal Adaptation, is being infused.]


    "Swoosh!"


    Just after the prompt was complete, Ian felt a sudden rush of inexplicable energy throughout his body and some information in his mind, changing something from within and catching him off guard.


    However, this wasn''t the end of the inexplicable events today, as the ever-steady Silver Gull, which had remained still for over a month, suddenly jolted strongly as if it had collided with something.


    "Boom!"


    The strong impact was so sudden that it sent a shiver through the entire ship, causing the wooden beams to creak and the crew to stumble.


    "What... what happened?"


    "Ah, fuck. I almost tipped."


    "Did our ship collide with something?"


    "It seems so."


    "Is this even possible?"


    "Damn! Fucker, where are you putting your hands?"


    The crowd, who were about to leave after Ian''s appearance, bore the brunt of the sudden collision as they were thrown off their footing, sprawling everywhere.


    Fortunately, the supposed collision force was partially shielded by the ever-present mana barrier around the ship, sparing the residents within from any injuries.


    However, with the strong collision, the ship still suddenly stopped in its tracks.


    "What happened?"


    Lyra was caught off guard by the sudden event but quickly steadied herself and moved to Ian''s side, instinctively asking him, though he was busy receiving the system''s reward.


    "Hm? This smell again."


    However, although Ian was busy, he could still hear the sudden surprise from Ignysyl on his shoulder.


    "Hey, did you feel it too? Why are you silent?"


    The little dragon suddenly became alert as if finding something incredible yet again and began to scratch Ian''s shoulder, confused.


    "Hey, Ian. Did you feel it too?"


    And Ignysyl wasn''t the only one asking, as even Lyra became a little anxious, causing her to grab his arm a little tightly as if in nervousness.


    [Ding!]


    [Congratulations! The infusion of the attribute, Abyssal Adaptation, has been completed.]


    And with another prompt from the system, Ian finally felt free from the sudden disruption that had caught him off guard.


    Unlike earlier, he didn''t know why the system suddenly instilled the reward without asking first this time.


    But since Lyra was still anxious beside him, he looked at her and asked,


    "What did you feel?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike Ignysyl and Lyra, he was still not aware of what they felt that caused them to get anxious.


    "It can''t be... No... It can''t be...This can''t be happening."


    However, before Lyra could reply, they heard stressed mumblings from Aurora in front, who seemed to be in the exact opposite mood from before mumbling incoherently.


    "Agh... You lied to me. You definitely lied to me."


    "Hey, what happened? Did you get hurt?"


    Lyra thought that the sudden jolt due to the ship''s movement had caused Aurora to get hurt and asked with concern, but she got no reply as Aurora was busy mumbling to herself as if something unexpected against her conscience had happened.


    "No, you lied. Otherwise, why am I having that feeling again? I... I can''t be wrong. This feeling, this call... it was exactly the same as that time."


    From her tone, she seemed to be talking to someone, causing Lyra to become even more confused.


    After admonishing, Aurora became more anxious, her chest rising and falling rapidly due to her quick breathing.


    Ian could keenly sense the recurring jolt of fear within her as if something traumatic had once again rekindled her memory.


    ''Like I said, I did nothing. It must be something else that invited the Abyss. It can''t be us. Calm down, girl, you are getting overly concerned.''


    And unsurprisingly, Aurora was indeed hearing the same whisper that had disappeared in the Ignisia Tower before.


    Only this time, it was distinct, as evident from the sweet female voice filled with charm.


    "No, it is all your fault. I shouldn''t have believed you in the first place."


    However, poor Aurora wasn''t ready for the sudden inexplicable arrival of the Abyss just after she had decided to summon the entity and managed to gain some power in return.


    Such a coincidence¡ªhow could she not think it was her fault?


    ''Like I said multiple times already, it wasn''t because of my appearance that the Abyss is here. It doesn''t work that way. There is clearly someone plotting something else. Why can''t you believe me?''


    The whisper in her mind seemed annoyed, as Aurora couldn''t be calmed down no matter what.


    "But... but..."


    A childhood trauma was very hard to heal, not to mention Aurora had suffered until now from that single incident when she first encountered the Abyssal realm.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    So, how could she remain calm just because of some reassuring words?


    So, she couldn''t stop herself from getting anxious with extreme fear and mumbled constantly, not paying attention to others, when a sudden warmth engulfed her completely, causing her to pause as she suddenly found herself in a warm embrace.


    "Ian?"


    Aurora looked at the tall handsome figure in front, who was hugging her, and asked involuntarily.


    This time not shying away nor being uncomfortable but asked as if genuinely confused.


    "As she said, it wasn''t her fault or your fault. And aren''t I here? There is no need to worry."


    Ian was still as ever, smiled charmingly while combing Aurora''s back to make her relax as he saw her almost getting drowned in her anxiousness.


    How could he still not understand what was happening after hearing her mumbling, Ignysyl''s surprise, and Lyra''s unease?


    After all, they were all connected to the Abyss one way or another and indeed could sense its existence before anyone else.


    "Ian, you see, I was just trying to become strong. I wasn''t trying to drag you into this vortex. Believe me, that... isn''t a good place, and every time it appears, nothing good will come. I''m... so sorry..."


    But Aurora didn''t believe Ian''s words or even listen as her mind was fixed on that it was just too much of a coincidence.


    After enduring for more than a month on this journey as a mortal, she finally decided to give in to the temptation, trust the whisper in her mind, and embrace the power it brought, only to see the Abyss appear right after.


    How could she believe it wasn''t her fault?


    After all, she was indeed a cursed existence, just like those people said in the royal city. She thought so.


    In her endless confusion, she even forgot to notice how Ian could guess that there was someone in her mind talking to her.


    "Okay, stop daydreaming and wake up."


    When a soft approach didn''t work, Ian directly and strongly reprimanded Aurora, causing her to stop mid-sentence abruptly.


    "Really, girl, think about it. Can someone as weak as you summon the Abyss? Who do you think you are? You are worrying for nothing."


    Ian rolled his eyes at her baseless anxiousness and then complained in a low voice,


    "Even that entity in your head wouldn''t be that foolish to summon it."


    Now he was basically sure that someone was helping Aurora, and he had a good guess as to who that was.


    "Hm? Oh, there is indeed something about her. Hey, are you perhaps trying to find this obsession before?"


    Sure enough, after hearing Ian''s mumbling, Ignysyl also looked at Aurora carefully again, only to finally find something different within her this time.


    "Obsession? Isn''t it a rule or something?"


    Ian asked Ignysyl using his telepathy after seeing Aurora silently nodding and stopping her words, although her mood wasn''t any better.


    "Rule? No, I see no rule or anything like that."


    Ignysyl shook his small head, denied Ian''s guess, and continued,


    "From what I can find, it is just an obsession, although it is already deeply involved with her on a soul level. Hmm, but from the way I see it, it shouldn''t have a bad impact on her. Now I see how she can practice even when she is a Voidborn. Might be some contract or something."


    Ignysyl pointed out his guess.


    Then, as if he remembered something, he looked away from Aurora as if losing interest and then asked Ian,


    "Let''s not talk about this. What should we do about this situation? If I guessed right, it must be that bastard wizard''s doing."


    Ignysyl said while looking outside the kitchen toward the sea, which was already getting darker and darker by the second.


    "Yeah, I know. Someone seems to not want to live anymore."


    Ian nodded while signaling Lyra to come beside him and walk outside with two girls in his arms.


    Due to the sudden jolt, the crowd that had gathered around the kitchen was already outside, talking and shouting loudly, making a scene.


    However, even after such a commotion, weirdly, neither the captain nor the crew members appeared, nor did Ron appear. Even that fatso suddenly disappeared out of nowhere.


    "It is indeed an array. My guess was right."


    As soon as they walked out of the room into the walkway, Ignysyl immediately sensed something and commented in a rare grave tone.


    "Fortunately, it is just a node of an Abyss realm impacting the array, trying to leave its influence. However, it can become dangerous really quickly if we are noticed."


    Ignysyl spoke in a young but serious voice while looking at the darkness outside that was rapidly engulfing the entire ship, which was still in its place.


    "Oi, what is that?"


    "Why do I suddenly feel creepy?"


    "I don''t think we should be outside."


    And of course, the crowd also saw the rapidly descending darkness and creepiness that was slowly crawling into their very being, causing them to become restless.


    Feeling that it was not safe outside, one by one, they began to enter their rooms, closing the doors quickly as if that could save them from whatever upcoming danger awaited.


    However, neither Ian nor Ignysyl paid attention to the crowd, although Ian was curious about where Carl and Henry had disappeared to when he heard the little dragon''s sudden reminder


    "Hey, you might need to use that form. The corrupt power of the Abyss is no joke. They both are fine since they are related to it one way or another, but you might not be safe in it."


    "There is no need for that."

 Chapter 191 Nip In the Bud

    "There is no need for that."


    Ian shook his head at Ignysyl''s suggestion. If not for the recent reward from the system, he probably would have needed to use that form.


    But now that he had the "Abyssal Adaptation" attribute, this level of corruption shouldn''t affect him.


    This once again proved that the system rewards were always based on what he needed the most; although Aurora''s quest being Intermediate one might brought attribute reward only after 80 points of favourability.


    "Swish!"


    And just after he replied, the darkness that was slowly creeping over the ship finally engulfed the entire Silver Gull, as if something had stuffed it into a giant maw, ready to crush it to pieces.


    "Shrrkk...."


    As soon as the darkness swallowed everything, Ian heard a chilling shriek from the front that could send sent shivers down the spine.


    The atmosphere shifted drastically. A low murmur, the sizzling sound of unseen things, and the constant mental impact of something impure pressing against their minds were the first things he noticed.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    Moreover, he could barely make out a projection of a red moon in the sky.


    But perhaps due to his new attribute, Ian didn''t find anything unusual besides the darkness, which, even then, couldn''t impair his vision further.


    "Hey, can you increase the range of your Rule of Fire?"


    Ian suddenly asked Ignysyl after noticing Lyra and Aurora growing visibly tense. The latter was worse, still mumbling something while gripping Ian''s arm tightly.


    After all, both were being targeted by an entity related to the Abyss, and it would be better to hide their presence if possible.


    "Hm? I can. But rules don''t work well in the Abyssal plane unless they are related to it. Although because this isn''t exactly the Abyss, just its influence, it should still function."


    Ignysyl understood what Ian was thinking and replied casually while expanding the range of his rule to cover all of them.


    However, he didn''t noticed Ian''s changed in expression once he said those words as if he caught an important surprising detail.


    "Then... what about pacts and contracts?"


    He asked again, realizing Ron''s likely plan after hearing Ignysyl''s unintentional slip.


    "Hm? Um... Are you perhaps worried that the Primal Bond won''t work? Tch... you''re a Runeblood, and our bond isn''t weak enough to be restricted so easily."


    But Ignysyl assumed Ian was concerned about their bond being affected by the Absyssal plane and rolled his small eyes in annoyance.


    If he were a girl, Ian would have thought he was pouting feeling aggrieved.


    "Can you stop reading between the lines? Don''t you know I have a pact with that wizard? I was talking about that."


    Ian quickly realized that this little dragon had indeed taken Lyra''s earlier words to his heart. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Look, his sensitive nerve immediately flared up at the mere mention of the bond and contract.


    ''Looks like we need to work on this.''


    Ian noted internally that suspicion wasn''t a good thing, especially with a dragon already connected to him. Better to curb such misunderstandings before it got out of hand.


    "Oh? Haha... you mean that guy? I thought..."


    Ignysyl realized his mistake after Ian''s reprimand and laughed awkwardly, trying to cover his embarrassment.


    He was aware of the Sigil Of Subjugation pact on Ian after forming a spiritual link, but since his mind had been elsewhere, he completely forgot.


    "Yeah, So... uhum..."


    "...while the pact can''t be erased just by being near the Abyss, its influence will weaken significantly. After all, no sane powerful entity would willingly meddle in such a diabolical place for a simple contract."


    He quickly shifted the topic back and answered seriously.


    "Of course, things will be different if that entity is from the Abyss. It will be exact opposite and too dangerous in that case then. But that pact isn''t related to Absyss from my perception."


    Ignysyl said while looking at Ian,


    "No wonder that bastard rushed straight into this place. Did he plan something against you? Completely violating the pact is impossible, but he could still find loopholes."


    The little dragon flared his nostrils while glancing at Ian, as if he had guessed what he was thinking.


    "Just as I thought, someone seems to want to die."


    Ian''s eyes turned cold after receiving confirmation from Ignysyl.


    Ron was getting too bold, wasn''t he?


    ''It seems I was too lenient before. I thought of letting him live at least until we got close to our destination, but...''


    Actually, Ian still couldn''t understand why Ron took such drastic measures.


    Even if the pact weakened, Ron knew Ian''s actual strength; at least in his misunderstanding, which likely had grown even more after entering the Ignisia Tower.


    So, he should have realized that even a surprise attack wouldn''t be enough.


    ''And he still hasn''t shown himself.''


    Ian glanced at the silent top deck. This shouldn''t be the norm if it was a conspiracy against him.


    ''What exactly is he planning?''


    Just as Ian was deep in thought, he suddenly heard Lyra''s sweet voice from beside him.


    "Ian, what happened?"


    Lyra asked worriedly, noticing his long silence. She thought he had detected something they hadn''t.


    "Hm? Oh... I was just thinking about this situation. Don''t worry about it."


    Ian put aside those thoughts for now and replied.


    Hearing his usual response, Lyra sighed in relief and then asked again,


    "Then... should we return to the room too? Look, everyone else has already disappeared. And she isn''t feeling well either."


    Lyra gestured toward the empty walkway and then at Aurora, who looked pale and silent; although she seemed more calm after Ian hugged her limp figure.


    "Sigh... don''t worry about it. This isn''t the real Abyss. Look, it can''t even break through the ship''s mana barrier. We''re still in the sea."


    Ian sighed and pointed at the surroundings that were still engulfed in the darkness. But besides some unusual and creepy voices, there was really nothing in their view, not even a single monster.


    "If I''m right, that bastard Ron must be plotting something by stopping the ship here."


    In fact, Ian even found that the mana barrier outside was special in a way that it was actively guarding the ship against corruption, making it safer for those apprentices inside their room.


    That''s another reason Ian thought Ron might have another plan.


    There was also the fact that there was nothing outside for the ship to collide with, making it obvious that Ron was responsible for the sudden halt.


    "Then... what should we do? Can''t we just leave this place immediately?"


    Aurora asked in a low voice from his side, as although she was still frightened by the eerie darkness and occasional creepy sounds reminiscent of the Abyss she had encountered before, didn''t sense any immediate danger¡ªespecially not the whisper she had feared.


    She didn''t know why but after hearing Ian''s assuring words, she immediately believed him causing her to finally relax a little.


    "Hey, I just said the same thing, and you didn''t believe me. Why are you trusting him now? And besides, didn''t you hear he mentioned me just now? I told you, it was him who summoned me in the first place."


    But the whisper in her mind didn''t like her reaction one bit.


    Since the time the Abyss appeared, she had been blamed for nothing, and even after she tried to console and reason with her, she was still shunned as a betrayer.


    But now that she heard the same thing from Ian, she was believing him?


    Most importantly, why was Aurora ignoring the fact that Ian knew about her existence?


    ''Tch... of course, he would know after I mumbled like that. And I suddenly became a Wizard Apprentice. He might have suspected something because of that. Don''t try to sow discord.''


    Aurora chided the whisper in her mind, not liking how it was blaming Ian for her existence.


    And maybe, deep in her heart, even if that was truly the case, Ian wasn''t the one to be blamed in the first place.


    Rather, wasn''t he the one who gave her the chance to become strong?


    Aurora''s thoughts were growing more and more twisted without her realizing it, causing the whisper to finally understand what it meant to be truly speechless.


    "Well, let''s first find out what he was trying to do by stopping the ship in this place."


    Ian, unaware of the quarrel going on inside Aurora''s mind, casually answered while making his way toward the top deck.


    "Be careful, and take care of them if something happens."


    However, he didn''t forget to remind Ignysyl, who was perched on his shoulder who nodded in response, causing Ian to relax slightly.


    In fact, ever since he had engulfed the spirit of Dornar in the Ignisia Tower with his translucent eyes in Ethereal Form, he hadn''t used that ability again¡ªat least not in its full state.


    So, he wasn''t entirely sure how strong his abilities were.


    However, he was certain that even a First Ring Wizard, even one at their peak, wouldn''t be a match for him.


    That was why he didn''t bother with eliminating Borris or Ron just yet, choosing instead to take advantage of the situation first.


    ''Although, it seems I was a little too confident. It''s better to curb the problem as soon as it sprouts.''


    ''As long as the boat is there, I can always find my way to Calvora. There''s no need for anyone.''

 Chapter 192 Race Against Time

    ''As long as the boat is there, I can always find my way to Calvora. There''s no need for anyone.''


    Ian already realized his mistake and was growing more murderous by the moment as he made his way to the top deck when, suddenly, a huge whirlwind burst forth from the hall ahead, shaking the entire ship once again, rippled with an eerie violet glow.


    Simultaneously, the stench of burning sulfur filled the air as Ian immediately sensed the dark incantation being recited¡ªone that resonated perfectly with the surrounding darkness.


    Even the projection of the Red Moon in the sky seemed to have become a little brighter.


    "What... what happened?"


    Lyra asked in disbelief after seeing the sudden change coming from the hall where they had teleported before.


    "Ian... that feeling... I can''t be wrong. It''s that feeling again."


    Whereas, Aurora, instead, began to shiver again in trepidation, tightly holding his hand as if she could feel some terrible presence ahead.


    "Is he stupid? Why is he calling a demon here?"


    Ignysyl also shouted in disbelief.


    Unlike the girls, he immediately recognized the nature of the incantation coming from the hall.


    ''Is he trying to lure the demon to attack me? Or is he trying to sell his soul to a demon? Or, maybe for something else?''


    Ian was also guessing Ron''s motive after recognizing the nature of the incantation when he once again heard a system prompt in his mind, startling him.


    [Ding!]


    [The protagonist, Carl, has made a decision to help Wizard Ruther with his promotion as a scheme for his grand plan.]


    [Wizard Ruther has decided to embrace Abyssal Power for his promotion to Second Ring Wizard.]


    [His decision has slightly shifted the trajectory of fate.]


    [The plot has progressed much faster than it should have.]


    [Congratulations! A new Quest has been activated.]


    [Intermediate Quest: Race Against Time!]


    [Content Description: Although the demon summoned by Wizard Ron is just a foil, its arrival will surely open a channel to the Abyss. Be careful¡ªyour frequent involvement with the Abyss might garner the interest of some entity.]


    [Content Target: Defeat Wizard Ron, prevent him from completing the Blood-Sealed Ritual, and stop Carl from getting what he wants.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: The Quest will be completed after you stop Ron before his incantation is completed. If you do not intend to complete the Quest, it is better to leave its influence.]


    "Hey, should we stop him or what? A demon from the Abyss, even if it''s low rank, might turn the whole ship into a bloodbath."


    Ignysyl asked while looking at the whirlwind in front of him, which was growing bigger and bigger.


    With his Dimensional talent, he could already feel the spatial passage opening, though it was only beginning to form.


    "Of course, we need to stop this bastard."


    Seeing the content of the Quest, Ian instantly understood what had happened.


    So, he looked at Ignysyl and ordered him in a solemn tone,


    "Take them both below and protect them before I arrive. I will go and stop him. Just don''t let either of them come into contact within its range."


    Ian spoke aloud this time, causing both Lyra and Aurora to look at him in confusion, though Lyra immediately understood who he was talking to.


    "Ian, let me go too."


    However, she didn''t want to leave Ian''s side and asked to follow him, but Ian immediately stopped her.


    "Okay, there''s no time. Just stay below. I will return as soon as I go..."


    After saying that, Ian suddenly disappeared from his place, not giving Lyra a chance to argue or Ignysyl time to reply.


    The quest said it was a race against time.


    He wouldn''t be foolish enough to play the hero with two girls here. Ignysyl was smart, and he had probably already understood what Ian was getting at.


    Sure enough, the little dragon did understand that Ian didn''t want Lyra and Aurora to come into contact with the rift that was about to appear¡ªespecially Aurora.


    So, he immediately shouted to the two girls, who were still standing in place, ensuring they heard his voice.


    "Okay, don''t worry about him. He is far stronger than you are. Let''s go below."


    Ignysyl said and used his dimensional ability to wrap around their bodies while also using the Rule of Fire to make their existence faint.


    Although the influence of the Abyss could cause his rule''s ability to fade, it was still useful as long as they weren''t directly in the range.


    "What... who is talking?"


    Of course, Aurora didn''t know of his existence and immediately became agitated upon hearing a young voice right beside them.


    "Don''t fret about it... It''s just one of Ian''s methods. Let''s go already."


    Lyra saw Ian disappear and already understood that she couldn''t help. So, it was better to do what he asked, though she still felt nervous for him inside.


    Being attached to Ian for so long had made her dependent on him without realizing when.


    "Oh... okay..."


    Aurora felt Lyra dragging her off the top deck of the Silver Gull and nodded while following her hurriedly. Even if Lyra hadn''t pulled her, she had no desire to stay in that place. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    She was just worried about Ian and the inexplicable young voice that had just appeared.


    ''Tch... he is indeed with that brat. I don''t know what''s so special about him. Even that guy decided to follow him.''


    However, the whisper in her mind seemed to know whose voice it was and mumbled in annoyance.


    ''Do you know who was talking just now?''


    Aurora heard what the whisper said and immediately asked while climbing down the stairs, forgetting the danger brewing behind her.


    ''Heh, of course, I know.''


    The whisper replied in disdain but didn''t elaborate to Aurora, instead mumbling some random words.


    ''Just a poor soul betrayed by destiny... heh... aren''t I the same...?''


    ''What are talking about?''


    Aurora didn''t understand and asked again when the whisper, seeming to lose interest in Ignysyl, instead mocked Aurora,


    ''Heh... girl, instead of thinking about that, aren''t you afraid you will be noticed by it? You can feel that it''s getting closer, right? Whoever this guy initiated the incantation for is in for a surprise, haha.''


    The whisper laughed sweetly in a mature, girlish voice as if it wanted to see Aurora''s scared expression.


    ''What do you mean?''


    Of course, Aurora already knew that the whisper tormenting her since childhood was different from the one within her this time.


    ''As if you don''t know. Since you are already marked by it, it will definitely find your existence if that summoning is completed. Though, I don''t know if this guy''s domain could hinder its perception.''


    ''Who is it you''re talking about?''


    The whisper''s scheme was successful as Aurora visibly tensed and asked who she was referring to.


    One question after another, but no answer in sight had already made her frustrated. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Don''t worry. I think that guy knows something about it. See, he''s already gone to stop it... I hope he succeeds, or I might have to wander everywhere again.''


    The whisper didn''t care about Aurora''s question and, at last, mumbled something before disappearing from her mind, leaving her alone.

 Chapter 193 The Demons Gate

    Inside a vast hall atop the Silver Gull, a complex fresh array of patterns was engraved into the floor. Unlike the intricate elegance of earlier arrays in the Ignisia Tower, this one looked crude and radiated a sinister aura as it was carved in blood.


    ''Xal''therak vohran duskaal,


    Veyrith nol''zaan kor''vath,


    In the center of the formation sat an old man wearing a wizard''s robe, holding a luxurious wand in one hand while chanting a complex incantation written in a blood-red book in the other. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each of his invocations resonated with the surrounding darkness as if affirming that his method was correct, making him smile more and more.


    Drenmal uth''kaar shal''vex,


    Kael''vorr dasmuth kriin!''


    He could already see the dark vortex originating from the array on the ground, opening a gate in the air.


    ''What he said is indeed correct. It is easier to draw a demon out with this method as long as we are near the Abyss''s influence,'' Ron thought, feeling delighted.


    The method written in the blood-colored book had been proven correct so far. He couldn''t help but hope that the other text written on the next page would be right as well.


    When that guy, Carl, first gave him this book, he didn''t believe him and even considered capturing him to find out why he came to him.


    But he was surprised to find that Carl was already a First Ring Wizard and was even on par with him.


    After some discussion and the exchange of a few secrets, he finally believed Carl and decided to steer the ship to this location.


    If all goes right, I should be able to reach the Second Ring Wizard this time.


    ''Haha... who cares if it is a dark path, as long as I can live.''


    Ron thought with a sinister look while chanting the incantation loudly, making no mistakes.


    According to the book in his hand, he only needed to summon a specific type of low-rank demon from the Abyss, kill it using the method given by Carl, and absorb its demonic essence.


    As long as he succeeded, he could be promoted to a Second Ring Wizard¡ªthough he would then be considered a dark wizard.


    But he didn''t care, as long as he could continue on this path. His only hope had already been dashed in the Ignisia Tower anyway.


    And although this method seemed flimsy, he had already confirmed that it was indeed genuine.


    "Haha, just a little more, and my dream will be complete."


    Ron couldn''t help but shout after nearing the completion of the incantation, eagerly awaiting the demon from the Abyss that was about to fall into his trap.


    However, just as he was getting excited about what was to come, he heard a voice beside him, mocking his excitement.


    "So, this was your plan all along? I thought you were going to sell your soul to a demon or something. But still, it is indeed a good method. Unfortunately, you shouldn''t have tried this on this ship."


    After all his pointless speculation before, Ian finally realized what Ron was attempting to do which really stunned him.


    Summoning a demon and absorbing its essence for promotion?


    Why did it sound like a scam?


    However, the reason why Ian believed it so easily wasn''t because of Ron''s almost successful attempt, but due to the book in front that looked exactly like the one he had encountered in the Gravethrone Continent.


    ''Isn''t this the book that helped Morgrave become a First Ring Wizard?''


    Ian thought, finding it eerily similar.


    However, despite his surprise, his hand did not hesitate as he thrust the Spellblade in his grip directly into Ron''s abdomen, piercing his mana shield as smoothly as cutting through butter.


    "Well, it has been a while since I used this."


    He commented casually, watching as the blade proved just as effective as it had been when he fought Ethos in the mansion.


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ugh... you... how can you..."


    Ron asked, truly bewildered. He had never expected Ian to attack him directly, especially not at such a critical moment.


    After all, the Sigil of Subjugation pact was still active between them.


    And even if it wasn''t effective, he had asked Carl to prepare for Ian''s presence to prevent this exact scenario.


    "How can you be here? Don''t you know we have a pact? Agh... what method are you using?"


    All along, Ron had assumed Ian was a Bloodline Wizard using his innate ability to hide in the shadows.


    That was why he and Carl had already set up specific formations to nullify such spells should Ian appear.


    But now, even though he could hear Ian''s voice and feel the pain from his wound, he still couldn''t see or sense Ian''s presence.


    In fact, it seemed even Carl hadn''t realized that someone was already beside him, intending to kill him.


    "Oh? You don''t know about this, huh? Come to think of it, even I didn''t know about that flaw. How can a weak wizard like you know?"


    Ian saw Ron''s surprise and quickly realized that Ron might never have known about the Rules and such in the first place, not to mention the idea that the pact might not work here.


    So, his arrival here was only for the promotion; at most, maybe he was thinking of using some method after getting stronger.


    "But, what Ignysyl said is indeed true, huh? The pact won''t work in the Abyss. Then... should I kill him?"


    Ian paid no attention to Ron''s words nor bothered to reply. Instead, he twisted the blade in Ron''s abdomen, causing him to groan in pain.


    Of course, Ian also glanced at the rapidly closing portal in front of him. The incantation had been interrupted, and the dark, sinister whirlwind was shrinking before his eyes.


    "No! Don''t..."


    And of course, Ron saw it too. So, he shouted in grief, momentarily forgetting the knife in his abdomen, begging for Ian''s mercy as if the closure of the portal was also the end of his path¡ªand possibly his life.


    He never thought Ian might have already decided to send him to the Abyss.


    ''A race against time, huh.''


    However, Ian''s mind was focused on something else, as the Quest clearly said it was a race against time. Why did it feel like it was too easy, then?


    Just as Ian was contemplating the meaning behind it, he saw the slowly closing gate in the air suddenly stop, as if someone had pressed the pause button, and the eerie sound and heavy pressure suddenly engulfed the entire hall in a split second.


    It was so instantaneous that despite seeing it live with his Ethereal form, Ian was still caught off guard.


    ''So, that''s what it means? Ignysyl, come to the top, fast.''

 Chapter 194 Most Pathetic Demon Ever

    As soon as Ian realized that the portal in the air had stopped closing, he already understood that some entity in the Abyss had already found this place.


    Although it seemed too far as evident from its influence being so low here.


    Whether it was related to Aurora, the dark wizard behind Lyra, or even Ignysyl, Ian didn''t know. But he knew that, according to the system, it was best not to let whatever was behind this gate come through.


    So, he immediately called Ignysyl with his bond, as he wasn''t good at playing with space, although he could sense it.


    "It stopped, haha... it stopped closing..."


    However, Ron, who already thought he lost his chance for his promotion, saw that the gate in the air had suddenly stopped closing, causing him to be delighted.


    His heart pounded in excitement as he clenched his trembling fists, eyes fixed on the ominous black void beyond the portal.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere turned eerily heavy, a thick miasma spilling forth like venom seeping into the air. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I knew it. My incantation worked. You cannot stop it."


    He seemed quite delirious and not of sane mind which Ian attributed to the book he was using.


    However, in Ron''s opinion, his Blood Sealed ritual might have been completed, as he could already see a dark horn becoming visible from the gate, followed by a piercing screech that could shake the soul.


    The horn was jagged as if made from layers of obsidian, each crack pulsating with a dim red glow.


    A deep growl echoed from the depths of the portal, reverberating through the air, making the very fabric of space tremble.


    "Okay, can you stop being so noisy? Go sleep for now."


    Ian was speechless at this old man, ignoring his existence completely and getting excited for no reason.


    It wasn''t that the demon was summoned by his incantation, but rather that it seemed scared of something and was trying to enter this world to escape whatever entity was about to come from behind.


    The fear radiating from the demon was unnatural, its massive claws digging into the edges of the portal, straining against the closing gap as if it were trying to escape a worse fate that was about to befall him.


    "Thud!"


    As Ian struck Ron''s head heavily while also using the mental attack, Ron fainted sprawled on the ground unconscious.


    ''Unfortunately, killing you isn''t suitable yet, otherwise'' Ian thought.


    At first, he really thought of killing this guy regardless, but now that a situation like this had suddenly occurred, he couldn''t afford to distract himself anymore, although he was quite curious about what would happen if he really violated the pact in front of that entity from the Abyss, whose pressure he could already feel.


    "What happened?" Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    As soon as Ron''s figure dropped to the ground, Ignysyl suddenly appeared in front of Ian, completely ignoring Carl''s supposed array just as Ian had.


    He seemed quite agitated as his wings flapped lightly, his fiery eyes glowing with intelligence and caution.


    "Don''t ask. Just close that portal with everything you have. Can''t you feel it?"


    Ian pointed at the demon gate, where half the body of a demon was already outside the portal.


    Both Ian and Ignysyl now could see the demon which had an elongated skull-like head, with hollow, soulless eye sockets filled with swirling darkness.


    Its jagged fangs, sharp as razors, gnashed together in frustration, while its skin was an eerie mix of rough stone and pulsating veins that radiated a crimson glow.


    Although it looked as scary as it was portrayed in a tale, from the expression on its face, it was easy to see that it was scared shitless.


    "H-Hooman! Help me... get out of this portal, and I will give you anything you want."


    Feeling that the gate was too small for its figure to pass through, the demon looked at Ron''s figure on the ground and called out. Its deep, guttural voice carried an unnatural echo as if spoken from multiple dimensions at once.


    Apparently, since it couldn''t see Ian or Ignysyl, it thought Ron was bowing to him in respect.


    So, he asked him to use the incantation to let him pass through the demon gate, as he could already feel some terrifying entity nearing his location.


    While asking for help, its massive arms flailed slightly, its jagged claws scraping against the edges of the portal, desperate to squeeze through.


    Unfortunately for it though, Ron wasn''t actually bowing but was unconscious due to Ian''s mind attack and a heavy blow to his head.


    "Damn, it is a Maleficent. No wonder I felt something familiar within that girl before."


    Ignysyl also felt the pressure and the darkness pouring out of the portal and immediately understood what that entity was.


    But since there was no time, he immediately lifted his small wings and teleported himself directly below the portal while absorbing mana from thousands of miles away.


    "Drak''toruun."


    Once again, Ignysyl chanted in the dragon language, using his Dimensional Mastery to its full extent, intending to close the gate that had stopped working.


    And with his chanting, the very air began to crackle with unstable energy, and a sudden gust of wind howled through the area, making the surrounding space distort slightly.


    "What... No! Hooman, help me! Don''t let it close!"


    And the spell did seemed to work, as the demon that was half-stuck in the portal began to cry out when the door, which had stopped midway, began to move again, albeit slowly.


    Its jagged claws scraped desperately against the closing gap, its panicked wails growing more desperate as the energy of the portal intensified, constricting its form.


    "Agh..."


    Poor demon.


    The one he was calling¡ªRon¡ªwas already unconscious and couldn''t help even if he really wanted to.


    As for Ian and Ignysyl, they cared even less.


    So, the demon that was supposed to arrive in this land to spread terror was now stuck between this world and the Abyss, squeezed between the sharp jaws of the portal that was closing ever so slightly.


    "NO!"


    "Click!"


    It could already feel its bones being crushed by the closing portal.


    It couldn''t understand why the powerful entity was toying with him by closing the gate while he was only halfway through.


    Since it couldn''t see Ignysyl, who was protected by his Rule of Fire, he assumed the powerful entity behind him was playing with him, making him suffer.


    In desperation, it let out a distorted, pain-filled screech, causing tremors to shake the area as its strength began to wane.


    "Thul''Zaraath Ekzoras."


    It seemed Ignysyl was having a hard time closing the gate, as he once again recited another spell in the dragon language, intending to forcefully close the portal.


    ''It''s already near.''


    Ian didn''t know how vast the Abyss was or how far away the entity that was trying to influence the portal was.


    But his acute perception was already warning him frantically of the impending danger as if urging him to flee. However, Ian knew it was already too late.


    "Swish!"


    "Boom!"


    "NO! Oh, Lord, I''m merely a low-level being before you. Please show mercy!"


    Just as Ian was closing the portal slowly but steadily, a violent impact suddenly tore through the fabric of space, as if something was slamming into this place with immense force, causing the demon stuck in the gate to cry out loudly.


    Poor fellow. He must be the only demon in this world who could appear so miserable in his own summoning.


    No wonder he was mentioned as an ingredient for improving the realm in that book.


    Truly a poor fellow.


    In a panic, he was even using human language to ask for forgiveness from an Abyssal Entity.


    "Agh... Shit... Hey, my Rule is already failing me. Do something! If I am spotted by Maleficent, it might become even more dangerous."


    Unfortunately, the demon wasn''t the only one affected by the impact, as even Ignysyl found it very difficult to perform his spell and close the portal.


    More importantly, he began to feel his Rule being nullified slowly by the ghastly presence emanating from the portal.


    ''It seems I have no choice but to try that form.''


    Ian didn''t know what Maleficent was, but from the deathly cries and the howls of ghosts leaking through the portal, spreading endless eeriness outside, he could guess.


    In fact, from the outside, the entire Silver Gull already looked like a ghost ship.


    Fortunately, all the apprentices had gone inside their rooms in time, though nobody knew if their mental state was still intact.


    ''Hope it won''t affect me like that translucent state after using this form.'' Ian thought bitterly.


    His Life Core had five streaks: Blue, Green, Red, Black, and Translucent.


    He had already used the Blue and Translucent ones. While the blue was mild, the translucent one was not, as he had almost lost himself while using it before.


    This time, however, he was going to use the Black streak, intending to see its effects. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how he could help Ignysyl.


    ''If we weren''t at sea, it would be better to run away.''


    Ian thought and quickly gave an order to his incorporeal Life Core in his mind as soon as Ignysyl asked for his help.


    Since the system said it was a race against time, they must be able to stop it as long as they were careful and fast.


    "Swish!"


    As soon as Ian gave the order, the regularly pulsing Life Core in his mind rotated slightly just like before, and this time it stopped at the black streak facing the cocoon.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 195 Hop, Skip, & a Jump to the Abyss

    Simultaneously, just as the shift in the Life Core occurred inside his mind, Ian suddenly felt a slight headache, and his eyes, which had been blue earlier, turned completely pitch black in an instant.


    "Hehe... mine, mine, mine, everything is mine."


    "Help!"


    "Crkk... Crkkl..."


    "Death can never stop me!"


    "Hungry..."


    "Why live when you know you will die anyway?"


    "HELP! Hooman!"


    After his transformation, the first thing Ian noticed was the distinct sound of crying, laughing, and pleading, which had previously been mere whispers but were now as clear as if spoken right beside him.


    The eerie cacophony of voices layered over each other, overlapping and twisting into something unnatural. It was as if countless souls were trapped in an endless wail, each one locked in their final moments of agony or madness.


    "Fuck!"


    Such a sudden influx of various noises in an instant bombarding his mind made Ian''s head throb, so he immediately blocked the noise using his mental power. The moment the voices were suppressed, a sense of clarity returned, allowing him to focus once again.


    ''Hah... hah... finally better. What was that?'' Ian thought.


    As soon as he used his mental power to suppress the influence in his mind, he felt relieved and was finally able to look ahead, albeit in confusion.


    However, what he saw in front of him left him even more bewildered.


    Corpses. Floating corpses¡ªcountless in number. Everywhere he looked, the remains of humans, monsters, and unknown entities filled the space.


    Some looked fresh, their expressions frozen in their last moments of horror, while others were skeletal remains, stripped of all but remnants of flesh. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Dark, unrecognizable creatures with twisted limbs and hollowed-out faces drifted among them, their presence alone exuding an aura of dread.


    Ian couldn''t determine whether the corpses were real or ethereal, as everything appeared just as tangible as Ignysyl, who was busy using his power to forcefully close the portal.


    And not surprisingly, what was stopping Ignysyl from doing so, was nothing more than dark skeletal arms densely wrapped around the portal, halting its closure.


    The arms extended from the void itself, some appearing human-like while others were grotesquely elongated, their fingers tipped with jagged, broken nails. They grasped the edges of the rift with a vice-like grip, seemingly defying all logic as they held open a tear in the very fabric of reality.


    It was an eerie sight.


    These skeletal arms were not stopping a physical door but gripping the very fabric of space itself with their bare hands.


    Had Ian not witnessed it with his own eyes, he would never have believed it.


    "Agh, hurry! It''s already reaching the zone. Its presence is tearing through my Rule, and I can''t close it in time!"


    Just as Ian was taking in the surreal scene before him, Ignysyl''s urgent shout snapped him out of his daze.


    The little dragon''s usually proud and fiery demeanor was now nowhere to be seen and was replaced with a look of sheer frustration and anxiousness.


    His small body continuously pulsed with waves of mana, but no matter how much he pushed against the force holding the portal open, it barely budged.


    ''Now isn''t the time to be distracted.''


    Ian quickly gathered his thoughts and scanned his surroundings, searching for a way to assist Ignysyl.


    "Hm?"


    Only then did Ian notice that, just like the portal, Ignysyl was also being swarmed by grotesque skeletal arms that were steadily eroding the blue and red aura surrounding him.


    ''So, this form lets me see things that are otherwise invisible, huh?''


    Ian realized that the more the skeletal arms drained Ignysyl''s aura, the more strained he became.


    Moreover, the dense mass of arms around the portal was slowly widening the gate, applying a force Ian couldn''t comprehend.


    ''But how am I supposed to get up there?''


    Ian frowned as he realized a major problem¡ªhe needed to be near Ignysyl to help him, but both the portal and the dragon were hovering in the air.


    Unfortunately, Ian didn''t know any floating spells.


    ''Wait... maybe I can touch them. What if I use them as steps?''


    His gaze then suddenly shifted to the skeletal figures floating around him, separate from the ones clustered around the portal and Ignysyl.


    They were positioned perfectly for him to use as stepping stones in midair; well weren''t perfect but he could do with it.


    So, without hesitation, Ian decided to act.


    "Swoosh!"


    However, out of caution, he first leaped onto a skeletal arm that was floating at a lower height. And the moment he landed, the arm wobbled slightly, but it held firm carrying his weight in the air.


    "Hey, it actually works!"


    Ian couldn''t help but shout in surprise as he landed steadily on the detached arm.


    If anyone had been watching him, they would have thought he was levitating with some kind of magic.


    "Hey! Why are you playing around now? Don''t you see I''m already at my wit''s end?!"


    Ignysyl, who had been keeping an eye on Ian''s movements, saw him jumping through the air and shouting in surprise.


    Finally, he couldn''t stand it and urged him to hurry, feeling himself losing control of his Rule by the second.


    The pressure was also growing stronger. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And from what he could sense, there was no doubt in his mind¡ªthe entity beyond the portal would hunt him down the moment it became aware of him.


    ''Damn it! Why does it have to be the Grave Whisperer of all Maleficent?! Isn''t this the one my bloodline specifically warned me never to encounter without absolute strength?''


    Ignysyl broke into a cold sweat, his body tense with dread. If not for Ian and their primal bond, he would have already fled this place without hesitation.


    He was indeed a loyal dragon.


    "Tch... why are you whining like a baby? Aren''t you a mighty dragon? Look at you, does this really suit you?"


    With his plan in place, Ian suddenly relaxed and even found the time to joke, causing Ignysyl to stare at him speechlessly.


    ''Is this really the time for jokes?''


    The dragon couldn''t believe it.


    He knew that Ian might have some plan after seeing his pitch-black eyes.


    So, he could only watch as Ian hopped from one floating skeletal limb to another, making his way toward the portal; although in his vision he saw Ian hopping in the naked air.


    Meanwhile, the poor demon trapped within the portal hadn''t stopped howling for even a second.


    It was such a bizarre sight that Ignysyl momentarily forgot to use his abilities. Fortunately, he snapped out of it in time.


    "Okay, don''t look at me like that. Just endure a bit longer. I''ll do something, and once I give the signal, use everything you have to close this gate, got it?"


    Seeing Ignysyl''s strange expression, Ian felt a little embarrassed.


    But there was no other choice¡ªhe had to hop across these skeletal limbs to get close to the portal.


    Besides, this experiment had given him an idea of how to shut the gate before anything crossed over.


    ''If I can touch them like this, isn''t it easy to push those skeletons out of the portal?''


    Ian thought and hoped so. Otherwise, he might have to revert back to the previous plan and use the Translucent form to destroy those skeletons, as they were also a kind of spirit form in his opinion.

 Chapter 196 Did I Just Jinx It?

    While Ian and Ignysyl were busy closing the portal after Ron fainted on the ground, another person was standing in the corner of the hall, extremely confused.


    "What happened? Did that guy go mad?"


    Carl muttered to himself, still trying to process the bizarre sequence of events.


    He first saw Ron clutch his abdomen in pain and shock, then beg for mercy, only to start laughing maniacally before collapsing. It made no sense.


    Although it might have seemed like Ian took a long time to do everything, to Carl, it all happened so fast that he remained rooted in place, full of confusion.


    "Hey, old man. Did you feel anything?"


    Carl asked the only being he believed capable of clearing up his confusion. But unfortunately for him, this time, even Ruther was just as perplexed as he was.


    "Maybe he suffered a backlash from the spell. After all, nothing good comes when dealing with the Abyss."


    Ruther could only guess. And the way Ron behaved did seem as if he was possessed.


    "But didn''t you say that ritual in the book was real?"


    Carl asked in confusion, believing the incantation written in that book to be true.


    "Who knows? Don''t dwell on those things. Instead, look at the portal¡ªdon''t you sense something odd?"


    Ruther didn''t want to talk about something he had no understanding of and diverted Carl''s attention to the swirling portal in the air.


    "Yeah! That demon seems to be stuck. And why is the pressure so intense? Hey, did we accidentally summon something powerful?"


    Carl''s face grew solemn as he took in his surroundings. The grotesque, otherworldly landscape, the demon''s eerie howling, and, most disturbingly, the increasing dread that seeped into his bones¡ªit all pointed to one thing: something had gone horribly wrong with Ron''s summoning.


    "Hm! It seems so. Do you want to leave? It''s not safe to stay here for long. You''re too weak."


    Ruther advised, sensing the growing danger, although he didn''t tell him that he was at even greater risk in his spirit form.


    Hearing his words, Carl looked at the slowly closing portal, hesitated for a moment, and then said,


    "Let''s wait a few more minutes. The demonic essence is already so close. If I miss this chance, it will take too long to obtain it again on Calvora."


    Carl decided.


    In fact, what he had told Ron earlier was indeed true. The demonic essence could help someone become a second-class wizard if they followed the method in that blood-colored book¡ªthough it came with a cost.


    But Carl had no intention of helping Ron in the first place. He wanted the demonic essence for himself¡ªto use as a key ingredient in a potion.


    "Then be careful. I have a bad feeling about this. Leave if the situation worsens."


    Ruther didn''t try to persuade Carl further and simply warned him before falling silent again.


    ...


    On the other side, as Ian approached the portal, the voices in his mind grew louder, their whispers turning into an overwhelming barrage of chaotic murmurs.


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    However, strangely enough, the moment he activated the black streak on his Life Core, the crushing pressure that had nearly suffocated him earlier completely vanished.


    ''I feel like I''m not using this form correctly. Maybe I need to awaken my bloodline again?''


    Ian pondered about how, until now, his bloodline had only been in the initiation realm and that he was using an unusual method¡ªemploying the Ethereal Disguise secret technique¡ªto turn into this form.


    And, of course, this wasn''t the proper way to use it. After all, in his blue form, he had found nothing special about himself except for his eye color. Well, although learning water-type spells did feel easier, it was quite underwhelming.


    "Grr... Gr..."


    "Help!"


    The agonized cries from the other side of the portal echoed eerily without a pause as Ian made his way up.


    But it didn''t take long for him to reach the portal''s location with the help of the scattered skeleton remains that filled the air.


    And once he was in the range, Ian immediately chanted a spell firing it immediately.


    "Tidal Push!"


    With Ian''s shout, a violent surge of water erupted from his palm, twisting into a raging torrent as it hurtled toward the portal. The force behind it was enough to tear through boulders, yet¡ª


    "Fwoosh!"


    The moment it reached the portal, the entire column of water vanished into thin air, erased as if it had never existed. No explosion. No resistance. Just... nothing.


    ''Sigh... so, the spell won''t work, huh? Guess I''ll have to push them by hand.''


    Ian thought bitterly, realizing that a normal elemental spell couldn''t touch those existences, and he didn''t have a dark-elemental spell in his arsenal to try again, although he doubted even those would be effective. Judging by the situation, even weapons like swords seemed ineffective.


    Which meant he had only one option.


    He could only attempt what he believed to be the best solution for the moment.


    Thankfully, he had already reached the Grand Knight realm, and his physical strength should be sufficient to push away the grotesque skeletons.


    ''Let''s do this in one go.''


    He decided and channeled all his life energy into his fist, his hand glowing with an intense, fiery hue. He then locked his gaze on a large skeletal arm blocking the portal and lunged forward, delivering a devastating punch aimed at clearing the obstruction in one strike.


    From a distance, he looked like One Punch Man¡ªexcept he appeared to be punching thin air.


    "Boom!"


    "What is he doing?"


    While Ian was busy trying to clear the pesky skeletons'' remains in the portal, Ignysyl, of course, noticed his actions.


    However, even with his bloodline inheritance, he had never heard of anyone affecting space through sheer physical strength.


    So, he was quite confused about what Ian was trying to accomplish¡ªuntil he heard Ian''s sharp command.


    "Do it! Use all your power, fast!"


    Ian shouted to Ignysyl as he realized that, although his direct punch had destroyed the obstacles in the portal, there were just too many.


    And their numbers only increased as time passed, signaling that the entity on the other side was drawing closer.


    "Drak''toruun." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although confused, Ignysyl didn''t hesitate and followed Ian''s instruction, using another dragon chant in an attempt to close the portal.


    ''Woah, it''s actually closing. How did he do that?''


    Then Ignysyl immediately noticed that the restriction he had felt when trying to close the portal before had suddenly weakened significantly.


    Yet all he saw was Ian punching the air, seemingly blasting nothing. Even as a dragon, he couldn''t perceive what Ian was able to.


    "Help! NO!"


    However, while Ian and Ignysyl were pleased, the poor demon was not, as it let out a guttural, desperate howl with newfound strength.


    "Too noisy!"


    "Boom!"


    "Ah!!"


    But this time, Ian was too close, and the unpleasant guttural cries, combined with the constant background noise, irritated him further.


    Annoyed, he directed a punch straight at the demon''s head, sending its body shooting through the portal.


    Well, in his anger, Ian seemed to have accidentally helped the demon instead.


    "Fast! Use everything you''ve got!"


    Ian didn''t care about the demon as it was already quite injured. Instead, he ordered Ignysyl to act quickly, feeling that the skeletons around the portal were growing stronger. It was becoming harder and harder just to push them away.


    ''Fortunately, they can''t see me. Otherwise, this would be even worse.''


    Ian sighed in relief¡ªuntil he suddenly saw one of the skeletons turn its head 180 degrees, staring directly into his pitch-black eyes, locking its empty eye sockets onto him.


    And it wasn''t just that one.


    Every single skeleton hovering around the portal, around Ignysyl¡ªeven those wandering outside¡ªturned their heads to stare directly at him.


    Even the dismembered arms and legs without distinct heads seemed to be staring at him, making his skin crawl.


    Instantly, a suffocating silence filled the air.


    Ian felt an unnatural chill creep up his spine.


    ''Damn! Did I jinx myself?''


    Ian cursed his instincts as he suddenly felt the crushing pressure return¡ªthe same pressure that had vanished when he activated this form.


    Now, he really wanted to slap himself¡ªor, more precisely, his mouth.

 Chapter 197 An Inexplicable Gift

    "Hey, it is almost closing, just a little more."


    As Ian felt the dread, Ignysyl, on the other hand, suddenly felt the pressure around him decrease significantly, which he attributed to the closing portal. So, he was quite happy and used more of his power to get this issue done.


    Unfortunately, however, Ian didn''t feel the same way, as it seemed he had really jinxed himself.


    ''The fuck, they can really see me.''


    Ian realized that after noticing his figure, all the skeleton figures suddenly paused in their place, even forgetting to stop the portal that was slowly closing, as if they were as surprised as he was.


    And weirdly, all the crying and howling noises bombarding his senses suddenly went silent as if they had never been there to begin with.


    ''What the fuck am I supposed to do?''


    Ian was confused with an unsettling feeling in this impasse when suddenly the first skeleton that looked in his direction moved its bony jaw and opened it wide as if talking to him.


    And what it said made Ian speechless.


    "Human... you can see me?"


    Although there were no vocal cords, nor was there any indication that the skeleton was talking at all, Ian still heard the question loud and clear directly in his mind.


    ''Hey, that was my line.''


    Ian thought bitterly in his mind, but outwardly, he tried to act as if he hadn''t heard the voice of the skeleton.


    Nothing wrong with acting dumb when you don''t know the situation, right?


    But it seemed his acting wasn''t up to par as the skeleton once again opened its bony maw and crackled,


    "No need to act, human. I can already feel that you can see me, and you can touch me too. Haha... how long has it been... hahah..."


    ''When did I touch you? This sounds so wrong.''


    Hearing the creepy voice in his mind, Ian was speechless. He didn''t seem to have touched it, did he?


    However, Ian did notice that its voice was appearing in his mind just like when he had heard the voice of Monarch Ulthera before. But fortunately, he didn''t sense any danger.


    ''Whatever, just a little more, and the portal will be closed.''


    Although he had many suspicions, Ian didn''t care and was happy that the skeleton was busy laughing, so Ignysyl could close it in time.


    As long as it was closed, everything should be alright.


    "No need to look at the gate. I won''t arrive in time anyway... Treading through such a long way is so tedious..."


    But as if it could read Ian''s thoughts, the skeleton once again replied and then began to complain, acting tired.


    Although the voice inside was colorful, the appearance of the skeleton was not. It still looked the same as before, only its mouth moving up and down.


    "Anyway, I''m happy that I found someone more interesting than that girl."


    The voice seemed intrigued and asked Ian as if wanting to converse with him,


    "Human, do you know why you can see me?"


    Then, it asked Ian again, completely forgetting about the portal.


    Ian even saw many scattered skeletons already disintegrating into nothingness as the gate began to close as if the connection was slowly being lost.


    ''How do I know? Why don''t you tell me how you can see me instead?''


    Ian rolled his eyes but still refused to answer, only standing in the air atop the skeleton arm. Fortunately, this one was still as solid as ever and hadn''t disintegrated yet.


    "Hm, you may not know since you are too weak."


    But the voice seemed unperturbed, talking to itself.


    "The only ones who can see me are those abandoned by Destiny or those untouched by its threads¡ªoutcasts of fate, anomalies unshackled by its design, or those who walk a path unseen by the heavens."


    "So...."


    "...which one are you?"


    The voice asked, and without giving Ian a chance to reply, it once again blabbered to itself,


    "...Well, to be honest, it doesn''t matter who you are as long as you can see my true existence. ...Knowing about these things isn''t good for me anyway..."


    The voice was mumbling non-stop when the sudden voice stopped it in its tracks.


    "What is destiny anyway?"


    At first, Ian was bent on not talking to the skeleton or whoever was behind controlling it, but he couldn''t stop himself from asking after finally finding someone who seemed to know this destiny and whatnot.


    He was still confused by the "Destiny" tag in his status panel. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not to mention, he hadn''t forgotten about the Starwell, the one that seemed to require some form of destiny to enter.


    "Hm?"


    The skeleton didn''t seem to expect Ian to talk, so it acted a little surprised and then answered cryptically as if it was also confused,


    "Destiny, huh?..."


    "...It is complicated. Let''s say... For mortals, it might be a protection; for the strong, a chain; and for those beyond, merely a plaything¡ªwho knows?"


    The answer the voice gave made Ian almost puke blood. Why was he even asking this?


    If the answer was like this, he better not ask.


    "There are also some like him who are favored by destiny. Better not touch them when you are weak."


    And as if it noticed something, the skeleton pointed its elongated arm toward a certain position in the hall while warning Ian.


    "Hm?"


    Ian was regretting asking the question, cursing the voice for its vague answers, when he suddenly heard its words and followed its gesture¡ªonly to see Carl.


    That bastard was completely ignoring his surroundings and the unconscious Ron on the ground, focused solely on fighting the injured demon that had escaped the portal.


    ''So, you were hiding all along for this demon, huh.''


    Of course, Ian had already found Carl when he entered this hall. However, he didn''t have the time to take care of him before.


    Now, after seeing Carl fighting tooth and nail with the demon he had thrown away from the portal just now, Ian already understood what he was planning.


    "Why? Can''t I kill him? He seems too weak."


    Ian asked, intrigued, as this entity seemed to be able to see something in Carl, even calling him favored by destiny.


    In fact, he indeed had that idea¡ªif not for the feelings he had gotten before in the Gravethorne Continent.


    "Of course, you can. But it just isn''t worth it. Anyway,..."


    The voice didn''t seem to want to talk about it further.


    "It is time for me to leave. That dragon of yours is applying everything in his power to close the portal. He seems quite afraid of me, I don''t know why."


    The skeleton''s empty socket casually looked toward where Ignysyl was and then returned its gaze to Ian.


    "But anyhow, this trip was worth it. I never thought I would meet someone as unique as you here. Too bad I can''t see you in person. Welp, I remember your aura, though. I should be able to recognize you when you enter the Abyss."


    With its words, the skeleton crackled as if it couldn''t maintain its form any longer. Even the one under Ian was beginning to crack and disintegrate slowly.


    "So, don''t forget to meet me when you enter the Abyss. My name is GraveKeeper. You just need to recite my name, and I will find you."


    The voice advised him like a good friend parting ways temporarily and inviting him into his home.


    ''Do you think I am crazy enough to meet you?''


    Ian thought, finding this entity too talkative. Who in their right mind would recite his name while in the Abyss? Did he have a death wish?


    But he was still curious about something after the voice invited him and asked, raising his eyebrow,


    "Why do you think I will enter the Abyss in the first place?"


    After all, Ian had no plans for that, at least not now. So why did it seem like this GraveKeeper was sure he would definitely enter in the future, inviting him already?


    "Hm? Of course, you will enter. After all, it is the only way out."


    The voice answered matter of factly and without giving Ian a chance to react it suddenly laughed,


    "Haha... I know what you are thinking. Don''t worry, I''m genuinely only interested in you. We can be a friend too."


    The entity chuckled before adding,


    "Hmm... I''ll give you a little gift, and for your sake, I won''t pursue that girl either. A small price for a simple visit, don''t you think?"


    The voice seemed to know what he was thinking and laughed hard, causing the skeleton to be torn apart since it was already on the verge of getting disintegrating.


    "Gift?"


    Ian called out, his eyes full of confusion.


    "It is just a little method for you to use your Nether Sight correctly. Well, since the connection with the Abyss is now faint, I can''t stay here much longer. Let''s meet again next ti¡ª"


    ''....''


    Before the voice could complete its sentence, it was cut off abruptly, followed by the proud laugh of Ignysyl.


    "Haha, finally closed. Damn, it was so hard."


    "Hey, what did you do just now? The resistance just suddenly vanished. Why don''t I know you have such methods?"


    After laughing, Ignysyl suddenly teleported to Ian''s shoulder, who was using the feather fall spell to land on the ground steadily, and asked with a curious look.


    No matter how many times he saw Ian in action, he always seemed to surprise him with something.


    ''Sovereign is a sovereign after all.''


    Ignysyl thought although he didn''t know what that actually meant in the truest sense.


    "It was just some trick. Don''t fret over it. We still have something else to do."


    Ian replied while once again reverting the Life Core to a blue streak and rubbing his head, which was aching slightly due to the sudden flow of information left by that voice.


    "Hm? What else is there to do again? Didn''t we close the portal, and this guy is already as good as dead?"


    Ignysyl asked, confused while pointing at Ron who was unconscious.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Look there. We still have to stop that bastard, don''t we?"


    Ian pointed at Carl, who seemed to have already dealt with the demon and was fiddling with something.


    He hadn''t forgotten that one of the conditions for completing the Quest was to stop Carl from getting what he wanted. So, there was no way he was going to let him go.


    "Let''s go and have some fun."

 Chapter 198 Silent Blade

    "Human... What are you doing?"


    While Ian and Ignysyl finally dealt with the impending danger¡ª or rather, as it vanished on its own¡ª Carl, on the other hand, was occupied with the demon that inexplicably escaped the closing portal due to Ian''s heavy smack.


    Unfortunately, after all the initial struggles and the powerful blow to its head, the demon was already too weak.


    Before it could even collect itself, another human appeared out of nowhere, intent on killing it.


    Although the demon reacted in time, Carl was prepared for an ambush. So, it was no match and was quickly subdued without even a proper fight.


    He was truly an unlucky fellow.


    "Hah... finally... Almost lost my ingredient because of that stupid old man. Fortunately, all turned out for the best."


    Carl breathed heavily with a smile and didn''t care about the demon''s terrifying expression, as it was already too feeble to resist.


    Instead, he suddenly retrieved a barbed, spiraled needle made of blackened silver from his mana ring, along with a Hexed Chalice that looked exquisite.


    "What... what is that?"


    And the moment the demon saw the spiraled needle, an overwhelming sense of unease washed over it, making it shiver from head to toe.


    As if its blood recognized the item before it and was frantically warning him to avoid it.


    But since its body was already broken by Carl''s powerful attack, it lacked the strength to walk properly. How could it resist?


    All it could do was stammer and tremble, trying to move away.


    If its gruesome appearance and fearsome presence once carried the pride of a demon, that fear-stricken expression stripped away any remnants of dignity.


    It was truly pathetic.


    "This...? This is something that can help me extract your blood essence. Don''t you think it looks nice?"


    Perhaps Carl found the demon''s fear amusing, he lightly joked while suddenly jabbing the needle into the broad chest of the demon.


    He had no time to spare as extracting the demon''s essence had to be done while the demon was still alive.


    "Ahhhh... No, Human... Noo... Agh..."


    The piercing pain was sudden and overwhelming causing the demon to break into a cold sweat, its muscles convulsing, claws twitching uncontrollably as charred veins bulged and pulsed under immense strain.


    One might wonder how such a thin needle could cause such extreme pain that even such an Abyssal being was terrified.


    "B-Blood Essence? Human, are you using... forbidden art?"


    Then, as if recalling something, its wide crimson eyes, filled with blood, suddenly locked onto Carl in disbelief.


    The surprise he felt was so intense that he managed to ask even when enduring such torture.


    However, unfortunately, Carl refused to respond at all.


    Instead, he carefully channeled a faint trace of mana into his palm and applied it to the barbed needle, causing it to sizzle as if it were scorching hot.


    "Aghh... don''t don''t... Ahhhh..." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pain, momentarily forgotten due to the shock of someone using forbidden art, surged back again, making the demon cry out in agony.


    It was already weakened by suffering, pressure, and battle, and now the sheer torment of having its blood essence forcibly extracted was unbearable.


    So, after just a brief, gruesome cry, the demon began to visibly wither, collapsing onto the ground in continuous spasms.


    But Carl remained indifferent throughout the process. After all, the one before him was a demon, not a human.


    What mercy would he have?


    Instead, he carefully used the barbed needle to draw the thick, pitch-black blood from the demon''s body, then guided it into the Hexed Chalice with mana completely ignoring the demon that was howling in pain.


    Since the entire process was delicate, he was intensely focused, unaware that the portal in the air had already closed and the eerie presence of the Abyss had begun to subside.


    "Szzllll..."


    The dense, dark blood extracted from the dying demon sizzled violently as it entered the Chalice as if trying to escape. However, something seemed to have restricted it, preventing any form of resistance.


    And the demon, whose essence was extracted, was finally on the verge of death, as evident from his visibly wilting figure¡ªjust like the skeletal disappearances Ian had seen before.


    Yet even in its final moments, it didn''t forget to curse Carl.


    "Humans, you should have never taken my essence..."


    The demon glared at Carl with pure hatred one last time and snarled,


    "My lord already knows of your use of forbidden art. You will suffer for it, human. You cannot escape his wrath! Not after daring to take my essence. You don''t know what it means to steal the essence of a demon. You foolish..."


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    It seemed it had poured all its remaining power into saying those words, its venomous voice cut off abruptly without finishing.


    So, while staring at Carl with eyes filled with extreme loathing, its body finally crumbled into ashes.


    And as if in response, the lingering darkness surrounding the ship, faintly flickered¡ª as if acknowledging the demon''s last words.


    "Damn, this guy talks too much."


    However, Carl paid no mind to such ominous signs.


    Instead, his attention was entirely on the Hexed Chalice in his grasp, shimmering with the dark blood he had just extracted.


    "With this blood essence, I can finally make that potion. Haha... no matter what happened, my plan worked in the end."


    Carl was in high spirits, speaking aloud with joy. He didn''t seem to mind killing the demon in such a way at all.


    ''Kid, don''t take that demon''s warning lightly. Just as it said, this art is forbidden for a reason. And being near the Abyss, it''s highly likely that the lord it spoke of has already noticed you.''


    However, Ruther, unwilling to let Carl get carried away, reminded him of a responsible teacher.


    "Tch... I know, I know. Can''t you let me enjoy this moment for once?"


    Carl replied, irritated that his good mood had been interrupted.


    Of course, he understood the demon wasn''t bluffing in its final moments. Having a Sixth Ring Wizard''s soul with him, he possessed knowledge that others at his level did not.


    He knew something about the Abyss too.


    But although he complained, he still heeded Ruther''s advice, refraining from lingering any longer.


    His joyful mood was already interrupted by this old man. So, he decided to store the blood essence and leave this place.


    "Yeah, you should indeed enjoy it while you can. After all, time is running out."


    However, just as he was about to store the Chalice inside his mana ring, an unexpected voice behind him made him suddenly freeze.


    "Who?"


    "Watch out!"


    Before Carl could fully register his surprise, he suddenly felt a sharp object strike toward his neck, aiming to sever his head.


    The attack was so fast and silent that even as the blade neared his throat, piercing his strong mana shield, he sensed nothing.


    There wasn''t even a trace of killing intent¡ª as if the blade wasn''t meant to behead him in the first place.


    Fortunately for him, Ruther seemed to notice the attack earlier and immediately condensed a white beam, intercepting the fiery blade just in time.


    Still, the counterattack couldn''t completely stop the weapon and only managed to deflect it slightly, sparing Carl''s neck at the cost of his shoulder.


    "Aghh... Fuck..."


    The blade was ruthless, meant to decapitate him completely¡ª how could his shoulder possibly withstand it?


    Without any suspense, Carl''s entire arm¡ª the one carrying the Hexed Chalice¡ª was severed in an instant.


    The sudden intense pain made Carl cry out involuntarily, much like the demon before him.


    Well, it seemed retribution had come sooner than expected.


    Although all of these might sound lengthy, everything from the sudden voice to the attack, Ruther''s intervention, and Carl losing his arm happened in mere seconds with no time to react.


    By the time the blade sliced through his limb, Carl was still struggling to comprehend what had just occurred.


    "Well, let''s not waste this, shall we?"


    And just as Carl''s severed hand was about to hit the ground, someone swiftly grabbed it¡ª effortlessly taking the Hexed Chalice and removing the mana ring in the process.


    It was done with such ease as if he had done it countless times before.


    "Ian? Wh-Why is it you? H-How did you?"


    Carl, of course, recognized Ian in front of him, who suddenly appeared and attacked, intending to kill him directly.


    But he couldn''t understand how Ian managed to do so.


    Not to mention he was already a bona fide First-ring wizard, this place was still within the array engraved by him.


    Even if he had been reckless and unaware of his surroundings, the array should have at least given him a warning.


    Yet Ian seemed unaffected as if it wasn''t there at all.


    This sudden change and the sheer inconsistency of the situation made Carl even forget the pain of losing his arm.


    Moreover, he was even more surprised at how Ian could effortlessly bypass his inherent mana shield and the protective amulet he was using. In fact, some of his protective treasures hadn''t even reacted at all.


    It wasn''t without reason that he had lost his arm so easily.


    ''If not for Ruther...''


    Carl thought while caressing his neck in dread¡ªthis was the first time he had come so close to death.


    For the first time in his life, he felt fear¡ªfear of Ian.


    "Tch... tch... It really didn''t react. I was stupid before."


    However, Ian didn''t care about the slightly fearful look on Carl''s face, nor did he bother to answer his question.


    Instead, he played around with his blade as if annoyed about something.


    "Why do you want to kill me?"


    But Carl was not someone easily swayed by emotion. He quickly gathered himself, took out a staff from his soul ring with his remaining arm, and prepared to fight while asking something he wanted to know.

 Chapter 199 Despicable And Coward?

    In fact, in Carl''s opinion, although he and Ian had engaged in a challenge twice, both were simple competitions.


    He didn''t think he had done anything to Ian to make him try to kill him, although he did hate this guy and wouldn''t mind doing the same if the situation allowed.


    After all, he did use an array around this place, trying to sabotage him if he ever showed up; although that didn''t work.


    "Hm? Do I need a reason to kill you?"


    Ian was mumbling something as if annoyed while grabbing the Chalice and mana ring from the severed hand when he heard Carl''s words, causing him to be confused.


    "Hm... if I have to give a reason, I just don''t like your existence. But I have to say, you''re just like a cockroach, difficult to kill. And... you''ve got a good helper too."


    Ian replied while looking at the Soul ring on his remaining arm, annoyed that even after using his invisible form and catching Carl off guard, he still couldn''t kill him.


    And he was even more frustrated that he had misunderstood the signal he had received from the system earlier.


    ''There was no warning from the system when I tried to kill him with my own hands. Tch..''


    Ian thought, annoyed.


    When that entity called him unbound by destiny, Ian suddenly wondered what would happen if he tried to kill Carl himself.


    After all, when he first thought about killing Carl, he had considered asking his Aunt Margaret, who didn''t even take Sixth Ring wizards like Ruther seriously.


    Then the system suddenly warned him that his destiny was diverging too fast and that he was too weak. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    But now that he just tried to do the same with his own hands, there was no warning.


    What did it mean?


    Either it meant he was now strong enough to ignore those warnings¡ªwhich Ian doubted since he wasn''t even an official wizard yet¡ªor it meant that his approach of manipulating others to harm Carl had been wrong from the beginning.


    So, using his own strength to attack Carl had no such effect.


    ''Or maybe the system thought I had zero chance of killing this guy in the first place.''


    Ian thought while looking at Carl, who seemed solemn after hearing his reply.


    His shoulder, which was bleeding from Ian''s strike, was already sizzling and healing rapidly, and only a little blood had managed to spill out, even though his entire arm had been cut off at the base.


    "Heh... same with me. I don''t like your existence either. But attacking sneakily? Tch... such a despicable and cowardly thing to do."


    Carl snarled, irritated by Ian''s condescending attitude.


    Moreover, he believed that Ian had only managed to harm him so severely because of a sneak attack.


    So, without wanting to talk anymore, he directly readied his staff, intending to attack Ian with his newly learned First-Ring Spell.


    "Hey, do you want help? That soul seems to have recovered somehow. Might cause you some trouble."


    Ignysyl saw Carl preparing to engage Ian in battle and offered his help. After all, opponents were two against one.


    But still, he didn''t think Ian would lose, as even now, he had no idea what other uncommon methods Ian had up his sleeve.


    "Yeah, keep a close watch on that soul inside the ring. Can you still use spectral vision?"


    Ian asked through telekinesis, as this time he was really going to try his best to kill Carl.


    If he missed this chance, who knew when he''d get another?


    You know, even now, because of the extreme power drain, Ignysyl couldn''t use his Rule or Domain powers to assist him in the fight.


    Otherwise, Carl would just be a meat in his chopping board, ready for slaughter.


    If it wasn''t for Carl''s luck playing a role, Ian wouldn''t believed it.


    But truth be told, even if he could, who knew if he''d be warned again?


    That''s why, even if he might failed to kill Carl this time, getting some benefit was still within his style.


    ''Might be able to gain some luck points, who knows?''


    Ian thought, making plans. He didn''t believe that after his luck power increased, he would still be restricted like this.


    "Oh? Of course, I can, although I might not be able to hold him for long."


    Ignysyl hurriedly replied, as that much was still possible for him.


    "Then, that''s enough. Just use your power when I order. I''ll handle everything."


    Ian said while storing the Chalice and mana ring he had taken from Carl''s hand and throwing the severed arm away as if it were garbage.


    Carl, of course, saw Ian''s move and was quite angry, but he could only activate all his protective amulets and mana shield while chanting his spell.


    He hadn''t forgotten Ian''s unusual attack. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s why, by the time Ian had grabbed his arm, he had already moved a little further away, staying fully alert.


    "Kid, there''s something wrong with this guy. Be careful."


    Ruther warned Carl while watching Ian through the ring, as his existence was already known anyway.


    "I know, old man. Help me if something isn''t right. His methods are weird."


    This time, Carl didn''t get annoyed but genuinely asked for help, as without Ruther''s intervention, he would have probably died.


    "Okay, still, don''t go near him. I have a bad feeling about this."


    Ruther had been a Sixth-Ring Wizard when he was alive, so his intuition was far more reliable than Carl''s, and he had been getting a bad feeling ever since Ian appeared.


    He still couldn''t understand Ian''s sudden appearance.


    The earlier attack was also one of the rarest life-saving passive spells he had developed when he was alive.


    Still, Ian managed to take one of Carl''s arms right under his nose.


    ''If only I were in my prime...''


    Ruther thought dejectedly, as being cornered like this by such a weak opponent was a first even for him.


    "Um."


    Carl nodded at Ruther''s warning, as he could see that even while he was preparing the spell, Ian was still looking in his direction lightly, as if completely unfazed.


    ''Hmph, let''s see how long you can act proud in front of me.''


    Carl thought as he completed his chanting in an instant, causing the surrounding mana to gather toward him rapidly while his staff glowed brilliantly aiding his spell formation.


    "Meteor Drip!"

 Chapter 200 Who Is Coward Now?

    As soon as Carl shouted the spell''s name, Ian saw the surrounding darkness ripple ever so slightly as if something unseen had slipped into its depths.


    Then, the top of the hall suddenly lit up with countless tiny, twinkling stars, densely packed and all pointing straight at him.


    ''So, this is the first spell he learned?''


    Ian thought while looking at the countless meteors in the air, twinkling like stars. If not for the fact that it was an attack aimed at killing him, it would have been a beautiful sight.


    ''The Star type Meditation Method is indeed unique.''


    Ian knew that Carl practiced the Starry Sky Meditation Method, and this spell was likely related to it.


    That''s why, even though Carl was only an initial First-Ring wizard, Ian felt the power of this spell was as strong as Ron''s and Ethos''s.


    "Fire! Heh... Let''s see how you can stop it."


    Maybe because Carl felt insulted that Ian was simply admiring his spell instead of readying his defense, he shouted loudly with cold eyes, directing every condensed meteor to fire directly at Ian''s location.


    "Swosshh!"


    "Boom!"


    Just like the spell''s name, the meteors Carl fired at Ian were tiny and looked like dripping rain, but the intensity at which they were fired was anything but that.


    If you had to use an analogy, their speed was faster than a bullet, and their impact was greater than a grenade¡ªperfect for sniping anyone within range into oblivion.


    "Yes! Haha... A fool who can''t even defend."


    Carl mumbled in slight joy as he saw the entire area where Ian stood being bombarded by meteors, the loud explosions shaking the entire hall.


    With such a heavy strike, the top deck of the ship was as good as broken. But Carl didn''t care as he saw Ian still standing in place, watching his spell before the meteors blasted him.


    He didn''t believe Ian could remain unscathed after enduring such an attack even if he had some plans.


    "Even if it doesn''t kill him, it should injure him gravely," Carl thought while lowering his staff when a sudden loud voice from Ruther snapped him out of his focus.


    "Carl, MOVE!"


    The voice was sudden, piercingly loud, and clear in Carl''s mind.


    So, without even thinking, he instinctively moved his body to the side when a shrieking glitter of silver light sliced through the air, grazing his cheek and sending a streak of blood splattering across the floor.


    "Fuck!"


    The attack was so strong and instantaneous that Carl once again realized what it meant to graze death, causing him to curse loudly.


    Without waiting in the same position, he immediately used his Knight Movement technique to retreat while also readying a movement-type spell.


    However, Ruther didn''t seem to want him to fight anymore, as he immediately ordered him loudly once again, sounding more anxious than Carl himself.


    "USE Traveler''s Charm, fast!"


    "What?"


    Carl was still in battle mode, trying to understand how that streak of light had suddenly appeared and managed to injure him yet again when he heard Ruther''s order, causing him to stall slightly in his path.


    After all, there had never been a situation where he had to run from the battlefield.


    "See? You really are like a cockroach!"


    But what greeted him wasn''t the reply from Ruther as he expected but the cold voice from behind, followed by another shot aimed at his heart, fully intending to take his life.


    "Soul Barrier!"


    "Flashstep!"


    Although Carl was once again caught off guard, as his movement-type spell seemed a little too late, Ruther wasn''t.


    He instead instantly used his soul power to form a shimmering milky barrier around Carl''s back, stopping the invisible blade in its tracks before Carl''s figure disappeared into the distance.


    "Ahh..."


    But suddenly, as if something had happened, Ruther cried out loudly in pain, his piercing voice echoing even outside.


    His scream, raw and desperate, tore through the silence, echoing off the walls and resonating far beyond the confines of the hall.


    However, despite being seemingly injured, Ruther still managed to save Carl with his uncanny instantaneous soul barrier.


    "What... Old man, are you alright?"


    Everything had happened so fast that Carl finally realized the extreme danger he was in after hearing Ruther''s loud cry.


    Although it seemed like he had been too negligent in this fight, he couldn''t be blamed.


    Everything had happened so quickly and strangely that before Carl could even process his shock, he had already been attacked fatally¡ªtwice.


    Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    And more importantly, he never thought someone could even injure Ruther in his soul form.


    How could his heart remain steady after this?


    He was already panicking like never before.


    "USE Traveler''s Charm! Don''t ask! I can''t hold on much longer! Fast!"


    Ruther suppressed his pain with clear urgency and ordered Carl once again as if he was more afraid of something else than the invisible attack from Ian.


    "Okay!"


    Carl was already panicked and didn''t care about his pride anymore. If someone could injure even Ruther, his golden finger, he didn''t know what would happen to him.


    So, he didn''t care whether the Traveler''s Charm Ruther talked about was an extremely rare one-time teleportation charm, he didn''t care whether running from the battle would put a dent in his ego, he just took out the old and worn-down iron medal from his ring and activated it instantly with his mental power.


    ''Fortunately, I kept all the important stuff in the soul ring.''


    Carl thought while paying attention to his surroundings. Although he had traveled far in the hall with his last movement-type spell, he was still alert, as that inexplicable attack might catch him off guard again.


    He didn''t want to risk it at this last moment.


    Fortunately, the Traveler''s Charm in his hand was a powerful relic meant for escaping. So, as soon as Carl used it, it immediately emitted a brilliant glow, surrounding his entire figure.


    "Tch... look at you. Aren''t you a despicable coward? Running away from the fight."


    And just when Carl was about to be teleported to an unknown location, he heard a slightly mocking voice from the front, followed by Ian''s figure.


    It seemed that within a few minutes, what he had said to Ian was returned to him intact.


    But Carl didn''t care, as he finally felt relieved after seeing himself being teleported safely from this place, although bruised, injured, and embarrassed.


    At least his life was saved¡ªfor now.


    Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 201 Starwell Again

    "Damn it, that guy was ruthless. He separated a strand of his own soul to stop your attack."


    While Ian was looking at Carl''s disappearing figure in the distance, Ignysyl appeared on his shoulder, complaining about why his spectral vision didn''t perfectly work on Ruther.


    And as if he was afraid that Ian might think he was useless, he added a few more words,


    "Although that guy escaped, he is still seriously injured. Soul injury is no joke, and in his case, he lost an entire fragment of it to stop your attack."


    "Then why didn''t you stop him from teleporting?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at Ignysyl and pointed at Carl''s figure, which was already blurred into the background.


    "Uhum... Cough... Cough!"


    Ignysyl was about to say something again when he heard Ian''s question, causing him to cough awkwardly to ease his embarrassment.


    "Come on, that''s a Traveler''s Charm. How can I stop it? Even if I have the Dimensional Mastery it will be hard to stop that item. If I was at my peak, it would be no problem but now, I''m too we¡ª"


    "Okay, stop complaining and go stay beside the two girls. They might be onto something. I have something to do, ask them to wait."


    Ian didn''t wait for Ignysyl to finish his banter and ordered him to go down, as the two girls might be anxious.


    As for Ignysyl being weak, he already attributed everything to Carl''s luck.


    After all, as far as he knew, Traveler''s Charm was a one-time consumable, uncommon artifact that was extremely rare even on the Calvora Continent.


    And its main usage wasn''t even the teleportation that Carl had just used it for, but to attend the largest Wizard Auction in the entire world of Aetherion.


    He had also learned about it later in the Arcane Passage novel.


    Making it one time consumable artifact capable of teleportation and saving life in a critical moment must be the sick joke of some Wizard in Ian''s opinion.


    After all, one must think twice before actually using it to run as it was too precious. And that period of time might cause one to lose your life just like Ian almost killed Carl before.


    It wasn''t without reason that Carl was surprised when Ruther asked him to use it to run away from the fight. It was too wasteful in every sense.


    ''But still, he already got that Traveler''s Charm this early, and he is advancing a little too rapidly compared to what I remember.''


    Ian wasn''t a fool. He had already recognized that, due to his interference, both the so-called plot and the protagonist seemed to have changed somehow.


    ''But it doesn''t matter. Let him run for a while. We will meet in Calvora anyway.''


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Ian didn''t care about Carl running away at all.


    As someone once said, you can run all you want, but can you run from your home?


    Carl was also in the same situation.


    As the protagonist, he couldn''t be absent from the plot no matter what. All Ian had to do was wait for him at the right time and place.


    "Okay, but believe me, if I wasn''t exhausted from closing that portal, they definitely wouldn''t be able to leave this place."


    Ignysyl understood what Ian was thinking but still clamored, a little aggrieved before disappearing from his vision.


    Ian also knew what he said was true, and he wasn''t belittling him in any way.


    But he realized that just a juvenile dragon wasn''t enough, nor was his low strength and limited arsenal of spells. Both of them needed to grow¡ªand fast¡ªas incidents like this made it clear that time wasn''t in their favor.


    ''Forget it. Let''s see what I got from all this fighting besides that gift from that entity.''


    ''System, show me the reward!''


    Ian ordered in his mind, causing the blue panel to appear in his vision again, followed by the prompt.


    [Ding!]


    [You successfully defeated the Wizard Ron and prevented him from completing the Blood-Sealed Ritual.]


    [You stopped Carl from getting what he wanted, hoarding the benefit for yourself.]


    [Although you failed to hide yourself from the interest of the Abyss, you still stopped the space channel in time.]


    [Congratulations! You have completed the Intermediate Quest: Race Against Time!]


    [Congratulations! You gained a reward: Active Skill ¨C Potion Mastery.]


    [Congratulations! You gained a reward: Luck Points: 50.]


    [Potion Mastery] (Active Skill) ¨C Grants instinctive knowledge of a vast array of herbs and potion ingredients even when you are unfamiliar. This skill allows for quick and efficient potion brewing as long as the necessary recipe is known.]


    [Note: Instinctive knowledge is not exact knowledge and requires proficiency and time to be effective. Hence, it is recommended to use it in conjunction with the Analysis feature.]


    [Ding!]


    [Do you want to inherit this active skill?]


    "Yes!"


    "Swish!"


    As soon as Ian replied positively, he felt a sudden rush of information in his mind, and his body felt lighter than ever before.


    The most intriguing part was that his passive skill, Nature''s Blessing, seemed to be resonating with his new active skill, making him more sensitive to Wood Elemental energy¡ªthough he found it extremely lacking in this place.


    ''Ha... so that guy was trying to brew a potion with that demon essence?''


    Ian thought while breathing heavily, playing around with the Potion Mastery skill in his mind.


    Unlike passive skills that operated on their own, active skills required his input to work.


    So, while Potion Mastery was a good reward, it consumed just as much mental power¡ªif not more¡ªthan his other active skills, Mind Control and Shape-Shifting, when in operation.


    ''But after such a big fight, severely injuring him, and causing him to flee mid-fight embarrassingly, I only got 50 luck points?''


    Just as Ian was complaining about the disproportionate rewards, the system began sending prompts again, stalling his thoughts.


    [Ding!]


    [Your despicable attempt to kill Carl in a sneak attack failed, but you managed to sever his arm.]


    [Due to your persistent attack, Wizard Ruther had to separate a strand of his soul to defend against it and save Carl.]


    [Wizard Ruther lost his severed soul permanently due to Ignysyl''s Spectral Vision.]


    [Congratulations! Although you failed to kill the protagonist, Carl, you still managed to harm him severely, causing his destiny to falter.]


    [Congratulations! Your Luck Points have increased by 150 points.]


    [Your Current Luck Points: 650.]


    "That''s what I was saying."


    Ian finally smiled after seeing his Luck increase by a whopping 150 points.


    After all, he had indeed caused a lot of trouble for Carl this time, and this much was to be expected.


    However, it seemed the system wasn''t finished, as it once again began sending prompts, startling Ian.


    [Ding!]


    [Since your luck points have increased to 650, you get an Iron-rank Starwell Token.]


    [Starwell Token (Iron): A mysterious token that grants access to the Starwell. Use your luck points to draw what you want and leave it to fate.]


    [Do you want to use the Starwell Token?]


    "No, not now."


    Ian suddenly became ecstatic as he finally got another Starwell Token as a reward from the System, and fortunately, it seemed greater in rank than the Bronze one.


    After all, as far as he remembered, the System had said that since his destiny was a "Passerby Villain," he couldn''t enter the Starwell again with the same Bronze Token.


    So, having an Iron-rank token was good, and he was even more looking forward to what he would gain this time.


    ''I need to think carefully this time before using it.''


    Ian thought while taking out the Starwell Token that the System had just given him and looking at it carefully. Previously, he didn''t know its use and had directly used it, causing him not to know what to wish for.


    Although the increase in comprehension wasn''t bad¡ªas without it, he might not have been able to see the Cocoon and might not have been able to use the Ethereal Form this fast¡ªknowing its use meant he could plan properly this time.


    ''All in all, this wave of rewards was a nice touch. This Potion Mastery skill also came at the right time.''


    Ian was in a good mood, as Potion Mastery was a nice skill to have, and he already had the Ascension material with him.


    ''Now, all I need is the recipe, which shouldn''t be hard.''


    Ian thought while caressing the Starwell Token in his hand, which was pitch black with multiple stars in specific patterns.


    Except for it being an Iron-rank, as the System had said, Ian didn''t find anything different from the previous Bronze one. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh... what... what happened?"


    Just when Ian was delighted by the rewards he got, Ron, who had been unconscious from Ian''s heavy blow, finally woke up on the ground, mumbling incoherently.


    ''Well, only one last thing to do now.''


    Hearing the sound, Ian turned around and looked at the disheveled old wizard in front of him, who had already suffered a backlash from the Abyss.

 Chapter 202 Infinite Potential

    "Ugh... it hurts..."


    In a large hall on the top deck of the Silver Gull ship, that was fractured in various places due to the fierce fight just now, Ron woke up from the ground, grabbing his head.


    As soon as he regained consciousness, he found that his head hurt like never before¡ªfar worse than the abdomen that had been pierced by Ian earlier.


    "Ugh... what... what happened?"


    He couldn''t help but ask deliriously while trying to calm himself down.


    However, his struggles remained futile as he suddenly felt his headache once again, but this time from within, as if something was forcefully invading his consciousness, drilling into the depths of his mind like an unseen parasite burrowing into his very soul.


    A sharp, drilling pain pulsed through his skull as if something was clawing at his mind, trying to tear it apart from the inside.


    "Ahhh....."


    The pain was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªgruesome and far more overwhelming than before.


    Unable to withstand it, Ron cried out loudly, clutching his head as if that would somehow soothe the torment. But no matter what he did, nothing seemed to work, as the gnawing agony invaded his mind, leaving him no chance to recover.


    "This gift is indeed a precious one."


    As he reeled in pain, he suddenly heard someone whisper softly nearby, causing him to look up¡ªa little strained¡ªhoping to ask for help.


    But what Ron saw after looking up were only the pitch-black eyes, just like the Abyss inside that portal¡ªdeep, hollow, and utterly dreadful.


    Those eyes were void of pupil, yet they felt so captivating, gazing at him with a condescending intensity as they took in his figure.


    As Ron looked into those eyes, instead of asking for help as he had intended, he stood motionless, staring woodenly as if mesmerized by their presence.


    Even his piercing screams stopped abruptly as if he had suddenly become immune to the invading force tormenting his mind.


    "Hmm, your mental strength is really bad. Welp, I can''t blame you though."


    Ian remarked as he watched Ron suddenly go blank, staring in his direction.


    He wasn''t the least bit surprised by this reaction.


    After all, what he had just used was one of the skills from the gift that entity had left him¡ªMarionette Strings, a technique that conjured invisible abyssal threads to latch onto the target''s mind, overriding or more precisely controlling their will.


    According to the instructions embedded in his mind, the best time to use this skill was when someone was under the Abyss''s influence or suffering from backlash¡ªjust like Ron, who was now continuously seeping dark energy from his body.


    ''It seems that entity thought I was using Nether Sight.''


    Ian mused while manipulating the Abyssal threads in Ron''s mind, which flickered like faint shadows, attempting to control him.


    He recalled how that entity had mentioned he was using Nether Sight and had left him a gift to enhance its usage.


    However, after Ian fully absorbed the so-called gift into his mind, he realized that what he had been using wasn''t actually Nether Sight at all.


    Otherwise, why would Ron could see him with pitch-black eyes just now, when he needed to be in Ethereal Form for his eyes to turn completely black?


    ''He seems mistaken.''


    Ian smirked slightly, playfully.


    The fact that such a strong presence from the Abyss could mistake his form spoke volumes in itself.


    According to the knowledge imprinted in his mind, Nether Sight was an exceptionally rare vision-related skill, even among true Abyssal Creatures.


    And the gift he had received was a method to perfectly utilize it.


    In fact, the Marionette Strings he was currently using to control Ron was merely an application of Nether Sight, as it allowed him to manipulate Abyssal threads with just a glance.


    It was merely a branching skill of this ability, with many other applications mentioned in the gift that he had yet to explore.


    ''But I don''t have any Nether Sight at all or even any vision-related skills.''


    Ian''s smile grew slightly as excitement surged within him. The implications of this were far from simple.


    He knew he didn''t possess Nether Sight or any similar ability in his arsenal, yet he could still use it after receiving the knowledge.


    What did this mean?


    He felt as if he had finally uncovered a use for his various Ethereal forms¡ªone that could make him much stronger at an incredible speed if his suspicions were correct.


    Learning various elemental spells faster like he thought before might not be its only use.


    "Master!"


    Just as Ian was lost in thought about his future potential, he saw Ron suddenly stand up and bow to him at a ninety-degree angle in absolute respect. It seemed he successfully managed to control this wizard.


    "Yeah, right... that''s what I was asking for..."


    Ian nodded repeatedly and let out a small chuckle, clearly pleased to see Ron being so respectful toward him.


    He could already feel that the Marionette Strings embedded in Ron''s mind had completely placed him under his control.


    Now, Ron still had his self-consciousness; he was still alive like before but was completely under him, like a puppet controlled by strings, unable to resist or break free.


    "It would have been better if you had been honest¡ªmaybe you wouldn''t be like this. Get up and heal your wound first."


    Ian sighed as he signaled the old man in front of him to rise.


    He could feel that even after controlling Ron, the Sigil of Subjugation Pact was still active between them, although its influence seemed faint here.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to attack Ron earlier.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ron stood up from his bowing stance, nodded at Ian naturally, and began healing himself using spells and potions from his arsenal.


    From the outside, he looked just as he had before, except for the glaring injuries in his abdomen that were slowly mending.


    "Can this hall be repaired?"


    Ian asked while pointing at the broken structure in front, damaged due to the portal''s appearance and the battle between him and Carl. If it couldn''t be restored, then it might cause some difficulties, as they were still at sea after all.


    "Yes, Master. This ship is an Advanced Artifact equipped with all the necessary arrays. As long as the damage is within its limits, it can repair itself."


    Ron answered respectfully, causing Ian''s mood to lighten.


    "Okay, I understand," Ian nodded, feeling more at ease, and added,


    "By the way, don''t call me ''Master.'' Just call me ''Sir'' when we''re alone, and treat me as you usually do when others are around."


    Ian ordered, finding it unpleasant to be addressed as ''Master'' by an old man, even if he was a wizard.


    Besides, he thought it best to keep Ron''s servitude a secret from others since he still needed his help to enter the Calvora continent.


    ''Though I don''t know if it will remain undiscovered. Given the rarity of Nether Sight, it probably will.''


    Ian mused while looking at Ron, who didn''t look like someone who was being controlled. From the outside, he appeared no different, even to Ian himself.


    "Yes, Sir."


    Since Ron was now under Ian''s control, he could no longer hold any conflicting thoughts about his command. He immediately adjusted his response accordingly.


    "Umm... so, where are the captain and the crew members now? And what about those apprentices of yours? Won''t they be affected by the Abyss?"


    Ian asked, getting to what concerned him most while swiftly removing Nether Sight, which didn''t even require him to enter Ethereal Form.


    "Captain Torren and his crew members are at the bottom deck. I asked for his help, but he refused to involve himself in this mess."


    "As for the Abyss''s effect on the wizard apprentices, as long as they stay inside their rooms and within this ship, they should be fine. The mana shield of this Advanced Artifact can protect them from its influence to some extent."


    Ron said while pointing at the shimmering mana barrier still covering the entire vessel.


    "Figured!"


    Ian nodded, having already suspected as much.


    And perhaps due to the inexplicable appearance of that entity inside the hall, no foul creatures had manifested near their ship, leaving it safe and intact.


    Though he had no idea how long that would last. So, he immediately issued another order to Ron.


    "Then, use whatever method you have to repair this hall and set off immediately. Order the crew members to get ready and set sail at once."


    "Yes, sir."


    "IAN!"


    Just as Ron acknowledged the command, Ian suddenly heard a loud call from someone at the door. Recognizing that it was Lyra, he signaled Ron to leave and turned toward the source, where he could already see Lyra and Aurora approaching him anxiously. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for that blood-colored book, he had already pocketed it inside his mana ring before Ron awakened. After all, that book seemed to appear everywhere and contained some amazing records.


    It had successfully piqued his interest this time.


    "Thank god you are alright."

 Chapter 203 You Talk Too Much

    "Thank God you are alright."


    Seeing Ian''s figure, Lyra immediately ran a little faster, jumping directly into his arms, almost causing both of them to stumble.


    "Now, now, slow down a little. Why are you so anxious? Didn''t I ask you to wait downstairs?"


    Ian hurriedly balanced himself while grabbing Lyra in his arms with a smile and reprimanding her slightly to ease the mood.


    Even with the anxiousness visible on her face and her serious look, she looked as gorgeous as ever.


    "Hmph, I told her to stay in her room, but she didn''t listen to me at all. Your woman is just like you¡ªstubborn."


    Ignysyl seemed fed up as he complained a little while disappearing from Ian''s vision.


    Although he grumbled, he seemed to know when to give Ian free time alone with girls.


    ''This little guy.''


    Ian shook his head with a smile and then looked at Aurora, who was standing silently in front, giving them their time.


    "How do you feel now?"


    "Hm? A-Alright, I guess..."


    Aurora answered subconsciously with a stiff smile.


    "Are you... alright?" Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    She then asked a little worriedly while looking at Ian with her emerald green eyes, full of self-blame. Although she wasn''t mumbling like before, she seemed just as guilty.


    "Yeah, I am fine. Don''t worry about it."


    "Oh... that''s good. Ian... I''m sorry. Because of me, you have to..."


    Aurora relaxed a little after hearing Ian''s words and then apologized, still thinking he was in danger because of her.


    And honestly, she wasn''t wrong.


    From the way that entity reacted, it seemed to have come for Aurora, although he still didn''t know why it was so interested in her.


    "It''s okay, just a little problem. Nothing to worry about."


    Ian gracefully accepted the apology with a smile while directly grabbing Aurora''s soft waist with his free arm, placing her at his side with practiced ease.


    And this time, Aurora didn''t shy away like before or even came a little closer to his chest on her own initiative, as if it was her way of apologizing.


    Of course, Ian didn''t forget Lyra in his other arm, placing his palm just below her navel, caressing her to ease her jealousy.


    Over this month, he had learned to take care of the girls'' feelings.


    It seemed he was finally learning to be a proper scumbag.


    "Mmm... Ian, did you fight with some demon? Why is this hall so broken? What happened?"


    Sure enough, Ian''s caress did wonders as Lyra visibly melted in his arms while asking about the surrounding situation, not minding Aurora''s presence one bit.


    "Hm? Oh, I did fight with someone, but it wasn''t a demon or anything."


    Ian realized that they were still cuddling among the wreckage of the earlier battle, so he made his way out while answering Lyra''s question.


    "Well, long story short, someone wanted to use the demon summoning ritual in this place for some plan. Fortunately, I stopped it in time, causing him to flee from here."


    He didn''t elaborate but briefly explained what happened, then looked at Aurora, who was silently leaning on his shoulder without any comment.


    "So, are you a Third-Class Wizard Apprentice now? Did you make a contract?"


    "Hm? Who is a Third-Class Apprentice?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lyra asked, clearly surprised, as her attention had been fully on Ian before, and she hadn''t paid much attention to Aurora the entire time.


    So, Ian''s sudden question was out of the blue for her.


    "Um... Yeah, I am."


    Aurora nodded a little awkwardly, without the excitement she had before in the kitchen.


    After everything that happened in this brief period, she had long lost the joy she felt after acquiring the power she so wanted.


    Now, she inexplicably felt guilty. Fortunately, nothing happened to Ian. Otherwise...?


    She couldn''t even think of such things.


    "What... How is it possible? Aren''t you a Voidborn?"


    Sure enough, Lyra finally realized how ridiculous this news was.


    And as if she remembered their previous conversation, she looked at Ian as if questioning whether he had helped her in some way.


    Of course, she was still happy for her, though.


    "Yeah, I made a contract with some being in exchange for power. But it seems it brought some danger... I-I''m really sorry..."


    Aurora gave a small nod and apologized while bowing slightly, feeling guilty.


    "Hm? Why are you sorry? Didn''t Ian say someone was summoning a demon through a ritual? Moreover, we also heard the chanting from outside."


    Lyra was confused, as she didn''t feel any joy in Aurora after getting rid of her mortal status and instead found her filled with guilt.


    "Anyway, Congratulations on being a Wizard Apprentice. This is the time for a joyous moment. There is no point in being sad."


    It seemed Lyra didn''t like this gloomy mood, so she smiled beautifully while fluttering her blonde hair, squinting her blue eyes, and sincerely congratulating Aurora on her promotion.


    Since she was the person who had spent most of her time with Aurora in this one and a half months, she more or less knew how much Aurora had been brooding over the fact that she couldn''t be a Wizard.


    And she also knew that she was falling for Ian more and more over time.


    After all, she had witnessed with her own eyes how Aurora strongly rejected Carl when he was constantly trying to get close during their travels.


    So, no matter what happened before, as long as everything was okay, it was indeed a very delightful day for Aurora, in her opinion.


    "Thank you, Lyra."


    It seemed a smile begets a smile, as Aurora finally stopped being gloomy and smiled a little while thanking Lyra.


    "No need for thanks. Okay, since you can now practice meditation¡ªand since it''s your special day¡ªI''ll allow you to ask Ian for meditation techniques, guidance, and all the resources for your training."


    Lyra smirked playfully,


    "No need to be shy. He got tons of loot from the Ignisia Tower. You can drain his pockets as much as you want¡ªjust for today, though."


    She joked while patting Ian''s shoulder as if he were a golden egg-laying chicken and she was generously lending him out for the day.


    "Hey, I''m not that rich, okay? At most, I have some methods and artifacts to sell."


    Ian rolled his eyes at Lyra, who spoke as if he were some tycoon or sugar daddy they could freely milk for resources.


    "Yeah, yeah... Don''t listen to him, he''s just acting. He is loaded with stuff."


    Lyra whispered to Aurora as if sharing some inside info while fully knowing that Ian could hear her, causing Ian to roll his eyes.


    "Hehe..."


    Aurora finally couldn''t help but giggle, seeing Lyra make Ian speechless with her antics. Her soft laughter echoed around the stairs they were climbing down from.


    "Guess what? Since it''s your special day, let me make you something delicious."


    "Hmm... maybe that Rohu will do. You stay here with Ian¡ªI''ll go get it ready in a minute."


    Seeing Aurora finally smiling like a flower, Lyra immediately decided to celebrate this happy occasion and swiftly left Ian''s arm, heading toward the kitchen, leaving a few words behind.


    She was so swift and fast that even Ian had no time to react.


    ''You owe me this time.''


    However, after hearing Lyra''s voice in his mind through telepathy, Ian immediately understood what had happened, causing him to be stunned a little.


    ''This girl. Ain''t I too lucky today?''


    Ian thought, feeling a little blessed. Clearly, Lyra was giving him a chance to be alone with Aurora with this subtle yet deliberate setup.


    Which man had such an understanding woman? At least, he had never seen one in his two lives.


    "Hey, Lyra... there is no need. Wait..."


    Aurora was clearly taken by surprise by the sudden decision, causing her to shout¡ªbut she was a step too late and saw that Lyra had already dashed off, leaving her alone with Ian.


    So, she let go of Ian''s arm and tried to head toward the kitchen, only for a strong arm to pull her back¡ªfirmly yet gently¡ªinto a warm embrace, right where she belonged.


    "Let her be. She''s just trying to celebrate your special day¡ªwhy ruin her good deed?"


    Ian spoke as he dragged Aurora to a corner, out of sight. He wasn''t a newbie who would miss such a golden opportunity at a time like this.


    "B-But..."


    Aurora visibly tensed at Ian''s sudden strong pull, his soft words brushing against her ear, and his heavy breath tickling her nerves.


    "Shhh... didn''t I say just now? It wasn''t your fault that this happened. And now, everything is okay. Why are you still brooding over this?"


    Ian sensed Aurora''s lingering guilt and, with a gentle touch, caressed her smooth cheek, guiding her against the wall as he intimately tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, leaving her feeling mushy all over.


    "Mmm~~ You are saying this because you don''t know. How can such a coincidence happen suddenly? And I clearly felt that aura."


    The more Ian showed care, the more Aurora felt she was selfish. So, she shook her head a little and said,


    "I... my decision almost harmed both of you. You know, I thought after becoming a Wizard, I could be a little closer to you all¡ªnot like a helpless child, but as an equal¡ªbut it seems... it is my wishful thinking."


    "If not for you this ti... MMM~~~~"


    "Tch... you talk too much."


    Just as Aurora was blabbering incoherently, she suddenly found herself unable to speak as a soft, silencing kiss sealed her lips, leaving her breathless and stunned.


    Apparently, Ian was fed up with trying to console her through words, so he did what he was best at¡ªacting without hesitation.


    After all, a good kiss is enough to silence any girl, isn''t it?

 Chapter 1 - 1: Prologue

    What would you do if you were thrown into the world of novels you read?


    Would you get excited? Of course, right? Unless it was something outright bad.


    But what if you were a passerby villain who was destined to get trampled under the foot of the protagonist?


    Better yet, you hadn''t completely read all the plots of the novel.


    How would you react? Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Uncertainties instead of certainty make life more challenging, and when you overcome those, you get a satisfying feeling of fulfillment.


    Ian Veilstrider was also like that as he got transmigrated into the world of a novel he had partially read. As the son of a Duke and the sole heir of the Veilstrider family, he had everything, yet his destiny was to be a stepping stone for the protagonist.


    "What a load of crap!" Ian expressed his disdain as there was nobody who liked being manipulated by another; even if it was destiny.


    In this world of wizards with countless extraordinary beings, Ian''s aim was at the top, and he was going to claim that position by any means.


    He wasn''t going to be a mediocre person who would only appear in one chapter and would get ruthlessly trampled by the protagonist.


    Instead, he wanted to be a being that would appear throughout the novel, even if it meant he had to be a villain.


    "Haha, let''s see who is the protagonist and who is the villain, shall we?"

 Chapter 2 - 2: Strong Obsession

    "So, did you also apply to the Imperial Mage Academy?"


    Lyra asked Ian, who was sitting opposite her in a nicely decorated, quiet restaurant. Her curious yet nervous gaze landed on the youth whose attention seemed elsewhere.


    Ian sipped his tea, seemingly lost in his thoughts, but replied regardless.


    "Yeah! I want to experience what academy life is like."


    Hearing his nonchalant answer that seemed half-hearted, Lyra was annoyed-her patience was running thin.


    "Ian! You don''t need to follow me everywhere, you know. The Veilstrider family doesn''t need the quota from the Imperial Academy. What is the use of studying there? And don''t tell me it is for experience."


    Lyra chided in a low voice. Her aristocratic roots didn''t allow her to scold loudly or use impure words; otherwise, she would have cursed him outright.


    After hearing her seemingly angry rebuke, Ian came out of his reverie.


    He placed the teacup in his hands on the table and looked at the girl opposite him, who was upset by his actions.


    Lyra Storme, eldest daughter of the head of the Storme family, was his childhood sweetheart.


    Ian hated to admit it, but those flowing blonde hair that caught the light, large bright blue eyes framed by soft lashes, and a slight blush on her cheeks due to her anger made her look otherworldly and gorgeously beautiful.


    ''No wonder I was enamored.''


    Ian thought as he looked at her perfect figure sipping tea gracefully. It seemed her throat was parched from scolding him.


    "Don''t worry, I am not following you. I have my own plans in this matter."


    Ian said after understanding her point of view. However, his reassurance didn''t calm down Lyra.


    With a frustrated look, she leaned back in her chair, gazed at his handsome figure, and said in a slightly cold tone.


    "Ian! Can you please respect my privacy? Why do you have to do this?" She asked, her tone tinged with a quiet desperation.


    "Unlike you, I have to get this quota from the Academy to enter the Tower; otherwise, I have no chance. I just want to focus this year¡ªno distractions."


    In the end, her voice became a little louder as she tried to make him understand the severity of this situation.


    Unlike Ian, who was the sole heir of the prestigious Veilstrider family, Lyra didn''t have such advantages.


    To get into the Ignisia Tower, she had to fight and secure a quota one year later.


    ''Sigh!''


    Ian couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    He was also slightly angry at getting scolded for nothing.


    But, he had to admit that even though Lyra seemed overboard, he couldn''t point it out to her.


    After all, it was his past actions that led to this. Or, it was his predecessor''s overly obsessed behavior that led to this.


    Yes, he had transmigrated into the novel, Arcane Passage, which he read three days ago as Ian Veilstrider. He didn''t know how he died, as he was already in this world when he woke up.


    He was the son of Duke Eldric and the only heir of the Veilstrider family of the Ashford Empire.


    He and Lyra were childhood sweethearts who grew up together.


    However, as time went on, Ian became obsessed with Lyra and began to follow her everywhere. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although it was romantic at first, it quickly became a headache for Lyra due to his dog-licking behavior.


    So, after multiple bad encounters like this, their relationship became estranged as Lyra began to dislike him.


    Furthermore, due to the turmoil within the family and the protagonist''s counter-attack, Ian lost his childhood sweetheart.


    Of course, even though he knew what happened in the novel, he couldn''t bring himself to hate the girl in front of him, as she hadn''t actually left him for the protagonist.


    Their relationship had simply grown estranged due to his own obsession.


    In fact, he realized that this strong obsession still lingered within him, even after transmigrating into this body.


    As for why he was so absent-minded at first, it was because he was thinking of the solution to the turmoil within his family.


    Fortunately, he arrived in this world before the plot started, and it wasn''t a dead end yet.


    So, he wasn''t lying when he said he had plans to go to the Imperial Academy. There was something he must get from the Academy for his plan.


    ''But how should I explain? Or should I even do that?''


    He wished he could just scold her as a bitch and end this relationship, like in those clich¨¦d novels.


    But his situation was different, and if there was any bitch, it was most likely him¡ªor a dog, at that.


    Ian thought while looking at Lyra''s pouting face, which was on the verge of exploding.


    She was definitely enraged, yet there was something weirdly intriguing about her look that made his thoughts crumble a little making his obsession haywire.


    He fought to keep his thoughts under control, but the phrase spilled out with a grin tugging on his lips before he could stop himself.


    "Cute!"


    ''What the heck?''


    Lyra, who was expecting something more mature or at least some consolation, heard his words, causing her to lose her defense in a second.


    Suddenly, her face turned scarlet, her ears turned bright red, and she cursed him, clearly flustered.


    "Ian, you bad guy, can''t stop for a second."


    Lyra, who didn''t know other foul words, could only curse him with her limited vocabulary.


    She stood up from her seat and tried to slap him on his face in shame¡ªthough not hard enough to actually strike.


    "Okay, okay! I am sorry." Ian quickly dodged her slap, laughing a little.


    "Don''t be mad."


    He never knew this girl to be so thin-skinned.


    ''I need rest.''


    Ian thought, clearly aware that his mind was jumping everywhere.


    After Lyra calmed down, she sat in her seat and sipped the tea from her cup without giving him any attention. However, the slightly red ear gave her emotions away that his remarks still flustered her.


    Once Ian saw her calm down, he hurriedly organized his words and talked to her seriously.


    After all, when he transmigrated, he also inherited this body''s relationship. So, he couldn''t lose this silly girl even more.


    He definitely wasn''t coveting her beauty.


    "Look! You don''t have to worry about me joining the Academy. I really have something to do there." Ian first earnestly confessed and continued.


    "I know how important this quota is to you, so I won''t get in your way. You can focus on your practice without any distractions.


    I''ll keep myself busy with my own things, and you can concentrate on yours¡ªthere won''t be any issues. You can ask me for help if needed, just like you did now."


    He didn''t forget to remind her that it was she who had invited him just moments ago.


    Although it seemed contrary to his previous behavior, he didn''t want to pamper her without dignity.


    Lyra heard his promise but rolled her eyes.


    "Who needs your help?" She pouted in dissatisfaction.


    How could she foolishly believe his words? However, she didn''t quarrel this time seeing his serious look.


    Moreover, he indeed hadn''t pestered her recently, and she was the one who had invited him now.


    "Okay. You can go to the Academy but don''t disturb me like before. If you follow me everywhere again, I will ask my aunt to break your leg."


    She broke the wooden spoon beside her teacup as if it were his leg.


    Ian was amused.


    "Haha. Don''t worry. I have more things to care about than to follow you, silly girl, everywhere." Ian laughed at her antics.


    He would definitely not follow her everywhere like his predecessor.


    In fact, for three days, he didn''t even meet her as he was busy organizing his memory at home. This time, he met her only because she invited him.


    Of course, if he had known he would be this obsessed, he would have postponed this meeting.


    "Who is a silly girl? Ian, don''t act cocky. Don''t I know what virtue you have? If I am silly, you are a fool."


    Lyra was triggered by his remarks as if she wanted to punch his smug face.


    "Heh, a foolish boy and a silly girl. Don''t you think we are a perfect match?"


    Ian couldn''t help but joke to liven up the atmosphere.


    "You...You..." Lyra pointed at his nose, clearly flustered.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Who is your perfect match? Don''t daydream."


    She was so ashamed that her entire face was red. If it was a cartoon, he was sure there would be smoke coming out of her ears.


    Ian also reacted after seeing extreme reactions from Lyra.


    Basically, although they both knew about his feelings, he had never expressed them like this before. They were still novices about relationships.


    No wonder Lyra was flustered all over. She might be thinking of him as a hooligan.


    "I warned you. Don''t appear in front of me again. Goodbye."


    After scolding him, Lyra hurriedly left the restaurant as she didn''t want to see this person''s face even for a second. He was too shameless.


    Just when Ian was confused about what to do, he suddenly heard a sound in his mind, halting his thought.


    [Ding!]


    [Lyra''s favorability increased by 5.]


    [You have slightly changed the plot.]


    [A new quest has been activated.]

 Chapter 3 - 3: Quest System

    [Lyra''s favourability increased by 5.]


    [You have slightly changed the plot.]


    [A new quest has been activated.]


    Ian heard the abrupt prompt in his mind and got confused. Suddenly, a blue panel appeared in front of his vision with a bunch of texts.


    [Basic Quest 1: Don''t let your flower slip through your fingers]


    [Content Target: Increase the favourability of the heroin Lyra towards you and capture her.]


    [Current Favorility: 40 (Friendly)] S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Quest will be completed after you capture Lyra.]


    [Favorility: 0 (Stranger), 1-30 (Acquaintance), 31-50 (Friendly), 51-70 (Good Impression or Crush), 80-90 (Lover), Above 90 (Undying Love)]


    ''Damn! I have a system.'' Ian couldn''t help but curse.


    He hurriedly poured tea into his cup and gulped it down his throat in one go to calm down his emotions.


    When he transmigrated into this world three days ago, he did everything he could to search for his golden finger. However, except for memory from the novel, he found nothing. So, he could only make do with what he had.


    Moreover, according to the novel he read, he was a small villain character who would be a stepping stone for the protagonist to show off. Although he didn''t die, after his family was ruined there was no mention of Ian in the subsequent plot.


    So, he was basically a passerby villain who didn''t even make it to 2 chapters. Now that he knew that he had the System with him, how could he not get excited?


    ''System?'' He tentatively called, hoping to get some reaction but was disappointed. There was no sound in his mind like before.


    After trying multiple methods and getting no response, he could only slump down and call for his status panel. This was the only thing that worked among his multiple tests.


    "Open status."


    Suddenly, a blue panel appeared in his vision just like when he got the quest.


    [Name: Ian Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: Secondary Knight]


    [Scripture: Veiled Knight Breathing Method (Incomplete-Sealed)]


    [Luck: 40]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain]


    The place where Ian transmigrated was a magical world. As far as he knew, there were two types of classes in this world, Knight and Wizard. However, there was a huge difference between those classes just like martial arts and cultivation, or mortal and immortal.


    So, Wizards were the real powerhouse and mainstay of this world. Unfortunately, although Ian came from the Duke family Veilstrider with a renowned reputation throughout the Empire, he wasn''t a Wizard.


    His family were Knights throughout generations and the Veiled Knight Breathing Method was the most important heirloom he knew.


    So when Ian looked at the information on the panel and saw the incomplete-sealed status next to the Veiled Knight Breathing Method, he was stunned.


    "System! What does it mean?"


    He was confused by the snippet and asked the System but got no response. It seemed the System wasn''t as sentient as he thought.


    ''But how can it be incomplete?'' Ian quickly went through all the memories in his mind along with the storyline of the novel but didn''t find anything related to this.


    ''How can the breathing methods of the Veilstrider family be incomplete?''


    He was really bewildered. In this world, the Knight realm was divided into four basic realms and three extreme realms.


    They are Apprentice Knight, Primary Knight, Secondary Knight, Tertiary Knight, High Knight, Grand Knight, and Legendary Knight.


    These basic realms primarily helped build the foundations of the body. After perfecting the Tertiary Knight realm, one could start to actively assimilate mana and condense a life seed, thus becoming a High Knight. Of course, you needed a secret recipe to facilitate this process.


    However, the attributes of Life Seed and realm progress after that depend heavily on the talent and the quality of the breathing methods.


    The Veiled Knight Breathing Method that his family practiced was a complete breathing method that pointed directly to the Perfection of the Grand Knight realm. It was even possible to become a Legendary Knight according to his family''s teachings.


    Of course, even the royal family of the empire had no access to the Legendary Knight. However, he was sure that this scripture was complete.


    ''Sigh, let''s ask Father after returning home.'' Since he couldn''t get the answer here, he could only ask his family.


    ''Actually, it doesn''t matter if it is incomplete or sealed.''


    After coming to his senses, Ian thought that he was wasting his time. After all, this world was ruled by Wizards, and even if he got to the top of the Knight realm, it wasn''t as good as being a first-ring Wizard.


    In fact, the reason why his family got ruined was also because of a first-ring Wizard, Ethos Ashford, who was from the royal family. He didn''t know how his family had offended him, but after six months, he would attack the Veilstrider family and exile everyone from power.


    Even his father, who was at the Tier 3 High Knight Realm, was no match for him and died at his hand.


    Coupled with the inner turmoil boiling within the family for a long time, the dignified Veilstrider family disappeared from the Empire.


    That''s why he had to go to the Imperial Academy to stop this from happening. If he remembered correctly, there was a Wizard breathing method hiding in the library. He had to get it first before the protagonist snatched it away.


    Due to the impending doom, he didn''t even have time to pay attention to the protagonist of this novel. Anyway, this was only the beginning of the plot, so he had plenty of time to consider it.


    ''Although I don''t know if I could prevent the destruction of my family, I must try everything.'' Ian thought. With the activation of the System, his tense nerves from three days relaxed slightly.


    Although he was transmigrated into this novel, he inherited everything from this body. So, he couldn''t ignore people around him like a stranger.


    It was even more so since he was an orphan in his previous life, and he savored this relationship very much.


    ''Let''s return home. I have to ask Father about the breathing method.''


    Ian looked outside and saw that Lyra was already out of view. He was eager to complete the quest, but he remembered that tonight was a dinner party at the third prince''s mansion.


    So, he would meet her there anyway. If he appeared too eager, it wouldn''t be different from his previous dog-licking behavior and would only disgust Lyra further.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Banquet

    In a luxurious hall filled with gold chandeliers and silk drapes, where tables overflowed with exotic foods and jeweled goblets of rare wines, Ian walked along in a midnight-blue velvet coat, a crimson silk belt at the waist, and a silver pendant glinting beneath a high-collared shirt, oozing elegance and mystery.


    After returning home from the restaurant, Ian tried to contact his father but to no avail. As one of the Dukes of the empire and head of the Veilstrider family, Eldric was quite busy. So, Ian had to wait for the banquet.


    "Good evening, Lord Ian." Along the path, many dignitaries greeted him with a smile.


    "Good evening."


    Ian smiled, nodded, and made his way toward his father, who was at the center of the hall, talking to his peers. The banquet hadn''t yet begun, as there was still time before the third prince arrived.


    As he drew closer, his father quickly noticed him and gestured for him to hurry over. Although Eldric was a middle-aged man, he still looked as heroic as ever, carrying the regal charm of someone who had been in power for a long time.


    Beside his father, Ian saw his mother, Elara Ashford, dressed in a one-piece gown of deep emerald velvet that beautifully hugged her figure. The gown had a high neckline, long-fitting sleeves, and a waterfall of delicate gold embroidery down the front.


    His father and mother were speaking with a middle-aged couple, their warm smiles making the atmosphere even more pleasant.


    As Ian approached, the group''s attention shifted toward him. His father placed a hand on his shoulder and immediately began reprimanding him.


    "Why are you late? Have you been following that little girl Lyra again?"


    Hearing his father''s words, Ian rolled his eyes, feeling aggrieved. His predecessor''s obsession had been notorious. Everyone in his circle knew he followed Lyra everywhere like a devoted puppy.


    Now that Ian had inherited everything from his predecessor, he also had to carry this burden.


    "Dad, I''m on time. You''re just too early," Ian replied, gritting his teeth inwardly.


    "Yes, he''s on time. And why shouldn''t he follow Lyra? They''re childhood friends, and there''s nothing wrong with him following my daughter."


    The middle-aged man opposite spoke with a note of dissatisfaction.


    His name was Alex Storme, another Duke of the Ashford Empire and Lyra''s father. Since their families had been close for two generations, Alex never objected to Ian pursuing his daughter.


    In the eyes of parents, the more infatuated their son-in-law was with their daughter, the better.


    "Yes, let the young people handle their own matters," Evelyn Garcia added with a soft laugh. From her mature charm and graceful figure, Ian could see traces of her daughter.


    "Hello, Uncle! Hello, Aunt," Ian said with a smile, quickly shrugging off his father''s arm.


    He then turned to his mother, who was smiling at the side, and hugged her briefly.


    "Mom, you look so beautiful. Dad hit the jackpot for nothing," he said teasingly.


    Elara smiled softly and embraced him with care.


    "Did you hear that? Am I not worthy of your mother? Where do you think you got your looks from?" Eldric asked, clearly annoyed that his son had pitted him against his wife.


    "Heh, old man, it''s Mom''s genes that make me handsome. What does that have to do with you?"


    Ian laughed as he watched his father''s face contort in annoyance.


    "Tch. Yeah, yeah, you''re so handsome, yet you can''t even win over that little girl, while your mom was already pregnant with you at your age," Eldric replied smugly, landing a decisive blow and not forgetting to rub it in.


    ''Damn!'' Ian thought, his teeth clenched at his father''s punchable face. Left with no choice, he resorted to his last option.


    "Mom, look at his smug face. He only knows how to bully his son."


    "Alright, you two, stop this drama. And you¡ªdon''t you have any shame? What are you bragging about in public?" Elara scolded her husband sharply, silencing him.


    Ian laughed at his father''s deflated expression. It served him right for getting carried away.


    "Haha, I haven''t seen Ian in a while, and he''s changed so much," Aunt Evelyn said with a curious smile.


    Ian scratched his head in embarrassment. In his previous life, he had been an orphan, and moments like these reminded him of how much he yearned for a family. His predecessor had been very close to his parents, and Ian found himself naturally drawn to showing affection.


    "Cough... Aunt Evelyn, where''s Lyra? I haven''t seen her," Ian asked, lightly clearing his throat to change the subject.


    One of the reasons he had attended this banquet was to improve his relationship with Lyra. He was curious to see what rewards completing the quest might bring.


    Since the plot hadn''t yet begun, their relationship wasn''t beyond repair.


    As childhood friends, Lyra had once cared for Ian. However, his predecessor''s obsessive behavior had driven her to disgust and resentment.


    "Hehe, she''s with her aunt and sister. Don''t worry, they won''t be late," Aunt Evelyn replied with a soft laugh.


    "See? He can''t survive a second without that girl," Eldric chided from the side.


    Ian was irritated by his father''s constant ridicule. He knew his predecessor had been a licking dog, but did his father need to announce it at every moment? It seemed Ian needed to put him in his place.


    "So, Dad, how did you manage to get Mom pregnant at seventeen?" Ian asked bluntly, bringing back the previous topic.


    Sure enough, Eldric''s face turned as black as the bottom of a pot. Ian could see the anger and embarrassment rising on his mother''s face.


    ''Haha, just wait for your wife''s wrath when you get home,'' Ian thought smugly.


    "Ahem... Ahem... Kid, I heard you''re heading to the Imperial Academy?" Eldric said, quickly trying to divert the conversation.


    How could a dignified Duke lose to a sharp-tongued boy, even if he was reborn? Ian could almost see a glint of mischief in his father''s eyes.


    Sure enough, his mother instantly looked at him.


    "Oh? Why are you going to the Imperial Academy? There''s nothing left to learn there," Elara asked, puzzled.


    The Imperial Academy might sound prestigious, but for the direct heir of a Duke''s family, it was just that. The resources it provided were pitiful compared to their family''s. Lyra was only attending to secure a quota for entering the Ignisia Tower.


    "Heh, what else? Don''t you know your dear son?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eldric smirked faintly as if to say, Kid, you''re still too young to match me.


    Seeing everyone''s strange look, Ian seethed with frustration, regretting his earlier antics.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Thomas Veilstrider

    Just as Ian was about to explain to his mom, he heard multiple footsteps behind him, followed by a sweet voice.


    "Hey, what are you guys talking about? So lively?"


    Ian paused mid-action, turned around, and looked in the direction of the voice.


    Standing before him were three stunning women in long gowns with perfect figures. While two of them looked youthful and vibrant, the other exuded an air of maturity and charm.


    "Why are you so rude? Properly greet your uncle and aunt first," Aunt Evelyn scolded Sylvia, whose face was full of curiosity.


    Although Sylvia was shorter than Lyra, her unique platinum silver hair and faint blue eyes filled with innocence made her particularly striking among her peers.


    "I was just asking," Sylvia muttered, before properly greeting Ian''s father and mother, along with Lyra.


    "What about me?" Ian couldn''t help but interject, seeing that she had skipped over him.


    "Tch. Who cares about you?" Sylvia replied with disdain. Lyra on the other side softly laughed at him; it seemed she found a backup.


    Ian raised an eyebrow. Although his reputation wasn''t good, it wasn''t to the point someone would despise him.


    His eyes shifted to Lyra, who was softly laughing as if she were merely an amused bystander.


    ''Looks like this girl said something to her,'' he thought.


    It was obvious Sylvia was upset with him, as their relationship wasn''t bad at other times.


    Noticing his questioning gaze, Lyra quickly stifled her laughter and turned her face away.


    "Where are your manners? This is a third prince''s banquet. Don''t throw tantrums in public. Apologize to your brother," Duke Alex reprimanded his daughter.


    Given their group''s collection of striking beauties, they had already drawn plenty of attention. He couldn''t let his daughter show bad behavior in public.


    "Sorry!"


    Sylvia, who was full of gunpowder, rapidly deflated as she honestly apologized to Ian.


    "Haha, it''s okay. Don''t worry about it," Ian replied with a laugh, shifting his attention to greet his Aunt Margaret with a warm smile.


    "Hello, Aunt."


    "Um," Aunt Margaret responded with a nod.


    Speaking of which, Ian had another reason for attending the banquet, one tied to her¡ªor more specifically, to her husband, Thomas Veilstrider.


    Throughout history, great powers often fell from within. His uncle Thomas was that very rotten nail in their family.


    When someone has ambition but lacks the power to achieve it, they often drag others down with them.


    According to the novel Ian had read, today the Third Prince would distribute wildland areas near the empire''s border to the four dukedoms.


    The Ashford Empire had a long-standing tradition of opening up wildlands every 20 years to expand its borders and bolster its resources. It was also a method used by the ancestors to increase competition and avoid decadence among those in power.


    While the Empire assessed its dignitaries based on competence, dukes and other officials used this opportunity to train their heirs.


    However, Ian was an obsessed person who couldn''t live without being near Lyra. He instead followed her to the Imperial Academy and ignored his father''s words.


    So, his uncle Thomas seized this chance, claiming he was "helping the heir" and taking the wildland allocation for himself. This sparked internal conflict within the family, escalating tensions.


    Though the novel didn''t delve into specifics, Ian knew Thomas had discovered something valuable in the wildlands.


    Six months later, after his father''s untimely death and the family''s exile, Thomas and his followers disappeared without a trace, leaving no mention of him thereafter.


    Ironically, Thomas had even abandoned Aunt Margaret without a word. Only then did the family realize that the relationship between his aunt and uncle had always been bad.


    To prevent this series of events, Ian had resolved to personally accept the recruitment order on behalf of the Veilstrider family.


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Ian smiled at Aunt Margaret and asked, "Aunt, where is Uncle Thomas?"


    "Ah, he''s outside with his friends. He''ll be here shortly," she replied, her tone slightly unnatural.


    Although no one else seemed to notice, Ian''s keen perception still picked up on her evasiveness.


    "Third Prince has arrived!"


    Suddenly a loud shout from the door guards interrupted their conversation.


    Ian quickly moved to his designated position beside his father and mother to greet the Third Prince.


    While he didn''t need to grovel before the third prince of the empire, basic respect for royalty was a given. Still, Ian held no affection for the Ashford royal family, knowing they would destroy his family in just six months.


    Amidst Ian''s internal musings and the surrounding dignitaries'' flattery, the Third Prince of the Ashford Empire, Dorian Ashford, ascended the throne on the stage.


    "Thank you all for coming to this banquet. Now, let''s start the party without further ado," Prince Dorian declared with a smile. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This banquet had been convened to distribute the wildland quotas, a responsibility delegated to him by the emperor. In essence, it was a mere formality on his part.


    As music and revelry filled the hall, Ian accompanied his father to toast the Third Prince, offering polite smiles as they exchanged courtesies.


    Amid all this activity, time flew by like water.


    ''Why is there no princess?'' Ian wondered as he sipped his wine in a corner, growing weary of the endless small talk with middle-aged men and women.


    ''I don''t know where Lyra and Sylvia went,'' he thought, feeling increasingly bored.


    He intended to finish his quest with Lyra as soon as possible, but they had disappeared.


    Just as boredom set in, Ian spotted Lyra and Sylvia heading toward him alongside Aunt Margaret and Uncle Thomas.


    "Hey, isn''t this Ian? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen him. He''s become more and more handsome,"


    Thomas Veilstrider exclaimed warmly, patting Ian on the shoulder as he approached. His sunny smile and enthusiastic demeanor could easily fool anyone into believing they were close.


    "Haha, you never come home. How could you possibly know about your nephew?" Ian replied with a smile.


    Hearing this, Thomas sighed theatrically.


    "Ah, you don''t know. I''ve been so busy fighting on the borders; that I haven''t had the time to return lately."

 Chapter 6 - 6: Conspiracy

    "Sigh, why don''t I ask my dad to reduce your work? Look at my aunt; she is now all alone without you," Ian said in remorse, ignoring the stiff smile on the face of his aunt.


    How could he not know his uncle''s thoughts? This old man came with Lyra and Aunt Margaret and began to talk about the border. He was clearly trying to show him that he was on the border with the army, fighting monsters.


    "Haha, you don''t have to worry about that. Working for the family is what our Veilstrider family should do. For you kids to enjoy all the glory, we old men have to work harder."


    Thomas simply waved off Ian''s rhetoric without paying attention to his aunt and continued in a whisper.


    "I heard you joined the Imperial Academy for Lyra. Do you want your uncle to ask Duke Alex for marriage?"


    ''Sure enough, this old man is here to inquire.'' Ian quickly figured out why he dragged Lyra with him. It was simply to use her to divert his attention elsewhere. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha, Uncle, that''s not the case. I am joining the academy for another purpose. There is no need to bother you for this," Ian laughed awkwardly and swiftly refused.


    Thomas smiled with a look that all men could understand and said,


    "Don''t worry. You can follow your heart. I support you. If you have any problem, you can ask your uncle. I still have some say in front of your father."


    Ian nodded and exchanged a few flatteries. After some time, Thomas left on his own, leaving three beauties behind, who were standing there with awkward smiles.


    After he knew that Ian had been admitted to the academy, he was relieved.


    "Cough... Ahem..." Ian coughed to reduce the awkward atmosphere and looked at Lyra.


    "Where were you before? I didn''t see you anywhere."


    However, before Lyra could reply, Sylvia said in a stern tone,


    "Humph, why do you want to know where we have been? You are not our parent."


    Her big blue eyes looked down at him with condescension. Ian looked at her angry expression and couldn''t understand her behavior.


    "Okay. What did Lyra tell you? Why are you angry with me?"


    He then looked at Lyra, who was avoiding his eyes from the beginning, while his aunt was laughing softly at the side, watching the show.


    "You hooligan. You still don''t know what you have done. Why did you bully my sister?"


    When Sylvia saw Ian''s confused appearance, she exploded directly. She had always been like this since she was a child. Unlike her sister, who had a naive and tame behavior, she was expressive and violent. That''s why she was also scolded by her parents since childhood.


    Ian was bewildered. He looked at the finger that was almost trying to poke a hole through his face in front of him. He was sure that if Sylvia could, she would have beaten him here.


    "Hehehe." Lyra, on the other hand, was trying to control her laugh. Ian could see her shaking shoulders from behind.


    When she was with him, she couldn''t control his behavior. Now that her sister was scolding him, let''s see how he would bully her in the future. However, she was quickly disappointed.


    "You brat. When did I bully your sister? And why are you acting like this? Look at our aunt''s graceful charm, exuding maturity, and your boy-like antics. If you continue like this, who will marry you in the future?"


    Ian quickly walked behind his aunt and scolded Sylvia in return. However, he failed to notice his aunt''s subtle disheartened, and sorrowful demeanor when discussing marriage.


    Sylvia was stunned by his reply. The Ian she knew was nothing like this. When did he begin to argue back with her? Instead of arguing with her, he would cater to her every need so that she would say good words about him in front of her sister.


    "You... You..." She didn''t know what to say; she only clenched her fist and looked at him with anger.


    ''When did this guy become so hateful?''


    "What? Did you forget how to talk?" Ian continued to taunt her. How could he let this little brat stand on his head?


    Looking at his taunting, Sylvia was completely furious. So, she began to curse without even thinking.


    "You hooligan. You big bad guy. So what if I am like this? If nobody marries me, I will follow my sister with you and marry you together. Let''s see how I will annoy you to death then."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Ian, Lyra, and Aunt Margaret looked at Sylvia with stunned expressions. They never thought that the vicious curse she said would be to marry Ian together with her sister.


    After scolding him, Sylvia quickly came back to her senses and realized that she had said something bad.


    "What are you saying?" Lyra beside her looked at her in surprise and scolded her with a red face.


    She was asking for help from her sister, and here her sister had instead said something outrageous.


    Sylvia was completely flustered looking at her sister''s angry expression.


    "Sister. I was careless. I was angry and didn''t know what to say. Please don''t be angry."


    Seeing that she had made a blunder, she hurriedly tried to calm down her sister''s anger.


    Ian, who was stunned before, talked in a low voice with a slip of the tongue.


    "It isn''t impossible."


    Although he thought his voice was low, they were close to each other, so everyone heard it correctly.


    Lyra and Sylvia, who were on the verge of quarreling, turned their heads towards him with stunned expressions. Gradually, both their faces and ears turned completely red.


    "You stupid bad guy."


    "Hooligan!"


    Both of them cursed him through gritted teeth, turned around, and walked away.


    ''What''s wrong with me?''


    Ian, on the other hand, cursed himself. He didn''t know why he was like this. Or maybe his real self was like this?


    Just as he was about to explain, he heard the prompt from the system.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Another Quest

    [Ding!]


    [Sylvia''s favorability increased by 5.]


    [You have slightly changed the plot.]


    [A new quest has been activated.]


    [Basic Quest 2: Don''t let the flower slip through your fingers.]


    [Content Target: Increase the favorability of the heroine Sylvia towards you and capture her.]


    [Current Favorability: 60 (Crush)]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Quest will be completed after you capture Sylvia.]


    Ian, who was crying inside for his slip of the tongue, was stunned by a similar quest.


    ''My sister-in-law has a crush on me? This wasn''t even mentioned in the novel.''


    However, seeing Lyra and Sylvia running away, he quickly walked to catch up to them. He still had a quest to complete and couldn''t let the bird fly away.


    In the original position, Aunt Margaret looked at the running figures and her empty self behind, feeling sad for a while. Just as she was withdrawing her gaze, she saw Ian returning to her in large strides.


    Suddenly, Ian came near her and placed his mouth close to her ear. His warm, deep breath made her feel nervous.


    "Aunt Margaret, it isn''t impossible for you either."


    After saying that, he walked away as if nothing had happened and thought,


    ''If I am going to be a scumbag, I will be a scumbag to the end.''


    ...


    Ian was following Lyra and Sylvia''s figures while nodding and greeting the guests around the banquet. Since this was a noble party, he couldn''t run around like a child. So, he could only slowly follow them outside.


    When Ian was outside the premises, he could only see the shadow of Lyra around the garden while Sylvia was already with her parents.


    Seeing that Lyra had stopped running, he quickly caught up with her and patted her shoulder.


    "Hey, I''m sorry. I was just joking, you know," he said, trying to show his perfect smile with genuine eyes.


    Lyra didn''t expect Ian to follow her outside. She looked at him and said with slight anger,


    "Who cares if you are joking or not? Why are you here? It is almost time for the imperial decree."


    Ian smirked at her and replied with a teasing tone,


    "There is still some time. Moreover, how can I be assured when you run around like that? You''re still like a child."


    He now realized that Lyra was thin-skinned, so making her flustered and recalling their childhood memories was the best way to gain her favor. After all, they shared a long-standing emotional bond.


    "Tch, whose fault is that? You also haven''t changed a bit; you only know how to bully me."


    Lyra also recalled their childhood and smiled beautifully. Under the soft glow of the moonlight, her fair skin and blue eyes looked particularly captivating.


    Ian looked at her expression, then turned to the side and gazed at the sky, feeling serene.


    "Yeah! Time flies so fast. That little girl who used to cry and complain to her sister every time we fought has now become so tall and beautiful."


    "Time changed and you have also changed," Lyra complained in a rare voice.


    Their relationship had been very good before. If Ian hadn''t been a control freak obsessed with Lyra, they wouldn''t have drifted apart.


    That''s why trust and proportion in a relationship are so important. For anything to work, it takes compromises from both parties. If you''re overly obsessed and skeptical, any tight bond can become toxic.


    Ian also understood Lyra''s complaint. Although it wasn''t entirely his fault, since he had transmigrated, he had gradually accepted everything about this identity. So, he wouldn''t run away from responsibility.


    So, after all the musings, he replied to her with the very words she wanted to hear.


    "I''m Sorry!"


    "Hm?" Lyra was confused and turned to look at him, but Ian was looking at the moon in the sky.


    He took a deep breath and continued.


    "I know I was a freak and overly obsessed. I know I made many mistakes and made things difficult for you. I also know I may not be the perfect person to be with. But the only thing I know for certain is that I like you. In fact, I''ve liked you since childhood." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian looked at Lyra who appeared stunned next to him, and continued,


    "Do you remember that day when we went to Moonspire Cliff? You told me you wanted to become the most powerful wizard in the world and visit the moon on your unicorn."


    Lyra turned her face away unnaturally from Ian, completely flustered.


    "Haha, you don''t have to be ashamed. Although it sounds childish now, I have always remembered your determination. Maybe it was then that I started looking up to you."


    Ian took a deep breath and continued,


    "At first, I was afraid that I wasn''t enough for you, so I started to monitor you closely, fearing you''d disappear. Gradually, it became a habit, and I didn''t realize when I became that hateful guy instead of being your match."


    "No, you aren''t hateful," Lyra tried to reassure him.


    "Haha, you don''t need to defend me. I know what kind of person I was. If not for our childhood friendship, you''d have left me long ago."


    Ian then looked at the moon again and softly exhaled.


    "So, I''m sorry. I''m sorry that I shouldn''t have followed you everywhere. I shouldn''t have been a nuisance and a control freak. But one thing is always true; I love you, and that will never change."


    Ian wasn''t fabricating his feelings. This was what he truly felt as he saw Lyra''s figure in the dim moonlight. Seeing her reminded him of the faint memory hidden in his mind about Moonspire Cliff.


    Maybe it was this body''s obsession, or maybe it was his true feelings¡ªhe didn''t know.


    However, after confessing everything in his mind, he felt an unprecedented relief, as if his body, mind, and soul had finally aligned, like pieces of a puzzle falling into place.


    [Ding!]


    [Body Synchronisation rate: 100%]


    [Your soul power has increased.]


    [Your mental power has increased.]


    [Your strength has increased to the Tertiary Knight.]

 Chapter 8 - 8: Quest Rewards

    [Ding!]


    [Body Synchronization Rate: 100%]


    [Your soul power has increased.]


    [Your mental power has increased.]


    [Your strength has increased to the Tertiary Knight.]


    Ian suddenly heard the prompt from the system, followed by a surge of energy coursing throughout his body. His realm directly increased to the peak of Tertiary Knight from Secondary Knight; only one step away from the High Knight realm.


    "You... Your realm increased?" Lyra looked at him incredulously. How could it be so easy to increase the realm of a Knight?


    "Haha, it must be that I feel relieved after pouring everything on my mind to you," Ian laughed.


    Lyra looked at his smiling figure and was in a daze for a while. She saw the shadow of her childhood friend who used to laugh and play with her.


    She didn''t know why, but he seemed different and more charming. She hurriedly turned her head away from his face and looked towards the moon, trying hard to control her heartbeat.


    ---


    [Ding!]


    [Lyra''s favorability increased by 40.]


    [Current Favorability: 80 (Strong Crush).]


    [Congratulations! You have received an Eclipse Pill.]


    ---


    Ian was stunned for a moment. Although he knew that he would gain favorability from Lyra, he never thought it would increase by 40 points directly. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It seems my predecessors messed up big time,'' he thought. Clearly, there was an emotional foundation between them; otherwise, how could this be possible?


    Ian then focused on the reward and checked the pill''s description.


    ---


    [Eclipse Pill: An experimental product created by a wizard that allows a Tertiary Knight to advance to the High Knight realm without any side effects, regardless of their breathing method.]


    ---


    ''Damn! There is such a pill?''


    Just as he was getting excited, he heard Lyra''s soft voice from the side.


    "You don''t need to lower yourself, you know. You were indeed annoying and a pushover, but you weren''t that hateful," she said, her face flushed.


    As for his confession, she didn''t have the courage to voice her thoughts as he did. She was already flustered enough by him.


    Ian reined his excitement, looked at her fidgeting figure, and gently said,


    "Thank you!"


    He didn''t want to pressure her too much. After all, she was a human being and not a character in a novel. Since he had transmigrated into this novel, he simply didn''t want to leave any regrets.


    "Let''s go inside. They might be waiting for us. My father will scold me for no reason otherwise."


    "Okay."


    Lyra wasn''t able to look at him yet but still followed him inside.


    Just as they entered the venue, they saw their parents talking with wine in their hands. Ian and Lyra quickly navigated through everyone and arrived at their location.


    "See? Didn''t I tell you? This brat was following Lyra."


    Sure enough, his dad didn''t miss the opportunity to chide him.


    Lyra, on the other hand, tried her best to suppress her laughter, while Sylvia and Aunt Margaret actively avoided his gaze.


    Everyone noticed her genuine smile and felt something was off about the atmosphere, but they didn''t pay too much attention.


    "So, is it time for the decree?" Ian asked, diverting the topic away from himself.


    After the usual party, the Third Prince would declare the Emperor''s decree and divide the pioneering quota.


    "Not yet. There''s still the court dance."


    As Eldric spoke, the lights dimmed considerably throughout the venue, and soft classical music began to play in the background.


    The people conversing in the center quietly stepped aside, creating a circular dance floor while multiple couples began to dance to the soft music.


    In no time, Ian saw many couples, young and old, dancing in rhythm.


    "Shall we?"


    His father, Eldric, didn''t let this opportunity slip by and quickly bowed gracefully with his hand extended.


    The same was true for Duke Alex. They were nobility, and they had learned proper etiquette from childhood.


    Ian looked at the figures of his parents and in-laws drifting away with the music and then turned to Lyra.


    Suddenly, their eyes met as Lyra was also looking directly at him. Before Lyra could shy away, Ian bowed gracefully like his father and asked,


    "Shall we?"


    If it had been before his confession, Lyra wouldn''t have accepted his offer. In fact, both Sylvia and Margaret thought so.


    However, contrary to their belief, Lyra placed her jade hand on Ian''s without complaint, her face slightly blushing.


    Ian stood, softly placed his arm around her waist, and led her to the dance floor, leaving behind the dumbfounded girls.


    "Damn! She lied to me," Margaret suddenly heard a soft, almost inaudible voice from her side.


    She saw Sylvia staring at the couple with a red face and a stressed expression.


    When Margaret recalled Ian''s earlier words, she was momentarily confused.


    ''Sigh! What a mess.''


    ---


    "Where are you touching?"


    Lyra scolded Ian in a low voice, gnashing her teeth. This guy was too hateful.


    "Haha, sorry. My hand slipped," Ian laughed, adjusting his hand back to her waist and continuing the dance.


    "So, what do you think of me?" he teased, not forgetting to provoke her.


    "Idiot! Stupid! Bully!"


    Lyra scolded him with every bad word she knew and leaned her face into his shoulder. She didn''t want to see the shameless look on his face.


    However, she didn''t realize that her action gave Ian a direct view of her neck. With her hair tied, her fair neck was exposed, and as she leaned into his shoulder, it caught his attention.


    Ian lowered his face near her hair and gazed at her fair neck adorned with an emerald necklace. The swinging long earrings only added to its appeal.


    Ian was enamored as he felt her soft, voluptuous body clad in a purple gown pressed against his own, swaying with the rhythm. The gentle music in the background only deepened the allure.


    Unable to resist, he leaned forward and kissed her fair neck affectionately.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Scumbag (Slight 18+)

    When Ian kissed her neck, Lyra visibly became stiff in his arms. However, she didn''t say anything and continued to dance with him in the same position.


    [Ding!]


    [Lyra''s favorability increased by 5.]


    [Current favorability: 85 (Lover)]


    With the sound from the system, Ian quickly came out of his reverie. He heaved a sigh of relief when Lyra didn''t seem to accuse him.


    ''That was a risky move.''


    Just as he was continuing his dance with Lyra, he felt a strong gaze in his direction, full of hostility. Ever since his body synchronization reached 100% and his mental power increased, he had become more sensitive to his environment.


    Ian looked in the direction where he felt the gaze imperceptibly and was bewildered to see Sylvia gnashing her teeth in hatred while Aunt Margaret was looking down, drinking her wine.


    ''It seems they saw me kissing her neck.''


    "Let''s return!"


    "Hm?"


    "I''m not feeling well."


    Lyra said softly, placing her head on his shoulder. It seemed his earlier action had flustered her, as she refused to look at him.


    Ian also silently agreed and drifted towards their earlier location. Just as they returned, Lyra left his arm and quickly walked away, almost as if running away without even saying goodbye.


    Ian looked at her speechlessly.


    ''How thin-skinned is this girl?''


    "You scoundrel."


    Just as Ian was looking at Lyra''s disappearing figure, he heard someone scolding him from the side.


    Sylvia couldn''t stand his behavior.


    "What were you doing earlier to my sister?"


    If this wasn''t a noble party, she would have kicked him already.


    Ian looked at her fuming face, her chest rising and falling in rhythm with her anger, and couldn''t help but tease her,


    "I kissed her neck. What? Jealous?"


    "You..." Sylvia was really speechless. When had this guy become so shameless? He was completely out of control.


    Ian saw that she seemed really angry, so he bowed gracefully again and asked,


    "Do you want to dance?"


    The court dance was still ongoing, so he tried asking her to dance. If he could gain her favorability, maybe he would get another reward today.


    "Hmph, who wants to dance with you?"


    Sylvia''s tsundere attribute was now on full display. Ian was speechless; she was clearly jealous of her sister, yet she didn''t want to dance.


    Ian also didn''t try to persuade her. Instead, he turned his attention to his Aunt Margaret, who was alone at the side lost in her thoughts and bowed to her slightly.


    "Shall we?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Margaret, who had been observing their interaction from the periphery of her eyes was stunned by this sudden reversal. She was caught off guard and didn''t know what to think.


    Maybe she was too lonely, or maybe she longed for attention; she almost unconsciously placed her hand in Ian''s. By the time she realized it, it was already too late.


    Ian gracefully placed his arm around his aunt''s waist and began to dance with her towards the stage. Sylvia, on the other hand, was bewildered and stood rooted in her position, feeling aggrieved. Her sadness was palpable.


    Ian, noticing her reaction, didn''t let it slide. Just as they were walking past her, he lightly slapped her butt and winked at her imperceptibly, leaving her completely stunned.


    ''Damn! I am a real scumbag.''


    He couldn''t help but think. He was dancing with his aunt in his arms while flirting with his sister-in-law. If Duke Alex found out, he would burn him alive.


    Fortunately, the light in the entire venue was dim, and nobody was paying attention to their corner.


    Just as he was dancing in rhythm with the mature lady in his arms, his aunt Margaret finally came to her senses. She suddenly tried to push him away and said,


    "Ian, you shouldn''t do this."


    Ian understood her meaning but replied as if he didn''t understand.


    "Aunt, what''s the problem? Don''t worry, we''re only dancing. I don''t know where my uncle went, leaving behind our beautiful aunt. How can I leave her alone by herself?"


    "Ian, I''m not talking about that. You¡­ You¡­"


    Margaret tried to talk to him but couldn''t form the words properly; she was confused.


    "Aunt, did Uncle Thomas ask you to do something?"


    Ian didn''t want to delve into that topic yet, so he tried to confirm something from her.


    Hearing his sudden question, Margaret was stunned and then avoided his gaze with a guilty conscience.


    Ian wasn''t a fool. He knew his aunt was often left alone, as Uncle Thomas barely paid her any attention. However, that dynamic changed entirely in front of outsiders, where they maintained the appearance of a perfect couple.


    Today, though, she had clearly followed him everywhere, especially when he was with Lyra. It was hard for Ian to believe there wasn''t some kind of conspiracy at play.


    Maybe if he hadn''t confused her with those words earlier, she would have started to entice him with her own about the quota or about Lyra. Or maybe she wouldn''t.


    Ian didn''t know. Of course, he didn''t believe his aunt would hurt him or his family. She was simply being used as a pawn this time.


    In fact, in the novel, when Thomas left her alone and ran away, she committed suicide shortly after; it was only mentioned briefly, as he was a passerby villain.


    "Aunt, you don''t have to feel guilty. I know that your relationship with Uncle Thomas is not good. However, it isn''t good to deceive your family, right?"


    He whispered softly and hugged her tightly to his body when he saw that the light had become much darker in his corner.


    "Aunt, did he tell you to persuade me to give the pioneering quota to him?"


    Margaret was visibly stunned by his words. Seeing her reaction and panicked look, Ian was sure that was the case.


    Seeing that Ian had uncovered her motive, Margaret was heartbroken. She didn''t even have time to do anything before she was completely exposed.


    The feeling of deceiving your family for personal gain wasn''t something she wanted, but she couldn''t deny her husband.


    Ian looked at his aunt''s face, filled with sadness and melancholy, as if everything was leaving her. She was so beautiful yet so poor.


    He didn''t know why, but he didn''t want her to be stuck in this quagmire and disappear in obscurity. Seeing the mature woman in front of him crumbling, he knew he had to divert her attention.


    So, he first ensured nobody was paying attention in this corner. Then, he placed his finger under her chin, tilted her face upward, and kissed her stunned expression without giving her any chance to react.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Decree

    Ian didn''t kiss her for a long time. This was a risky move that could lead to scandal if not handled well.


    He was already prepared to be fiercely scolded by his aunt. However, contrary to his expectation, Margaret stood in a daze, quietly caressing her kissed lips. Her face was peach red, adorned with a shy expression akin to that of a young girl unfamiliar with romance.


    Ian looked at her for a moment and couldn''t help but ask,


    "Aunt, this... isn''t your first kiss, right?"


    Margaret quickly snapped out of her reverie at his question. However, she remained silent and appeared surprisingly calm.


    "Ian, I don''t feel well. Tell your uncle that I went home early."


    After saying this, she swiftly left his arms and disappeared into the dim light. Ian wanted to stop her and confront her, but for some reason, he couldn''t.


    ''I kissed my aunt, but why am I upset?'' he thought, clearly confused.


    ''It seems there is no quest.''


    He was prepared for another quest but there was nothing. Moreover, Evelyn also disappeared like her sister, so he could only be disappointed.


    As he wandered aimlessly, the lights in the venue came on, and the court dance officially ended with loud applause from everyone.


    Ian noticed his father signaling to him from afar, beckoning him to come over since the highlight of the party was about to begin. Beside his father stood his uncle, Thomas.


    When Ian approached, Thomas looked at him and asked, "Ian, where is your aunt?"


    "Ah? She wasn''t feeling well, so I asked her to leave early and rest at home," Ian replied with a smile, almost subconsciously.


    "Oh? Okay," Thomas said nothing more and shifted his attention to the third prince, Dorian Ashford, who stood from his throne.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, time flies so fast that we are all caught off guard. Without realizing it, twenty years have passed since the previous campaign. Sigh, I wasn''t even born at that time."


    The third prince quickly captured everyone''s attention as he continued,


    "Our Ashford Empire has stood strong on this land for a thousand years, and it has been our tradition, passed down from our ancestors, to open the wildlands. This time, it is the responsibility of our generation."


    "Our great Emperor, Lucian Ashford, has issued a decree to march forward, kill the monsters, and elevate our Empire''s prestige across the continent."


    After praising, the third prince then accepted the scrolls from the Adviser and called,


    "Let the representatives from each dukedom step forward to accept the decree."


    Unlike a typical Imperial decree, the pioneering quota had already been decided in prior meetings. The third prince was merely handing out official documents to initiate the process.


    "Ian, you go," Duke Eldric said from the side.


    The representative of the dukedom was generally the heir likely to lead the pioneering operation to open the wildlands. Naturally, this responsibility fell to Ian.


    However, in the novel, Ian had been so determined to follow Lyra to the Academy that he handed this opportunity to his uncle.


    "Okay!"


    Ian nodded and walked toward the stage along with four others. As for Duke Alex, he himself walked forward as his son was still too young to lead such an operation.


    As Ian approached the stage, he noticed his uncle Thomas''s surprised expression. Thomas likely never expected Ian to agree to such a dangerous venture, especially at the cost of leaving Lyra behind.


    Given Ian''s reputation, his father was likely just as stunned as his uncle. When he asked Ian to go, Eldric was prepared for refusal. After all, he knew how much grit his son had.


    "Duke Strome."


    "Duke Bloodstone."


    "Duke Weston."


    "Duke Veilstrider."


    The Third Prince, Dorian Ashford, addressed each representative by their future title, "Duke," to emphasize their status. He then handed each of them the prepared scroll.


    Ian accepted his scroll respectfully and returned gracefully, while his parents watched, still confused by his behavior.


    In truth, to avoid public embarrassment, Eldric had been prepared to accept the decree himself. After all, they couldn''t afford to keep the third prince waiting.


    "You, kid. Since when did you become responsible?" Eldric asked with an exaggerated expression.


    Ian didn''t know how to respond to his father''s remark, which was so contrary to his usual demeanor.


    "Are you sure you want to go to the border?" Elara asked, her worry evident.


    She turned to Eldric and asked, "Can''t we delegate this to someone else?"


    "Yes! He''s still a kid. It seems too dangerous to send him to the battlefield on a whim," Thomas added, attempting to persuade Eldric.


    Whether his concern was for Ian or something else was open to discussion.


    "How can we do that? This tradition is meant to train the heir. He''s already grown; he needs to learn responsibility. Moreover, since he has already accepted the decree in front of everyone, he can''t back out now. Otherwise, it will tarnish our reputation," Eldric said sharply, reprimanding both his wife and brother.


    Seeing that Elara was still worried, his tone softened as he added,


    "Don''t worry. It''s not as though he''ll be at the frontline fighting monsters. I''ll ensure all necessary preparations are made. There won''t be any issues."


    "Mom, you don''t need to worry about me. I won''t go anywhere dangerous," Ian said, warmed by his parents'' concern.


    In his previous life, even if he''d searched with a lantern, he wouldn''t have found such warmth.


    "Yes, don''t worry. I''ve been fighting on the border my whole life. With me there, Ian will be safe," Thomas assured hypocritically.


    Realizing that the pioneering quota was now set in stone, Thomas refrained from pressing the issue further and began planning differently.


    Ian observed his uncle''s seemingly caring demeanor but chose not to say anything. His family had no idea about his ambitious heart. For now, it was better to stay quiet and avoid revealing his intentions, especially since he lacked actual power. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although Ian suspected his father was aware of Thomas''s ambitions, he doubted Eldric had expected outright betrayal from his brother.


    Seeing no way to change the situation, Elara said nothing further.


    As they were about to continue their conversation, Duke Alex approached with his wife and two daughters.


    "Haha, you kid! You gave me a big surprise. I thought you would reject this mission. Congratulations!"

 Chapter 11 - 11: Advanced To High Knight (Slight 18+)

    Alex was pleased when he saw Ian accept the decree with him. While he liked his son-in-law getting infatuated with his daughter, he also hoped he would be a responsible man.


    Sylvia and Aunt Evelyn congratulated him one after another, while Lyra looked at him weirdly.


    Although Ian told her that he wasn''t following her to the academy, she never believed it for a moment. However, after he accepted the decree, she realized he was right.


    ''Maybe, I judged him too early.'' She thought.


    "Okay, it is getting late; you youngsters should return first," Eldric said after a few pleasantries and wines.


    "Ian, you send Lyra and Sylvia home first. We will follow shortly," said Duke Alex, who was drunk, offering him a timely assist.


    "Okay. Don''t drink too much," Ian replied.


    After warning them, he followed behind Lyra and Sylvia outside. Actually, there was no need to send someone home, as the carriages were already prepared for each of them outside. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Furthermore, they all had private estates in the imperial capital, which weren''t far.


    "So, how was the banquet?"


    Ian asked after following the two awkward girls, trying to find something to talk about.


    "It was okay."


    "Awful."


    Unlike someone, Sylvia wasn''t in the mood. She was scolded, teased, and slapped in the butt. How could she be in a good mood? She glared at Ian in anger as if to swallow him alive.


    Ian scratched his head in embarrassment. After he slapped her butt, he realized that he had indeed gone too far. He even thought her favorability towards him would decrease.


    ''Fortunately, she didn''t tell her sister.''


    Ian could naturally see that Lyra was in a good mood, although she still wasn''t looking at him.


    ''But why hasn''t her favorability decreased?'' He looked at Sylvia weirdly.


    It stands to reason that what he had done was overboard; even if she didn''t hate him, at the very least, a slight loss in favorability was expected, right?


    "Well, my carriage has arrived."


    Suddenly, Lyra''s low voice broke the tension. In no time, they were in front of the carriage.


    After coming near, Lyra quickly entered the vehicle and said goodbye without giving him any chance to respond. Due to the special nature of the party, the carriages were single-seaters, leaving only Ian and Sylvia alone.


    "Hmph!"


    Sylvia was still angry, so she didn''t pay him any attention and quickly walked toward her carriage at the corner.


    ''Tch, this little girl has a bad temper.''


    Ian didn''t ignore her. He still had something to do, so he followed behind her silently with a smile.


    Although her carriage wasn''t far, there was a sharp corner in the path that was noticeably darker. Just as Sylvia was about to pass, Ian ran forward, pulled her towards the corner, and pressed her body to the wall.


    "What...? What are you doing?"


    Sylvia was so surprised that she was about to scold him loudly, but suddenly she saw Ian''s face getting closer and closer. Before she could get flustered or defend herself, a soft touch pressed on her lips.


    Suddenly, her eyes went wide in disbelief. She tried to push him away in panic, but her strength didn''t allow it.


    With nothing she could do, she slowly forgot everything in a daze, closed her eyes, and immersed herself in her first kiss, even though it had been so sudden.


    ''Heh, let''s see how you avoid me now,'' Ian thought as he looked at her expression while carefully nibbling on her soft lips, full of youth and fragrance.


    Unlike the mature charm of Aunt Margaret, Sylvia''s lips were juicier, filled with a refreshing sweetness that stirred his heart.


    After about a minute or two, Ian carefully released her, savoring the kiss they had shared.


    He hadn''t been able to enjoy it earlier with his aunt, so he didn''t let go of her as quickly as before. He wanted more but was afraid the little girl couldn''t handle it.


    Sylvia, on the other hand, was taking deep breaths to calm her agitated emotions and racing heart. Despite how she acted tough, she was a young girl, unaware of intricacies and naive in some ways.


    How could she face such a sudden kiss from Ian, her crush? After regaining her composure, she pushed Ian hard and ran away towards her carriage without a word.


    Ian didn''t stop her; he knew she needed to digest today''s encounter slowly.


    ''I guess today has been a fulfilling day,'' Ian thought, watching her retreating figure.


    [Ding!]


    [Sylvia''s favorability increased by 20.]


    [Current Favorability: 80 (Strong Crush)]


    [Congratulations! You''ve obtained a Knight fighting method: Ironclad Discipline.]


    [Ironclad Discipline: Show your strength through simplicity. Includes Steel Guard, Hammer Strike, Iron Strike, Blade Breaker, and Knight Cleave moves.]


    Along with the notification, Ian was suddenly filled with complex knowledge about the Knight movement techniques, as if he had practiced them forever.


    Fortunately, his mental power had increased earlier, so he only felt a slight headache.


    ''The system is considerate,'' he thought with a smile.


    Previously, he had been troubled by the fact that he knew nothing about fighting, even though his realm was high. He didn''t even know the names of the moves practiced in his family.


    Now that he had perfected all the moves in the Ironclad Discipline codex, he just needed to familiarize himself with them before heading to the border.


    ---


    After returning home, Ian quickly walked to his training room, which had been left unattended for a long time.


    The training room of the Veilstrider Duke family was a simple, empty space with nothing but a futon placed at the center.


    Since the Knight Breathing Method focused more on breathing than absorbing mana between heaven and earth (unless one wanted to impact the High Knight Realm), there was nothing else to prepare.


    In fact, if he told his father that he had reached the peak of the Tertiary Knight Realm, his father would do anything to acquire a secret recipe to help him impact the High Knight Realm.


    Such a secret recipe, especially one targeting the breathing method, was crucial for condensing a life seed.


    However, Ian wanted to hide his strength and bide his time. Moreover, with the Eclipse Pill rewarded by the system, he had nothing to fear.


    Taking it out, Ian looked at the round black pill in front of him, which had no fragrance. Without hesitation, he gulped it down his throat.

 Chapter 12 - 12: World Of Aetherion

    As he ate the pill, suddenly, his whole body heated up, making him sweat profusely. He hurriedly began to practice the Veiled Knight Breathing Method to circulate the energy properly.


    If someone were near his training room, they would be able to hear the sound of a gurgling river, which was the sound of his heavy breathing, the blood flowing through his veins, and the gathering of mana.


    In fact, the reason why it was so important to have the recipe to impact a major realm of knights was that the mana on this continent was too low. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, even if you had a mana crystal (which was unlikely), you could not absorb it as efficiently as with the secret recipe.


    As Ian began to breathe regularly, the Eclipse pill in his body dissolved rapidly and began to gather inside his dantian, below the navel.


    While a wizard''s mana core was located in their consciousness, a knight''s life core was inside their dantian.


    Although both seemed similar, there was a world of difference between them, as the potential and application of power were completely disproportional.


    While a wizard could consciously control his mana core, a knight had to use his breathing method to channel strength from his life core. Even then, it wasn''t as efficient as a wizard''s, and its growth potential was almost nil.


    After an hour of continuous breathing, Ian was covered with sweat from head to toe. However, the breakthrough to the High Knight realm was almost complete, as evidenced by a pea-sized life core inside his dantian that was rotating slowly.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a vast aura spread from his life seed to his body and to his surroundings, akin to a storm.


    "Finally, High Knight Realm," Ian said, very happy.


    He had gone from the secondary knight realm to the High Knight realm in a single day. He was now in the same realm as his father, so how could he not be happy?


    "Hm?"


    Suddenly, Ian realized that his mental power seemed to have improved considerably.


    Although he couldn''t release his mental power like a wizard apprentice, he could release it inside his body flawlessly. This gave him an advantage, as he could partially control his life seed inside his dantian.


    Ian sensed the round bead in his body with his mental power and was genuinely surprised.


    "It can absorb mana from the surroundings."


    You know, only a wizard''s mana core could absorb mana from the surroundings. A knight, instead, used the breathing method to absorb nutrients from food or monster meat and inject them into his life seed to grow.


    They couldn''t even absorb mana crystals like a wizard could¡ªnot that there were any on this continent, as far as he knew.


    The world where Ian had transmigrated was called Aetherion, while the continent he was in was called Gravethrone.


    It was believed that thousands of years ago, a major battle had occurred on this continent, resulting in the large-scale death of the wizards. That''s why it was named Gravethrone.


    Moreover, due to the devastating battle, the topography of the continent had changed, and mana became scarcer.


    As thousands of years passed, even mana veins became hard to find. So, now only knights remained on the continent, while all the wizards had left.


    As far as Ian knew, only the protagonist, Carl, had some mana crystals in his possession, given to him by his mentor, Wizard Ruther, a six-ring wizard.


    Although Ruther had died and now existed only in soul form, he was still someone Ian couldn''t afford to provoke. That''s why Ian never thought of doing anything to the protagonist.


    Another place where there might be such crystals was the Ignisia Tower. However, this was common knowledge across the continent.


    The reason Lyra attended the Imperial Academy was to get the chance to have a wizard''s fate from the Ignisia Tower.


    Every ten years, the Ignisia Tower would open and test the youngsters for their qualifications. If someone had a wizard''s fate, they could go to another continent to become a wizard.


    This was the last thing left by the ancestors on this continent. As time went on, the quota to enter the Ignisia Tower had already been divided among the powerhouses of the continent.


    He, as an heir of the Veilstrider family, had already gotten one. But Lyra couldn''t get one and had to fight for one of the quotas given by the Imperial Academy.


    The protagonist, Carl, was also after one of the five quotas to enter the Ignisia Tower; otherwise, there would have been no reason for him to attend at all.


    Then the old routine would happen. Carl would meet Lyra and fall in love. Lyra would be annoyed by Ian, who was like a dog-skinned plaster. Then the protagonist would show off by trampling Ian in a duel.


    However, although Lyra was disappointed with him, she didn''t fall for the protagonist outright. When Ian disappeared after six months, she tried to search for him everywhere but couldn''t find him.


    Then, she got a quota, qualified by Ignisia Tower, and went to another continent to become a wizard with the protagonist. Ian, a passerby villain, disappeared in one chapter.


    "Sigh!"


    Ian sighed at his destiny. He was still tense about his situation since his destiny hadn''t changed in his status panel, nor had his luck.


    [Name: Ian Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: High Knight]


    [Scripture: Veiled Knight Breathing Method (Incomplete-Sealed)]


    [Codex: Ironclad Discipline (Perfection)]


    [Luck: 40]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain]


    However, compared to the novel, he was now worlds apart.


    ''When I get that mediation method, I can become a Wizard Apprentice.''


    He was still of the mind that knights weren''t a match for wizards. So, he must become a wizard.


    Moreover, he couldn''t directly clash with the protagonist in the early stages, as Carl was backed by a six-ring wizard, Ruther.


    As for making friends with him, he hadn''t thought of that. After all, his destiny was that of a passerby villain, and he was already on the opposite camp, destined to be trampled on.


    ''If you insist on making me a villain, bring it on.''


    Ian was full of energy and hope for his awesome future journey and the challenges ahead.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Training?

    "Wow! How did the young master become so skilled in just one week?"


    "Hey, what would you know? How can the heir of the Dukedom be an ordinary person?"


    "But I never saw him practicing in the training ground before?"


    "Heh, that''s the difference between a genius and a mediocre."


    In the huge training ground of the Veilstrider family, a young man and a middle-aged man were fighting with swords.


    Although the young man looked immature, he fought back and forth without a sweat, as if it were a normal movement.


    The crowd gathered around the training ground and watched the fight with surprise since the middle-aged man opposite him was a veteran instructor at the realm of Tertiary Knight.


    Despite being a veteran knight honed on the battlefield, he was slowly being pressed.


    "Hey, did you hear that it''s time for the opening of the northern wasteland?"


    One of the trainee knights watching the battle asked his friends.


    "Yeah! I heard the recruitment order will come down in a few days. I hope I don''t have to go to the border."


    One said with trepidation. He didn''t want to fight with monsters in the wildland.


    "Tch, even if you want to go, nobody will choose you, a newbie."


    His friend rolled his eyes at him in disdain.


    "I heard from my dad that this time our young master Ian will lead the battle. Isn''t this a joke?" The youngster at the side couldn''t help but joke, as Ian''s reputation was known throughout the capital.


    "Bang!"


    However, just when he finished speaking, an older-looking comrade slapped him and cursed.


    "Can you talk about the young master behind his back? Do you have three heads?"


    The youngster was about to get angry because of the hit when he heard the reprimand. He suddenly shuddered and couldn''t help but hide behind. Fortunately, nobody said anything, but everyone stopped talking.


    In the arena, Knight Lancel fought hard with Ian but still couldn''t suppress the youngster. Although he knew he would lose face with his subordinates, he was still happy that Ian was stronger.


    "Young master Ian, you''ve already mastered all the fighting methods of a knight. All you need now is a life-and-death fight to hone your intuition." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lancel didn''t forget to praise him with a smile. He found that unless it was a life-and-death battle, he couldn''t suppress young master Ian in front of him.


    Ian flicked his sword with just the right amount of force to deflect the opponent''s sword and took a deep breath.


    After he woke up that morning, he directly went to the training ground, which he had never visited in his entire life.


    Although he had been rewarded with a knight codex, he had no fighting experience in real life. So, he found instructor Lancel and fought for a full hour every day for a week.


    "Haa... Haa... Sir Lancel is truly a veteran. His fighting skills really opened my eyes."


    Ian calmed his breathing, smiled, and praised.


    Currently, he was fighting him in the Tertiary Knight realm. However, despite suppressing him for a full hour, he couldn''t gain an absolute advantage.


    Of course, if he used his actual realm, he could simply defeat the opponent just from his aura. High Knight and normal knight weren''t in the same league at all. However, that would defeat the purpose of his training.


    He also didn''t forget to go to his father to inquire about the breathing method. But all he got was a supplementary secret technique related to the breathing method called "Etherial Disguise", which could help hide your true realm from outsiders.


    "So, are we fighting tomorrow?"


    Lancel asked as he realized he had also learned many things while fighting with his young master.


    "No, tomorrow the Academy will open. Let''s put it on hold."


    Ian shook his head, gave a knightly salute according to the procedure, and walked away from the training ground. All the trainee knights and retainers gave way, their faces full of awe, unlike when he fought a week ago.


    ''That''s unfortunate,'' Lancel thought.


    After leaving the battlefield, it was the first time he had had such a thrilling fight in his life. However, he couldn''t order his young master.


    Ian walked along the corridor and returned to his residence. The maid around him had already prepared the warm water, towel, and clothes as per his instructions.


    After taking a long bath, he felt refreshed.


    ''It is almost time for the plot to officially start.''


    In the novel ''Arcane Passage,'' the Imperial Academy was the first major arc. That was also the place where he would meet the protagonist Carl for the first time.


    ''Well, it was also the last time they met.'' Ian laughed.


    He was actually looking forward to meeting the protagonist; after all, he quite liked this novel in his previous life, although he didn''t even finish the first volume.


    ''It would have been easier if I could read the status of others.'' Ian sighed.


    When he first awakened the system, he tried to read the status of others just like his, but to no avail.


    ''Maybe I need to complete some criteria?''


    Just when he was thinking randomly, slow footsteps sounded outside his room, and a maid called out to him.


    "Young master, young lady is waiting for you in the hall."


    "Oh? Okay, I will be there in a minute."


    Ian was quite surprised. For a whole week, Lyra and Sylvia didn''t meet him, and his Aunt Margaret didn''t know where she had disappeared.


    Due to the incomplete quest, he felt like an ant on a hot pan for an entire week.


    Just when he thought he would meet them at the academy, she gave him a surprise.


    ''Speaking of which, why was there no quest when I accepted the decree?''


    Although confused, he didn''t think much and quickly walked toward the meeting hall of his mansion.


    After walking for a while, he arrived at the hall where Lyra and Sylvia were sitting on the mahogany chairs, sipping tea.

 Chapter 14 - 14: Imperial Academy

    "Hello, Ladies!"


    Ian smiled, sat on the chair opposite them, and began to brew tea from the teapot.


    "Mhm," Lyra nodded, while Sylvia didn''t answer him.


    After Ian took a sip from his cup of tea, he looked at the sisters, tilted his head, and couldn''t help but joke.


    "I didn''t expect you two to come to meet me. I thought I could only see you at the academy."


    "Hmph, I came just for my sister. Who wants to meet you?"


    Before Lyra could answer, Sylvia didn''t forget to point at him.


    ''This tsundere!''


    "Cough... Cough... I have something to say to you. Can we talk alone?"


    Lyra was embarrassed by her sister. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? Okay. Let''s talk in the library then."


    Ian was intrigued and didn''t argue with Sylvia. He had plenty of time to deal with this girl later.


    Sylvia understood their thoughts but could only sulk in her chair as if she didn''t care.


    So, Ian walked with Lyra toward the library at the side of the hall. It was a long room filled with bookcases containing all kinds of books, the majority of which dealt with knightly conduct and various laws.


    After entering the room, he didn''t forget to close the door.


    "So, what happened?"


    He asked while looking at the tall figure of the girl in front of him, tightly wrapped in a long blue dress adorned with jewelry. Although the dress was very conservative, it looked exotic on her voluptuous figure.


    "Um... Uhh... are you going to the academy tomorrow?"


    Lyra didn''t know how to start the conversation and asked awkwardly, fiddling with her blonde hair.


    "Yes. I told you I have something to do at the academy."


    "But what about the military order?"


    "I''ll just attend the academy for a week or two and leave after that."


    Ian thought about the plot and figured he should be done in a week.


    "Oh? I thought you wouldn''t come."


    Lyra spoke softly and reached into the pocket of her long garment, pulling out a gem.


    "This is for you."


    Ian accepted the gem subconsciously and was stunned for a moment. The gem Lyra gave him was about half the size of a fist, lavender in color, with intricate red patterns that seemed chaotic. Overall, although it looked beautiful and expensive, it wasn''t something extraordinary at first glance.


    However, there was a storm brewing in his heart as he recognized this gem clearly¡ªit was mentioned in the Arcane Passage.


    ''Runeheart!''


    ''Didn''t she get it after entering the Calvora?''


    Ian was completely confused. The place where he was now was the Gravethorn continent, where no mana remained after thousands of years of exploitation and war. Even finding anything related to wizards was impossible, except in the Ignisia Tower.


    However, the Runeheart was a Wizard Artifact that could shield and protect the wearer from mental and physical attacks. Of course, it required mana to operate, just like any other artifact.


    "Umm... Don''t think of it as just a normal gem. It can protect you in critical moments," Lyra explained quickly, thinking Ian was bewildered by her gift.


    "Where did you get it?" he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t ask. I''m not lying¡ªit can really save you."


    She didn''t want to explain but anxiously reassured him.


    Seeing that she wasn''t ready to elaborate, Ian didn''t press her. He wasn''t omniscient, as he hadn''t read the Arcane Passage completely.


    However, he knew that this gem was very important to Lyra. In fact, it saved her life multiple times in the Calvora continent. It didn''t feel right for him to accept such an artifact.


    Just as Ian was about to return the gem to Lyra, the long-lost system voice appeared in his mind again.


    [Ding!]


    [You accepted the Runeheart crystal.]


    [You have slightly changed the plot.]


    [A new quest has been activated.]


    [Intermediate Quest 1: Whispers of the Runeheart Stone]


    [Content Target: ??]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Not eligible yet.]


    Ian looked at the sudden prompt in surprise.


    ''Not eligible?''


    He wasn''t surprised about receiving a new quest; rather, he was surprised that he wasn''t eligible for it.


    ''It seems I need to be a wizard or at least be an apprentice.''


    Looking at the Runeheart stone in his hand, he thought plausibly. After all, this artifact was connected to wizards, and he wasn''t even an apprentice yet.


    Ian thought for a while but still chose to return the gem to Lyra. After all, she was his own, and he didn''t want her to face danger because of his selfishness.


    Moreover, since he was already in the High Knight realm, he didn''t think he needed protection on the battlefield.


    "You keep it." He placed the gem in Lyra''s hand and said,


    "I don''t need it. Instead, you should always keep it with you wherever you go," he warned.


    Lyra looked at his action in surprise, became confused but then smiled beautifully, her smile sweeping away all the awkwardness.


    She laughed softly and placed the gem back in Ian''s hand, much to his surprise.


    "You don''t need to worry about me. I have another one here."


    She suddenly took out another Runeheart Stone from her other pocket and showed it to him with a mischievous smile.


    ''What the? Since when did Wizard Artifacts become so worthless?''


    Ian looked at the identical gem in bewilderment. This wasn''t even mentioned in the novel, and she never gave Carl such a gem for protection.


    Looking at Lyra''s smiling eyes, Ian asked suspiciously,


    "Lyra, tell me. Did you rob a wizard''s nest?"


    He couldn''t think of another explanation. As mediocre as these Runeheart stones seemed, any artifact was an extremely precious commodity, even in the Carlos continent. How could she have two in this godforsaken place?


    "Hehe... Don''t worry about that. Just keep it close to your body."


    Her beautiful eyes blinked mischievously and she said,


    "Umm... I might tell you if you pass the Ignisia trial."


    Lyra smiled as her winning look, squinting eyes with long eyelashes, and pearly white teeth brightened the entire shabby library.


    Just as Ian was about to argue, he heard another system prompt.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Kiss-1 (18+)

    [Ding!]


    [Lyra''s favorability increased by 5 points.]


    [Current favorability: 90 (Lover)]


    [Congratulations! You have obtained a weapon: Spellblade (Basic).]


    [Spellblade: A sharp blade forged from a mysterious meteorite. It can smoothly channel mana or life energy and deals heavy physical damage.]


    After skimming the panel, Ian looked at the smirking girl in front of him and smiled as well.


    "Thank you!" he said while keeping the gem in his pocket carefully.


    "You know what? I also have a gift for you." He suddenly said mysteriously while getting close to Lyra.


    "Oh? What is it?"


    Lyra, surprised, quickly asked in expectation.


    Ian, looking into her expectant blue eyes, walked closer and grabbed her waist in a swift moment, not giving her a chance to react.


    He then placed his face closer to hers and said, "A kiss!"


    Suddenly, his lips captured Lyra''s red lips, taking her by surprise, and began to nibble them passionately without care.


    How could he leave this silly girl unscathed, especially since she cared so much about him? It wasn''t without a reason that he had closed the library door.


    "Umm..." Lyra tried to push Ian away, clearly flustered by his sudden action.


    "Ian... hah... hah... don''t..." Lyra said, panting when they briefly separated to breathe.


    However, how could Ian be satisfied with just a childlike kiss? He looked at Lyra''s dreamy, watery eyes and kissed her again without giving her a chance to push him away.


    Because she was breathing heavily, his tongue directly entered her mouth in search of hers, startling Lyra so much that she trembled visibly in his arms.


    Ian hurriedly hugged her body closer, pressing her soft breasts against his chest to calm her down.


    After struggling to no avail, Lyra slowly forgot everything during her first kiss. This was a completely new world for her, and though she allowed his tongue to entangle hers in various ways, she didn''t actively participate, as she was too shy.


    However, Ian wasn''t satisfied with just this as his hands began to move uncontrollably¡ªone crawling toward her butt while the other climbed toward her chest.


    ''Soft!''


    Just as Ian felt the softness of her butt in his hand, Lyra completely panicked. For a timid girl who had just started falling in love, such bold behavior was too much.


    Suddenly, she pushed Ian away, opened the library door, and ran out of the room, panting heavily.


    Sylvia, who was bored sipping tea in the hall, saw her sister rush out of the room with a red face.


    "Sister, what happened to you?"


    Lyra heard her sister''s voice and noticed her curious look, which made her even more embarrassed.


    ''That bastard!'' she cursed Ian countless times in her mind.


    "I''m not feeling well. I''ll head home first¡ªyou come later,"


    Lyra said breathily, secretly composing herself, before running out of the mansion.


    "But we came in the same carriage..."


    Sylvia was about to suggest they leave together but saw her sister disappear in an instant.


    ''What did that guy do?''


    She bit her nail in annoyance, thinking about her sister''s panicked look, growing even angrier.


    ''I''ll kill that bastard.''


    Just as she burned with anger and jealousy, Ian walked out of the library with a smile.


    ''Although the bird flew away early, there''s always another time,'' he thought.


    Just a simple kiss was never enough for him, as he had been burning with desire for a week already.


    "You bastard! What did you do just now?"


    Suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted by a loud shout followed by a solid kick in his abdomen.


    Caught off guard, Ian stumbled back a few steps, feeling a dull pain.


    "What are you doing, stupid girl?"


    Ian cursed, clutching his stomach.


    Fortunately, his body had strengthened since reaching the High Knight realm; otherwise, he would be lying on the ground in embarrassment.


    ''This little girl is already in the Secondary Knight realm,'' Ian thought, surprised.


    "Who''s stupid?"


    Sylvia yelled, aiming another kick with her long legs.


    This time, Ian was ready. He grabbed her ankle and pulled hard, causing her to fall toward him. Suddenly, he caught her in one arm and delivered a loud slap to her butt.


    "Ouch!"


    Sylvia cried out in pain as Ian used considerable force this time.


    "Do you think you''re a big shot?"


    "Slap!"


    Ian delivered another slap to even it out, leaving Sylvia in pain and pure embarrassment. Thankfully, he had already dismissed the maids around the hall before entering.


    "Then what did you do to my sister? She was panicked and completely red!"


    Sylvia said, her grievance visible as faint tears welled in her eyes.


    Why had this guy changed so much in a few days? Before, he had been attentive and indulgent to her in every possible way; now, he was smacking her butt like this.


    ''Though... it did feel good.''


    Sylvia thought but shook her head, flustered by her own thoughts.


    "Oh? Hehe... are you defending your sister, or..." Ian leaned close to her ear, whispering, "...are you jealous?"


    "Who''s jealous, you narcissistic bastard? Be careful or I''ll ask my sister to dump you!"


    Sylvia retorted, gritting her teeth.


    However, Ian wasn''t paying attention to her words. Instead, his hands were busy rubbing her butt with an intoxicated look.


    ''I didn''t get to feel Lyra''s before. Let''s enjoy her sister''s first,'' he thought.


    "Bastard! What are you doing?"


    Sylvia completely panicked after feeling his hands on her butt and began to push him with all her strength.


    "Smack!"


    "Ouch!"


    "Be honest!" Ian said sternly, delivering another slap.


    ''Soft! Just like her sister...''


    Sylvia, who was slapped again, was so aggrieved that a few drops of tears appeared in her eyes.


    She slowly lowered her head, almost sobbing in his chest. Seeing her sadness, Ian quickly came to his senses.


    "Hey, hey, don''t cry. Don''t cry! Why are you like a child?" he said, trying to console her. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then why do you always bully me?"


    Her voice trembled with grievance, and a few tears escaped her beautiful eyes.

 Chapter 16 - 16: Kiss-2 (18+)

    Looking at her pitiful expression, Ian cursed himself.


    ''Damn! I''m such a bastard.''


    "Okay, I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    He gently lifted her chin and kissed away her tears to console her. Seeing that she was still sad, he thought for a while and said,


    "Don''t you love your brother-in-law? I was just showing my love to you. Why are you angry?"


    His sudden words startled her out of her stupor. Sylvia was clearly flustered by his affectionate tone, causing her to stammer.


    "Who loves a stupid pig like you?"


    Ian smirked at her red face and dodging eyes but said nothing, noting her favorability had increased by 5 points.


    "Heh, tsundere!"


    As he slurped all the tears on her face, his mouth was involuntarily drawn to her cherry lips, ready to bite.


    "Don''t..." Seeing his action, Sylvia refused shyly.


    "Shh... let me taste it. It has been a week."


    Ian didn''t let go but grabbed her chin softly and bit her lips smoothly. After all the kisses, he had become a good kisser.


    "Mhmmm..."


    Sylvia didn''t have the energy to push him away as she was already weak from all his teasing. With a dizzy mind, she didn''t even realize that two hands were gradually placing on her butt.


    After nibbling on her lips, Ian tried to enter her mouth multiple times without success. So, he softly let go of her lips, feeling the fragrant scent and her heavy breathing.


    "Open your mouth. Let your tongue out." He said hoarsely.


    "No!"


    Sylvia refused in a daze. She didn''t want to be a wanton and deranged person.


    "Smack."


    Suddenly, a soft sound echoed in the meeting hall.


    "Be honest!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian slapped her butt slightly and asked in a stern voice.


    "Ah... you said you won''t bully me again," Sylvia retorted in a dreamy voice but opened her mouth reluctantly.


    "That''s if you are obedient."


    Ian said and quickly drove his tongue into her mouth, searching for hers.


    "Umm..."


    Sylvia was completely dizzy and began to respond unconsciously while allowing Ian to do whatever he wanted. Even when he was rubbing her butt vigorously, crumpling her dress, she didn''t react.


    Ian was completely aroused by her reaction. If he wasn''t in the meeting hall, he was thinking of eating this girl right here.


    Just when they were immersed in their world of eroticism, faint footsteps appeared outside the hall followed by a knock on the door.


    "Young master, master asked you to come over."


    The voice of the young maid woke both of them. While Sylvia was still in a daze, Ian let go of her lips, hugged her tightly, and said,


    "Okay, I will come shortly."


    After saying that, he began to lower his head, looked at her dreamy eyes, and began to nibble on her lips, as he was still unsatisfied.


    Seeing that he was still kissing her, Sylvia came back to her senses and pushed him hurriedly.


    "No, no. It''s enough. Someone will see us."


    Ian looked at her anxious look and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Are you afraid now?"


    Looking at his smug look, Sylvia reined her shyness while anger appeared in her eyes.


    "You scumbag. Don''t think I don''t know what you did. If my sister knows, she will cut you into pieces."


    "Oh? What did I do?" he asked, confused, clearly not taking her words seriously.


    Hearing his words, Sylvia turned completely red and replied to him in anger.


    "I saw you and Aunt Margaret kissing at the party."


    After saying this, she looked at him seriously and asked, "Are you playing with us?"


    No wonder she thought so. After all, his behavior was too bad. He already had a childhood sweetheart, but he was kissing and flirting with his sister-in-law and aunt.


    ''No wonder her favorability isn''t increasing anymore.''


    Ian looked at her serious look, not panicking at all. However, he was thinking about why the points were stuck at 85 even though they were already this close.


    ''I''m now surprised that she didn''t hate me.''


    Ian felt very lucky that he started with two beautiful girls who had feelings for him from childhood. Otherwise, he would be in a pinch this time.


    He looked at Sylvia, who was looking for his answer or maybe some consolation, even if it was fake, and felt very lucky.


    So, he suddenly smiled very happily, hugged her soft body in his arms, and said,


    "No, I''m not playing with you. In fact, I''m not playing with anyone. I love you all, especially my beautiful sister-in-law."


    Scumbag, pure scumbag. If other people heard his words, they would probably hack him to death. However, Sylvia was someone who was deeply in love; she didn''t care so much.


    "You are not lying to me, right?" she asked lightly, clearly in a good mood.


    After all, if they sat down to talk, she was clearly behind her sister. So, as long as he was serious about her, she didn''t care about other things.


    "No. Don''t worry." Ian replied with rare seriousness.


    He wasn''t lying. Although he was lustful, he wasn''t a player.


    "Hmph, if you lied to me, I will tell all your secrets to my sister."


    She threatened cutely, not realizing she was helping him indirectly hide his behavior from her sister.


    "Haha, okay." Ian laughed at her antics.


    ''Speaking of which, why did she never appear in the novel?''


    He suddenly thought of a crucial question, as there was no mention of Sylvia in the novel Arcane Passage.


    ''Maybe she was like me, a passerby.''


    He thought ignoring the system''s hint and quickly put those thoughts behind him.


    After all, this was his real world, not a novel, and the people around him weren''t characters. So, he didn''t delve much into this issue.


    "Okay, let''s go. My dad is waiting for me. Lyra probably went home alone. I will arrange for your transportation."


    "And whose fault is that?"


    Sylvia lightly punched his chest, acting like a little girl.


    Ian smiled and went outside the hall with her. As for kissing his Aunt Margaret at the party, he didn''t say anything, and Sylvia also didn''t want to talk about it.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Beginning Of The Plot

    Ian walked out of his carriage, drawn by two Bloodmanes, an extraordinary horse breed. The horses'' striking red patterns throughout their bodies gave them an imposing feeling. Just by looking at them, you could conclude someone with extraordinary status was in the carriage.


    After coming out of the carriage, he looked at the huge medieval building in front of him, which looked incredible with all those runes and dragon patterns.


    ''Finally, it is time for the plot to start.''


    He thought with some expectation and some dread. It had been more than a week since he transmigrated into this world, and he had basically accepted his identity.


    However, no matter what, he couldn''t accept his destiny. After all, nobody wants to be a mediocre character and an experience package for the protagonist.


    ''My destiny is still the passerby villain,'' Ian thought as he looked at his status panel.


    [Name: Ian Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: High Knight (Tier 1)]


    [Scripture: Veiled Knight Breathing Method (Incomplete-Sealed)]


    [Codex: Ironclad Discipline (Perfection)]


    [Secret Technique: Etherial Disguise (Initiation)]


    [Luck: 40]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain]


    [Equipment: Runeheart Stone, Spellblade (Basic), Space Ring (Basic)]


    He still didn''t know how his destiny would affect his life or if it could be changed.


    Ian thought randomly while playing with the ring on his finger, which looked unremarkable, but it was the space ring he got after increasing the favorability to 90 points with Sylvia yesterday.


    Although the space inside was very small, it was very useful to him since it could be used with his life energy instead of mental power or mana.


    Just as Ian was going inside the Academy to register, he heard a loud commotion at the gate, causing all the new students to gather there to watch the excitement.


    "Oh? Is it already time?"


    Ian smiled and changed his direction to the gate. He thought there was still time for the protagonist to arrive, but he was wrong.


    When he came near the gate, he could already hear the loud shout from afar.


    "I said I didn''t do anything to the horse."


    "Heh, kid. I saw with my own eyes you wandering near the stable. Then my horse suddenly fainted. Now, you say you didn''t do anything to it. Who will believe it?"


    When Ian came to the gate, he saw a haughty youngster blocking the path of a somewhat frail boy with a handsome appearance.


    "Your horse is clearly sick. Why are you blaming me? I was just looking at them, and I didn''t even come near the stable."


    Although the boy seemed to have no status from his attire, his striking eyes and strong tone didn''t lose to anyone.


    "Then, how did my horse faint just after you came near?"


    After hearing his words, the youngster was also confused, but he didn''t back out.


    This horse was a rare breed of Bloodmane that was extremely expensive. If he hadn''t pleaded with his father, he wouldn''t have been permitted to ride it to the Imperial Academy.


    If something happened to it, his father would skin him alive.


    "How would I know that? Just because I''m near, can you blame me for your sick horse?"


    "You..."


    The youngster didn''t know what to do since many people were already attracted to their quarrel.


    Moreover, the boy was right as he really didn''t enter the stable or touch his horse. He was just going to blackmail him with a few words, but he faced a wall.


    "What about this? I will see if I can help..."


    After seeing him getting anxious, the boy smiled slightly and was about to offer his help when a discordant voice stopped him mid-sentence.


    "What happened here? Why are you making a scene in front of the Academy gate?"


    Ian asked in a stern voice after coming near their location, causing both of them to look in his direction.


    When the youngster saw him, he instantly recognized him as someone from the duke''s house due to the crest. Moreover, since he had seen him before at a party, he knew who Ian was. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, he could only hurriedly explain everything in a nervous tone without getting angry. He didn''t even dare to lie and confessed everything.


    "Young master, I was just anxious and made a mistake."


    He looked at Ian nervously and pleaded guilty while cursing his bad luck inside his heart.


    ''Why is a duke''s son here?''


    Ian looked at the bowing figure in front of him and reprimanded him softly.


    "How can you blame others without any evidence? That too, in front of the Imperial Academy? What kind of farce?"


    Just as the youngster was sweating profusely, Ian continued:


    "Okay, it is just a small matter. You can say sorry to him, and this matter is over."


    He then looked at the fainted horse inside the stable and said:


    "As for the horse, I have some spare medicine with me. Let''s see if it can wake it up."


    After saying that, he walked into the stable without caring about others. During the whole process, he didn''t even look at the protagonist, Carl.


    "Oh? Thank you, young master. Thank you, young master."


    The youngster was confused and then overjoyed after hearing his second sentence. He never thought that a duke''s son would help him. What an honor!


    Just as he was about to follow Ian, he suddenly remembered something and turned back to Carl.


    "I''m sorry, kid. I made a small mistake. Let''s forget what happened earlier."


    After saying that, he didn''t even wait for a reply and followed Ian into the stable. All this happened so fast that Carl was left stunned and confused, standing in his position.


    As for Ian, he was already near the horse inside the stable.


    Was he really helping solve their conflict? Of course not. He didn''t have that much of a free time.


    ''I think it is inside the pouch next to the saddle.''


    Ian thought about what he read in his previous life and grabbed the small pouch unintentionally as if he were checking the horse without leaving any trace.


    Then he emptied all the contents of the pouch into his space ring and immediately removed his hand.


    As expected, he suddenly got a prompt from the system.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Destiny Quest

    [Ding!]


    [You intercepted the small opportunity of the protagonist.]


    [You have slightly changed the plot.]


    [A new quest has been activated.]


    [Basic Destiny Quest 1: Can You Finish What You Have Started?]


    [Content Target: Find and use the opportunity you have intercepted.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Successfully completing a Destiny Quest will reward you with a Luck stat bonus, depending on the difficulty level of the quest.


    Intercepting the opportunity and using it in any form can also grant you the Luck stat bonus.]


    ''Cool! Just as I thought.''


    Ian almost laughed out loud but controlled himself.


    If he remembered clearly, the thing he had just looted was a token of inheritance from the Ignisia Tower. Of course, it was a small opportunity given to the protagonist Carl by the Author.


    When the protagonist came to the Imperial Academy, the Sixth-ring Wizard Ruther inside his ring noticed small mana fluctuations from this horse.


    So, he asked Carl to check it out. That''s why the horse suddenly fainted because of the mental attack.


    His plan was to argue with the youngster and then offer help. During the treatment, he would secretly steal the token.


    ''Now, it has become my property.''


    Ian thought while giving the pill he had prepared to the youngster who came behind him.


    "It seemed to be affected by heat. Give it this pill, and it should be fine within a few minutes."


    Anyway, the horse was just stunned by the mental attack just now. So, it would wake up automatically after a while on its own.


    Otherwise, how could the son of a dignified duke carry a medication pill for horses in his pocket?


    But acting had to be done realistically. Who told the protagonist to have the Sixth-ring Wizard as a backup from the start? He had to be very careful.


    So, after telling him, he quickly left the area and went inside the academy.


    "Thank you, young master. Thank you very much!"


    However, for the youngster, Ian was the beam of light in the darkness. Finally, he didn''t have to get scolded by his father when he went home.


    "Master, did you find the item?"


    While Ian and the youngster were talking, Carl was already near the horse.


    "Strange. There is no mana fluctuation now. Maybe I made a mistake."


    After scanning the horse with his mental power, Ruther didn''t find anything valuable.


    "Okay, it may be a mistake. How could such a barren place have something valuable?" Carl didn''t take it seriously at all.


    As for Ian and the youngster, he didn''t take them seriously either. A wizard and a knight were as apart as the mortal and immortal.


    So, how could he take such things to heart? Arguing with them would simply lower his status.


    "Yeah!"


    Wizard Ruther didn''t care even more. He was just checking as he was quite bored. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian walked inside the Academy and registered his name. After that, he walked to a corner and began to check the item that he had stolen just now.


    After throwing all the useless stuff outside, he finally found a token shimmering faintly with a blue color. Besides some pattern of an unknown bird, he didn''t find anything noteworthy.


    "Hey, System, when will I get an identification feature?"


    Ian couldn''t help but ask, as it was really inconvenient.


    [Ding!]


    [Some features will only be activated after the host increases his mental power.]


    This time, surprisingly, the system replied briefly.


    ''So I need to become at least a Wizard apprentice as soon as possible,'' he thought and took out a scroll from his ring.


    This was the one-time library access permit he had asked his father to prepare. Although the Imperial Academy didn''t have much allure to the top Aristocrats, they didn''t have absolute power over it.


    Instead, they also needed to follow the protocol when they wanted to do anything in the academy, as it had its own autonomy.


    "Let''s go to the library then."


    He couldn''t wait to grab the meditation method inside the library immediately to avoid mistakes. After all, unlike the protagonist who treated it as dispensable, for him, it was the only method to get started as a Wizard.


    Ian walked along the corridor, followed the path mentioned on the map, and arrived shortly at the library. After that, he gave the scroll to the librarian and entered smoothly.


    ''Let''s see, right side from the door, after the third window, below the fourth cabinet.''


    Ian thought while following the directions mentioned in the novel. The Imperial Library was located in a large hall filled with tall cabinets full of books with only a narrow passage in between them.


    So, without the fixed location, it would be hard to find some unknown book.


    After he passed the third window, he quickly walked to the dusty fourth cabinet. By the looks of it, it seemed nobody had ever come to this area.


    Ian didn''t care about the dust, crouched down, and began to sweep all the books under the cabinet.


    Since nobody had arranged this area for a long time, there were a lot of books underneath.


    "I don''t know how the hell Carl found it."


    Ian couldn''t help but complain; luck is really outrageous.


    After skimming through dozens of books, throwing away others, he finally found a thin book covered with leather tightly.


    "Swoosh!"


    Ian used a little life energy from his seed to blow away all the dust, uncovering the real look of the book.


    ''Harmony, Volume I''


    Except for these words, there was nothing special on the cover, so he opened the book eagerly.


    ''Introduction to Wizard Meditation.''


    "It is really true."


    Looking at the dense Arcane words and the vague pictures of human figures, Ian was ecstatic.


    Although his family had no wizards, they still had a few books on the subject. He had read them over the past week in preparation for this moment, so at least he could understand the simple instructions and begin meditating.


    Just as he was preparing to look further, a sudden prompt from the system distracted his attention away from the book.

 Chapter 19 - 19: Unseen Truth

    [Ding!]


    [You obtained a basic meditation method.]


    [You intercepted the small opportunity of the protagonist.]


    [You have slightly changed the plot and your destiny.]


    [First Time Reward: Knight''s Vow Card (1)]


    [Regular Reward: 5 points of Luck]


    [Knight''s Vow Card: A card condensed with the extreme yearning of a Legendary Knight for the higher path. It has the effect of unsealing the Knight Breathing Method to a higher level. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Limit: Can unseal the Knight Meditation Method up to the third level of Wizard apprentice.]


    "What?" Ian couldn''t control his voice.


    [Do you want to use the Knight''s Vow Card to unseal the Veiled Knight Breathing Method?]


    Looking at the sudden prompt, Ian was extremely surprised but still said immediately,


    "Yes!"


    [Ding!]


    [Using Knight''s Vow Card to unseal the Veiled Knight Breathing Method.]


    [The Veiled Knight Breathing Method has been unsealed successfully.]


    [You obtained a new meditation method: Veiled Mind Meditation Method.]


    Suddenly, a large complex of information bombarded Ian''s mind, causing severe headaches.


    Just when it was getting unbearable, the life core inside his dantian rotated automatically, and a stream of energy poured into his mind, calming him down.


    After several minutes, the transmission of information finally stopped, and Ian woke up from his stupor.


    ''Damn! Looking for the needle in the haystack, only to find it in your pocket.''


    He couldn''t help but curse while rubbing his forehead. He never thought that the unsealed part of the Knight Breathing Method that he was practicing was a meditation method.


    Not to mention him, he bet nobody in his family''s generation knew about it. Otherwise, why would there be no wizard in his family?


    However, he suddenly thought of the attack from the Royal Wizard six months later.


    ''Maybe, he knew something.''


    Ian faintly felt that he was beginning to be drawn into an unknown vortex not mentioned in the Novel.


    In the Arcane Passage, he and his family disappeared after being attacked by the First-ring Wizard, Ethos Ashford, while his father died in the battle.


    However, up to the first volume, there was no mention of him again. So, he didn''t know if the Author had another plan or if there was another reason.


    ''Let''s not think about it now.''


    Ian put those thoughts aside and kept the book in hand inside his ring. He still didn''t know how to save his family in six months; he couldn''t think about other things yet.


    However, seeing that there was a separate Veiled Mind Meditation Method hiding in his family''s heirloom, he was very intrigued.


    "System, show my status."


    [Name: Ian Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: High Knight (Tier 1)]


    [Knight Scripture: Veiled Knight Breathing Method (Incomplete)]


    [Meditation Scripture: Veiled Mind Meditation Method (First part unsealed) - not started]


    [Codex: Ironclad Discipline (Perfection)]


    [Secret Technique: Ethereal Disguise (Initiation)]


    [Luck: 45]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain]


    [Equipment: Runeheart Stone, Spellblade (Basic), Space Ring (Basic)]


    ''First part unsealed.''


    Ian directly looked at the meditation method and immediately became happy.


    ''It means there are still other parts unsealed.''


    After finding that, he became visibly relaxed. After all, once he had the method to practice, he could then care about other things.


    As someone said, no matter how good a cook you are, you can''t make a meal without ingredients.


    ''Now, there is a problem of mana stones.''


    Ian walked along the corridor, thinking about his next plan. Although he did get a meditation method and even got a pleasant surprise, becoming a wizard was anything but easy.


    He was in a Gravethrone continent where mana was scarce, he had no mana stones with him, and heck, he didn''t even know his qualifications.


    In fact, he could grab the chances of protagonist Carl just like now, but most of his chances were in Ignisia Tower, which wouldn''t open in a year. As for those in the Calvora continent, he better not think about it yet.


    ''There is one place, but it is dangerous.''


    After recalling the dusty memory from the novel, he locked onto one place. However, he didn''t know how dangerous that place was.


    ''Sigh... it would be better if I could complete the quest immediately.''


    Ian was quite tangled. After increasing the favorability of both sisters to 90 points, he realized that to complete the quest, he must "eat them clean."


    Even then, he didn''t know whether it would reach 100 points. Moreover, he couldn''t force them like before as he had already crossed the line.


    If he did more without planning and in a rush, he was sure they would hate him instead.


    ''Sigh... let''s go to that place then. I don''t have a choice. Since Ruther has already left, it shouldn''t be dangerous.''


    Yes, he was planning to raid the lair of the Sixth-ring Wizard Ruther. Even protagonist Carl didn''t know that place.


    ''Ashen Sanctum!''


    Although he knew that there might not be anything precious there and it might even be extremely dangerous, it was worth the risk.


    After all, it was the sleeping place of the sixth-ring wizard anyhow. Any discarded item might help him become a Wizard Apprentice.


    ''Then, let''s go immediately.''


    Once he made the decision, he wasn''t someone who would dawdle. Ian quickly left the library and went to his stable, preparing to go without notifying anyone.


    As for the Academy and classes, he didn''t care even more. He would return when it was time for the next plot.


    While Ian left the library, in the unknown corner of the library where Ian had been, a complex rune flashed slightly right next to the wall, making the area brighter.


    Suddenly, all the books thrown everywhere on the path began to float and aligned perfectly in the cabinet, while the dust disappeared right after, making the cabinet as new as the others.


    "Veilstrider family? What are they planning now?"


    An old voice echoed in the corner, full of suspicion and curiosity. However, after a while, the entity seemed bored.


    "Heh, what does it have to do with me?"


    As the voice became distant, the runes on the wall also disappeared, as if there was nothing to begin with.


    Unaware of everything that happened after he left the library, Ian unbuckled a Bloodmane horse, put on the saddle, and rode it out of the Academy with extreme speed towards the east.

 Chapter 20 - 20: Ashen Sanctum

    In a dense forest filled with silence all around, a loud galloping sound followed by rustling of leaves broke the tranquility abruptly, making all the birds and animals flee in fear.


    However, the young man sitting on the horse didn''t care about anything and continued piercing through the bushes, making his own path in this barren area where nobody had ever set foot.


    It had been three days since Ian left the Imperial Academy. Except for eating and resting, he hadn''t stopped anywhere, traveling east without wasting any time until he finally saw a large mountain range covered by a dark cloud.


    This mountain range was so large and tall that one couldn''t see its beginning or end. Moreover, with dark clouds hanging over it all year round and occasional lightning, it appeared extremely eerie.


    "Finally arrived."


    Ian looked at the boundary in front of him and smiled. The darkness and eerie atmosphere ahead didn''t faze him one bit.


    The mountain range in front of him was called the Ashen Spires, filled with jagged peaks of unknown numbers. It spanned the entire east of the Ashford Empire and was one of the forbidden areas of the Gravethorne Continent.


    Since the Sixth-ring Wizard''s ruin was located on one of those peaks, it was called the Ashen Sanctum. As for whether there were other Wizards or ruin in there, he didn''t know nor did he care.


    ''Hah, fortunately, I''m already in the High Knight Realm.''


    Ian thought as he looked at the dark path ahead. Unlike the forest he had just passed through, this path had to be traveled alone as it was considerably dangerous.


    However, climbing those peaks without sufficient strength was suicide.


    Not wasting any time, he tied his horse to one of the trees and placed enough fodder in front of it. This time, he would be gone for a while, so he had to ensure the horse was well-fed; otherwise, he''d be forced to walk back upon his return.


    After settling the horse, Ian opened the bag on the saddle and took out a large jar filled with shimmering honey.


    He opened the jar, removed his coat, and carefully soaked it in the honey. After thoroughly soaking it, he placed it aside and took off his pants, soaking them as well.


    As everyone knew, the Ashen Spires was a forbidden area full of dangers. However, the degree of danger varied between the periphery and the center.


    Fortunately, the place Ian was heading to was on the periphery, a part of Ruther''s ruin. It could be considered the Wizard''s garden, though Ian doubted much remained intact there.


    As a Sixth-ring Wizard who had survived in soul form, Ruther still had a considerable heritage in his ruin; before he swiped everything away that is.


    Ian didn''t know the full extent of the lair, as the novel never mentioned it in detail.


    However, he clearly remembered a snippet of dialogue from the Wizard Ruther when Carl, the protagonist, ventured out of this area:


    "Honeyfang Butterflies have a great sense of smell and can produce honey rich in mana, but funnily, they can''t smell it. So, you can easily loot their lair and they won''t even know. Haha, they are a failed product of my little research."


    If Ian recalled correctly, the Honeyfang Butterflies were extraordinarily beautiful but also highly venomous and territorial.


    To navigate through the path and reach the garden, he needed to mask himself from them.


    Once all his outer clothes were soaked in honey, Ian took out a smaller jar, filled it with honey, and kept it inside his space ring.


    He then sealed the jar and placed it inside his bag, as it was too large to fit in his space ring. After that, he donned the heavy, sticky attire uncomfortably.


    "I think this will be okay."


    After making sure everything was in place, Ian cautiously crossed the boundary, scaling the steep mountain ahead like a wary cat.


    As Ian stepped into the forbidden area, an eerie silence fell over the surroundings, as if nothing lived there. The only sound was the faint dripping of honey from his clothes onto the fallen leaves, making him even more alert.


    ''Something is trying to interfere with my mind.''


    The first thing Ian noticed upon entering was an unfamiliar substance in the air attempting to cloud his thoughts. Had his mental power not increased recently, he would have been in trouble right from the start.


    Ignoring the disturbance, Ian followed the path along the lowest peaks, careful not to deviate. According to the novel, Carl had traversed ten of the lowest peaks in a row before arriving at Ruther''s ruin.


    "Srrllll..."


    Just as Ian successfully scaled two peaks, a shrill sound accompanied by the flapping of wings echoed through the dark forest.


    Ian froze, quickly hiding behind a large tree and slowing his breathing to a minimum.


    "Flap, flap..." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dense sound of wings, akin to a flock of birds, grew louder and louder, making Ian''s nerves tighten.


    Although he had the strength of a High Knight and could potentially kill a Honeyfang Butterfly one-on-one, the noise indicated there were thousands.


    As he feared, a dense swarm of colorful butterflies, each the size of a pigeon, flew overhead. The scene was breathtakingly beautiful¡ªif not for the prominent fangs protruding from their mouths.


    The swarm''s speed created a powerful gust of wind that nearly knocked Ian over.


    ''Alright, maybe I''m no match even one-on-one,'' Ian thought self-deprecatingly, noting their size and speed.


    ''Fortunately, there are only these Honeyfang Butterflies.''


    He felt a moment of relief. If there were other monsters ahead, he would''ve turned back immediately.


    It wasn''t easy to enter a Sixth-ring Wizard''s lair. It was only because Carl was the protagonist that he discovered this method, allowing Ian to benefit from his knowledge as a reader.


    ''Let''s be extra careful.''


    Once the swarm had flown far into the distance, Ian cautiously emerged and continued crossing the dark peaks. He had to reach his destination before dark to minimize potential dangers, even though the area was already dark throughout.

 Chapter 21 - 21: First Class Wizard Apprentice

    Although Ian encountered several Honeyfang swarms along the way, he managed to avoid them all safely, eventually reaching his destination: a plateau surrounded by towering fences.


    "Finally!"


    Ian couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. He was now one step closer to becoming a Wizard apprentice. Although he wasn''t entirely sure if his guess was correct, the mere possibility thrilled him.


    Ian didn''t waste time and quickly opened the old fence door, which broke as he tried to open it.


    After entering the plateau, he directly approached the center while combing through the dense bushes.


    As he thought, Wizard Ruther hadn''t left anything behind; the entire garden was covered with bushes and nothing else.


    However, he could already see a simple cabin at the center, made of plain wood, from afar.


    Ian could also feel that the closer he moved to the center, the more mana surrounded him. By the time he arrived at the wooden cabin, he could clearly sense the mana around him growing denser through his mental power, while the Life Seed in his dantian rotated slowly.


    However, he couldn''t meditate outside, as that would simply be courting death.


    After all, along with the increasing mana, he also felt more and more uncomfortable all over, as if inhaling even a bit of it would cause something bad to happen to him.


    "Thud!"


    Suddenly, a loud sound of something falling to the ground shattered the peace of the entire area.


    Apparently, just like the fence gate, the door of the wooden cabin was already broken.


    However, Ian didn''t care and began searching through each room inside the cabin.


    But to his disappointment, aside from broken pots and apparatus of unknown origin, there was nothing inside the entire cabin¡ªnot even a single mana stone.


    "How stingy."


    Ian cursed the Sixth-ring Wizard who had left nothing behind in his abode.


    "Fortunately, the meditation room is still functional."


    After venting his frustration, he roughly cleaned the meditation room, which was filled with unknown runes and writings all over the floor.


    These were the mana purification arrays engraved by Ruther for his practice when he resided in the garden.


    Although the wear and tear made the place unsuitable for even a First-ring Wizard, it was at least sufficient for Ian to reach the First Class Wizard Apprentice rank.


    After cleaning everything, Ian placed a futon in the center and sat down. From there, he could see the runes on the floor shimmering slightly, purifying and supplying mana throughout the room.


    Once he sat down, he first used his Veiled Knight Breathing Method to calm his heart. Since it was his first time meditating, he didn''t want to ruin it by being too eager.


    When the Knight Breathing Method was active, Ian could feel some mana being absorbed by his Life Seed in his dantian. However, it was so subtle that it could almost be ignored.


    "Let''s start!"


    Ian then recalled all the information about the Veiled Mind Meditation Method in his mind and began visualizing the complex pattern recorded there, carefully following it step by step.


    Unlike the Knight Breathing Method, which required breathing in a specific pattern, the Meditation Method required absorbing and transforming mana from the surroundings to strengthen one''s mental power, thereby increasing strength.


    However, without an anchor point, drawing mana and transforming it into mental power was nearly impossible. The complex pattern Ian followed carefully served as the anchor point for this meditation method.


    Although he didn''t fully understand what the pattern was, he could feel himself slowly drawing mana from the surroundings into his body and toward his mind.


    Surprisingly, some of that mana was also being absorbed by the Life Seed in his dantian, much faster than with his earlier breathing method.


    As Ian began to meditate, he slowly forgot everything around him and immersed himself in his mind.


    Gradually, the mana density around him thickened, with more and more mana being drawn into his body.


    Time passed bit by bit, and it was already dark. The area around the plateau had become pitch black, with nothing in sight. Even the occasional flapping of the Honeyfang Butterfly had disappeared.


    However, Ian was immersed in his meditation and busy visualizing the complex pattern in his mind. After an unknown amount of time, when he finally drew a semblance of the pattern in his mind, he suddenly felt refreshed all over.


    If Ian weren''t in this selfless state, he would have noticed the Life Seed in his dantian suddenly rotating rapidly and directly supplying a stream of energy it had absorbed earlier through a temporary channel, speeding up his meditation progress exponentially, almost as if it were a catalyst.


    "Boom!" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed when Ian suddenly felt a massive explosion inside his mind, akin to being stunned by a loud blast.


    In an instant, the mana around him surged and began drilling directly into his mind, as if a floodgate had been opened.


    Ian suddenly felt an unprecedented clarity in his mind, greater than when he had reached the High Knight realm. It was almost as if he had entered the enlightenment state mentioned in his previous world.


    "Hah..."


    Ian exhaled deeply and opened his eyes while smiling from ear to ear.


    "Finally reached First Class Wizard Apprentice."


    He then looked outside the room and saw that it was already the morning of the next day. Although tracking time in this dark, forbidden area was difficult, clues from the peripherals made it possible.


    "Almost 12 hours? Faster than I thought."


    Ian was genuinely surprised, as he had been prepared to meditate for a day or two.


    After all, his mental power was higher than that of a normal human being because of Body Synchronization and transmigration. However, 12 hours was still faster than he had expected.


    Just when he thought his qualifications for Wizardry were good, he noticed that the Life Seed in his dantian was almost shriveled, rotating slowly as if it had drained all its energy.

 Chapter 22 - 22: New Feature-Analysis

    "Hmm... No wonder!"


    After observing it for a while, Ian immediately realized what had happened.


    Perhaps this was how this meditation method truly worked. After all, it was an extension of the Veiled Knight Breathing Method.


    "Does that mean I can meditate faster if I were in the Great Knight realm? Then... what about the Legendary Knight realm?"


    The more he thought about it, the more plausible it seemed, making him increasingly excited.


    When he first transmigrated into this world, he thought Knights and Wizards were two extremes. In fact, according to the novel Arcane Passage, that was indeed the case. There was no comparison between the two classes.


    However, from obtaining the meditation method from his Knight Breathing Method and now being helped by the Life Seed in his dantian, Ian began to realize how wrong his initial thoughts were.


    In fact, he now wondered whether this world was the same world as ''Arcane Passage,'' or perhaps it was because he hadn''t read past the first volume.


    However, these things didn''t matter, as he had found his own way to accelerate the meditation process.


    You know, although he appeared calm on the surface, there was an undercurrent churning inside him.


    The protagonist Carl in ''Arcane Passage'' was a true genius and not a waste-flow character with excessive luck. Although he was arrogant, it was justified due to his excellent bearings.


    Don''t think a Sixth-ring Wizard would follow you and teach you personally just because you had luck.


    Instead, Carl was destined to be a great Wizard from the beginning, while the opportunities in his path were mere icing on the cake to accelerate the process.


    So, all Ian could do was depend on the quest system and try to rob the protagonist of opportunities. Basically, he himself was useless and might never even escape his destiny as a mere passerby villain.


    However, after seeing the effectiveness of the Life Seed in his meditation and the suspense surrounding his family heirloom, he finally had something to rely on.


    "It seems I need to hasten the plan to go to the northern border."


    If it was related to increasing his realm in the Wizard path, then he really had too few options unless he went to the Calvora continent.


    However, there were still many things he could do if he only wanted to increase the realm of a Knight.


    "However, I must also find mana stones or other sources for meditation," Ian thought with a wry smile, looking at the disappearing runes on the floor and the thinning mana in his surroundings.


    Just as his thoughts were wandering, a sudden prompt from the system pulled his attention back.


    [Ding!]


    [Your realm has reached First Class Wizard Apprentice.]


    [Your mental power is sufficient.]


    [A new function has been activated.]


    [Analysis: You can analyze anything and anyone close to you using your mental power.


    Note: Be careful, as someone strong may detect your mental power when using this feature.]


    "Nice."


    Ian was very happy, as he considered this the most needed function.


    After all, he had only read the novel and didn''t know many things about the Wizard World as clearly as the protagonist or Ruther.


    It would be a nice touch for him if he had help in this aspect, although it remains to be tested.


    So, to test the effectiveness of this feature, Ian took out the token he had received earlier at the gate of the Imperial Academy.


    Just as he scanned the shimmering token in his hand with his mental power, a small panel suddenly appeared in front of his eyes with detailed text.


    [Flameheart Sigil: A token of inheritance made of Ignisium. It is a unique pass to access a Wizard inheritance inside the Ignisia Tower.]


    Simple yet solid information. Ian was quite satisfied with the analysis ability.


    After putting the token back in his ring, Ian thought about his next plan.


    A mere First Class Wizard Apprentice wasn''t enough to overcome the difficulties he would face six months later.


    He needed to reach at least Third Class Wizard Apprentice to even stand a chance in battle, and that was only because the Royal Wizard Ethos was too old and weak.


    Otherwise, he would have no choice but to hide with his family and bide his time.


    Moreover, although he was now a Wizard apprentice, he had no spells in his arsenal. His combat methods still relied on the Knight Codex.


    "It seems I can only complete the quest," Ian thought bitterly.


    "For now, let''s stick to the next plan and return to the academy as soon as possible. It''s almost time for Lyra to enter the academy and for the next plot to begin."


    With that, he quickly composed himself, left the plateau, and retraced his steps.


    Before returning, he still had one thing to do¡ªsteal honey from the lair of the Honeyfang Butterfly. Previously, he hadn''t considered this.


    However, now that his strength had increased and he urgently needed a large amount of mana, it was the best and only option. Risky, but worth it if successful. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian took out a small container of honey from his ring and began applying it all over his body.


    This time, he even applied it on his head, face, and any other exposed part to better disguise himself.


    After all, if he was discovered, he wouldn''t even have the time to run.


    Once everything was ready, he wandered around the multiple peaks until he found a relatively small swarm of Honeyfang Butterflies.


    He made sure to follow only those flying around smaller peaks, as venturing elsewhere would bring uncertainty and danger.


    After running around for a while, he finally arrived at the nest of a small swarm of Honeyfang Butterflies not far from his path.


    However, even the small swarms contained thousands of butterflies, putting Ian on high alert.


    He hadn''t noticed it before, but now, as a First Class Wizard Apprentice, he could sense the surroundings of the Honeyfang Butterflies being monitored by a strange energy emanating from them, making him feel uneasy.

 Chapter 23 - 23: Stealing Mana Nectar

    Fortunately, they didn''t seem to notice him, even though he was covered in honey. Strangely, Honeyfang Butterflies were insensitive to any kind of honey, whether it was local or infused with mana.


    In fact, the honey produced by these creatures was called Mana Nectar, as it was extremely rich in mana and easier to absorb.


    As Ian made sure he was properly hidden, he looked at the large nest on the cliff in front of him and marveled at the sight.


    However, he found out that maybe, because they couldn''t smell honey, there was heavy defense everywhere.


    Just when he was entangled about whether to return and choose another swarm, a sudden heavy sound echoed through the nest, causing the entire area to become pitch quiet.


    "Duhd, dudh."


    Ian was sure that it was the sound of a heartbeat coming from the peak cavern, as it was quite loud.


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, all the Honeyfang Butterflies around the nest became restless and flew away in groups. It was as if they had encountered a vicious threat. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian looked at the sudden commotion around him and felt creeped out. Fortunately, he had hidden himself quite deeply; otherwise, even if they couldn''t smell him, he would have been found out.


    "Dudh... Dudh... Dudh..."


    The heavy heartbeat was regular and deafening, making him nervous. By the time he came out of his hiding place, there were no butterflies in the entire nest.


    Except for the heavy beating sound and the increasing danger signals, Ian found nothing.


    "What should I do?"


    Ian looked at the empty nest and loads of unguarded honey within his grasp and thought of his next plan.


    Although the risk was great, he thought that he could at least sweep one nest before the danger arrived.


    "Shit... Let''s do it."


    If he wasted time thinking, it would be even more dangerous. So, he didn''t care and began to climb the cliff towards the nearest nest as fast as he could.


    "Dudh... Dudh... Dudh..."


    The heavy heartbeat from the peak was getting louder and louder as the mana around the entire area began to churn.


    Ian reined in his nervousness and climbed to the nest within minutes. After arriving at the nest, he saw hive after hive of Honeyfang filled with pupae.


    Maybe because they sensed danger, they were squirming restlessly in their cocoons, making the scene even more eerie.


    However, Ian didn''t care and took out his blade, beginning to scrape everything in his sight filled with mana nectar. Because he was in a hurry, there was other debris mixed in it, but he didn''t care.


    Even a second wasted might bring him greater danger.


    Just when Ian stuffed all the honey he had collected into his small bag inside his ring, the regular sound of the heartbeat began to fluctuate, as if whatever entity it was was about to wake up.


    Ian had just taken out the smaller container filled with local honey he had brought when entering the forbidden area, prepared in case of emergencies. As he was about to empty it to collect more, an intense sense of danger struck him, sending a shiver down his spine.


    So, without thinking much, he emptied the jar over his head, covering himself with the honey he had brought, and directly jumped from the top of the cliff.


    Fortunately, his body was strong enough, and he didn''t get injured. However, the dread and extreme danger he sensed were getting nearer and nearer.


    "I hope it is a Honeyfang Butterfly."


    Ian couldn''t help but pray as the mana within a more than hundred-mile radius was already ricocheting violently. If it was any other monster or unknown existence, his little trick could do nothing.


    Fortunately, the entity at the peak of the cliff seemed only half awake when decided to run.


    After escaping for a while, Ian finally returned to his path away from the violent mana fluctuation area.


    ''That was a close call.''


    He couldn''t help but praise his good luck. If he had been a minute late, he didn''t know if whatever that entity was would have found him. Just from the aura, he felt that it must be hundreds of times stronger than him.


    Just when Ian was thanking his fortune, a heavy gust of wind came behind him, followed by a loud flapping sound. However, this time, the sound wasn''t from the thousands of butterflies but from a single entity.


    ''Damn it!''


    Ian didn''t dare to neglect, quickly found a narrow crevice in the mountain, and dived right into it. After that, he covered himself with bushes and whatever he could find, as there was no time to run.


    "Wooosh!"


    He had just hidden below the crevice when a heavy storm hit the place where he had been, swinging all the bushes aside.


    Ian tightly grasped the cover above his head and looked through the small hole towards the sky when he saw an extremely large, colorful butterfly¡ªfar more beautiful than the others¡ªwith a large venomous fang flying overhead at extreme speed.


    By the time he came to his senses, it was already out of sight. Fortunately, it didn''t find him or even bother to scan the area.


    "Damn! I was really lucky."


    After seeing the Honeyfang Butterfly that was larger than a Griffin, he was sure that if it had found him, he would have been dead just by its gaze. It was terrifying to the extreme. He didn''t even know what realm that creature belonged to.


    ''I need to hurry up.''


    After finding that there was such a creature here, how could Ian have the guts to hang around? Fortunately, it flew in the opposite direction from where he was going.


    After this incident, Ian didn''t try to gain any further benefits and honestly retraced his steps. Since he was extremely careful this time, it took him double the time to return compared to before, but he arrived safely without incident.


    When he climbed down the peak and emerged from the dark area, he saw his horse leisurely eating fodder.


    ''Fortunately, nothing happened to it.''


    Ian thought; otherwise, he would have had a headache returning home.


    So, he allowed the horse to eat for a while, arranged his things, and rode it away from the forbidden area at high speed. Although there were twists and turns, this journey was very fulfilling for him.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Surprise

    After traveling for two and a half days, Ian finally arrived at his dukedom. This time, he was faster than before.


    It would have been even faster if he had run alone since he was already at the High Knight Realm, but that was simply unnecessary.


    Once he returned, he didn''t immediately go back to the Academy but headed toward his mansion. The continuous travel for a whole week had worn him out physically and mentally.


    Although he wasn''t covered in sweat and dirt from traveling, as he had showered in a river along the way, a proper long bath was all he wanted now.


    However, it seemed his companion was out of breath, as evidenced by its lifeless eyes and heavy breathing from running non-stop.


    "Welcome, young master!"


    Just as he entered his mansion, the maids politely bowed to him.


    "Um... ask someone to take care of the horse. It seems quite tired from traveling; tell them to give it some rest time."


    Ian wasn''t so heartless, after all.


    "Okay, young master," the maid bowed and then asked again,


    "Young master, Lord, and Madam are here. Do you want me to notify them?"


    "Oh? Did they ask for me?"


    Ian asked while taking off his coat. As for the honey-soaked garment, he had already thrown it away after coming out of the forbidden area.


    "Yes, young master. Lord said to notify him when you arrived."


    "Okay, you can notify them. I''ll come to the hall after I take a shower. Is the bathwater ready?"


    "Yes, young master."


    Although the fantasy land sounded awesome, it could be quite inconvenient in some ways, especially if you didn''t have suitable power in your hands.


    Sure, as Ian was a High Knight, he could vaporize the sweat and sweep away all the dirt just by using his life energy, but he found it wasn''t enough.


    Fortunately, he was a duke''s son, and the maids in the mansion would prepare the bath for him whether he was there or not.


    After ordering the maid, he quickly went to take a bath. If his guess was correct, his father had come to the mansion to discuss the upcoming expedition.


    He came at the right time, as he also had something to ask him this time.


    Once Ian took a bath and refreshed himself, he put on a new set of clothes and walked toward the hall to meet his parents.


    By the time he arrived, his father, Eldric, and his mother, Elara, were already sitting and sipping tea while talking to each other.


    "Dad, are you not busy anymore? How come you have time to see your son now?"


    Ian also sat down and lightly joked to liven up the atmosphere.


    "Heh, you don''t know how busy I am, especially since the expedition date is approaching. It''s not easy being a duke."


    Eldric was rather in a serious mood and wasn''t inclined to joke with him. Instead, he looked at him gravely and asked,


    "You, kid. I heard you went east, all the way toward the Ashen Spires. Why did you go there?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You didn''t enter the forbidden area, right?"


    His mother, Elara, was also full of concern, and Ian saw rare anger in his father''s eyes.


    As a duke, how could he not know about his son''s whereabouts, even when Ian left without notifying anyone?


    When he first heard that Ian had gone east and crossed the border toward the Ashen Spires, he was so anxious that he wanted to lead troops to find him.


    Fortunately, Ian returned only after a day and reappeared on his radar.


    ''Oops!''


    Looking at his concerned mother and angry father, Ian felt he had made a big mistake. How could he forget that his dad was paying attention to his movements?


    Fortunately, he didn''t seem to know that Ian had entered the Ashen Spires¡ªonly his general direction. So, there was still room for maneuvering.


    "Dad, what are you thinking? How could I enter a forbidden zone? I just went to the forest outside to get something important. I wasn''t even near the forbidden zone. Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Ian rolled his eyes and, in turn, sniped at his father. The more you acted normal in such a situation, the less his parents would be concerned.


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, Eldric''s and Elara''s faces visibly relaxed.


    "That''s good! That''s good!"


    After heaving a sigh of relief, Eldric suddenly recalled his words and asked,


    "What was so important that you had to run all the way east without notifying anyone?"


    Hearing his sharp question, Ian was already prepared. So, he suddenly smiled, came closer to them, and whispered as if someone might overhear.


    "I found a map of a treasure somewhere that can help me reach the High Knight Realm in one fell swoop. Since the situation was urgent, and I was afraid that the news would be leaked, I ran all the way alone without notifying anyone."


    Ian described his experience vividly but didn''t say where he got the news or reveal what kind of treasure it was.


    When Eldric heard his son''s words, he looked at him suspiciously, as if he was a fool and didn''t believe a word.


    "Heh... I know my territory better than you. How can a treasure appear out of nowhere, and of all people, you get the news? You brat, do you think you can lie to me with your eyes open?"


    ''Cough¡­ cough¡­''


    Hearing his words, Ian almost choked on his tea. He couldn''t help but twitch his mouth. Although he thought they wouldn''t believe him easily, he didn''t expect them to look at him like a fool.


    ''What do they think of me?''


    Of course, he was also too lazy to come up with a plausible reason. As long as they found out that he was fine, they wouldn''t care what secret he had.


    Ian smiled bitterly and suddenly released the aura of the High Knight Realm to convince his parents, who were looking at him suspiciously.


    Suddenly, a strange pressure briefly enveloped the entire hall before disappearing shortly after. Since his mother was only in the Tertiary Knight Realm, he didn''t want to hurt her unintentionally.


    However, his inadvertent aura shocked his parents so much that Eldric dropped the teacup in his hand and suddenly stood up from his seat, his face full of surprise.


    "What! Did you break through to the High Knight Realm? How is that possible?"

 Chapter 25 - 25: Three Forbidden Zones

    Duke Eldric had seen too much in his whole career and had long been immune to the mundane things of the world. There was hardly anything that could bring a surprise to him anymore.


    However, when Ian showed his High Knight Realm, he was so shocked that his eyes went wide.


    ''How could it happen? This is simply impossible.''


    Although he quickly calmed himself down externally, his inner self was in big turmoil.


    He couldn''t understand how his son, in the Tertiary Knight, could reach the High Knight Realm in just a week.


    Moreover, the Veilstrider Knight Breathing Method was very different, and without the secret recipe, there was nothing you could do to increase your realm after the Tertiary Knight Realm.


    However, his son suddenly condensed a life seed without his help inexplicably, so how could he not be surprised?


    "See? I told you, I went there because I found some information about treasure.


    I didn''t enter the forbidden area; I just spent one day digesting the gain, and I broke through the High Knight Realm in one fell swoop."


    Although the reason seemed far-fetched, it was indeed a good opportunity to show his true realm to his parents.


    Moreover, if they knew his strength, they could be reassured when he went on the next expedition.


    "Really? My son is so lucky that he is already so powerful."


    Elara was simple-minded and didn''t think there was anything wrong. She was just happy that her son had grown up and could better protect himself outside.


    Duke Eldric, on the other hand, looked at the smug face of his son and didn''t know what to say.


    He just came close to his son, grabbed his arm, and sent a sliver of his life energy to check his body.


    ''It is indeed High Knight Realm. Although the Life Seed seemed shriveled, there is nothing wrong elsewhere.''


    After checking and confirming with his own eyes, he was even more confused. He couldn''t understand how Ian became the High Knight Realm without the secret recipe. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian didn''t see the weirdness of his father and thought he was just surprised. So, he smiled and boasted without shame.


    "Old man, I''m already in the same realm as you. Don''t slack off; otherwise, your son will catch up with you in no time."


    After hearing his son''s snide remarks, Eldric finally came out of his thoughts and rolled his eyes.


    ''Forget it. It seems my son has matured and has many secrets.''


    ''Who doesn''t have one?''


    He smiled bitterly inside, didn''t inquire any further, or even bothered to argue or scold Ian.


    Instead, he sat down in his chair, made another cup of tea, took a sip, and began to lecture Ian seriously.


    "I wasn''t going to tell you about this first, as you have no intention of going anywhere and practicing before, but it is time you should know about our fief and empire."


    When Ian heard his father''s serious tone, he quickly straightened himself and listened carefully.


    Eldric didn''t make him wait and explained patiently.


    "As you know, the continent we are on is called Gravethrone, and this Ashford Empire is one of the three empires on this land."


    "Due to the war thousands of years ago, the mana in this continent is almost non-existent. That''s why, besides some old fellows, there are no Wizards or anything related to Wizards on this continent."


    Ian nodded in understanding.


    After saying this, Duke Eldric became serious and spoke in a grave tone.


    "But what people don''t know is that Wizard power is unpredictable, and their methods are even more so. How could mere mana depletion on a small continent drive them away in despair?"


    He said in disdain.


    "The real reason why they never returned to this continent and went elsewhere was because of the three forbidden areas on this continent bordering three empires."


    "Our Ashford Empire borders the Ashen Spires on the east, while the Velmoria Empire borders the Umbral Rift to the north. The remaining forbidden area, Whispering Expanse, is in the south bordering the Mistveil Empire, while only the west has access to the sea, leaving a way out but still extremely dangerous."


    "These forbidden areas are called forbidden not because they are just dangerous, but because nobody who entered any one of those ever survived."


    Ian raised his eyebrows and thought that maybe all of them had died inside. But the next words from his father made him extremely solemn.


    "It is not that no one ever returned. Humans have always been filled with valor, exploration, and daring spirit. In the thousand-year history, many people entered, and few even returned."


    At this time, Eldric''s face became extremely grave.


    "But even if someone returned from the forbidden area, they would still die shortly after from a strange curse."


    "Their death is eerie, grotesque, and mysterious. And what is even scarier is that even the Wizards who returned from the forbidden area couldn''t resist."


    "What? Even Wizards couldn''t survive?"


    ''How is that possible?''


    Ian was full of surprise and doubt. After all, along with him, two others had returned unscathed from the forbidden area; Carl and Ruther.


    Eldric just thought Ian was afraid and continued to explain.


    "Yes, even Wizards. And from the information circulating around the continent, even the Arc-Wizards aren''t immune."


    "In fact, it was even worse for the stronger Wizards, as even if they weren''t near these forbidden areas, they could be affected by the curse remotely. Failure of spells, deterioration of mana, and physical weakening to the untimely death, everything can happen."


    "That''s why they called it the Wizard Curse and left this continent altogether."


    "Even Arc-Wizards aren''t immune?"


    Ian was genuinely shocked by this information because Arc-Wizards were those who were at least at the sixth ring.


    ''Then why can I go inside the Ashen Spires and not be affected? I even became a Wizard Apprentice.''


    Ian thought in confusion and tried to recall the plot of Arcane Passage.


    ''Come to think of it, why didn''t Ruther try to train Carl inside his ruin? After all, the resources inside were plenty for him to reach the first ring Wizard.''


    He suddenly recalled a blind spot he had inadvertently ignored before, and cold sweat appeared on his back.


    Ruther was a sixth-ring Wizard and could definitely use the resources inside his lair to train his disciples.


    Now that he carefully recalled the plot, Carl became a Wizard Apprentice outside the forbidden area, not inside like him, even when he could. There was no mention of these things in the Arcane Passage at all.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Expedition Plan

    After finding the meditation method at the Imperial Academy, he was so excited that he didn''t think much and immediately set off towards the Ashen Sanctum.


    Only now did he realize how foolish his decision was. Fortunately, it didn''t seem to have affected him.


    ''System, show me my status.''


    However, he had to make sure, just in case.


    ---


    [Name: Ian Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human] S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Class 1: Knight]


    [Class 2: Wizard]


    [Knight Realm: High Knight (Tier 1)]


    [Wizard Realm: Wizard Apprentice (First Class)]


    [Knight Scripture: Veiled Knight Breathing Method (Incomplete)]


    [Meditation Scripture: Veiled Mind Meditation Method (First part unsealed)]


    [Codex: Ironclad Discipline (Perfection)]


    [Secret Technique: Ethereal Disguise (Initiation)]


    [Luck: 45]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain]


    [Equipment: Runeheart Stone, Spellblade (Basic), Space Ring (Basic)]


    ---


    "Phew! Fortunately, there''s nothing wrong."


    Ian visibly relaxed after seeing no abnormalities in his body or status.


    Then, he suddenly noticed his father looking at him nervously while his mother was already anxious.


    Realizing he''d lost his composure, Ian thought they might have misunderstood. So, he immediately composed himself and laughed.


    "Haha, that was scary. Fortunately, I didn''t go near the Ashen Spires this time. Don''t worry, I will be extra careful in the future."


    "Good, good. It''s a relief you didn''t go near. Next time, don''t wander off recklessly. Discuss it with your father first, alright? You are still immature."


    Seeing that Ian didn''t seem to be lying, Duke Eldric finally let go of his worry. If Ian had really gone in and been affected by the curse, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Yes! Don''t just barge in alone. If you don''t want to tell your dad, you can come to me¡ªI still have some influence. But never go anywhere dangerous by yourself again."


    Elara said, placing her hand atop his hair and gently caressing it, making him relax all over. It seemed as if all the exhaustion from a week''s journey had gone with her touch.


    ''Ah, mothers are mothers after all.''


    Ian grinned and nodded, leaning towards his mother, eager for her touch, making her laugh sweetly.


    Duke Eldric also laughed heartily as he sipped tea while sitting on a mahogany chair, his heart brimming with happiness.


    ''How I wish everything could always stay like this,'' Ian thought wistfully.


    However, memories of his family''s destruction six months later¡ªhis father''s death and his uncle''s betrayal¡ªmade his heart turn cold.


    Having been an orphan in his previous life, Ian was pragmatic by nature.


    Only those who rose after being beaten down by society truly learned how to navigate harsh realities, as others simply vanished into obscurity.


    Now that he had regained something precious in this life, he refused to lose it again.


    "Dad, how are the preparations for the expedition coming along?"


    Ian asked, making a difficult decision in his heart.


    "Hmm? Oh, you don''t need to worry. I''ve already made all the arrangements. Your uncle Thomas has already gone to the northern border to ensure your safety," Duke Eldric replied with a smile.


    ''Well, who knows why he returned early?''


    Ian didn''t believe his uncle''s return was to ensure his safety as his father said, but he didn''t point it out. Instead, he had other plans.


    "Dad, I want the Divine Mandate for the Crimson Legion," Ian said with rare seriousness.


    "The Crimson Legion? That''s a death squad and isn''t deployed lightly. Why do you need¡­" Eldric trailed off, noticing Ian''s unusually grave expression.


    After a moment''s thought, Eldric sighed heavily. Although he didn''t know why his son asked for the death squad, he didn''t actively pry into it.


    "Fine. I''ll grant it when the time comes. But remember kid¡ªthink carefully and don''t act impulsively. Whatever you want to do, some things are best left undisturbed."


    Eldric seriously warned as the Crimson Legion was the Duke family''s secret death squad, reserved for extreme situations. Eldric couldn''t risk exposing this trump card unnecessarily.


    However, what he didn''t know was that the family''s downfall was already in motion¡ªdriven by a few ambitious traitors and foreign enemies.


    Just a few rotten rats with filthy ambition and a foreign enemy with unequal power were enough to strangle their necks.


    ''Let''s deal with the rats first.''


    Ian was filled with extreme coldness. Previously, he had been full of entanglement, but today he had made his choice. No matter what, he couldn''t lose this family. He couldn''t bear to witness his father''s death or the destruction of the family that had nurtured him over the years.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I have just some use for them. I won''t act recklessly," Ian assured him.


    "That''s for the best. You''ll head north in about a week. I''ve already selected your team. Use this time to get to know them and make any arrangements you need."


    "Okay, thank you, Dad."


    "Haha, there is no need to thank me. You''re my son¡ªthis is my responsibility."


    Eldric laughed, seeing his son so serious for the first time. Which father wouldn''t be proud when his son stood his ground and began to take responsibility?


    He didn''t want to appear too shameless, but he was already proud of his son. After all, a 17-year-old in the High Knight realm was already a prodigy, especially on a continent where wizards were scarce.


    Ian also smiled, swept away the coldness in his heart, and began to talk about other things, cherishing the rare moment of peace.


    However, in his mind, he had already resolved to do whatever it took to protect his family and loved ones¡ªeven at great cost.


    As for the weirdness of the forbidden zone and his inexplicable connection to it, he set them aside for now.


    After all, he was a pragmatic man, and he didn''t think he needed to dwell on that flimsy issue yet. What happened to others didn''t matter to him as long as he, his family, and loved ones were safe; he did not give a damn.

 Chapter 27 - 27: Mysterious Entry

    The next day, a carriage drawn by two Bloodmane horses traveled at a steady pace through a wide road towards the Imperial Academy.


    Inside the spacious and luxurious carriage, Ian looked at the status panel in front of him, deep in thought.


    [Name: Elara Ashford]


    [Race: Human]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: Tertiary Knight]


    [Knight Scripture: Moon Knight Breathing Method]


    [Codex: Ashen Creed (Harmonization)]


    [Luck: 20]


    [Destiny: Passerby]


    Yesterday, when he was saying goodbye to his parents, he curiously used the Analysis feature, attempting to see their status; and it worked.


    Looking at the row of texts, there was nothing wrong with his mother''s status.


    Ian was only slightly surprised that the Knight Scripture practiced by his mother wasn''t the heirloom of the royal family. Then again, who would give their heirloom breathing method to someone who married into another house?


    As for the codex, it didn''t matter as much as the breathing method.


    "My mother seemed to have abandoned the training," Ian smiled.


    According to the system, any knight technique was divided into five parts in the realm of understanding:


    Initiation, Ascent, Harmonization, Excellence, and Perfection.


    As for whether it was the same for spells, he didn''t know, as he hadn''t practiced one yet.


    "Fortunately, my Ironclad Discipline Codex is already at Perfection," Ian thought, then suddenly remembered something.


    "Speaking of which, Etherial Disguise is still at Initiation. But could it also hide my Wizard rank?"


    A Knight couldn''t discern if someone was a Wizard Apprentice, but a Wizard certainly could¡ªespecially Ruther. Ian didn''t want to come onto their radar yet.


    When he thought of this, he immediately tried.


    With the activation of the Etherial Disguise secret technique, the mana and life energy in his body began to vibrate and flow differently.


    As Ian carefully observed within himself, he found that half of the energy flowed into his Life Seed while the remaining half went into his mind, perfectly shielding his realm.


    Although using secret techniques to shield the fluctuation of his realm was energy-intensive and laborious, the discovery still made Ian happy.


    "I can control everything with my mind," Ian realized a crucial point different than before.


    He suddenly discovered that he could allow the Life Energy to rush into his mind, shielding it even more firmly. Perhaps it could even resist a mental attack¡ªhe didn''t know.


    "What happens if I use mental power on my Life Seed?"


    If Life Energy could shield his mind, then surely mental power could help shield the Life Seed too, right?


    As he thought this, he immediately practiced Etherial Disguise again, focusing his mental power on his dantian.


    However, this time, something amazing happened, and Ian''s heart skipped a beat.


    Just as he thought, his mental power could also shield his Life Seed and block his realm.


    However, the strange thing was that the more mental power he poured into his Life Seed, the more transparent it became.


    By the time he poured almost all his mental power, the Life Seed was only one-third visible. Even he couldn''t detect the remaining part.


    "Hah... Hah..."


    Suddenly, the Etherial Disguise technique broke on its own, saving him from severe mana depletion. Still, the intense headache took him a dozen minutes to recover from.


    "What was that?" Ian muttered, confused.


    At the moment Etherial Disguise broke, he felt a strong tug from his consciousness, as if it wanted to pull the Life Seed upwards.


    "I think I need to practice this secret technique to Perfection."


    Although he didn''t know what would happen upon reaching Perfection, it was undoubtedly a good thing.


    "Maybe the reason lies in this entry."


    Ian looked again at the status panel in front of him, this time focusing on his father.


    [Name: Eldric Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human]


    [Bloodline: Awakened, ?? (Sealed)]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: Grand Knight (Tier 1)]


    [Knight Scripture: Veilstrider Knight Breathing Method]


    [Codex: Veil Sword Technique (Excellence), Iron Oath (Perfection), Argent Path (Perfection)]


    [Secret Technique: Etherial Disguise (Ascent)]


    [Luck: 10 ¡ý] S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Destiny: Black (early death)]


    "What is this bloodline? And why is there a question mark next to it?"


    Ian tried to ask the system, but it remained silent, leaving him in mystery.


    He considered asking his father directly yesterday but refrained.


    If it was something he needed to know, his father would have told him already. There was no need to pry into other secrets. Besides, he had no reasonable explanation for how he knew.


    "But why don''t I have the Bloodline column?"


    That was Ian''s primary concern. Whatever the bloodline was, it had to be something powerful.


    Even in the Calvora Continent, Wizards often took bloodlines seriously¡ªmany were even known as Bloodline Wizards.


    "Forget it. When the time comes, it will reveal itself."


    Ian was full of questions but had no answers. He also understood that he wasn''t strong enough yet to uncover everything. After all, even his father''s bloodline was sealed.


    "But he''s already at the Grand Knight realm and still didn''t mention anything to us. I don''t even know how he died at Ethos''s hands."


    No wonder, when Ian said he would surpass his father in the realm, Eldric had looked at him like a fool.


    ''He must be laughing at my ignorance,'' Ian thought, gnashing his teeth.


    But suddenly, a sound pulled his attention back to reality.


    "Young Master, we''ve arrived at the Imperial Academy."


    "Oh? Okay."


    Ian calmed his thoughts and gracefully stepped out of the carriage.


    In the Arcane Passage, there wasn''t much mention of the Imperial Academy besides a few key plots.


    One of these was the meeting between heroine Lyra and hero Carl at the Academy welcome banquet.


    It was also the time when Ian was ruthlessly trampled by the protagonist in the arena.


    Since he was injured badly, he had to rest at home for a whole semester and disappeared along with his fleeing family six months later.


    He was a passerby villain destined to become a springboard for Lyra and Carl''s meeting.


    Of course, it wasn''t a toxic plot where Lyra disdainfully looked down on him while embracing Carl. Up to the part Ian had read in Arcane Passage, Lyra was merely a companion to Carl and hadn''t been romantically involved yet.


    Perhaps the author was building a slow, romantic subplot. Ian didn''t care.


    ''I''m looking forward to our first confrontation,'' Ian thought, looking at the crowd in front of him, smiling with anticipation.

 Chapter 28 - 28: An Important Fork Of Fate (1)

    "At last, I want you all to prepare thoroughly for the competition one year later. Remember, there are only five quotas available, and if you miss it, you will miss it for the rest of your life."


    At the carefully crafted podium, adorned with intricate designs and dragon sculptures, a middle-aged man concluded his speech with encouragement, signaling its end.


    Although thunderous applause showed him respect, many in the audience were secretly yawning, tired of hearing every teacher repeat the same speech.


    "Finally, the speech is over."


    "Yeah! I almost fell asleep halfway through."


    "But don''t you think the quota is too low? Thousands of Knights, but only five places?"


    "Hah, what can we do? You should be content they even gave us this chance. Besides, not everyone is here for the quota. Wizard fate is a distant dream; the real benefit lies in the empire."


    One person said with a smile. Many Knights like him had traveled from afar, not for the elusive Wizardry, but for the connections.


    You see, Ashford was an empire, not a kingdom. For most Knights, a simple connection to the Imperial Academy was something to brag about.


    Who knows? You might catch the attention of a big shot. In fact, such things happen often.


    Even the Veilstrider family would scout potential Knights and recruit them into their fold if necessary.


    "Yeah! You''re right. To hell with Wizards and all."


    "Haha!"


    Ian looked at the large number of people around him, talking and joking, making the area bustling with activity. Although their attire, fields of study, and teaching styles were different, Ian found them oddly similar to people from his previous life.


    ''Just the power system is broken,'' Ian thought in a good mood.


    He had arrived late and didn''t have to endure the nonsense speech like the others.


    "Ian!"


    Suddenly, he heard someone calling him from behind. Ian stopped and looked back to see Lyra waving at him from one of the corners.


    However, his attention was elsewhere, just behind Lyra.


    ''Heh, sure enough. He''s with Lyra.''


    He smiled and walked slowly toward Lyra, navigating through the crowd.


    "When did you arrive? I tried searching for you, but the crowd was too dense."


    Ian walked up to Lyra and asked, completely ignoring Carl, who stood behind her, trying to make his presence known.


    If he had been his predecessor, Ian knew he would have confronted Lyra angrily upon seeing her close to the other guy¡ªeven though she wasn''t actually close to him.


    After all, his previous obsession was no joke. It was still affecting him, though his control was improving.


    Sometimes, he even wondered if there was something special about Lyra, as he had never felt such emotions toward anyone else.


    "I arrived on time. It''s you who are late. You treat the Imperial Academy like your home, coming and going as you please."


    Lyra scolded him with a smile, clearly in a good mood after seeing him.


    "Um... Lyra, what do you think of my earlier request? I believe we can learn from each other."


    Seeing that neither of them paid him any attention, Carl couldn''t sit still.


    He spoke to Lyra ambiguously, trying to show off his closeness to her, and then turned to Ian with a friendly smile.


    "Hi! I''m Carl. Are you a friend of Lyra?"


    He extended his hand for a handshake, trying to appear amiable.


    Ian watched the protagonist''s act with amusement and finally gave him a closer look.


    ''Well, nothing special,'' he thought, quickly losing interest. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he turned to Lyra, completely ignoring Carl''s outstretched hand, and asked,


    "Do you know him?"


    Lyra broke into a cold sweat when Carl addressed Ian like that. Based on Ian''s past behavior, she feared he might get angry and create a scene.


    But she was surprised to see his calm demeanor and sighed in relief. However, upon hearing his question, she quickly explained to avoid any misunderstandings.


    "I met him once at the training ground. He just asked if I wanted to practice sword training with him."


    Afraid Ian might still misunderstand, she hurriedly added,


    "I turned down his request, but he keeps insisting."


    Lyra almost sounded aggrieved while Carl stood dumbfounded on the side.


    He had planned to provoke Ian and show off in front of Lyra, but she instead directly sold him.


    "Oh? Is he pestering you?"


    Ian looked at Carl with interest as the latter''s hand dropped awkwardly.


    "Well, don''t worry, I''m not pestering you. I just invited you to practice together so we could both improve. If Miss Lyra thought I was wrong, I humbly apologize."


    Seeing that Lyra''s impression of him was worsening, Carl quickly retreated and apologized.


    He thought Ian in front of him might be jealous of his closeness to Lyra and thought he could leverage that later. But for now, he chose to withdraw.


    Lyra nodded in relief, seeing that Ian didn''t seem bothered.


    However, Ian had no intention of letting Carl go so easily. The main reason he joined the Academy was to meet the protagonist and change his fate as a passerby villain.


    Although it might seem he avoided the plot by his calm and collected demeanor instead of fighting abruptly, there was no prompt from the system.


    That meant it wasn''t enough.


    Ian looked at Carl''s apologetic figure and purposed.


    "Well if you want to practice, why not practice with me? I''d like to see how strong you are."


    He gestured toward the arena at the center where fighting was taking place.


    It was a venue temporarily created by the Academy to ignite the competitive spirit of the Knights students and add an interesting flavor to the otherwise boring welcome ceremony.

 Chapter 29 - 29: An Important Fork Of Fate (2)

    "Ian! There''s no need for this."


    Before Carl could respond, Lyra tried to dissuade Ian, fearing he was acting out of anger.


    Her blue eyes, framed by long lashes, looked at him tenderly, worried he might revert to his obsessive tendencies.


    Now, she began to dislike Carl for standing next to her. After finally seeing a normal Ian, she didn''t want to lose him again.


    "Haha, relax. I''m not angry or anything. This fellow seems quite strong, and I just want to stretch my muscles. It''s just practice between fellow students."


    Ian placed his hand on Lyra''s blond hair and reassured her, speaking softly.


    ''Well, all that kissing and confessing didn''t go to waste,'' he thought.


    Lyra obviously had him in her eyes and she was afraid he was impatient and angered.


    Carl, watching their intimate exchange, was consumed with jealousy. After he saw Lyra for the first time at the training ground, he had already thought of her as his woman. Now, watching them feeding dog food openly made him sick.


    "So, what do you think?"


    Ian asked Carl, ignoring his dark expression.


    Ian''s real goal was to replicate the same scenario from the novel where his fate had originally been sealed. He planned to redeem himself on the very same stage.


    Carl was surprised at how things had turned out.


    Initially, he had planned to provoke Ian into challenging him in the arena to display his superiority. While his plan had failed, the result was the same. So, of course, he was pleased.


    "Okay. Let''s compete with swords," Carl agreed quickly, worried Lyra might interfere otherwise.


    Just as he agreed, Ian heard a system prompt almost at the same time, causing him to smile.


    [Ding!]


    [Portagonist Carl has accepted your request for a duel.]


    [You are at an important fork in your fate.]


    [A new destiny quest has been activated.]


    [Unique Destiny Quest: Fight with all you have.]


    [Quest content: Defeat the protagonist Carl and change your destiny from the fixed trajectory. Be careful, your performance may decide your future.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Quest will be completed after you defeat or draw with protagonist Carl.]


    Ian was delighted by the activation of a new quest. The more quests, the better, as he was dirt poor.


    "An important fork in fate," he mused.


    Even the system regarded this as a critical moment and gave him a unique destiny quest. So, he had to take it more seriously.


    Just as Ian was engrossed in reading the text in his mind, a loud shout interrupted him.


    "What''s going on here? Young Master Ian, is this boy causing trouble for you?"


    A group of three youths, clad in aristocratic attire but lacking noble behavior, approached Carl with hostile glares. If Young Master Ian said yes, they were ready to teach Carl a lesson. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They perfectly portray a typical bully who tramples on the weak and fears the strong.


    ''Well, I was wondering why they hadn''t shown up yet,'' Ian thought, glancing at the trio and the growing crowd their shouts had attracted.


    In the original story, the protagonist didn''t immediately fight Ian but instead first defeated these troublemakers who tried to intervene on Ian''s behalf.


    ''Let''s get rid of them,'' Ian decided, barely acknowledging their presence.


    He replied indifferently,


    "Nothing''s happening here. I''m just competing in the arena. And don''t shout so loudly¡ªit''s unbecoming of your status."


    Hearing Ian''s scolding, the trio looked embarrassed. The shouting was meant to gather the attention of the crowd and show everyone how they helped Ian and who their backer was.


    But now, it seemed to irk him instead. So, they could only apologize quickly to avoid further angering him.


    "Well, sorry, Young Master Ian. I was impulsive. I thought someone was confronting you."


    "And I need your help?" Ian asked sharply.


    "No, no. How dare I think that? I was just trying to help..." He was still trying to explain when he saw Ian''s cold eyes, causing him to sweat visibly.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry, Young Master. I overstepped my bounds." The youngster, along with his two lackeys, bowed hurriedly.


    "Okay. Don''t just shout and fight all day long. You are an aristocrat, not some bandit. Your actions will only destroy our reputation."


    "Yes, yes! We will definitely heed your words."


    The trio immediately agreed, feeling fortunate that Ian didn''t get angry. They had only been trying to help and, by the way, curry favor with him, but the situation had almost backfired¡ªall because of this kid.


    The leader looked at Carl with hatred while bowing toward Ian.


    Ian didn''t care about their little schemes as long as they didn''t affect him. He looked at Carl and ordered in a superior tone,


    "Let''s go to the arena."


    "Okay."


    Carl was happy to show off and didn''t take Ian''s tone seriously at all.


    Although he was only at the Tertiary Knight Realm, he was also a First-Class Wizard Apprentice.


    He had ten different methods to defeat this guy.


    Of course, Ian knew what Carl was thinking. In fact, in the novel, Carl didn''t even need to use the full strength of his Knight Realm since Ian was a Secondary Knight and had no fighting experience.


    Actually, Ian most wanted to check the status of the protagonist to uncover any secrets he might have, but the warning from the system stopped him from doing so.


    Although Carl might not notice his mental power scanning, Ruther, in his ring, would definitely detect even the slightest mental fluctuation.


    That''s why Ian had already used the Ethereal Disguise technique to hide his Wizard Realm.


    As long as he guarded against mental attacks from the protagonist, he could beat this kid with one hand.


    After all, they were competing in swordsmanship and the Knight Realm, not as Wizards.


    He didn''t believe Carl would risk using Wizard techniques in front of the crowd. That would only bring him unnecessary trouble and make it difficult to secure a quota for Ignisia Tower.


    As for help from Ruther, he would definitely step in if Carl''s life were in danger. Otherwise, he wouldn''t lower himself to intervene in a duel between peers.

 Chapter 30 - 30: Fighting With Carl (1)

    Just when they were climbing the arena after the previous duo climbed down, the crowd around quickly recognized Ian and began to gather and discuss.


    "Isn''t this Ian, the only son of Duke Eldric?"


    "Yeah! But who is the guy opposite?"


    "No idea, but they seem to be fighting."


    "Wow, finally there is something fun in this boring welcome party."


    Suddenly a large crowd gathered around the arena, bustling around almost like a vegetable market.


    "Did he really fight just for practicing?" Lyra looked at Ian in concern.


    She actually didn''t want Ian to fight. What if he got hurt, because of her? Although she knew Ian was in the Tertiary Knight Realm, she also knew Ian never practiced swords since he was a kid.


    It was not without a reason he would be beaten by Sylvia every time when he was a kid. He had no fighting experience at all.


    However, she didn''t know that Ian was already in the High Knight realm and he had plenty of fighting experience enough for this fight.


    ''Still, let''s end this fight fast.''


    He was eager to know what he would get after completing this quest. After all, unlike other quests, it was the first unique destiny quest.


    Of course, he wouldn''t be complacent just because his realm was higher.


    "Are you two ready?"


    After they took their position and ready their sword, the middle-aged teacher asked.


    "Um!"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay. Remember, this is a practice. You can injure other party but can''t kill."


    As for the consequences of killing, he wisely didn''t say it as there were no consequences if Ian really killed the boy.


    At most, he would compensate some gold to give the academy some face.


    "Start!"


    With the sound of the referee, both Ian and Carl took their stances. While Ian appeared elegant in his steps, Carl was full of wildness.


    In fact, Ian could even see faint steam surrounding him as his Knight Breathing Method was related to the Sun.


    "Woah! They are starting."


    "I don''t know who will win."


    "Do you even need to guess? Of course, young master Ian will win. You should instead ask how long the boy opposite will last."


    The crowd around was riling up and everyone was discussing who would win. If it weren''t for inappropriate places, they would likely start betting.


    "Be careful! Don''t blame me if you get hurt."


    Carl first warned hypocritically, clearly determined to injure him badly.


    He had to let this bad breath out, otherwise he would feel constipated.


    Ian just smiled and didn''t take his words to heart. He was already at High Knight Realm; unless Carl directly fired spells at him, he wouldn''t lose no matter what.


    Instead, he suddenly rushed with extreme speed and used the Knight Cleave move perfectly pointing at the weak spot accurately.


    Although he didn''t show his killing intent, his moves were ruthless from the beginning. Belittling the opponent, that too a protagonist, was a foolish thing to do and was being cruel to yourself.


    He wouldn''t make such low-level mistakes.


    He was currently using the Tertiary Knight Realm, as he didn''t want to expose himself too early and there was no need to.


    You know, the four Duke and one royal family of the Empire weren''t a joke. They establish their prestige due to their special Knight Breathing Method that could crush any other mediocre method both in realm and strength.


    Although Ian wasn''t proficient in his family''s Veiled Sword Technique, he was in the perfection realm in Ironclad Discipline Codex.


    So, there was no suspense as Carl was suppressed from the beginning without a chance to counterattack. Ian''s ruthless attack didn''t give him a chance to save the situation.


    If Carl was to fight him as a Wizard, Ian would lose miserably without a doubt.


    Both his qualifications and wealth of spells weren''t something he could be content with. Unfortunately, this was a Knight competition, so the situation was now reversed


    ''Damn it! What is happening here? Why is this guy so strong?''


    Carl was getting more annoyed the more he fought with him.


    The only reason he could still parry the attack and avoid being injured severely was because of his high mental power which in turn enhanced his reflex.


    Still, there were already multiple scratched in his arms and body making him uncomfortable.


    ''Why is the situation completely opposite than I thought?'' He was getting impatient.


    Being unable to use spells and mental power actively made him feel stuck and uncomfortable.


    Who liked being beaten by a weaker being but unable to defend?


    It was like an immortal being beaten by a mortal because the former couldn''t use his power. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He really thought so.


    Unfortunately, this was a Knight competition and this wasn''t his strong forte.


    Even with his high mental power working at high speed, he couldn''t find the weak point in Ian and had to work hard to stop his offensive.


    "Why are you caring about this so much? Knights are just like mortals in front of the Wizard. What is the use even if you win?"


    Ruther said leisurely when he found that Carl was getting restless.


    He, as a Wizard, didn''t take this fight seriously at all. In his opinion, this was like a child quarrel.


    "I know."


    Carl also composed himself but he was feeling restless inside. His intuition told him that he couldn''t lose this match and it was getting stronger and stronger.


    ''Damn it.'' He cursed when the sword scratched his arm at a tricky angle.


    The sword battle in the arena went on, while the crowd cheered in excitement.


    However, anyone could see that the boy opposite was no match for Ian. After all, everyone was a Knight and could see more or less.


    "Clang!"


    "Thud."


    Ian looked at Carl whose face was as black as it could be and thought,


    ''It is time to end.''


    He couldn''t afford to waste time as anything could happen with the protagonist. Luck was a bitch if it was with the opponent.


    But just when he was preparing to end this farce with Blade Breaker''s move, a sharp tingling pain impacted his mind making him uncomfortable.

 Chapter 31 - 31: Fighting With Carl (2)

    Carl was getting increasingly impatient. Finally, he parried the sword and attacked Ian, but he was completely defended impeccably.


    "Woah!"


    The crowd cheered for Ian whenever he showed some good moves. As a Knight, Ian displayed perfection in every move during the fight.


    Attack, defense, speed, and elegance¡ªeverything a Knight should have was in his performance.


    It was as if he was acting on stage as a main character while Carl was a simple add-on to show how magnificent he was.


    ''Damn! Damn it, you all.'' S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The more the crowd cheered, the more Carl got irritated, and the more mistakes he made. Ian also didn''t forget to target his weaknesses, making him miserable.


    After seeing that the fight was almost over, just when Ian was about to use the finishing move to avoid variables, Carl made up his mind.


    ''I can''t lose this fight.''


    His intuition was warning him, and his intuition had always been correct.


    So, this time, he didn''t care about ethics and decided to stun the opponent with his mental power and finish him in one blow.


    This was not the first time he had used this method, and unless there was a Wizard near him, they wouldn''t find anything wrong.


    ''Let''s see what you can do.''


    Carl sneered at Ian, who was preparing his finishing move and came closer imperceptibly.


    Seeing his behavior, Ruther, who was watching his performance, instantly understood what he was trying.


    "Boy, it is not good to cheat in such a competition. It might weigh on your conscience."


    Ruther hurriedly advised against using such a despicable method as he didn''t think this competition meant anything.


    However, if such a small matter became a block on your future path, it would be a loss for you.


    You know, a Wizard, although unscrupulous and heinous at times, needs a clear conscience in specific scenarios.


    If Ian and Carl were fighting in the wild, in a life-or-death situation, he wouldn''t mind burning him into a cinder in a sneak attack. That had no consequences as this world was inherently a man-eat-man world.


    However, if you promised to fight by the rules and still used sneak attacks, your conscience would become impure.


    It might not have any impact in the short run, but when pursuing a higher Wizard path, it could become a stumbling block.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill him; I will just severely injure him and stop. I have to win this fight."


    Carl didn''t care about all that complicated stuff. He only knew that his intuition was telling him that he had to win this fight.


    "Boy, that''s not what I''m saying."


    Ruther was still trying to persuade him, but Carl directly used his mental power, accurately attacking Ian in front of him.


    Ian was just about to use his Blade Breaker''s move to win quickly when a sharp tingling sensation made him stagnate in his path. Even with Ethereal Disguise, the pain was overbearing.


    ''Heh! I was just waiting for this moment.''


    However, Ian didn''t panic since he already knew about Carl''s treachery. But he didn''t know what other trump card he had. That''s why he was already waiting for this loophole he knew to exploit and win faster.


    Suddenly, he acted as if he was disoriented, and his movements became noticeably slower.


    ''Finally!''


    Carl was overjoyed. Ready with his weapon, he lunged at Ian with the fiery sword.


    ''Sigh!'' Ruther just sighed but didn''t say anything more.


    ''Let''s see how you defend now.''


    Just when Carl was near Ian ready to hack him, he suddenly heard a crisp breaking sound followed by a shattered gem on Ian''s neck.


    Following this unexpected event, Ian suddenly looked at him as if he was perfectly sober, dodged his sword quickly, and swiped sharply at him, cutting his back deeply.


    Carl was completely dumbfounded and didn''t know what had happened, forgetting to even defend himself.


    Only after he felt a sharp pain in his back and blood flowing everywhere did he awaken.


    "Hiss!"


    He hadn''t felt such pain in a long time. He never thought he would be pitied by his own treachery. The extreme pain in his back left him disoriented.


    Just as he was feeling unwell, a sharp kick landed on his crouched figure in the abdomen, sending him flying out of the ring.


    "Cough... Cough... Ugh..."


    He couldn''t help but cough up blood-filled phlegm in pain. Now, he was in agony all over his body, with no place spared.


    ''Fuck! Damn it, what happened?''


    He cursed, barely conscious on the ground, clutching his abdomen. He couldn''t figure out how he lost when he was this close to winning.


    There had never been a case of someone waking in the middle of his mental attack.


    "Heh! This time, you kid seems unlucky."


    Ruther said from the ring while looking at the fragments of jade scattered on the ground.


    Although he didn''t see clearly, he thought that since it broke just when Ian was mentally attacked, it must have been some kind of protective amulet.


    "Hah... hah..."


    Ian looked at Carl''s embarrassing figure and didn''t pursue further.


    His mission was over, and he didn''t want to target Carl actively, making him resent him to death¡ªalthough he probably hated him now.


    At that moment, when he felt the tingling sensation in his mind, he quickly used the Ethereal Disguise at full speed and injected life energy into his mind to clear up instantly.


    Then, just when Carl was near him, he sent a sliver of life energy to break a makeshift gem pendant on his neck, making them think it was some kind of protective gear.


    After all, he didn''t want Carl to know he was a Wizard Apprentice yet. Ian took a deep breath to calm his mind, completely ignoring the crowd''s shouts.


    "This match, student Ian won."


    The referee directly announced the winner and asked the medical team to carry Carl out. He felt fortunate that Ian didn''t kill the boy and only injured him.


    However, Ian swiftly exited the arena, away from the crowd, as his mind was filled with prompts from the system.


    Looking at the dense texts in his mind, a faint smile couldn''t help but appear on his face, making him appear particularly handsome and riling up the crowd even more.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Wealth Of Rewards

    [Ding!]


    [You defeated the protagonist Carl against all odds, fair and square.]


    [Congratulation! You have completed the Unique Destiny Quest: Fight with all you have]


    [You gained 100 Luck Points.]


    [Since your luck points reached 145 points, you get a Bronze Starwell token.]


    [Starwell Token (Bronze): A mysterious token that can access Starwell. Use your luck point to draw the treasure you desire and leave it to your fate.]


    [Congratulations on completing your first destiny quest.]


    [You get rewards: Ethereal Core Crystal, Arcanium Shell, a secret technique-Phantom Veil (Redemmable)]


    [Ethereal Core Crystal: A condensed essence of a fallen peak Tier 3 High Knight. You can absorb it to enhance your realm or practice secret techniques.]


    [Arcanium Shell: A flexible armor made up of the outer shell of a mysterious entity. It can absorb any kind of energy and in turn, shield your body from the damage proportionally. (Physical or Elemental)


    Note: Everything has limits. Please use with caution.]


    [Phantom Veil: A mysterious Knight technique from another world. Use your energy to mask your or your surroundings'' presence making it temporarily invisible.]


    ''Jackpot.'' Ian thought looking at all the rewards he got.


    ''However, why is there nothing related to Wizard?''


    Then he found that there was no reward directly related to wizardry which he urgently needed. Only the Arcanium Shell might be near to this.


    ''Sigh... I think maybe because this is a Knight Competition.''


    However, he still got a magical thing as a Bronze Starwell Token, so there was still hope.


    Although he didn''t know what Starwell was, he didn''t know many things, didn''t he? Ian was getting used to it.


    ''I didn''t know there were such things as Etherial Crystal in this world.''


    A condensed essence of Tier 3 High Knight, enough for him to increase his realm or to practice the Ehterial Disguise Technique.


    ''With Phantom Veil on the outside and Ehterial Disguise on the inside, my surviving ability as a Knight has increased considerably.''


    By now, he understood the pattern of how the Quest System works. Basically, it gave rewards based on the type of quest he completed unless it was the first-time reward.


    ''However, it would have been better if I was given at least a few mana crystals.''


    Ian thought dreamily. Although he still had the mana nectar from Honeyfang butterfly, it could only help him reach Second Class Wizard Apprentice - or not, he wasn''t even sure.


    ''Let''s increase the Kinight Realm then.''


    For now, Etherial Disguise at the Initiation realm was enough for him; especially since he now had another technique Phantom Veil at perfection, possibly.


    Just when his thought was drifting, he had already arrived near Lyra outside the venue, who immediately trotted over him in small steps full of smiles.


    "Congratulations! I didn''t know you fought so well. When did you learn?"


    Lyra asked, genuinely confused.


    As much as she knew, Ian hadn''t left her shadow from childhood. Besides sleeping, eating, and other activities, they were inseparable.


    So, when did he become so good at fighting?


    ''Did he learn recently?''


    She thought because he had disappeared from her sight frequently this month, didn''t know what he did or where he went.


    ''Then, isn''t the progress too fast?''


    She looked at Ian who appeared more and more mysterious to her recently.


    In fact, after the day when she met him at the restaurant, Ian had begun to completely changed. Although those changes drew them closer to each other, it was full of mystery in her opinion.


    How could a person change so suddenly and unexpectedly?


    It was as if he was hiding all his life just to wait for this moment to show off. Although, that sounds ridiculous no matter how she thought.


    Looking at Lyra''s blue eyes scanning his face in pure curiosity, Ian was amused.


    "Heh! Of course, I know how to fight. I was just acting like I don''t to not dampen your and that little brat spirit."


    Ian laughed and hugged Lyra in public without a care.


    When it came to Lyra, he always couldn''t resist her look, so he placed her body close to his, savoring the warmth they shared. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If Carl was to see them getting so intimate, he would probably die from anger.


    "What... What are you doing?"


    Lyra flustered, scolded him softly for fear that others might hear it, then pushed him away while distancing herself from Ian.


    She then looked at the crowd and heaved a sigh of relief seeing that nobody saw their brief intimacy.


    "Why are you so perverted recently? You... don''t have any shame."


    She said with reproach while straightening her crumpled clothes.


    "I don''t know. When I''m with you, I just can''t control."


    Ian genuinely confessed as he keenly found that his obsession was getting ignited again.


    His heart was beating wildly again, especially when he hugged her; his emotions were stronger than ever before.


    ''This is weird.''


    Now that his mental power had increased multiple times than that of before, he found out that he was weirdly attracted to her. Of course, not a simple attraction between the opposite sex but enamored.


    If he had to find an analogy, it was like he was charmed unconsciously.


    Ian found it very intriguing and actively let go of his passive mental defense while looking at Lyra intently.


    "You again... Why are you..."


    Lyra was once again shocked by his crazy remark and was about to sigh in exasperation when she saw Ian looking at her intently as if a beast looking at a beauty, ready to eat.


    "Um... Ian... Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Lyra was scared as she saw the same look she saw before on Ian when he was obsessed with her. This look was what made her always feel uncomfortable and insecure.


    As Ian looked at her face and figure intently, the same obsessive feeling began to ignite in his heart making him restless.


    Before he lost control of himself, he quickly used his mental power to subside this feeling.


    ''This is really weird.''

 Chapter 33 - 33: Who is Lyra?

    Previously, he thought it was because of his predecessor''s obsession, but now he found out that the problem must lie with Lyra.


    ''Let''s see her status.''


    He suddenly remembered that he hadn''t seen her status yet, as Carl had been present earlier.


    "System, show me her status."


    Ian scanned Lyra with his mental power and gave the order in his mind.


    Suddenly, a blue panel with a bunch of texts appeared in his mind.


    [Name: Lyra Storme]


    [Race: Human]


    [Bloodline: Half-Succubus (Semi-awakened)]


    [Bloodline Passive Skill: Heartbind (Dormant)]


    [Bloodline Trait: Flawless Body]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: Tertiary Knight]


    [Knight Scripture: Storm Knight Breathing Method]


    [Codex: Storm Sword Technique (Excellence), Graceful Path (Excellence)]


    [Secret Technique: Stormveil Harmony (Harmonization)]


    [Luck: 550]


    [Destiny: Female Lead]


    "Damn!" Ian almost cursed out loud.


    "What? What happened? Don''t scare me."


    Lyra, anxious at his strange behavior, asked him with distress.


    In her anxiety, her frown deepened, with a touch of melancholy that could make anyone pity her.


    ''No wonder!''


    Ian thought, feeling his heartbeat quicken at her distressed appearance. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He quickly composed himself and smiled in a relaxed manner to calm her down.


    "Uhm... nothing. It seems I overexerted myself during the fight. Why don''t we return? The ceremony is almost over anyway."


    "Okay..." Lyra agreed, breathing a sigh of relief, and said in a low voice,


    "But... you... don''t look at me like that. It makes me uncomfortable."


    "Haha, don''t worry. I won''t. Let''s go."


    Ian pinched her cheek, laughed, and walked alongside her. However, his attention was already on her status panel.


    [Bloodline Passive Skill: Heartbind (Dormant)]


    [Heartbind (Dormant): A passive succubus bloodline skill. It is still dormant but can affect others if the situation allows.]


    [Effect: A bloodline skill that unconsciously influences the emotions of an opposite-sex individual. Its effect is enhanced if the opposite sex harbors feelings of love or sexual affection toward the user.]


    [Flawless Body: A trait of the succubus bloodline that helps the user gain a flawless body in accordance with the aesthetic ideals of their primary race.]


    ''No wonder.''


    Ian finally understood everything.


    He discovered why he felt such an uncontrollable obsession or emotion toward Lyra.


    Even when he transmigrated into this body, he had never felt the same for Sylvia or Margaret, but with Lyra, he always lost his composure.


    ''Of course, it must also be fueled by the lingering obsession of the predecessor.''


    ''Fortunately, the Heartbind skill is still dormant. Otherwise...''


    Ian didn''t want to think about it.


    In this world of Wizards and Knights, bloodlines were a strange mix, influencing both physical and magical capabilities.


    As far as Ian knew, besides humans, many other races existed in this world and beyond. Among them, monsters and demons were just as powerful, if not stronger, than humans.


    However, they mostly relied on their bloodlines rather than wisdom or mental power.


    Of course, some monsters possessed wisdom that far surpassed humans, like Dragons.


    However, humans had conveniently removed dragons from the monster category and granted them their own classification. Whether it was out of respect or fear, who could say?


    Similarly, abyssal creatures were classified as demons, with succubi being one of them.


    ''Then again, who is Lyra? And why was there no mention of her being a succubus in the Arcane Passage?''


    ''One mystery after another is killing me.''


    Ian was fed up with this world. Why was everything around him wrapped in mysteries with no answers in sight?


    It was driving him crazy.


    There was the forbidden zone, the mystery of his father''s sealed bloodline, the Ethos''s attack six months later, and now Lyra''s half-succubus bloodline.


    ''Wait a minute. Does that mean Aunt Evelyn is also a Succubus?''


    He recalled Aunt Evelyn''s graceful figure in a tight gown at a banquet, her presence brimming with charm. Although she resembled Lyra, he didn''t have such strong feelings toward her.


    ''What about Sylvia?'' He thought briefly of Sylvia before concluding that only Lyra was special.


    ''Maybe this bloodline is acquired since she is still classified as human by race.''


    In the world of Wizards, only a minority respected nature and advocated leaving life as it was.


    Instead, Wizards were often called lunatics by other races for their insatiable thirst for knowledge.


    Acquired bloodlines were a result of this endless research. Although Ian didn''t know much about them, he vaguely recalled something from the Arcane Passage.


    ''Ah! To hell with all this!''


    He was sick of the random thoughts. Everything would become clear once he grew strong enough.


    Ian pushed his thoughts aside and looked at Lyra, who walked silently beside him, unaware that her body carried a half-succubus bloodline.


    Now that he knew she had such a bloodline, her allure was even greater than before.


    Succubi were infamous for their reputation of draining men dry, but if they truly loved someone, their loyalty was unmatched.


    Of course, their draining actions weren''t through intercourse, as you might think. They simply exploited your weak mental power to seduce and confuse you, making you a slave.


    They were demons for a reason; never expect a death under a peony from a demon.


    While Ian was thinking wildly, his gaze lingered on Lyra''s slender waist and curvy figure, accentuated by her long blue dress.


    Her silky blond hair fell over her ample bosom, and her sweet fragrance combined with her soul-stirring smile made her irresistibly charming.


    ''She does look seductive.''

 Chapter 34 - 34: Love-1 (18+)

    "You''re doing it again," Lyra pouted, her voice laced with mild annoyance.


    "Ah? I was just thinking about something," Ian replied without dodging her eyes.


    "But you, girl, why do you have so many complaints when I look at you? Am I not good enough?"


    This thin-skinned girl only knew how to complain. After they shared a kiss, he didn''t think just looking at her was a big deal.


    "No... it''s not like that. It just... makes me uncomfortable," Lyra said softly.


    After hearing her, Ian stopped walking, grabbed her hand, and dragged her to a corner away from the crowd.


    "What¡­ What are you doing?" Lyra asked in surprise.


    Ian didn''t reply. He found a quiet spot, sat down, and released her hand before looking at her.


    "Sit," he asked her, signaling to the bench next to him.


    "No, it''s getting late. Let''s go," Lyra said, not wanting to sit in the corner. She felt too shy.


    Seeing that she was still acting like a little girl, he stretched his hand, placed it on her waist, and carried her onto his lap in one swift motion. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahh.."


    Lyra was thinking about returning to her carriage when she realized that she was already in Ian''s lap.


    "What are doing again? You always do such sudden things."


    She asked aggrievedly, her wide eyes, bright red ears, and blushing face making anyone who saw her feel pity.


    "Haha, who told you to talk back? Shouldn''t I cheer up my girlfriend?"


    He asked in return while adjusting her body in his lap, making her sit closer; her natural fragrance particularly refreshing him. He couldn''t help but softly caress her body, clearly in the mood.


    "Is this cheering me up or cheering you up?"


    Lyra said with a blushing face after finding something hard standing directly below her butt.


    ''Bad guy!''


    She was completely flustered and confused. All his touching and caressing had left her limp, making her feel mushy all over.


    "Eh?"


    Her words dumbfounded Ian.


    ''This girl knows such words too?''


    Seeing that Ian was looking at her in pure surprise, Lyra felt shy to the core. She had just been teased all over by this guy and didn''t know what to say, so she slipped her tongue.


    "Ian... let''s go home. It is already late."


    So, Lyra tried to divert his attention and stood up from Ian''s lap.


    However, how could Ian let her go that easily? He tightened his arm around her waist, making her sit on his lap again, this time directly on it.


    "Ah!"


    Lyra felt something hot getting sandwiched between her buttcheeks. Even with all the clothes on, she could feel the warmth.


    "Don''t... mmm...."


    Ian didn''t let her think too much as his mouth captured hers and his tongue began to ravage hers in a wild manner.


    After such a strong offensive, Lyra deflated almost immediately, not even caring about something poking her below.


    ''System, receive the Phantom Veil secret technique.''


    He gave the order almost immediately. While receiving the complex information in his mind, his lips captured her tongue and sucked it in relish, caressing her wantonly.


    Since his mental power was many times higher than before, he perfectly absorbed the knowledge, like a sponge absorbing water.


    ''Phantom Veil!''


    After reaching the perfect realm of the secret technique, he used his life energy and mental power to cover their bodies completely, making them invisible.


    Ian then caressed Lyra''s back while savoring the kiss they shared, without any worry about the gaze of others.


    ''Soft...''


    Lyra''s lips were so soft that he had the urge to bite them many times. But instead, he entered his tongue in search of hers, caressing her in various ways.


    Although Lyra wasn''t rejecting him, she wasn''t active either. Her tongue remained passive, letting him do whatever he wanted.


    ''Mmm...''


    Suddenly, she felt big hands caressing her butt, mauling it in various ways while the hot rod below made her hot all over.


    "Hah... hah... Ian..."


    When Ian let go of her mouth, she tried to protest by dodging his hand below, but she was weak all over and instead sat down hard, making it almost look like catering.


    "Hiss..."


    Ian felt his rod hitting a soft mysterious place making him berserk. In the heat, he began to glide it along the crack while slowly caressing her perky buttocks.


    "Ah... Ian... Don''t..." Lyra felt a current flowing through her body, making her weak all over.


    "Ian... don''t do this... Others will see us..."


    She tried to reason while placing her face on his shoulder and breathing hard, not realizing that her heavy breathing in Ian''s ears was making him even more excited.


    Her undergarment was all wet and she was rubbed all over making her comfortable yet uncomfortable at the same time.


    This was the first time she felt this novel yet shameful feeling, making her want to dive deeper but also afraid.


    "Don''t worry... nobody will see us here..."


    Ian said while kissing her fair neck and grinding his hips in rhythm. He then pushed her a little, turning her face towards him, and kissed her lips again.


    "Mmmm ~ mhm..."


    "Use your tongue... just like me. " He didn''t forget to guide Lyra, as her passive behavior wasn''t to his liking.


    "Mh?"


    "Uh.. like that..."


    Lyra was all confused and followed everything he said. She was already muddy in her mind, indulging in this carnal desire.


    So, as the passion ablaze, both of them were swaying their hips in sync, kissing in turns, while caressing each other in no time.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Love-2 (18+)

    Ian also left one hand caressing her butt, while the other one slowly climb to the front, caressing her abdomen, climbing higher and higher ultimately grabbing Lyra''s perky mounds.


    "Uhmm... don''t..."


    Feeling his hands on her boob, Lyra protests unconsciously while nibbling on Ian''s lips. She didn''t even know that she was already getting more proactive than him.


    Since she was wearing a long blue gown with a high neckline, he couldn''t place his hands inside. So, he could only grab her bosom through her clothes, making her gasp in pleasure.


    Lyra was already on the edge of her orgasm as she forgot everything and began to sway her hips on his rod faster and faster while breathing heavily.


    Her mysterious place was already wet, making both hers and Ian''s clothes wet.


    "Uhmm... Ian... Ian... Ah...."


    "What... What is happening?"


    Without knowing what was happening to her, she unconsciously hugged Ian''s neck trapping his hand and boobs in between her chest and grinding her hips in rhythm.


    Seeing her sensitive reaction and active cooperation, Ian understood that she was at her limit.


    Moreover, Lyra at this time looked so beautiful filled with all her unconscious moves, frowns, and lewd sounds, Ian felt his eyes go red.


    ''She is indeed a succubus.''


    He could feel his feelings getting haywire, as he was getting more and more infatuated with her which escalated even more due to the special scent from her body.


    ''Damn!''


    Seeing that the situation might get serious if his obsession flare up, Ian grabbed her butt with both hands and began his final sprint. After all, they were outside and his Phantom Veil might not last long.


    Lyra was already feeling weak and when she felt such a strong impact on her mysterious place, she began to moan loudly.


    "Ah... Ian... Ah... Ah.... Don''t... too strong..."


    After a few minutes of continuous grinding, they both felt they were at the limits and ejaculated at the same time.


    ''Mmm...''


    Lyra began to tremble continuously and placed her head on Ian''s shoulder in abandon with heavy breathing.


    ''Hah... Hah... that was close.''


    Ian thought as his mental power was running low, and Phantom Veil was almost automatically canceled.


    ''This girl is dangerous!''


    He looked at Lyra''s figure in front of him who was hugging his body tightly, with a blissed-out face. Her skin was redder with all the blood, and that pleasant scent of hormones made him refreshed.


    ''But I like it.''


    He smiled in satisfaction.


    Lyra seemed to be affected by her succubus bloodline, as she was more proactive than him in the middle.


    Moreover, at that time, a special scent from her body almost made him lose his mind.


    Fortunately, he reacted in time and guarded his thoughts.


    After resting for a while, he looked at his pants soaked all over by water from her mysterious place.


    ''Let''s clean this up before she wakes up.''


    He then sent a sliver of his life energy through their clothes, evaporating all the water and stuff.


    "Umm... Ian... Don''t..."


    Feeling a warm feeling on her bum, Lyra moaned unconsciously, her voice dreamy.


    Ian looked at her expression full of pleasure and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "This demoness!"


    "Smack!"


    He then slapped her butt making them jiggle beautifully.


    "Mmm... don''t..."


    Lyra was saying one thing but doing another as she began to rub herself in his lap making Ian miserable.


    "Damn! Are you provoking me?"


    Ian thought but didn''t do anything and let her savor her first orgasm.


    From the experience just now, he feared that something might happen if he indulged further with Lyra.


    After all, if his mental power wasn''t enough, what would happen if he were completely charmed by Lyra? He didn''t want to be passive in their relationship.


    ''Just wait for me to increase my mental power.'' He thought while caressing her soft butt.


    He had already let go of the Phantom Veil technique since it was quite consuming. But since the place he chose was remote and there was no one around, it gave Lyra enough time to rest.


    After a few minutes, Lyra finally came back to her senses. The feeling of her first orgasm gave her endless aftertaste.


    She didn''t know why but after doing such things with Ian, something seemed to have clicked inside, making her less shy and more proactive.


    So, she removed her head from Ian''s shoulder, looked at Ian dreamily with her spring-like eyes full of moisture, and nibbled on his lips on her own initiative.


    Ian looked at her behavior and allowed her to do anything she wanted. He knew that it was her first orgasm and she needed care from her partner.


    And he also liked this different behavior of actively showing affection, which made him feel valued.


    ''But it''s still not at 100,'' Ian thought, distressed, while looking at the quest panel.


    [Lyra''s Current favourability: 95]


    ''I guess, I need to eat her completely, then?''


    "Ian, let''s go. It''s already so late."


    While Ian was musing over things, Lyra let go of his lips and said. Her blue eyes, full of endless affection, were gazing at him.


    "Oh? But, is it enough?"


    Ian teased her with a smile while caressing her red lips with his fingers.


    "Bad guy... it was all your fault..."


    Hearing his words, Lyra was flustered, punched his chest with her weak hands, and snapped out of her reverie, filled with shyness.


    "Haha... Okay, no need to be shy in front of me."


    He stopped her hands, placed her down, and carefully smoothed out her crumpled clothes. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s go then. I also have many things to do."


    He smiled and extended his hand, signaling her to walk.


    "Um..."


    Lyra lowered her head, shyly placed her hand in his, and followed with a slight smile.


    A tall, handsome boy in an impressive aristocratic suit and a gorgeous girl in a long blue gown held hands and left the premises of the Imperial Academy, causing all the students to look at them with jealousy.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Stormchaser

    In the heart of the Ashford Imperial Capital, at the tall gate of the mansion adorned with intricate golden designs of dragons and runes, two carriages entered, drawn by excellent Bloodmane horses, leaving behind the entourage of Knight guards.


    After entering the mansion, Ian and Lyra stepped out of the first carriage.


    "It''s been a long time since I came here," Ian said, looking at the large crest of the Storme family in front of him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Imperial Capital of the Ashford Empire was the center of control for this vast landmass. It was extremely large, far bigger than any city Ian had seen on Earth.


    Similarly, besides the royals, the four dukes of the empire had estates aligned with the directions of their respective duchies.


    The Storme family''s duchy was in the east, so their allocated residence was also on the east side of the capital.


    "Tch! It''s only been a month," Lyra said, annoyed at his pretense of being a rare visitor.


    "Haha! Isn''t that a long time?"


    Ian laughed and followed Lyra leisurely as if it were his home.


    According to his previous behavior, it could be considered a long time since he visited this mansion.


    "Oh? That''s true," Lyra smiled, remembering that it was indeed a long time for him.


    "Enough about that. Where''s Sylvia? That brat seems to have disappeared," he asked, intrigued by her absence.


    Hearing Ian ask about Sylvia, Lyra tilted her head slightly and smiled imperceptibly.


    "Sylvia was angry at Father and went to our mother''s house," she said.


    "Oh? Why?"


    Ian didn''t notice her expression and asked curiously.


    "Father asked her to marry the son of Duke Thorncrest. It seems she caught his eye during the Third Prince''s banquet," Lyra replied with a sly smile and continued,


    "I think they fit each other."


    "What? That burly guy?"


    Ian remembered the tall, stoic figure he had seen receiving a decree alongside him.


    He then looked at Lyra''s smiling face and understood her thoughts.


    Although she appeared simple on the surface, she must have known her sister''s feelings for him.


    And since the incident at the banquet, she likely understood his intentions as well.


    No wonder she was smiling with that ambiguous expression.


    ''Cough... Uhum...'' Ian coughed to mask his embarrassment and asked,


    "Has Uncle finalized the marriage?"


    He had to ask since Sylvia had a fiery temper and could act recklessly if pushed too far.


    Moreover, as there was no mention of Sylvia in the Arcane Passage, he wasn''t aware of this event or why her destiny was of heroine.


    "Hehe... No, it''s just talk for now. It will take time," Lyra laughed, covering her mouth as she answered.


    Ian rolled his eyes.


    "Why are you laughing? She''s your sister, and you know her behavior. If she''s pressured, she could go berserk, you know."


    He continued, looking at her seriously.


    "As her sister, you should understand her feelings. Try to empathize with her."


    He acted as though Sylvia''s feelings were one-sided, distancing himself from the matter.


    Lyra, irritated by his innocent demeanor, slapped his back.


    "Tch. Don''t act like that in front of me. Don''t I know you?"


    She then turned around and walked in the opposite direction from him.


    "Anyway, Father is in his study room. You can go talk to him about your problems. I have things to do, so don''t look for me," she said and left, leaving Ian standing alone in the hall.


    "This girl," Ian muttered, shaking his head.


    He understood her thoughts. After all, who would want to share their loved one with others?


    ''But it seemed she wasn''t resisting much.''


    He realized that after forming an intimate connection with him, Lyra''s demeanor had subtly changed.


    Previously, she would blush and feel ashamed at every little thing, but now she was freely discussing her sister''s marriage and even managed to slyly tease him.


    ''Interesting!''


    Ian smiled and put those thoughts aside for now as he had important things to do.


    He then navigated the hall toward the study room, knowing every corner from his childhood visits. There was no need for help from the maids.


    ''Knock! Knock!''


    "Enter!"


    A slightly aged, commanding voice came from within the room.


    After knocking twice and receiving permission, Ian straightened his posture and entered the room, finding Duke Alex busy with paperwork at his desk.


    "Oh? What brings you here?"


    Duke Alex smiled, setting his paperwork aside and gesturing for Ian to sit. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    Ian bowed, stepped forward, and gracefully sat opposite him.


    "I was returning with Lyra from the Imperial Academy and heard you were at the mansion, so I came to meet you," Ian replied, pouring himself a cup of tea from the teapot.


    Duke Alex watched him making tea in interest and then asked,


    "So, what''s the matter? Do you need help with the expedition?"


    He asked as if he knew he wouldn''t come otherwise.


    Ian sipped the tea calmly but grimaced at its bitter taste, awkwardly placing the cup down.


    Seeing the mischief in Duke Alex''s eyes, Ian coughed in embarrassment.


    "Haha, I do need something from my father-in-law. I hope you can assist me."


    Brushing aside the awkward moment, Ian got straight to the point.


    After all, he didn''t want to linger with the old man as he still had to claim his rewards and strengthen himself.


    "Oh? What do you want?"


    Duke Alex asked, his mood lifting after hearing Ian call him father-in-law.


    "I need Stormchasers¡ªone thousand of them¡ªby tomorrow," Ian asked seriously.


    Stormchasers, like Bloodmanes, were a special breed of horse. While Bloodmanes symbolized status and were ideal for travel, Stormchasers were warhorses, ideal companions for knights.


    They were also a specialty of the Storme family.


    To complete his expedition and other tasks quickly, he needed fast mounts. Since he planned to head north earlier than anticipated, the Stormchasers would be essential.


    "Okay, I''ll have them sent to you tomorrow morning," Duke Alex agreed without hesitation.


    It might be hard for others, but it wasn''t a significant request for him.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Increase In Realm

    "Thank you, father-in-law," Ian smiled and did not forget to flatter him.


    "Haha, you really know how to get on someone''s good side."


    Duke Alex laughed and chatted with him for a while before returning to his paperwork. He was extremely busy, as he had to personally lead the expedition in place of his son.


    However, noticing that Ian had no intention of leaving, he set down his pen and asked in confusion,


    "Anything else?"


    Ian looked embarrassed and nervous, wondering if it was the right time, but he still mustered the courage to ask since Duke Alex seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Father-in-law, are you really... considering marrying Sylvia to the Thorncrest family? Isn''t that... unwise?"


    He struggled to find the right words and ended up speaking awkwardly.


    He then glanced nervously at Duke Alex, wondering if he would fly into a rage and hack him to death.


    "Oh? Who told you?"


    Duke Alex was first confused, thought for a moment, and quickly understood everything.


    He then looked at Ian intently, as if scrutinizing his behavior. His sharp eyes pierced him as if he was looking at a dead object.


    Ian felt a sudden, overwhelming pressure descend upon him, making it hard to breathe.


    He couldn''t help but feel nervous. After all, although his words didn''t seem to have anything wrong, everyone understood his intention.


    After observing Ian for a while, Duke Alex sighed heavily and picked up the paper and pen again.


    "It was just talk, but that brat got angry and went to her mother''s home. Evelyn went there to find her," he said, then returned to his work without saying anything further.


    Of course, Ian immediately understood his intention. He couldn''t help but smile happily, and didn''t forget to thank him,


    "Thank you, father-in-law."


    To show his gratitude, he quickly drank the bitter tea in his cup without caring about the taste and left the room in a hurry, as if afraid Duke Alex might change his mind.


    "This kid!"


    Watching his hurried actions, Alex didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    He had three children: two daughters and one son. His son was still a toddler, and both daughters were already of marriageable age.


    However, he had no intention of marrying them off for political gain, as he loved them deeply.


    If this kid loved both and they were willing, he had no complaints. Although he did feel a bit conflicted, it was nothing significant.


    Just as he was trying to focus on his work, the door opened again, and Ian''s embarrassed voice followed:


    "Um... father-in-law, where is Aunt Evelyn''s home?"


    After leaving the room in excitement, Ian realized he didn''t know the location of the Garcia family residence.


    Duke Alex, irked by his behavior, scolded in a low voice, S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mistwood Province, Woodhaven. Now, get out."


    ---


    Not long after Ian returned to his mansion, he instructed a maid to call Lancer to the hall.


    After taking a long refreshing bath, changing into casual clothes, and heading to the meeting hall, he found Lancer already waiting for him.


    "Young master, did you call for me?"


    Lancer gave him a Knightly salute and asked in confusion.


    "Yeah, Lancer. Did you apply for the expedition?" Ian asked after nodding towards him.


    "Yes, young master. I wanted to experience fighting monsters at the border as well," Lancer said awkwardly, worried he might not qualify.


    As a retired veteran reinstated to the Imperial Capital to train young knights, he still wished to fight alongside Ian after learning much during their week of training.


    "Okay, that''s good," Ian said casually, not caring about his thoughts.


    He then took out a sealed letter from his pocket, handing it to him.


    "Give this to my father and follow the expedition team to the northern border today. I''ll leave by tomorrow at the latest. You go ahead and prepare everything."


    "Okay, young master," Lancer said, happy at the opportunity to fight alongside Ian.


    Without hesitation, he accepted the letter, bowed, and left.


    Ian watched Lancer leave and thought,


    ''Now that everything is taken care of, it''s time to increase my strength.''


    After receiving rewards earlier in the afternoon, he had only received the Phantom Veil secret technique from the list.


    Now that it was evening, he wanted to maximize his strength before setting off tomorrow.


    Having made his decision, Ian entered the familiar training room and sat on the futon.


    The spacious and serene room was suitable for meditation, though it wasn''t ideal for him as a High Knight and a Wizard Apprentice.


    Nevertheless, he managed.


    "System, receive the Ethereal Core Crystal."


    Increasing his strength was the priority.


    With his thought, a shimmering light-green crystal with a faint blue tinge, about a third the size of his palm, appeared in his hand, filling the entire room with rich life energy.


    Ian immediately felt refreshed.


    "It''s indeed the condensed essence of a peak Tier 3 High Knight."


    Noticing the blue tinge on the crystal, he dismissed it, assuming it was due to a unique breathing method. After all, there were many things he didn''t know, and he was too lazy to care.


    Without wasting time, Ian grasped the crystal and began the Veilstrider Knight Breathing method.


    He also experimented with the mind meditation method but noticed no additional effect.


    As his breathing became regular and deep, the energy within the crystal entered his body in small streams, flowing through his meridians.


    It was vibrant and refreshing, far superior to merely impacting the High Knight realm.


    As the life energy in his body increased exponentially, the shriveled life seed in his dantian became extremely active, like someone in a desert finding an oasis.


    Suddenly, a strange suction force from the seed began absorbing the energy violently, like a siphon, causing the Ethereal crystal in his hand to visibly shrink.


    Ian, who was in a meditative state, unconsciously synchronized his mental power with his breathing rhythm, smoothing the life seed''s violent absorption.


    With the absorption progressing smoothly, the Life Seed in his dantian began to rotate vigorously in a clockwise direction, advancing at a rapid pace.


    His stagnant realm also began to show signs of a breakthrough.


    "Tier 1 High Knight Peak."


    "Tier 2 High Knight Realm."


    "Tier 2 Peak."


    "Tier 3 High Knight Realm."

 Chapter 38 - 38: Meditation

    Ian''s stagnant realm also began to show signs of a breakthrough.


    "Tier 1 High Knight Peak."


    "Tier 2 High Knight Realm."


    "Tier 2 Peak."


    "Tier 3 High Knight Realm."


    His realm was skyrocketing at an extreme speed, almost violently. Fortunately, his mental power unconsciously acted as a catalyst, balancing the rhythm of the breakthroughs.


    In the Knight realm, at the peak of the Tertiary stage, the body becomes strong enough to condense a life seed, marking the beginning of Tier 1 High Knight status.


    However, after condensing the life seed, one needed to continuously absorb vital energy to increase its size and transform it qualitatively.


    Previously, Ian''s life seed was the size of a peanut; now, it had grown to a third of his fist, slightly smaller than the Ethereal crystal he had absorbed.


    However, the transformation of the life seed was subtle, with its effects only noticeable when nearing the Grand Knight realm.


    Ian reached halfway through the Tier 3 High Knight Realm as the crystal in his hand diminished.


    Just as the process neared completion and the life seed''s rotation slowed, the blue tinge in the crystal that Ian had ignored before suddenly shot through his meridians and vanished into his life seed.


    From the outside, the only visible difference was the increased size.


    "Hah..." Ian exhaled deeply as the crystal disappeared from his hand.


    "That was one hell of an experience," he said, satisfied with the results.


    Although he still prioritized the wizard''s path, he began to pay special attention to his knight training after discovering how it accelerated his meditation process.


    ''I wonder how much it can increase the meditation speed now?'' Ian thought with a smile.


    His life seed had helped him greatly when he became a first-class Wizard Apprentice, although it had shriveled afterward.


    However, this time he was almost at the peak of the Tier 3 High Knight Realm, and his life seed was as big as a third of his fist. The improvement should be obvious.


    Although he wanted to try it right away, he had other things to do.


    Ian stood up from his seat and went outside the training room. After arriving in the open space outside his courtyard, he took out his sword.


    This time, his realm had increased significantly, so he needed to familiarize himself with it as soon as possible to avoid complications.


    Once Ian took out his sword, he grasped it strongly and began to follow the Ironclad Discipline Codex.


    He alternated between Steel Guard, Hammer Strike, Iron Strike, Blade Breaker, and Knight Cleave, steadily increasing his speed.


    Suddenly, a strange sharp sword cry echoed around the courtyard, and the temperature rose sharply. Ian felt more and more comfortable as he practiced these moves with full force.


    "Hah... hah..."


    After an hour of extreme practice, Ian finally managed to control his increased strength.


    "The power of a Knight is no joke."


    Looking at the devastated area around him, he couldn''t help but feel satisfied.


    The infamy of the Knight''s path compared to the wizards was mainly because Knights couldn''t influence natural elements as easily as Wizards.


    A Knight could influence their surroundings with their life seed, but it was ultimately limited.


    Unlike Wizards, who, after forming a mana ring, could easily manipulate elements in heaven and earth for their own use, as long as they had sufficient mental power.


    In theory, a Wizard could do anything within their domain.


    After resting for a while, Ian stood up and returned to the training room. He still had two rewards to redeem, and if possible, he wanted to meditate using the mana nectar he had stolen from the Honeyfang Butterfly.


    It was still sitting in his ring. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once Ian entered the room and sat on the futon, he thought about the remaining rewards from the system.


    Suddenly, two items appeared in front of him: a token and armor.


    Ian first looked at the armor, which was made from the outer shell of a mysterious entity.


    [Arcanium Shell: An armor made from the outer shell of a mysterious entity. It can absorb any kind of energy and, in turn, shield your body from damage proportionally (physical or elemental).


    Note: Everything has limits. Please use with caution.]


    "Soft!"


    To Ian''s surprise, the armor was extremely soft, like silk.


    After seeing the armor''s description, Ian injected his life energy into it to test it.


    Suddenly, with the influx of energy, the armor that looked like silk hardened on the outside while its interior remained smooth.


    "This is interesting! I can use it as inner armor," Ian decided internally.


    After testing the armor for a while, Ian concluded it could withstand the powerful blow of a Peak Tier 3 High Knight head-on.


    As for a Grand Knight, he had no frame of reference.


    Of course, from the energy consumption, Ian realized it would cost nearly half his energy to operate it at maximum. Still, it was good armor with a passive activation mode.


    Ian also tried injecting his mental power but noticed no significant difference.


    ''Maybe it could resist elemental attacks in this mode?''


    After checking the armor, Ian quickly removed his outer clothes and wore them directly as inner armor.


    Once everything was done, he finally turned his attention to the token.


    [Starwell Token (Bronze): A mysterious token that can access Starwell. Use your luck points to draw the treasure you desire and leave it to fate.]


    The bronze token was nothing fancy. It was pitch dark with multiple shining stars arranged in a specific pattern.


    ''However, this was given along with 100 luck points as a reward. So, it must have something to do with luck or destiny,'' Ian thought.


    After looking at it for a while and finding no clues, he finally separated a sliver of his mental power and inserted it into the token.


    He felt that spilling blood on it was too crude for a Wizard Apprentice.


    As his mental power penetrated the token, one of the stars patterned on it suddenly shone brightly, blinding him momentarily.


    Ian instinctively closed his eyes.


    After a while when the light faded, Ian slowly opened his eyes, and what he saw before him left him dumbfounded.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Star Well

    Ian looked at the vast starry sky and the dark space in front of him, devoid of anything.


    Looking at the twinkling star far away in his vision, he was sure this was outer space or the void.


    Just when he was confused, an ancient voice suddenly sounded directly in his mind.


    "Oh? Another wandering thought?"


    Ian jerked at the sudden voice and tried to locate its source but couldn''t. Only then did he realize he was in an incorporeal form, not with his body but with his thoughts or mind.


    "Ah, so you have the Bronze token. Kid, your time is running out. Look down at the Starwell and think of what you want. Don''t be specific."


    The voice didn''t care what he thought, it just directed him and disappeared silently into the endless void.


    After hearing the instructions, Ian looked down and saw a large void tunnel filled with stars with no end in sight.


    As there was no edge or depth in sight, he couldn''t fathom why this was called a Starwell.


    By now, he also noticed an incorporeal hourglass beside him, where half of the sand was already poured out.


    So, without thinking much, he first thanked the unknown entity and thought of something related to Wizardry that could help him.


    After all, the voice said not to be specific.


    As Ian''s thoughts emerged, the ancient Starwell fluctuated gently, and a tiny star suddenly shot out from below, merging into his thoughts.


    Ian suddenly felt a trance as if his mind was sublimated by an unknown substance forcefully, and by the time he woke up, he was already in the training room.


    ''What happened?''


    Ian looked at his empty hand where the Bronze token was in surprise. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Ding!]


    [You used the one-time Bronze Starwell token.]


    [You used 50 luck points randomly.]


    [Congratulations! You have received a reward: Increased comprehension. Your wizard qualification has been improved.]


    [Since your destiny is a passerby villain, you cannot enter the Starwell with a Bronze token again.]


    ''Oh? My comprehension has increased?''


    Ian thought in surprise, becoming very happy.


    Unlike a Knight, who focused on the body, a Wizard was mostly about mental power.


    So, if someone had a high comprehension value, their qualification for Wizardry would be good.


    Of course, the degree of affinity to elements was a major factor in determining Wizard qualification, but comprehension was also a determining factor.


    This was because every Wizard had to meditate and visualize their anchor point to increase their realm, and comprehension could help speed up this process.


    ''Let''s meditate and try to see how much it increased.''


    He remembered that it almost took him a whole night just to visualize the complex structure when he was meditating for the first time at the Ashen Sanctum.


    After Ian calmed his thoughts, he took out the mana nectar he stole from the Honeyfang Butterfly and ate it in a big mouthful until he couldn''t eat more.


    Suddenly, his body began to fill with rich mana, just like the Life Energy he absorbed from the Ethereal crystal earlier.


    As Ian began to visualize the complex structure recorded in the Veilstrider Mind meditation method, the mana started to siphon toward his consciousness automatically, while his Life Seed was also absorbing it slowly just like in the Ashen Sanctum.


    After getting lost in meditation for a while, suddenly, Ian saw the same complex pattern he saw when becoming a First-Class Wizard Apprentice.


    The only difference this time was that the picture was more clear, and the anchor was getting more solid as his comprehension increased.


    He still couldn''t see the whole structure, but he recognized the pattern he had visualized making him bewildered.


    It was a cocoon.


    Yes, a large shimmering cocoon gestating in his mind like a slumbering beast silently waiting for its return.


    Ian was dumbfounded by the discovery, became agitated, and his thoughts went haywire as he almost got backlashed.


    "Ugh..."


    Extreme headache threw him out of the meditation state.


    Fortunately, just when he was almost injured, he felt a warm current of strange power rushing from his dantian to his mind, stabilizing him in time.


    "Hah..."


    He breathed deeply after his mind became relatively calm. Only then could he think about the other things that had happened to him.


    ''They complement each other.''


    He realized after getting help from his Life Seed, just like it got help from his mental power.


    It was as if they were in sync, keeping an eye on each other.


    "Hah... Ha..."


    After stabilizing his mind, Ian breathed heavily as, although he was fine, his state was still not good right now to meditate again.


    "Almost messed up!"


    He had lingering fear as what Wizards feared the most was backlash during meditation.


    "Fortunately, I was lucky."


    He then looked at his Life Seed in his dantian that was still rotating slowly, absorbing residual mana left behind by the mana nectar he ate.


    Since he was already at the Tier 3 High Knight realm, it didn''t shrivel like before; it just dimmed a bit.


    "What was that cocoon?"


    After the increase in his comprehension value, he finally saw the part of the structure he had visualized. However, he never thought that it was a cocoon.


    He thought the things he visualized would be like stars, moon, or fire¡ªanything related to nature, as that''s how it worked as far as he knew.


    For example, protagonist Carl visualized the stars and used the Stellar Ascendance Meditation method, which has a higher starting point than other methods.


    As for the lower meditation methods, they used specific natural elements such as mountains, rivers, etc., as visualization starting objects and anchor points.


    For example, the Harmony meditation method he found in the library allowed one to visualize a calm pond as an anchor and a starting point.


    As you get stronger, you could always convert it into the sea, but it would get difficult since your starting point was too low.


    "Let''s hope it is something amazing."


    Ian could only hope for the best now and had no idea of changing the meditation method.


    He then looked outside, which was already a dark night, and went towards his room to catch up on sleep. After the backlash, he was feeling groggy and needed sleep very much.


    "Early morning tomorrow, let''s go north. It is time to clean the rats."

 Chapter 40 - 40: Prelude To War

    The Ashford Empire had four duchies in its landmass, with Veilstrider Duchy located in the north, bordering the edge of the Ashen Spires.


    This duchy had 10 provinces scattered throughout the land, separated by natural barriers. Among these, the place where Ian was going for the expedition was the border of Mistwood Province.


    However, he wasn''t going to Woodhaven City to meet Sylvia; instead, he was going directly to the border at Bridgeport City.


    This city was at the forefront of the northern border of the Ashford Empire, at the edge of the Wildland, guarded by the Iron Edge Corps year-round.


    The so-called Wildland was the habitat of monsters and orcs, with complex terrains and natural barriers, mostly uninhabitable for humans.


    This time, Ian was going on the once-in-20-year expedition to eradicate such monsters at the border and claim extra land in the name of the Ashford Empire and Veilstrider Duchy.


    Although the land claimed from such an expedition was of no use and was likely abandoned due to the complex terrain and difficulty in defending it, what they valued were the natural treasures and monster meat obtained through the battles.


    Of course, the recognition and reputation gained were a given.


    On the outskirts of Bridgeport City, at a remote location, hundreds of horses were galloping at a fast speed, stirring up dust and debris everywhere.


    These horses had thin bodies compared to normal ones, with a streamlined build developed for speed, while their bodies were covered with cloud-like patterns.


    On each horse, a person fully covered in black armor and wearing a mask was riding silently.


    Ian was also among them at the forefront, similarly wearing black armor and a mask, hiding his identity.


    "Young Master, we are close to Bridgeport City. What is your order?"


    As they approached closer, a person riding alongside him came forward and asked for his instructions.


    These thousand people riding the Stormchasers with him were the Crimson Legion, a death squad he had requested from his father.


    The crimson in their name came from all the blood they spilled in their missions. Whenever the Crimson Legion left the capital, rivers of blood would flow without a doubt.


    Ian looked into the emotionless eyes of the man in front of him and replied,


    "Go east towards the Northflow River. Take a detour and don''t alarm the patrolling team."


    "Okay, Young Master."


    The man bowed and began directing the team toward a remote path.


    Morgrave was the captain of this small part of the Crimson Legion or, more accurately, the regiment, that was at Tier 2 Peak of the High Knight Realm.


    As far as Ian knew, the entire Crimson Legion had 10,000 excellent soldiers, the weakest of them secondary knights, and all of them were death squads.


    He didn''t know how much time it had taken for his family to gather and train them.


    As Ian and the team began to detour Bridgeport City toward the Northflow River, their speed visibly slowed down.


    Since this was the border area, although there was the barrier of a river, security was indeed in place.


    It took five hours for their team to travel continuously to reach the edge of the river.


    "Okay, stop and rest for an hour. We will gather after that."


    After giving the order, Ian climbed down from his horse, took out some water, and drank in large gulps.


    They had traveled for a day and night to arrive at Bridgeport City in just one day. The consequence was that they were all more or less tired. So, Ian asked them to rest since they might have to battle next.


    The reason Ian came directly to the northern border stealthily with thousands of Crimson soldiers was because of his uncle, Thomas.


    As far as he knew from reading the Arcane Passage, his uncle had found something incredible by the largest gorge of the Northflow River.


    He didn''t know what it was, but because it was mentioned in the novel, he thought it was important.


    That''s why he set off before the actual date of the expedition while also diverting attention to Lancer.


    According to the speed of Lancer and the expedition team, it would take them five days to reach Bridgeport City.


    Ian, who was supposedly coming behind, would likely arrive late.


    This created an illusion for Uncle Thomas, giving him the impression of urgency while allowing him time to hide whatever he had found.


    After the Crimson Legion rested for a while, Captain Morgrave came forward and bowed to him. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young Master, we found the largest gorge you mentioned."


    "Oh? quite fast," Ian said, smiling with satisfaction.


    While resting, he had also sent some scouts to map the area, searching for the largest gorge mentioned in the novel. He thought it would take some time to find it, but they gave him a surprise.


    Seeing his satisfaction, Morgrave continued to report,


    "However, we also found multiple scouts hidden along the path to the gorge. From the footprints and signs around, it seems a border brigade from Bridgeport City is stationed there."


    "How many?"


    Ian asked coldly as he realized he had come at the right time.


    From the signs around, it was almost certain that they were trying to relocate something or destroy the evidence.


    "At least 5,000 soldiers."


    Morgrave gave a stoic and straightforward reply, his cold eyes showing no emotion.


    He was a soldier destined to kill and die for his master. He cared about nothing else.


    "Hahaha... it seems someone is restless."


    Ian laughed loudly, his expression full of satisfaction. He couldn''t help but think about the increased luck points he received earlier, maybe that helped.


    If 5,000 soldiers were stationed at such a remote location, the value of what Thomas had found must be unimaginable.


    And from their numbers, they must be the elite of the elite, trained and recruited by his uncle Thomas, providing him with the perfect target and location to eliminate them all.


    After laughing for a while, Ian''s eyes gradually turned cold. He looked at the captain bowing in front of him and asked,


    "How sure are you about killing them all?"


    His cold voice, filled with killing intent, finally made Morgrave show a shocked expression on his calm face.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Massacre (1)

    However, Morgrave quickly adjusted his emotions and replied in an equally cold voice,


    "Hundred percent. However, there would be casualties on our side if we fight head-on."


    In the Gravethorne Continent, what a Knight values the most is honor. The use of deceit in a fight was considered dishonorable and unethical.


    Although the Crimson Legion didn''t care about such things, he still had to ask as Ian might find it unpalatable.


    If Ian insisted, it didn''t matter much to them, as it was a few deaths for the master, anyway.


    Ian also understood their thoughts, smiled, and said,


    "Use whatever method you want, but don''t leave a single one of them alive. However, just clear around the gorge and don''t enter the cave without permission."


    "Okay, young master."


    After receiving the order, Morgrave bowed in rare excitement and went out to prepare.


    A covert operation of killing five thousand battle-hardened soldiers wasn''t easy even for Morgrave and his thousands of knights.


    However, it wasn''t as if he hadn''t done that before.


    Just when Ian gave the order to Morgrave and he went to prepare for the battle, a sudden prompt from the system appeared in his mind.


    [Ding!]


    [You gave the order to kill 5,000 soldiers stationed by your Uncle Thomas.]


    [You have slightly changed the plot.]


    [A new quest has been activated.]


    [Intermediate Chain Quest 1: Are you cold enough to kill your blood relative?]


    [Content Target: Kill 5,000 soldiers along with Thomas Veilstrider and find out what he had hidden.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Your action today might determine your future destiny. Be careful!]


    "Hah..." Ian scoffed at the quest he got.


    Although he was happy to get one, he didn''t think he was cold-blooded.


    After all, there was no room for leniency for a betrayer, even if those soldiers were innocent and merely following orders.


    As for his future destiny, he believed it was in his hands, and nobody could determine it.


    While he was distracted, Morgrave began to give orders, dividing the team into many smaller teams.


    Then, their team began to deploy the troops, first targeting the scouts around the gorge to avoid alerting the enemy.


    Ian followed behind, at last, observing the expert operation of the team, which made him marvel at their expertise.


    They might not be as valiant and strong as those soldiers in a war, but they were perfect for silent killing.


    The ten divided teams of 100 soldiers on Stormchaser horses surrounded the entire area from all directions.


    It didn''t take long for the Crimson Legion to clear out all the scouts along the path.


    It might also be because, in their hurry, the patrols weren''t deployed properly and were slacking off. The border patrol teams were scattered all around.


    So, by the time the soldiers stationed at the waterfall found out, almost half of them were dead.


    ...


    Inside the cave behind the huge waterfall, a long, winding path capable of accommodating five people side by side had been dug out from top to bottom at full depth.


    At the end of the path, a large stope opened up, its walls glinting faintly with traces of precious minerals that had just been painstakingly extracted by the soldiers.


    In the center of the spacious cavern, two figures were sitting on chairs, sipping tea in a good mood as if they were discussing something pleasant.


    One of them was a tall middle-aged man wearing standard aristocratic clothing adorned with gold jewelry, with a sword at his side.


    The other was completely covered in dark clothes from head to toe, along with two similarly dressed figures standing behind him as guards.


    "Your Highness, although the number of Runestones in this cave is very low, it is still useful for the Wizard. Moreover, in this barren place, gaining this much is already a stroke of luck. I think the senior will be happy to get your gift."


    Thomas Veilstrider smiled while signaling toward the small pile of shimmering dark stones next to them.


    This mine was a Runestone Quarry he found while guarding this border. After finding it, he silenced everyone who wasn''t his man and took it for himself without notifying his brother.


    He had long been dissatisfied with his brother, so how could he give away such lucrative treasures?


    Although this continent didn''t have mana stone mines, there were still occasional smaller ones like this Runestone found from time to time.


    Although Runestone wasn''t as good as Manastone, it could be used as an Enchanting Material, Spell Stabilizer, or even as a Potion Catalyst.


    So, if he could make a deal with a Wizard, he could gain rich resources.


    That''s why he contacted the second prince, Adrian Ashford, secretly to make a deal hurriedly since, from the news he collected, he had the chance to get accepted as a disciple of that senior.


    "Hm... although the quantity seems smaller than I thought, it is still within the range." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The person next to him acted as if it was a normal transaction and continued,


    "Okay, as per our agreement, you will be given an ascension pill that could one hundred percent help you reach Tier 3 High Knight Realm, a meditation method, and a guidebook to start as a Wizard Apprentice. But..."


    He looked at him curiously and asked,


    "I understand the ascension pill, but what is the use of the meditation method anyway? This barren land isn''t suitable for practicing magic at all."


    Hearing his curiosity, Thomas awkwardly smiled.


    "Well, although I can''t practice, it is still better to have an option than none. I also want to know what''s so special about the wizard practice method."


    Despite his reason was far-fetched, the man opposite didn''t pry into it. He was here for the Runestone, so he wouldn''t care about other intricacies.


    Just when the two were about to talk about other things, hurried footsteps full of urgency sounded inside the cavern, followed by a frantic shout.


    "Lord, there is an ambush. There is an ambush."

 Chapter 42 - 42: Massacre (2)

    The hurried steps and the shouts from the captain destroyed the amiable atmosphere between Thomas and the Second Prince Adrian.


    Seeing this, Thomas had a dark face and scolded the captain in a cold tone,


    "How unbecoming of you? Don''t you know we have a guest here?"


    Captain Ron knew that an important guest was having a meeting with his lord, but the situation was critical. He didn''t know who attacked their battalion, but they were very fierce.


    By the time news of the attack reached his ears, almost 2,500 soldiers scattered around to keep watch had already died in the river of blood.


    Now, outside had been filled with the pungent smell of blood akin to a war.


    He couldn''t help but feel a chill down his spine.


    You know, they were the border army and had been honed in the battle with the monsters, but still, the opponent reaped their lives like grass.


    Moreover, they were still low in number.


    So, he didn''t care about the lord''s anger and replied tremblingly,


    "Lord, we are attacked by a legion in black dresses riding thousands of Stormchasers. We are already surrounded, and half of the soldiers have already died."


    While describing it, he was full of sweat and trembling inwardly. This was madness he had never seen.


    "What? How could this be possible? This is my area. How come there is another legion?"


    "Are you sure they weren''t orcs? No, how could monsters get Stormchasers? What... Why...?"


    Thomas also gauzed the gravity of the situation, stuttered anxiously, and stood up in horror.


    You know, by conducting this private transaction, he betrayed the Veilstrider family in cold blood.


    That''s why he deployed 5,000 of his elite men to avoid any mishaps in these transactions. But now his subordinate told him half of them were dead, and the culprits were on Stormchaser horses.


    Now, the situation was out of hand, making him restless and anxious.


    The second prince, Adrian, also showed a solemn expression as he never thought something so drastic would happen on this journey.


    The two bodyguards behind him hurriedly took out their swords and guarded him in the middle, fully alert.


    After getting out of his surprise, Thomas got back to his senses and ordered the captain,


    "Okay, I understand. You give orders to the remaining troops to assemble at the gorge and don''t scatter. We will leave this place and head to Bridgeport city."


    After thinking for a while, he still ordered,


    "Ron, send someone to send a request for help from Bridgeport city. Tell them there is a monster attack, we need support."


    "Okay, Lord."


    Ron accepted the order and went outside to arrange everything.


    After he left, Thomas turned sideways towards Adrian and bowed apologetically,


    "Your Highness, there seems to be some issue outside. How about we conclude our transactions ahead of time? After that, I will help escort you out of this place safely."


    Thomas had no choice now. Although the enemy came in thunder, he didn''t think getting out of the encirclement was hard. Adrian also thought so.


    "Okay, the mining is already over anyway. Let''s conclude this transaction here."


    He didn''t say much but gave a signal to his Knight Guard at the right, who threw a small bag to Thomas.


    Thomas caught the bag, checked the contents, and smiled in satisfaction.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. You can take those ores away."


    "Hm..."


    Adrian just nodded, went closer to the pile of runestones, and swiped everything inside his ring on his finger.


    However, after doing so, his face became visibly paler as if he overexerted himself. So, he hurriedly stuffed a pill in his mouth to stabilize himself.


    Thomas looked at all of this with envy in his eyes.


    "Okay, let''s go outside. It''s best to defend and get out of here as soon as possible."


    Adrian then ordered, and when Thomas nodded, they, along with the remaining soldiers, all left the quarry.


    ...


    Ian looked at the scene in front of him that almost resembled hell on earth.


    The endless fight, blood flowing like a river, and constant shouts and screams echoing around it made it truly a gruesome war.


    "Slash!"


    "Ah...!"


    Ian swung his sword and separated the head of another soldier who was trying to sneakily leave the battlefield.


    He had already killed more than ten such messenger soldiers, showing no mercy.


    As he said before, nobody should be left alive. It didn''t matter if they were innocent and only following orders.


    The fact that out of these 5,000 soldiers, nobody even thought of informing their duke of these happenings spoke volumes of their hearts.


    If they were inside the city, Ian would have a headache eliminating them.


    But now, he had the perfect chance to eradicate them from the roots.


    "Slash!"


    "Clink!"


    "Ah..."


    The shouts and fighting were ongoing, people died like litter as if they had no value, and the Crimson Legion showed its true horror, once again proving why they were named Crimson.


    As Ian had allowed them to use any methods they wanted, they were like grim reapers, fighting with a team specially prepared to kill.


    Long-range attacks, close-range fights, assassinations, poison¡ªIan saw everything.


    As Morgrave said before, if he was allowed to fight with anything, he could kill those 5,000 soldiers with less casualty.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    As their army was slowly approaching the gorge, a loud shout echoed around, filled with anger.


    However, the soldiers in dark outfits didn''t care about that and still killed what should be killed with cold expressions.


    Instead, because of Thomas''s shout, his army got perplexed, and quite a few of them got killed in the confusion.


    Thomas saw everything in front of him as the water from the river was already blood-red from his subordinates.


    Just a few minutes and 500 more were already dead.


    They were like a grinder, continuously mincing them into pieces without any hesitation, turning the battlefield into a grotesque scene of carnage and despair.


    sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Massacre (3)

    Seeing the carnage, Thomas couldn''t help but get anxious, as there was no sign of stopping this massacre.


    "Stop, you assholes, don''t you know we are from the Veilstrider duchy? Do you want to incur the wrath of our family?"


    However, no matter what he said, nobody stopped the killing.


    Instead, it was as if his impotent rage ignited their blood as the black-clothed figures began to reap the lives of the soldiers in batches.


    Even when the number of their soldiers outmatched them, the realm difference was too big, and their killing technique was too sophisticated, giving the opponent no chance.


    "Damn it! Damn it! If you haven''t caught me off-guard, how could this happen?"


    Thomas was enraged, seeing they were killing unscrupulously. He took out his sword, jumped in rage, and slashed at the nearest opponent with the speed of thunder.


    Since he was already at the Tier 2 High Knight realm, his sword strike was as fast as lightning, giving the opponent no chance to even parry.


    However, just when the sword light was about to behead the man, another sword light came across, perfectly deflecting it and saving his life. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But even when this was happening, the black-clothed figure didn''t even flinch and still swung his sword accurately at the soldier, killing him in one strike.


    It was as if it didn''t matter if he died, but he would kill his opponent before he went down.


    Seeing such ruthlessness, the soldiers around him couldn''t help but back down.


    Even when they were fighting with monsters, they would at least show fear or flinch when attacked.


    What kind of person wouldn''t even care about his life and only know to kill, kill, and kill?


    "Your opponent is me."


    Suddenly, a hoarse voice echoed followed by a middle-aged man in a dark outfit with a mask.


    After Morgrave deflected the sword light, he came near Thomas, opening the battlefield.


    He had been waiting for this moment outside as he had to stop the high-ranking person himself.


    Thomas looked at his surroundings, their attire, and the Stormchase horses and seemed to understand something.


    "Who ordered you? Do you know who I am?"


    He asked in a grave tone, feeling the weight of the situation.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care. I only know your opponent is me."


    Morgrave didn''t care about him and brandished his sword, using the killing move from the start.


    "Good, good, good."


    Thomas was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. He could only ready his sword at Morgrave, trying to quickly end this farce.


    However, after fighting for a while, he realized the opponent was also in the Tier 2 High Knight realm, making him passive.


    Ian looked at the fight beside the mine and didn''t care. His purpose was to kill all of them.


    He wouldn''t care even if Thomas was his uncle or brother of his father, Eldric.


    Since he chose to betray, then go to hell.


    Just when Ian was killing soldiers running away from the battlefield while scanning the area with his mental power, he saw three figures in black clothes coming out of the cave in a swift movement.


    Looking at the alertness and movement, they must be at least in the High Knight realm, just like Thomas.


    Thomas also saw the Second Prince and hurriedly called out to him since he didn''t see many High Knights in the opponent camp.


    "Your Highness... um... friend, please help me kill them. They only have Tertiary Knights realm and one additional Tier 1 High Knight."


    He had already gauged his opponent''s strength.


    Although the overall strength of the opponent was higher than theirs, their numbers and higher-ranked persons exceeded theirs if the prince helped him.


    "It is none of my concern."


    The deal had been completed, and what happened here had nothing to do with him.


    Second Prince Adrian wouldn''t be stupid to fight such a battle with no benefits.


    However, just when he was about to leave the battlefield with his two subordinates, Thomas said something that made him halt his foot.


    "Second Prince, don''t leave. If you help me, I can give you Hearthstone."


    Thomas had already found out that he couldn''t leave.


    Looking at the dwindling soldiers that were getting reaped like grass, just like the Grim Reaper waving his scythe, and the unyielding spirit of the fighting-to-death style of Morgrave, he was scared.


    If the Second Prince left him here, he wasn''t sure if he could survive.


    Moreover, he had already recognized the opponents as they were none other than the Crimson Legion.


    ''Damn! Brother, how could you be so cruel.''


    He cursed in exasperation, as he never thought his brother would react so strongly.


    He falsely thought that the Crimson Legion was here to kill him because his brother ordered them.


    "Oh? Are you sure?"


    The Second Prince Adrian asked with interest.


    The Hearthstone was a special mineral crystal generally found inside the heart of a large mine. Finding it in a small Runestone Quarry was a rare probabilistic event.


    "I''m sure."


    Thomas breathed a sigh of relief after seeing interest in the Second Prince''s eyes.


    Moreover, he had already shouted his name out loud, forcing him to take action.


    "I can give you the Hearthstone of this Runestone Quarry. You just need to kill these bastards."


    He said with extreme hatred.


    The soldiers here were the most core power he had painstakingly collected over a lot of years. Now, only one-third of them were remaining while all the others had died.


    No matter what, he couldn''t calm down his anger. After surviving this disaster, he would show his brother what power he had.


    "Okay then. Don''t forget your promise."


    Second Prince Adrian said in subtle excitement and signaled one of his guards to help Thomas.


    His guards were one at the Tier 2 High Knight realm and one older one at the Tier 3 High Knight realm, whereas he had just entered the Tertiary Knight realm.


    So, he thought after killing Morgrave, the remaining enemies weren''t hard to stop.

 Chapter 44 - 44: Cold Blooded

    Of course, it would take some time, and many soldiers might die, but it was none of his concern.


    ''Bastard!''


    Seeing that Adrian only ordered one guard with the lower realm to help, Thomas cursed but could only swallow his anger.


    After another Knight joined the battle, Morgrave became visibly pressed and began to defend instead of attacking.


    Although he was proficient in killing skills, it would take some time for even him to kill another person of the same realm.


    Now, with the addition of another one, his situation became quite passive.


    "Clang!"


    "Swish!"


    Back and forth, the Knight battle was going on, while in the background, the number of soldiers had already dropped to less than a thousand.


    "Let''s end this battle fast."


    Thomas was already getting anxious and began to attack strongly to conclude this battle so that he could at least save some brethren.


    "Clang!"


    "Swish!"


    Morgrave was having a hard time parrying the attack from both of them, as his body was already full of small injuries.


    After seeing that the opponents were attacking even more strongly, his cold eyes flashed, and he made a daring decision.


    You know, although he was a captain, he was also a death squad trained from childhood. There was no fear of death in his eyes.


    "Tuchha...."


    Suddenly, after seeing the opening in Thomas''s posture, he ignored the sword swiping toward his back from the black-clothed guy and punctured his abdomen ruthlessly.


    "Ugh...."


    Thomas never thought that this guy would ignore his defense and kill him suddenly; he was seriously injured as a result.


    "Impudent!"


    The black-clothed guard was enraged, seeing him blatantly ignoring his attack and poured even more life energy from his seed, trying to decapitate him in one stroke.


    "Swish!"


    However, before his attack came, a streak of sword light flashed, and he saw his own body brandishing the sword at a weird angle.


    His head was severed.


    Everything happened so fast that nobody had time to do anything.


    "Tch, these rats are getting more and more disgusting."


    A discordant voice along with a figure in black cloth and mask walked slowly, killing all the soldiers along the way.


    Wherever he went, everyone''s heads were severed.


    "Morgrave, capture him alive."


    After giving the order to him, Ian lightly stomped on the ground and made a beeline toward Second Prince Adrian.


    He already knew that the remaining guard was at the Tier 3 High Knight realm. So, he was going to fight this battle himself and kill them both.


    As he said, everyone would die, even if he was the prince of this Empire, he would also die. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Streak!"


    As his sword swiped across, a dazzling light streaked through, aiming to behead the two people in dark clothes.


    "Damn!"


    Adrian hurriedly dodged the light while his remaining guard quickly used his sword to deflect it.


    "Swhah..."


    Even the deflected sword light cut the small waterfall behind into two, showing the cave underneath.


    "Well, it is indeed powerful enough."


    Ian was very satisfied with this move. After condensing the Life Seed, a High Knight could use his weapon to extend the power using the Life energy.


    Even using this normal sword, he could show such a strong power; he was already satisfied.


    Just as he was about to continue to attack, Adrian came back to his senses and hurriedly began to persuade.


    "Your Excellency, there is no need for us to fight to the death. I don''t care about you killing one of the guards or Thomas."


    "How about you allow us to go, and we forget this grudge here? After all, if we fight with all we have, both sides'' injury or death is inevitable."


    After seeing the fighting power of the opponent, Adrian quickly made a decisive decision and sold out Thomas immediately.


    A wise man never stands in danger. He knew this well. So, he quickly made a decision.


    However, Ian didn''t care about his point of view.


    By now, he knew that the person standing in front of him was the Second Prince Adrian Ashford.


    So, now even if he gave him something lucrative, he had to kill him to prevent issues.


    As for being equal in power, Ian scoffed and made a beeline with even more speed than before.


    "Bastard!"


    Seeing their fighting figures, Adrian cursed in anger. After thinking for a while, he finally made a decision and ordered his remaining old guard,


    "Kill him, don''t care about your injuries. I will give you a portion of Soul Gem Dust afterward if you can kill him."


    He also knew the stakes and immediately made the lucrative offer, although he was bleeding inside.


    "Soul Gem Dust...? Thank you, Your Highness. Don''t worry, this old man will complete your order."


    The old man got visibly excited since Soul Gem Dust could help a Knight advance to the Grand Knight realm. It was a catalyst developed by Wizard research that could be used to prepare the secret recipe.


    He was already old, and if he didn''t seek promotion, he would be dead in a few decades. Who wants to die if there is a chance?


    However, just when he was gearing up and parrying Ian''s increasingly bold attack, he heard a soft voice right next to his ears inexplicably.


    "Oh? Do you have Soul Gem Dust? I also want some."


    "Clang!"


    Along with this young voice, suddenly, he heard a shrieking voice from behind and instinctively placed the sword at the back of his neck.


    "Plop!"


    However, this time something incredible happened. Instead of stopping the attack like before, his long sword got split into two, cleanly in the middle.


    "Ugh..."


    Before he could figure out what happened, his head rolled to the ground and he died with his eyes wide open.


    "Damn! Spellblade is indeed awesome. Even a basic artifact is this strong."


    Ian looked at the blade in his other hand, which was sizzling with his life energy and mental power, and looked as if it had just emerged from the flames of a blacksmith''s forge.


    "You... you are a Wizard?"

 Chapter 45 - 45: Gain After War

    "You... you are a Wizard?"


    Prince Adrian was so stunned that his voice trembled, and he stopped and stood rooted on the spot.


    He saw his guard deflecting the sword when suddenly Ian took a shimmering blade out of nowhere and smoothly cut both the sword and his neck from behind.


    There was no resistance at all, just like a sharp knife cutting through butter. Even the blood didn''t appear for a few seconds.


    After hearing his words, Ian looked at Adrian with interest,


    "Oh? Do you know Wizard? That''s right, your guess is correct, but there is no prize."


    After saying that, he walked toward him unhurriedly, looking at his prey, ready for slaughter.


    "You... Don''t come near... Do you know who I am?"


    Adrian was scared shitless, seeing this Grim Reaper coming toward him, and hurriedly took down the covering on his face, showing his handsome figure that was similar to the Third Prince at the banquet.


    "I''m Second Prince Adrian of this Ashford Empire. You can''t kill me; otherwise, nobody can save you and your family from the royal family''s wrath."


    He hurriedly explained, afraid that Ian would kill him in a fit of rage.


    "Hehe, I know your identity. I know why you are here. But I will still kill you. Do you know why?"


    "Why?"


    Adrian was completely flustered by the seemingly frivolous but chilling remark and asked subconsciously.


    "Because nobody knew you came here. Even if you die here today, Ashford''s will never find out."


    Ian said with a faint laugh as if looking at a clown.


    "What? How do you know?"


    Adrian was facing full pressure from Ian''s killing intent that he didn''t understand the situation and said with a slip of the tongue.


    But by the time he understood, he saw a similar blade hacking at him at an extreme speed that he couldn''t think of anything, and his head rolled to the ground, just like his guards.


    The trio who came for the lucrative deals secretly died with their heads severed in this unknown land.


    "Tch, couldn''t even defend. Wasted my Spellblade shot."


    Ian caressed the blade in his hand lovingly. The more he used it, the more he liked it.


    "Consider yourself lucky to die at the hand of a Wizard."


    Ian laughed since he knew that he wasn''t a wizard, only an apprentice.


    He just used his merged mental power and life energy on the Spellblade and killed the unsuspecting person with the speed of thunder.


    But maybe it seemed magical for this barren place.


    "Morgrave, gather the bodies, and burn them down. Clean the area and don''t let anyone slip away."


    Ian ordered and walked towards the body of Adrian. From his reaction when he pulled out the Spellblade from the space ring, he could figure out he was a wizard.


    So, he must have something to do with Wizard.


    Ian still didn''t know what they were doing here or what his so-called uncle Thomas found here, but he wasn''t in a hurry.


    After Ian rumbled through the clothes, Ian found nothing.


    Then he thought of something and looked at the finger of the headless body in front of him, and sure enough, he saw an unremarkable ring with a strange rune pattern on the second finger of his right hand.


    "Mana ring!"


    Ian belatedly realized that it was a mana ring, a basic space artifact used by the Wizard apprentice.


    "Well, he is a prince of an Empire."


    Unlike his space ring, this mana ring requires mental power to access and cannot be used with Life energy.


    Still, just with the possession of this ring, he understood why this prince thought that he was a wizard. After all, a space ring that could be opened up with Life Energy was unheard of.


    "Let''s see what is inside."


    Ian was full of expectation as he already knew there was Soul Gem Dust, the main catalyst for the secret recipe to enter the Grand Knight.


    With his strong mental power, Ian easily broke through the barrier outside the ring and saw a small space inside filled with myriads of things.


    However, most of them were occupied by shimmering dark stones.


    "Runestone Quarry!"


    Finally, he understood what his uncle had found.


    Although Runestone was the degraded version of mana stone, it was still very precious in this barren continent where you couldn''t find a trace of mana.


    As far as Ian knew, this stone had a very high research value for a beginner Wizard.


    It was also extremely useful for the Knight Family as the secret recipe includes botanical plants more or less related to mana. Such stones were effective in raising such for generations.


    Of course, for him at this time, besides transaction value or leaving it to the family, it had no use since he couldn''t absorb mana from it.


    "A Runestone Quarry with a Hearthstone vein." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian looked at his uncle Thomas, who was lying down on the ground with restraint, surrounded by soldiers, and murderous intent spilled out uncontrollably.


    The price of this vein, that too with a Hearthstone, was exponential even for their Veilstrider family.


    If they played their cards right, producing multiple Tier 3 High Knights or at least one Grand Knight wasn''t a dream.


    "But the filthy rat doesn''t care about family affection."


    Ian cursed uncontrollably, discarded such unpleasant thoughts, and looked at other items in the ring.


    Besides the Runestone and Soul Gem Dust in a bottle, there were only two items worthy of his attention: a meditation method and a token.


    Ian ignored the basic meditation method which was of no use to him and looked at the token instead.


    When he saw what it was, his breathing became short because he had seen this token before.


    "Ignisia Tower Token!"


    Ian took out the circular medallion forged from a radiant metal alloy that glowed faintly with an internal amber light, resembling molten lava.


    Without a doubt, it was the Ignisia Tower Token. He had seen this in his father''s hand.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Arrangement

    "Come to think of it, Adrian must be the chosen heir to embark on the Calvora continent this time."


    Ian found it reasonable after thinking.


    From the way he carried even the mana ring with him, he must have been appreciated by the Wizard Ethos, and these transactions might have been a mentorship gift he had prepared.


    "Fortunately, he was here anonymously. However, I still have to be careful."


    As long as nobody found out about his killing of the prince, he should be fine.


    As for the 5,000 soldiers and his uncle Thomas, he had a proper reason prepared already. He just needed to send a letter to his father, and he would handle it.


    After all, Thomas''s rebellious nature wasn''t from one day or two. They could always pour dirty water on him and justifiably kill him.


    He was sure his father wouldn''t blame him, as perhaps he already knew about it.


    "Ugh..."


    When Ian was musing over complex matters, Thomas woke up and began to cough blood violently. All the fighting with Morgrave and severe injuries had left him on the verge of death.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    After coughing for a while, he looked at the masked figure beside him, who was examining the ring, and asked with a sad expression,


    "Did Eldric ask you to kill me?"


    He didn''t grovel for life nor did he try to ask for mercy. Instead, he wanted to know why his brother had suddenly become so violent.


    ''Did he really find out about the Runestone Quarry?''


    He was puzzled and could only think of this reason because what he was doing right now was truly treason that crossed the bottom line.


    Still, he didn''t think he deserved to die.


    "Heh, Father doesn''t need to give the order to kill a rat like you. I alone am enough."


    Ian looked at him coldly with no emotion in his eyes, filled with killing intent.


    However, after hearing the young voice that sounded familiar, Thomas was shocked.


    "You... you are... Ian... Why...?"


    "Cough... Ugh..."


    "Why...?"


    Thomas went wide-eyed and coughed violently after realizing that the person who killed him was his nephew Ian. He couldn''t understand why this was happening.


    Just as he was about to ask, a clinking sound reached his ears, followed by the rolling of his head on the ground.


    Until his death, he didn''t understand how his useless nephew had become so strong and come to kill him.


    "Why? You don''t need to know."


    Ian said in a low voice, kicking the body out of the way.


    Actually, Ian didn''t harbor much hatred towards him. All he wanted was to save his family from harm and alter the known destiny of the Arcane Passage.


    ''If your death could bring peace to my family, what other reason do you need?'' he thought, not flinching even while committing such cruel acts.


    Maybe he really was a villain, but who cared?


    He initially wanted to ask him something before killing but then decided against it.


    It was better for both of them to end the drama as soon as possible.


    He then noticed that Thomas had been protecting a small bag even while fighting Morgrave, so he grabbed it with his sword as it must have contained something important.


    But when he saw the contents inside, Ian kicked the headless body in anger.


    "Stupid bastard!"


    The contents inside were an ascension pill, a basic meditation method, and a guidebook.


    How could this garbage be transacted with Runestone? What was he thinking? This was just pure stupidity.


    Ian then recalled his excitement when he had obtained a meditation method at the Library and didn''t know what to say.


    Now, he had three such books lying beside him as if they were worthless.


    "My luck has indeed increased," he thought sarcastically.


    After that, he ignored everything, stuffed the items inside the new mana ring, and walked towards the cave. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he found the Runestones inside Adrian''s ring, he had to make sure just in case.


    Moreover, even after killing his uncle Thomas, the quest hadn''t been completed yet.


    So, he also had to find out what Thomas had hidden beside the Hearthstone.


    Ian followed the narrow path dug out haphazardly and arrived at the opening at the end.


    "Well, nothing left. Thomas must have moved Hearthstone earlier."


    Although he didn''t find anything inside, he didn''t care and walked outside the mine in a leisurely manner.


    After walking outside, he saw that Morgrave was waiting for him.


    As Ian came closer, Morgrave bowed and said,


    "Young master, as you ordered, all the bodies have been burned except these. What is your next order?"


    "Oh? Burn these too. No need to show any sympathy, and don''t leave any traces."


    Ian understood his thoughts and ordered nonchalantly. This betrayer didn''t deserve a proper burial.


    "Okay, young master."


    After receiving the order, he was about to leave when Ian called out to him,


    "Wait!"


    "Yes, young master."


    Ian thought for a while, took out a quill pen and a piece of paper from his ring, and began to write a letter.


    After that, he sealed it using the unique method of the Veilstrider family.


    Then, he took out his previous space ring from his finger and stuffed the Runestones, two meditation methods, and other useless stuff into it, leaving the new mana ring with him.


    "After dealing with this, go to Bridgeport City and deal with the remnant power of Thomas.


    Also, check his house thoroughly and dig three feet into the ground. You must find a hidden room or items. You can leave someone at the mansion. I will return shortly."


    "Okay, young master!"


    "Um!" Ian nodded and handed the letter and the ring in his hands to him.


    "After dealing with everything, return immediately. Give this to my father; he will know what to do. Leave one Stormchaser for me here and you can leave."


    "Okay, young master. Take care."


    Morgrave bowed and understood everything from Ian''s order.

 Chapter 47 - 47: Complicated Mood

    Morgrave bowed and understood everything from Ian''s order.


    All he had to do was act as if this was an order from the Duchy while hiding Ian''s involvement.


    Ian smiled and nodded with relief. Having a smart subordinate at your disposal could save you from explaining at every turn.


    After accepting the order, Morgrave burned all the bodies, arranged his comrades, and left for the Bridgeport city.


    Ian looked at the departing figure of Morgrave and thought that his impromptu visit had been almost completed.


    As long as Morgrave delivered that letter to his father, he would take care of everything. There was no need to get involved further.


    ''Now, only the Quest remains!''


    Ian looked at the intermediate Quest that was still incomplete but wasn''t anxious. If his guess was correct, Thomas must have hidden his belongings inside his mansion, as that was the place most heavily guarded and secured.


    "And Margaret..."


    Ian thought of his beautiful aunt with a complicated emotion.


    Although he knew the relationship between Thomas and his wife wasn''t good and she was always left in the Imperial Capital, after all, they were husband and wife.


    He didn''t know how she would react. Would she commit suicide in despair, try to seek vengeance, or perhaps come to terms with him?


    Actually, before leaving for this mission, he wanted to meet with her to gauge her reaction but then thought otherwise.


    What Thomas had done just now was betrayal, and if the news leaked, it would be very detrimental to his father and his family.


    ''If she doesn''t understand, then... it is better she dies.''


    Ian wasn''t a bodhisattva or a sage. As he said, he was a pragmatic person from two lives.


    He did sympathize with Margaret and didn''t mind accepting her if the situation allowed. However, he would never jeopardize his family''s safety for others.


    ''Sigh, not everything goes your way in this world.'' He couldn''t help lament that his strength was still too low.


    ''...Let''s rest for a while and eat something.''


    Ian breathed heavily to forcibly subside those complex emotions and thoughts while observing the departing Crimson Legion, which had been reduced by almost a hundred soldiers.


    He then left the gorge together with them and grabbed his Stormchaser away from the team.


    Since he had been traveling non-stop, he decided to take a rest while they took care of Bridgeport City.


    He was hungry for good food and a long bath. All the fighting, blood, and sweat had made him reek terribly.


    ...


    While Ian was leisurely strolling and fumbling around, Bridgeport City was in chaos.


    "What happened?"


    A middle-aged captain in formal clothes looked at the anxious soldier guard and asked.


    "Sir, we have company."


    The soldier didn''t know what to say and could only signal outside. When the captain looked at the gate, he saw hundreds of excellent soldiers on Stormchasers arriving frantically.


    "Sir, what should we do?"


    The soldier was perplexed and didn''t know what to do. Although this was a border area, it was adjacent to the wildlands, not another kingdom.


    If that was the case, who were these soldiers¡ªfriend or foe? Moreover, Lord Thomas had left with 5,000 soldiers a day ago, and there had been no news.


    Now, there was a large force approaching, making them restless. How could they fight?


    Although there were more soldiers stationed at the border, it would take time for them to get here.


    "What should we do? Are you an idiot? Of course, we fight! Or do you want to die?"


    The captain was speechless at the soldier''s reaction.


    One look at the army in front was enough to see they were aggressive, yet his subordinate was already paralyzed with fear.


    Well, he was also getting restless since most of the top-ranking figures of the city weren''t present. But what could he do?


    If he abandoned his post without authorization, he would face severe punishment.


    ''Hopefully, we can hold out until Lord Thomas returns.''


    Just as he was about to issue orders for the soldiers to defend under his command, he saw the tall man riding at the forefront suddenly leap over the tall wall in a single movement, landing directly before him.


    "Who is in command?"


    Morgrave didn''t care about their startled expressions and went straight to the point. He still had to return to the capital today as quickly as possible.


    The middle-aged captain was overwhelmed by the pressure from the high Knight realm, making it difficult to breathe.


    "My lord, this is the Bridgeport City of the Veilstrider family."


    Still, he mustered the courage to speak weakly in hopes of deterring the opponent. After all, he was no match head-on.


    "You don''t need to concern yourself with this."


    Morgrave produced the seal he carried, a symbol of Duke Eldric, and commanded,


    "Gather all the soldiers and high-ranking officials. Open the gates. This is an order."


    His cold voice sent shivers down the spines of the soldiers, making them feel as though one more word could cost them their heads.


    "Open the gates."


    The captain, recognizing the seal and understanding the gravity of disobedience, directly ordered his subordinates to comply.


    Since the army outside bore the Duke''s insignia, there was nothing to fear.


    After issuing the order, he proceeded to assemble the remaining brigade leaders as commanded.


    Morgrave observed their swift compliance with satisfaction and then turned to his subordinate.


    "Two teams will accompany me to the Lord''s mansion. The rest will follow William''s lead."


    "Yes, sir." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then addressed William, one of his most capable subordinates, and instructed,


    "Conduct a brief investigation to identify those connected to Thomas. Execute their leaders publicly and appoint a reliable individual as a temporary lord. Work quickly¡ªwe must leave before evening."


    "Yes, sir."


    A younger knight responded with enthusiasm.


    "Okay, let''s go. There are still many people we need to kill."


    Morgrave said, showing rare excitement, and marched directly to the Lord''s mansion.


    One carnage had just ended a few hours ago, and another was about to unfold¡ªthis time in the city, filling the air with the thick smell of gunpowder.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Who Is Behind?

    [Ashford Empire-Mistwood Province-Bridgeport City]


    Ian walked along the empty road of Bridgeport City, which seemed deserted with no one around except for the occasional patrol team.


    However, the thick smell of blood throughout the city, the absolute silence, and the tense atmosphere indicated that the situation wasn''t good.


    However, Ian ignored everything, used the Phantom Veil technique, and made a beeline for Thomas''s mansion.


    After eating something and getting some rest, he arrived in the city when the Crimson Legion had already completed their mission and were on their way to the capital.


    He was right on time.


    The path Ian walked to get to the Lord''s Mansion was full of patrolling soldiers, but they couldn''t detect him even as he passed close by.


    So, once he was near the largest and most luxurious mansion in the city center, he canceled his technique and entered the luxurious gate.


    "Young Master!"


    As he entered the gate, a young knight covered in black cloth from head to toe, much like Ian, stepped forward and saluted.


    "Um! Did you find it?"


    Ian nodded, didn''t waste words, and wasn''t surprised that he was recognized.


    With no one in the mansion and the outside heavily secured, it could only be him. Moreover, he didn''t hide his breath to stop misunderstanding.


    "Yes, young master. Although we didn''t find any items hidden elsewhere, we did find a secret room. I was assigned to wait for you before checking inside."


    "Oh? Where is it?"


    "In the basement."


    "Okay, show the way."


    Ian was pleased, as the location they were heading to was most likely a secret vault.


    It didn''t take long for them to walk through the mansion and arrive at the basement.


    Being the Lord''s residence, it wasn''t the damp and dirty basement Ian had imagined.


    However, the thick smell of blood and signs of struggle strongly suggested there had been a fight earlier.


    "Young master! This is the secret room we found."


    The young knight led him to the wine cellar and down an inconspicuous ladder to an unremarkable wooden door.


    Seeing Ian inspecting the wooden door, the knight quickly explained,


    "This looks like a simple wooden door, but there''s a strong iron door embedded within. When we discovered this place, multiple powerful knights were guarding it."


    "Um."


    Ian nodded, not because of his words but trusting Morgrave''s expertise implicitly.


    "Okay, go outside and wait for me."


    "Yes, young master."


    The soldier gave a knightly salute, climbed the ladder, and left to stand guard.


    Once alone, Ian turned around, took out the Spellblade, and swung it lightly at the wooden door.


    "Clang!"


    Suddenly, a loud sound echoed throughout the basement. However, Ian did not see the door open.


    While the wooden door was cut like tofu, the iron door behind it bore only deep scratches.


    "It''s quite a thick door."


    Ian mused, then poured both his mental power and life energy into the blade, producing a sizzling sound.


    He then raised his hand and swung the blade again; this time in full power.


    "Clang!"


    "Thud!"


    This time, he split the door cleanly, and it fell with a thud under its weight.


    ''Quite useful.''


    Feeling satisfied, he stored the blade back in his mana ring and slowly entered the room.


    The secret room was essentially a fortified basement made of special iron for added safety. There were no traps or poisons as Ian had expected.


    The room was dimly lit by a large candle, and rows of cabinets lined the walls, filled with ledgers and books.


    Ian browsed through them and discovered records of secret dealings, contracts, and shady activities.


    ''Well, it makes sense.''


    After perusing the books for a while, he quickly lost interest, deciding to hand them over to his father to deal with.


    After rummaging through all the stuff, aside from a large wooden chest in the corner, there was nothing else of value.


    So, he dragged the chest to the center of the room and used his sword to break the lock.


    Suddenly, as soon as he opened the lid, the room was filled with the refreshing mana of the Hearthstone.


    After briefly looking inside, the chest contained several large Runestones, a blood-red book, and a black pouch.


    Just as he opened the chest, a series of system prompts appeared in his mind.


    [Ding!]


    [You killed 5,000 soldiers in cold blood.]


    [You killed your uncle Thomas, who was blood-related, with your own hands.]


    [You discovered what Thomas had hidden.]


    [Congratulations! You have completed the Intermediate Quest: Are you cold enough to kill your blood relative?]


    [Your destiny path has been further solidified.]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain (?)]


    [Congratulations! You received a reward: A Chance for Bloodline Awakening.]


    [Note: Similar rewards can be earned by completing similar quests, but be cautious as your greed can be your downfall.]


    The system remained as cryptic as ever, offering only brief prompts without further explanation.


    "Just as I expected."


    Ian was thrilled to have completed another Quest; that too intermediate one.


    "What do you mean, just as you expected? Do you think Thomas is stupid enough to leave his wealth in such a place?"


    Just as Ian was about to examine his reward, a sweet but discordant voice filled the room, breaking his concentration and making him instantly alert.


    The voice was seductive yet tinged with grievance, as though Ian''s words had offended her.


    "Who?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He swiftly drew his Spellblade, turned around, and regulated his breathing and mental power, prepared for a fight.


    It shocked him that someone had been able to sneak up on him despite his high mental power. Someone that capable couldn''t be a weak person.


    "Oh? Good blade but too tacky."


    However, the woman across from him didn''t seem to care about his hostility and instead eyed the blade in his hand with interest.


    She also didn''t forget to give her opinion by the way.


    "Aunt Margaret?"


    After Ian clearly looked at the figure in front of him, he was stunned to see a mature woman resembling his aunt Margaret but with a completely different demeanor.


    If his aunt Margaret at the party was docile, timid, and pure, this woman was her complete opposite.

 Chapter 49 - 49: I Am Indeed A Villain (18+)

    Aunt Margaret was wearing a fitted, deep burgundy gown adorned with intricate black lace, the fabric shimmering faintly as if it were woven with secrets.


    Her hair was brushed back in a smooth, regal updo, revealing a lovely strand of pearls resting on her collarbone.


    The most striking feature was the subtle dagger that glinted at her hip, half-hidden by the folds of her gown, and a ruby ring on her finger caught the flickering light.


    Such a sudden appearance and stark contrast in her temperament truly shocked Ian to the core.


    ''She is a Wizard!''


    Ian realized that his seemingly timid aunt, whom he frivolously kissed, was a Wizard¡ªone whose strength he couldn''t even gauge.


    Seeing him looking at her intently, Aunt Margaret smiled sweetly, a little bit frivolous.


    "Little boy, you are quite ruthless. You killed Thomas even when he was your father''s brother. Did you never think of your Aunt? How helpless would she be?"


    She asked, sounding quite aggrieved as if she were wronged.


    Ian rolled his eyes at her acting but thought she looked quite seductive this way.


    "Screw that. Who are you?"


    But Ian didn''t care and asked in a cold voice, ready to draw his blade.


    You know, as far as his family was concerned, he was sure that there was no Wizard.


    Moreover, from the novel he read, it was mentioned that Margaret committed suicide after Thomas left her alone.


    But now, she was in front of him as a strong Wizard full of mystery. He didn''t know if the woman in front of him was even his aunt.


    "Hehe... you look a little cute like that."


    Ian was irked by her remarks, constantly saying kid, little, or cute words.


    Margaret laughed sweetly with a hand on her mouth as if she found his reaction funny.


    "You don''t need to worry, you know. I''m your Aunt Margaret, the one you kissed at the Banquet."


    She winked at him and came closer to him with graceful movements full of charm.


    Seeing her getting closer, Ian was about to swing his blade with full power when she just tapped lightly at the tip with her fingertips, making it immobile.


    "Shush... don''t use weapons recklessly. Someone might get hurt."


    She placed her face close to his ear, one hand on his shoulder, and breathed softly, making Ian uncomfortable.


    Once she came near, Ian found out that he couldn''t mobilize his mental power, and the blade was stuck; he couldn''t move.


    Suddenly, he felt something entering his body along his shoulder and spreading through his entire body. It was so fast that he didn''t even have time to react.


    "Oh? Your bloodline is dormant. How did you become a Wizard Apprentice? How did you get the meditation method?"


    Margaret said in surprise after checking Ian''s body.


    By looking at Ian, she already knew his realm, mental power, and even the method of practice.


    However, she couldn''t figure out how he could become a Wizard without awakening his bloodline.


    "Heh!"


    Ian scoffed, tilted his head, and looked into her eyes with a teasing look.


    He now understood that Margaret was the same aunt he had seen at the Banquet.


    Although he didn''t know why she was a wizard or why she was so powerful, she seemed to have no killing intent towards him and even appeared quite concerned.


    If that was the case, then there was no need to fear.


    "Was your first kiss good?"


    Ian said suddenly. His seemingly out-of-context words and frivolous remarks surprised Margaret.


    From her questions, she seemed interested in his bloodline. But why should he be a good boy and answer her?


    As for why she was a Wizard and who she actually was, it didn''t matter much.


    Because he always believed that when he got stronger, everything would come to light.


    So, after letting go of his worry, he was irked by her behavior of treating him as a child, as if he was already someone in her palm.


    Margaret looked at his contrasting behavior, which changed within seconds, in surprise.


    While Ian appeared guarded and wary of her before, now he was directly looking into her eyes without a hint of fear.


    Instead, there was frivolousness, just like that night when he kissed her.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you? After all, you did kill my husband."


    She said in a cold tone, hiding her slightly strong heartbeat and blushing cheeks.


    However, Ian wasn''t having any of that.


    ''Woman, although you are stronger, you are too weak in romance.''


    He thought with a smile, suddenly let go of his blade from his hand and instead circled his arm around her waist, hugging her tightly to his body just like at the banquet.


    "Ouch!"


    Margaret was caught off guard and cried softly. Her sweet voice, along with her equally seductive temperament, made Ian hot.


    After squishing her bosom against his chest and savoring her body, Ian looked at the slightly flushed aunt in front of him with a smirk, his lips closer to hers while his eyes looked directly into hers.


    "Aunt Margaret, I''m still dubious about whether you are real or fake. So, let me make sure."


    After saying this, he didn''t give her a chance to react but kissed her directly, his lips sucking hers in abandon.


    "Mmmm..."


    Margaret was confused by the series of events and didn''t even have time to react¡ªor maybe she didn''t want to.


    Seeing that Ian was caressing her lips with his, she placed her hand, which had been lifted, back on his shoulder, circled both hands around his neck, and opened her mouth for his tongue to enter.


    ''Just this once. I am leaving anyway,'' she thought, immersing herself in this strong stimulation.


    Ian found Margaret catering to him without complaint and became even more excited.


    You know, he just killed her husband today, and on the same day, he was kissing his aunt in this secret treasure house of his uncle. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This perverted pleasure made him addicted.


    ''Tch. I''m indeed a villain.''

 Chapter 50 - 50: Bloodline (18+)

    ''Tch. I''m indeed a villain.'' sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After that, he didn''t think much and swung his tongue inside Margaret''s mouth to catch hers while exchanging saliva.


    "Mmm..."


    Margaret tried to breathe through her nose while moaning into his mouth, clearly aroused.


    She didn''t know why, but she didn''t reject this nephew and even liked him a bit.


    Seeing her reaction and cooperation, Ian wasn''t just satisfied with this.


    So, his hands on her waist began to go downward toward her perky butt while his erect rod snuggled against her mysterious place.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Margaret was surprised, let out a cry, and asked in nervousness, completely breaking her earlier character. Her heavy breathing brushed against Ian''s face, making him feel intoxicated.


    Ian looked at her girly temperament, a stark contrast to before, and smiled slyly.


    "Aunt, this is a separate room. Nobody will come here. We are alone and anxious. How about we...? What do you think?"


    He softly said while circling his finger on the buttcrack behind her clothes and nibbling on her ears making her limp all over.


    He tried to do more while she was in confusion, but the dress didn''t allow it.


    Ian was now beginning to hate the long, complicated dressing style of this world.


    He had already been frustrated for a week and needed a good exercise.


    "Mmm ~ No, uh~ What the hell are you thinking, you little kid?"


    Margaret was breathing heavily but was bewildered by his bold remarks. This guy was getting more and more outrageous.


    Kiss was already out of the line, and he was demanding even more.


    "Ouch ~ mmm..."


    However, Ian once again tightly hugged her and kissed her lips while slowly grinding their lower bodies together and mauling her soft ass.


    If he wanted to do something more, it was better to make her aroused and lose focus than to reason with her.


    "Whether I''m little or big, you will know in a minute."


    He smirked while chewing on her red lips, playing around with her tongue. His hands were already everywhere on her body just waiting to tear her dress apart.


    "Mmm..."


    Margaret allowed him to do as he wished for a while, enjoying the fiery desire.


    Their tongues danced inside the mouth, sometimes in hers while in Ian''s, taking turns. Both didn''t shy away from swallowing their saliva and tacitly breathing in tandem, showing their affection and lewdness to the extreme.


    Ian also didn''t forget to hump her at the correct place with a smooth rhythm, making her comfortable.


    All this lewdness caused him to be already extremely aroused.


    Seeing that Margaret was enjoying it, Ian thought the time was right and was about to tear her dress apart since opening it normally was impossible, but Margaret seemed to have sensed his meaning.


    So, suddenly, she disappeared from Ian''s arms inexplicably, reappearing a few steps away.


    Ian, who was clearly in the mood, suddenly found his hands empty and almost lost balance.


    ''Fuck, I was this close,'' he couldn''t help but curse as he was once again interrupted in the middle. But he couldn''t do anything since Margaret was far stronger than him.


    Seeing Ian''s confused and irritated look, Margaret giggled in pure amusement.


    "Hehe... okay. That''s enough. Don''t bite off more than you can chew."


    While saying that, she licked her lips seductively with her long tongue, as if reminiscing about the sensation, making Ian look at her with fiery eyes.


    ''Demoness!''


    Ian cursed as he never thought that Aunt Margaret could have such a seductive posture.


    ''But why am I getting cockblocked this way? It is so uncomfortable.'' He was very irritated that he couldn''t go all the way.


    Margaret didn''t see his expression and asked again,


    "So, how did you get the meditation method?"


    "Why? Can''t I even find a meditation method?"


    Ian raised his eyebrows and asked while controlling his emotions.


    After all, he had obtained three meditation methods in the span of weeks.


    What was so surprising about him getting the meditation method?


    "No, I''m not talking about such crap. I''m talking about the Veilstrider Mind Meditation method you practiced. I can feel the breath, you know."


    Margaret rolled her eyes and asked.


    Of course, she knew the meditation method wasn''t something so scarce. But she was clearly talking about something else, not such a worthless thing.


    "My father gave it to me. Why do you care?"


    Ian was intrigued, gave her a plausible reason, and tried to gain information from her.


    Maybe he could gain something.


    All the secrets and mysteries around him made him feel like reading Arcane Passage was of no use.


    Maybe there was no more useless transmigrator than him, traveling in a novel.


    "You..."


    "Sigh!"


    Seeing that Ian was still defensive toward her, Margaret sighed but could understand his thoughts.


    "Okay, I will first give you some information. The Veilstrider Meditation method is a bloodline meditation method and cannot be shared arbitrarily."


    "It could only be inherited and gained after someone awakened their bloodline."


    She then looked at him in confusion.


    "It is also different depending on the person and the bloodline they have awakened."


    "But when I checked earlier, there was still no sign of an active bloodline in your body. So, where did you get it?"


    She was genuinely confused as this was totally illogical.


    ''So, that''s why it was sealed, but the system helped me gain it earlier.''


    Ian understood now. The meditation method he had awakened ahead of time was probably linked to his bloodline.


    He then looked at Margaret, who was seemingly awaiting his answer.


    "Well, I don''t know either. This method suddenly appeared in my mind one day inexplicably. I have no idea what happened."


    Ian didn''t lie, it did appear inexplicably. Just that it was gained by using the Knight''s Vow Card reward from the system.


    ''Strange!''


    Seeing that Ian didn''t seem to lie, Margaret was confused. As far as she knew, there was no such case that she knew of.

 Chapter 51 - 51: A Fly Stuck In A Net

    "What is this bloodline anyway?"


    Ian asked, not forgetting his father''s bloodline was in a sealed state.


    He was eager to know this unknown knowledge not even mentioned in the novel Arcane Passage. He now hated himself for not reading past Volume 1.


    "Hm?"


    Hearing his question, Margaret woke up from her reverie and thought for a while.


    "I cannot explain to you now about those things as you are too weak. You just need to know that the Veilstrider family has a strong bloodline in their blood.


    However, what it is, what''s the name, and even what it was about, you should never be curious."


    By the end, Margaret''s voice became somber as if even she was afraid of mentioning those things.


    "Ian, remember. In the world of Wizards, knowledge is the key to success just as it is also your doom. Never be curious about something you shouldn''t until you are strong."


    Hearing her severe warnings, Ian nodded as he understood her thoughts.


    As far as he knew, some Wizards were so powerful that even the mention of their name could reach their ears.


    ''Wait a minute! Isn''t there a question mark in my father''s bloodline column?''


    He then remembered the small detail he missed when looking at his father''s status.


    He thought it was just sealed and therefore not named, but maybe there was a reason the system didn''t show it on the panel.


    "As long as you know."


    Margaret breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Okay, my stay here is coming to an end. Before, I was going to stay for about a year, but now that you are already a wizard apprentice, I have to return."


    She said but didn''t elaborate on who she was, why she was there, or where she was going.


    She just looked at him one last time and said,


    "This box was hidden by Thomas elsewhere, I just helped you get it. But, don''t use that Blood meditation method and the item in the pouch. They are diabolical practices and could limit your potential."


    "Oh? But I killed Uncle Thomas. Don''t you have any resentment?"


    Ian asked with a smile, clearly in the mood to joke.


    After seeing that she was still concerned about him, he set aside his skepticism for now.


    Margaret rolled her eyes hearing his words.


    "It was just a disguise I prepared and we have nothing to do with each other."


    Seemingly not wanting to waste her words, she took out a map and a medal by waving her hands and giving them to him.


    "Although your bloodline hadn''t been awakened yet, I have a feeling it won''t be long. So, I will give this map and medal to you, you can go there after awakening it."


    Ian grabbed the map and dark medal in his hand that was floating in front of him.


    "But remember, only go there after awakening your bloodline." She warned.


    Ian looked at the map curiously, which showed the general outline of the Gravethrone Continent while the only noticeable thing was the round circle.


    "Ashen Sanctum!"


    After looking at it for a while, Ian was completely bewildered because the map marked the same place he went before, Ashen Sanctum.


    Although the place marked was a little off, the area was the same. He wouldn''t make a mistake.


    "Oh? Do you know this place?"


    Margaret asked in confusion. The place she mentioned was inside one of the forbidden zones, Ashen Spires.


    She thought he would be shocked seeing the location; instead, he seemed to be shocked by another thing. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian looked at her confused expression, thought for a while, and decided to tell her.


    "I know about this place because I was searching for Wizard-related things for a while. From what I know, the place marked here is closer to the lair of a Sixth-Ring Wizard."


    He wanted to know if Margaret knew about it. After all, although the place was slightly off, it was too much of a coincidence.


    "Oh? Are you talking about that old guy? Tch, you don''t have to worry about him, he is barely surviving in a soul body. He couldn''t even use first-ring spells. Moreover, I don''t know where he went.


    Anyway, besides someone with a unique bloodline like yours, nobody can enter this place even with this medal."


    Margaret talked nonchalantly and seeing that he was still concerned, she said,


    "Okay, you don''t have to worry about those things. Even if there was anything, I have cleared up everything. You just need to go after your bloodline awakens."


    ''So, she indeed knew.'' Ian was shocked.


    ''Moreover, seeing her scornful look, she didn''t take the Sixth-Ring Wizard seriously? How strong is she?''


    Then Ian remembered Ruther hiding inside a ring and was with Carl and couldn''t help but want to tell Margaret.


    Maybe, she would kill him and the problem would be solved.


    Just when he thought of this, he suddenly felt a strong impact in his soul followed by a blood-red warning prompt in his mind.


    [Your destiny is diverging too fast.]


    [You are too weak.]


    This time, the message was even more straightforward, without any information. However, Ian instantly understood.


    It was like he was a fly stuck in a net woven by a spider. It was fine if he was silent; the spider wouldn''t care, but if he jumped and made a noise, the only outcome would be death.


    He was also a pitiful passerby villain stuck on the net woven by destiny.


    ''Weakness is a sin.''


    Ian thought bitterly but didn''t overly concern himself with it. There was no rush, as everything would be uncovered as long as he became strong.


    From the reward he got from the System earlier, there was clearly some connection with this destiny status. So, it was better to play it safe.


    "Okay, I told you everything you need to know. You should leave this place and head for the Calvora continent as soon as possible."


    Margaret seemed to be in a hurry and didn''t allow him to be lost in his thoughts.

 Chapter 52 - 52: Bloodline Awakening

    "Umm..." Ian nodded.


    "But where are you going?" he couldn''t help but ask.


    "You don''t need to know."


    Margaret waved her hand and suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh, by the way, you should probably go to Woodhaven City. That brat got quite the adventure. If you are late, you might not be able to see her again."


    She smirked in a playful manner.


    "Oh? Sylvia?"


    He remembered that Sylvia seemed to have gone to Woodhaven City in anger.


    "It is time for me to go. We will meet again if you become strong enough in the future."


    "Wait!"


    Ian still had many things to ask, but Margaret disappeared just as she appeared inexplicably.


    "If we can meet again, and you are strong enough, I may give you what you want." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Ian heard a distant voice of hers directly in his mind followed by a soft giggle.


    "Demoness!"


    He cursed, but this time he had a smile on his lips.


    Seeing that Margaret truly disappeared, Ian visibly relaxed. Although he appeared easy and free when talking and flirting with her, he was actually on tenterhooks.


    After all, she turned out to be so powerful that he couldn''t even use his mental power in front of her.


    Anybody would be suffocated if their life wasn''t in their hands.


    ''Fortunately, it was a false call.''


    Ian thought so, then remembered something intriguing.


    ''If what Margaret said was true, Ruther can''t even use Tier 1 Spell in his soul form?''


    He smiled at this piece of information. You know, the reason why he was kind of passive and reducing the contact with protagonist Carl unconsciously was because of this uncertainty.


    He was a passerby villain of a novel, and if he jumped around the protagonist in abandon, if the Sixth Ring Wizard decided to kill him, he would have nowhere to cry.


    ''But if he couldn''t even use the Tier 1 spell, I can be more aggressive.''


    Of course, even if Ruther was incapacitated, he was still a strong man that couldn''t be content with. But Ian was no longer passive like before.


    After smirking at this possibility, he then finally looked at the System prompt he got after opening the treasure chest.


    [Ding!]


    [You killed 5,000 soldiers in cold blood.]


    [You killed your uncle Thomas, who was blood-related, with your own hands.]


    [You discovered what Thomas had hidden.]


    [Congratulations! You have completed the Intermediate quest: Are you cold enough to kill your blood relative?]


    [Your destiny path has been further solidified.]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain (?)]


    [Congratulations! You received a reward: A Chance for Bloodline Awakening.]


    [Note: Similar rewards can be earned by completing similar quests, but be cautious as your greed can be your downfall.]


    This time Ian''s attention was completely on different parts of the prompt.


    ''System, what is this question mark next to my destiny?''


    He asked, but even after waiting for a while, got no response just like before.


    After he got the foreboding feeling and severe warning from the System, he became quite sensitive to this destiny tag.


    Seeing that there was nothing he could do to unearth the mystery, he could only put it aside for now and looked at the reward.


    [A Chance for Bloodline Awakening: Use this chance to get an opportunity to awaken your bloodline from Initiation to Harmonization level. The degree of awakening depends on your bloodline level.]


    [Warning: This reward is a chance, not a guarantee.]


    [Do you want to use your chance?]


    "No!"


    Ian denied it as this place wasn''t good for awakening yet. He didn''t know what would happen once he used this chance; it was better to be careful.


    After understanding the reward, he then looked at the note at the end with interest.


    [Note: Similar rewards can be earned by completing similar quests, but be cautious as your greed can be your downfall.]


    ''Does that mean I can get a more bloodline-related reward if I kill my relatives connected by blood?''


    ''How wicked.''


    This time was a special case, but he wasn''t a murderer and a psycho. However, this prompt did really test the conscience of a person.


    After all, you just need to kill someone related by blood, and you would get exciting rewards.


    ''No wonder it is telling me to be cautious.''


    Ian had no intention of doing such a deplorable thing.


    "I''m indeed a villain, but with a conscience."


    Ian laughed, totally forgetting he killed his uncle while making out with his wife on the same day.


    He then briefly looked at the items in the treasure box and stuffed all the items inside it into his ring, and walked out of the room.


    The things inside were nothing precious, just a dark meditation method that allows a person to use humans as a pill to increase mental power; thereby becoming a Wizard Apprentice.


    He even saw more than 10 pills inside the pouch; evidence of Thomas''s cruelty.


    However, he was in no mood to criticize a dead person as he had more important things to do.


    Ian wanted to awaken his bloodline as quickly as possible and return to the place mentioned by the map given by Margaret.


    That place was so close to the lair of Ruther that Ian remembered the bloody plot he read in another novel in his previous life.


    What if he was looted by the protagonist with the help of Ruther? It was indeed possible with the terrifying luck of that bastard.


    ''Tch, I bet that guy already has this medal.''


    He was annoyed. Although from reading the Arcane Passage, he knew that Carl wouldn''t return to that place anytime soon, what if?


    Anything could happen as his presence had already deviated the destiny.


    "Young Master!"


    After Ian came out of the room, the black-clothed youth hurriedly saluted him with respect.


    "Umm..." Ian nodded at him and ordered,


    "Seal this room and send a message to the capital and wait for the order above. You can also delegate this task to Lancer. He should arrive in a few days."


    "Yes, young master."


    Ian just nodded and walked away from the basement, heading directly outside of Bridgeport City.

 Chapter 53 - 53: Bloodline Awakening (2)

    In the outskirts of Bridgeport City, several miles away, below a mountain in a remote corner, Ian opened a large cave and covered the entrance with a large stone.


    For as important a thing as Bloodline Awakening, he wasn''t going to take any risks. It was better to be alone away from disturbance.


    "This should be enough."


    After looking at the dimly lit cave with enough space around, Ian was satisfied.


    Once he was ready, he took out a futon from his ring, placed it at the center of the cave, and sat cross-legged.


    [Do you want to use your chance?]


    With his thoughts, the same prompt appeared again.


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Ian agreed, suddenly, he felt his body getting visibly lighter and lighter.


    No, it was simply disintegrating into a mass of blood and flesh and was strangely disappearing into the void as if it were sucked into a weird dimension.


    However, while all of this was happening, Ian didn''t feel any pain besides feeling lighter than ever.


    Gradually, the feeling of his own body also disappeared as his consciousness became blurred.


    The large cave he had just opened on the outskirts of Bridgeport City once again became empty as Ian''s body was nowhere to be found.


    ... S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Ian drifted into the void, he didn''t know where he was, nor did he know how much time had passed. He just suddenly awoke from his slumber.


    "Where did this person come from?"


    "Man, too weak."


    "Hey, pipsqueak. You are too weak, but you still have the guts to stand ahead of me?"


    Before Ian could come out of his confusion and account for his surroundings, he heard someone scolding directly in his mind.


    The conversation made him irritated, and he was about to scold, but no voice came out of his mouth.


    In fact, he had no mouth, hands, or legs. Even his body was just a mass of blood and meat covered by fog with no distinct structures.


    ''What the?''


    Besides his eyes that could still see, there was nothing he could do. However, what he saw was a world of blood, as there was nothing but red everywhere.


    Seeing such a bizarre occurrence, Ian got agitated but tucked again since that voice appeared again.


    "Heh! Are you a newbie? Haha, look at you getting afraid."


    Ian was so irritated by this constant voice from behind that he wanted to turn around when another voice reminded him in a timely manner.


    "Don''t look behind. He is just trapping you. If you don''t want to hear his voice, just use your mental power."


    This time, it was the sweet voice of a girl that reminded him from behind.


    Ian stopped his motion, feeling grateful, and looked ahead while using his mental power. Just like she said, he could still use his mental power in this place.


    However, there was nothing to look at except for the blood river, blood ponds, and the similar fog-covered blood and meat paste in front of him.


    After Ian calmed down his emotions, he used his mental power, thanking the voice behind him.


    "Thank you!"


    "No need. He was just pissed off that you appeared out of nowhere and occupied the seat in front. Just don''t turn over, otherwise, he will occupy your seat instead."


    "I''m new here. Thank you very much for your help."


    "No need to thank me. I just don''t want to attract weirdness, that''s all."


    After saying that, the voice disappeared, seemingly not wanting to talk with him.


    Ian also looked straight ahead to nowhere, waiting for his turn while guarding his mind with mental power.


    Since this was a reward from the System, he had nothing to fear. As long as he followed the rule, he should be fine.


    ''I appeared inexplicably taking their place?''


    From the information he found out, this place must be some sort of inheritance grotto that could help awaken the bloodline, though he didn''t know where he was. The System seemed to have directly smuggled him inside without their knowledge.


    "System is also a cheater!"


    Ian wanted to laugh but couldn''t, making him feel constipated.


    Just as he was drifting in his bizarre thoughts, suddenly a strong pulling force came and dragged his body towards a large blood pool, stuffing him directly into it.


    ''Fuck, hot, hot, hot!''


    As soon as his body touched the blood in the pond, Ian felt unbearably hot as he began to writhe in pain, caught completely off guard.


    Fortunately, his mental power was stronger, and he gradually calmed down his agitated mood, paying attention to his minced body and blood.


    As his mental power looked into his body, he found that his blood was absorbing something from the pond slowly.


    He then looked at his surroundings and saw that many figures were silently resting at the center of their spots, seemingly in meditation.


    ''It is too slow.''


    After observing for a while, Ian realized that although his blood was absorbing that strange substance, it was too slow.


    ''What happens if I use the meditation method?''


    Ian suddenly thought of this since if he didn''t do anything, his bloodline awakening would most likely fail.


    ''Let''s do it.''


    He wasn''t someone who would dawdle. So, he immediately began to use the Veilstrider Mind Meditation method.


    Suddenly, Ian began to visualize the complex pattern recorded in the meditation method.


    As he immersed himself in this wonderful sensation, he once again saw the cocoon sitting silently in his consciousness.


    However, this time, he didn''t lose his emotions but tried to use meditation to absorb the strange substance from the blood pool, just like he would absorb mana.


    "Whoosh!"


    Suddenly, just like he thought, his blood began to absorb those substances faster.


    "Haha, it works," he thought in a good mood.


    However, suddenly, he quickly found out that the speed of absorption wasn''t stopping at a certain rate but was getting higher and higher.


    ''What is happening?''


    After finding the anomaly, Ian stopped the meditation immediately, but the absorption didn''t stop; instead, it accelerated.


    Even with the high absorption, there was already an eye-catching whirlpool around him converging towards him.


    "Ah... Damn it!"

 Chapter 54 - 54: Veilborn Shroud

    "Ah... Damn it!"


    Along with the high absorption came unbearable pain that Ian couldn''t withstand.


    "What the heck is happening?"


    Ian endured for some time, but his consciousness began to blur with extreme pain, making him immobile.


    From the outside, the blood energy from the entire zone was already absorbed by Ian, making him look like a giant blood cocoon.


    As Ian was being stuffed outrageously and about to reach his limit, the cocoon inside his consciousness suddenly beat once, seemingly by mistake, and went silent.


    It was so abrupt that even Ian wouldn''t be able to know if he was looking directly at it.


    However, this seemingly inadvertent act abruptly stabilized the absorption, and Ian was saved from exploding.


    [Ding!]


    [Your ??? Bloodline has been awakened.]


    [??? Bloodline Realm: Initiation]


    [Bloodline Passive: Veilborn Shroud]


    [You consumed your chance to awaken your bloodline. You are returning to the material world.]


    With the announcement from the System, Ian disappeared from the center of the pond just as he had appeared before.


    However, he had already fainted from pain and didn''t know anything about it.


    "Swoshh!"


    Just when his body disappeared, a surge of strong mental energy swept across the entire lake Ian had been in, making large waves like a tsunami.


    "Weird. There is no one here. What happened to the Vermilion Well?"


    After searching and finding nothing, the surge of mental power slowly disappeared, calming the waves on the pond with its return.


    ...


    On the outskirts of Bridgeport city, inside an artificial cave just dug out, Ian''s body suddenly appeared.


    "Thud!"


    "Ugh.."


    After coming out of that weird dimension, he finally came to his senses.


    "Damn!"


    "Cough... Cough..."


    He coughed irregularly, trying to calm his body down. This experience was very sudden and painful for him.


    If his mental power wasn''t strong, he thought he would never return.


    "Hah..."


    Ian breathed heavily a few more times and slowly stood up, a little shakily.


    "That was dangerous."


    He thought, remembering the last moment before he lost consciousness. At that time, he felt how it would feel to literally explode from overeating.


    "Fortunately, everything is worth it."


    Ian sat down on the futon again, calming his breathing, and looked at the prompt in his mind.


    [Your ??? Bloodline has been awakened.]


    [??? Bloodline Realm: Initiation]


    [Bloodline Passive: Veilborn Shroud]


    ''Really, I still can''t see the name of the bloodline.''


    Ian didn''t delve into this matter much and paid attention to the realm.


    ''Even after absorbing that much substance, I am still only in the Initiation realm. How hard is it to awaken the bloodline?''


    He thought in exasperation. Before he lost consciousness, he remembered absorbing the entire pond in a minute, yet the result was this.


    ''And I only got one bloodline passive?''


    [Veilborn Shroud: A passive bloodline ability that allows the user to sense the ethereal world and space along with increased speed and perception.


    Effect: Enhances user mobility and perception, the ability to perceive distortions in space or time, instinctively senses dimensional rifts, magical anomalies, and incoming threats from unseen planes.]


    ''Well, it seems awesome?''


    Ian thought in a good mood. As long as he got something good in return, everything was worth it.


    Moreover, he still hadn''t checked its effect on his body. Ian immediately did what he thought and scanned his body with his mental power.


    ''I reached the peak of the High Knight Realm and my body is twice as strong as before.''


    After just a preliminary check, he immediately found out that his realm and strength had increased qualitatively.


    If before, he had to use Spellblade with his Life Energy and mental power, now he felt that he could kill that old man just with the normal strike of his sword.


    ''Damn! That''s awesome.''


    Ian felt such a strong surge in his power that he felt uncomfortable without venting it out.


    "Life Seed is also doubled in size. Eh? What is this...?"


    Suddenly, Ian saw his Life Seed in the dantian doubled in size, occupying the entire area.


    However, what shocked him more was that there was a tinge of blue at the corner of it, just like the one he absorbed before.


    "What is its use?"


    Ian tried to mobilize that part and used his mental power to stimulate it, but nothing happened as if it were just decorations.


    After trying everything and finding nothing, he could only stop.


    "Still, it is now time to attack the Grand Knight Realm."


    After awakening his bloodline, Ian had changed from inside and out. Except for his Wizard realm, where he was still a First Class Wizard apprentice, his overall strength had increased multiple times.


    ...


    [Mistwood Province-Woodhaven City]


    In a forest filled with tall trees, chirping birds, and the sound of gurgling rivers, a girl wearing a flowing emerald-green robe covered with beautiful golden embroidery resembling twisting vines, the thin fabric catching the light as if enchanted, and a silver clasp around her waist shaped like a budding flower, was floating around, laughing.


    "Hehe... this is so much fun. See, Luna, I can also do it like you."


    Sylvia said, her voice filled with excitement.


    "See, how fun this is? Unfortunately, you cannot use too much power in this barren place."


    Suddenly a small elf the size of a palm flew around, landing perfectly on Sylvia''s shoulder.


    "So, what do you think? This place is really not good. Come with me if you want to be powerful. You can always return for him if you miss him too much."


    "Who is missing whom?"


    Sylvia said, flustered.


    "Um? But didn''t you say you don''t want to leave because of him?"


    Luna tilted her cute head, showing a curious expression. She couldn''t understand why Sylvia was denying it now.


    When she asked her to leave with her, Sylvia said she wanted to meet some guy first. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, okay. Don''t think too much. Your brain is so small, you will explode if you think too much. Hehe..."


    Sylvia giggled and began to play with Luna. As her companion, she felt very close to her.


    Moreover, Luna was so cute that Sylvia never got tired of her.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Settlement

    After flying for a while in the Mistwood forest, both of them had enough fun and began to return home.


    As they entered Woodhaven City, Luna floated on Sylvia''s shoulder, looking at everything around her curiously.


    Sylvia, noticing her expression, couldn''t help but ask.


    "Say, Luna. Why can no one see you except me?"


    Looking at all the pedestrians ignoring a floating fairy on her shoulder, she asked curiously.


    "It is because they are dumb."


    Luna didn''t know what to say and replied matter-of-factly with no ill intention.


    "Hehe... then I''m smart?"


    "Yeah! After you made a connection with me, you are now smart."


    Luna nodded in agreement.


    "Say, if Ian couldn''t see you, wouldn''t he be dumber than me then."


    Sylvia laughed, imagining such a scene in her mind.


    "Hm? No, dumb people cannot see Luna even if he is your man."


    She said innocently as if she didn''t understand.


    "You... you are so little and know how to make fun of me?"


    Sylvia wanted to grab her and deal with her, but seeing the weird looks around, she quickly walked away from the crowd to avoid misunderstandings.


    Just as she entered a luxurious mansion at the center of the city, a sharp shout filled with concern sounded from inside,


    "You brat, where have you gone without notifying anyone? Do you know how scared I was?"


    Evelyn scowled at Sylvia after seeing her return late and going outside without notifying anyone.


    "Mom, I am already old enough. There is no need to worry about me."


    "Sigh! You kid. Why are you so stubborn? Your father has already called off the marriage. When will you return?"


    Evelyn said with her hand on her head. She didn''t know what to do with this stubborn girl.


    "Mom, has Ian returned to the capital?"


    Suddenly, seemingly out of nowhere, Sylvia asked about Ian.


    "No, he left for the border. It will most likely take a month or two for him to return."


    Evelyn replied subconsciously, then looked at Sylvia with a weird expression. She already knew about her daughter''s feelings but was conflicted about what to say.


    "Oh? Then let''s wait."


    Sylvia said and went inside.


    "There is still some time, anyway."


    This time her voice was so soft that her mom didn''t hear it.


    "But the longer we wait, the more unstable the path will become."


    Luna said on her shoulder anxiously.


    "Tch... don''t worry about such things. It won''t take long."


    Sylvia reassured her quickly, giving a beautiful smile in a good mood.


    ...


    "Young Master, have you arrived?"


    Lancel gave a knightly salute to Ian with a slightly stiff expression. Unlike before, his behavior this time was more cautious after arriving at Bridgeport city.


    "Yes, it took some time to reach. Is everything alright?"


    "Everything is in order, young master. But because of the secret operation a few days ago, there is a shortage of soldiers. However, I''ve already sent a letter, and help should arrive soon."


    Lancel said while cold sweat appeared on his head, remembering the secret operation four days ago.


    At that time, he was still on his way with the expedition team when the entire Empire was shocked by the news.


    It was said that Lord Thomas at the border was dissatisfied with Duke Eldric because of the expedition quota, and he rebelled.


    When Duke Eldric found out about it, he was so angry that he directly sent 1,000 Crimson Legion in Stormchasers and blood bathed the entire 5,000 soldiers in cold blood.


    Even Lord Thomas was killed in the fight. Moreover, the entire Bridgeport city was also in chaos as he didn''t know how many people were killed as an accomplished rebel.


    He heard that Duke Eldric took this behavior as a great provocation and decided to conduct a secret operation to curb all the subordinates who had ambition.


    So, at this time, the entire northern duchy was in an anxious and fearful state. Even prestigious aristocrats were scared as they didn''t know if the sharp sword would fall on them if they made some mistake.


    Ian looked at his expression and understood his nervousness. He indeed saw it right, as his father handled this matter more ruthlessly than he thought.


    "Okay, don''t worry about that for now. The expedition will be postponed until the new support arrives. You can take your time, and I have something to do."


    "Yes, young master."


    Lancel bowed and returned to his duty.


    Ian looked at his leaving figure, lost in his thoughts.


    ''It has already been four days; I have finally adapted to the increased power.''


    Previously, he thought too lightly of his bloodline awakening, feeling that all he got was a single passive skill and a few increases in body strength.


    However, after leaving the cave, he found out how wrong he was.


    "Swoosh!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Ian clenched his right hand lightly, but this simple act made a sizzling sound while the air around him automatically displaced.


    "As powerful as ever!"


    Ian smiled in satisfaction. Previously, if he wanted to show this effect, he had to draw the Life energy out of his seed and disperse it outside actively, an action akin to a waste of energy.


    However, after his bloodline awakened, he realized that unlike before, Life energy was now flowing all over his body along with his blood, not sitting inside the seed like before.


    So, unsurprisingly, now he didn''t need to draw anything actively at all to fight.


    His simple punch was already as powerful as his all-out attack with SpellBlade.


    ''Did I become a one-punch man?''


    Ian laughed narcissistically.


    ''But I think now even a Grand Knight might not be my opponent.''


    Although Ian didn''t know how strong a Grand Knight was, he was sure they still couldn''t passively use their Life energy like he was doing now.


    Only when someone reached the Legendary Knight Realm could they possibly utilize everything in their body without obstruction.


    So, all in all, Ian was now in a different dimension than all the knights on this Gravethrone continent. He couldn''t be judged just by his mere Knightly realm.

 Chapter 56 - 56: Union

    After briefly playing with his newfound power, Ian remembered the current concern.


    ''Support might take some time to arrive. It is time to go to Woodhaven City.''


    He hadn''t forgotten the reminder from Margaret that Sylvia had gotten some incredible opportunity and he might not see her if he was late.


    ''It seems Sylvia disappeared from the Gravethorne Continent early on in Arcane Passage.''


    He already knew Sylvia was one of the heroines of Arcane Passage from the Quest Prompt. However, up to where he read, there was no mention of Sylvia at all.


    So, he figured she might have disappeared elsewhere with an opportunity in the early chapter.


    ''With that brat''s temper, it is entirely possible.'' S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He remembered the marriage proposals from the Duke Thorncrest family. If there was no involvement from him, Duke Alex might try to engage his daughter away.


    And with Sylvia''s temper, if she were forced and had the opportunity to run, she would do so.


    ''I hope she didn''t run away this early.''


    He was about to leave immediately after awakening his bloodline before, but his extreme increase in strength didn''t allow it.


    ''Veilborn Shroud!''


    After thinking for a while, Ian decided to use his bloodline passive to rush fast. Although it was a passive skill, he could actively use it with greater efficiency if needed.


    As far as the information was concerned, he knew Sylvia was still in Woodhaven City.


    Since they were in the same province, he could arrive there in half a day if he used his passive without pause. He could also use this opportunity to hone this ability more.


    As Ian''s thought moved, he felt the bloodline inside his body stirring in a strange rhythm.


    Suddenly, Ian felt as light as a feather and his perception increased tenfold. However, he felt like it consumed more energy and stamina than before, just like the difference between walking and running.


    ''Let''s go to Woodhaven City.''


    With a light step, Ian suddenly disappeared from Bridgeport city and arrived outside within seconds inexplicably without any sound.


    ...


    [Mistwood Province-Woodhaven City]


    "Sylvia, the more you waste time, the more the space will become unstable. When I arrived before, it was already showing signs of breaking."


    At the center of Woodhaven City, in a courtyard garden of a large mansion, a beautiful girl in a stunning purple dress was sitting on a bench.


    On her shoulder, a small creature, a beautiful little elf, was pouting in dissatisfaction.


    "However, you said there is still time."


    "But the more you delay, the more there will be a chance of danger when leaving," Luna said anxiously.


    Since she was her companion, she could deeply understand her feelings. However, she wasn''t lying as the world she came from was getting farther away as days passed.


    If they delayed any longer, they might encounter something unexpected and could even mistakenly land in a different place.


    "Okay, I know. Don''t worry, it won''t take long," Sylvia answered, as always trying to end this topic.


    After her relationship with Ian heated up that time at Ian''s house, she had been thinking of him all day long.


    However, after her father talked about marriage to another guy, she was so angry that she directly went to her mother''s house.


    After all, she couldn''t say she liked Ian in front of her father.


    However, her mother Evelyn had already told her that Ian seemed to have already talked to her father.


    Although she didn''t know what they talked about, her father immediately rejected the marriage proposals once Ian left. So, she was very happy.


    She didn''t want to leave this place where her family, friends, and loved ones were.


    However, Luna told her that she had to leave this place as soon as possible because this place seemed to reject both of them, and something might happen if they stayed there.


    She also had this weird feeling of danger lately.


    However, no matter what, she wanted to at least meet Ian one time before leaving. Who knew when they would meet if they separated this time?


    As for her parents, she had already cooked up some reasons and shown her strength to make them relieved.


    "If he doesn''t return in time, I will go to the Border."


    "Who won''t return?"


    Just when she softly shouted out her inner thoughts, a young male voice came from behind her.


    "Who?"


    Sylvia tensed and suddenly used her newfound power instinctively.


    "Swoosh!"


    With just her thought, thick vines sprung out from under her feet, trying to intercept whoever was behind her.


    Ian looked at the instant casting of spells in front of him, surprised, and dodged everything subconsciously while walking closer to Sylvia.


    ''It is indeed an excellent opportunity.''


    From the time his voice sounded to the moment vines appeared, there was no gap. Moreover, unlike a Wizard, he didn''t see Sylvia chanting spells or using mental power.


    ''Interesting. But I''m stronger than you.''


    Ian smiled, suddenly disappeared from his place, and appeared directly in front of Sylvia, who had turned around to face him.


    "Ouch!"


    Sylvia suddenly felt a warm hand grabbing her waist, directly lifting her closer to a warm body.


    "Tch... brat, just because you became strong doesn''t mean you can beat me," Ian smirked smugly and teased the girl in front of him, who had a shocked look on her face.


    "Ian... why are you here?" she asked subconsciously.


    "Well... I''m..."


    However, just when Ian was about to answer, he sensed someone or something directly behind him.


    It was so concealed that if his bloodline passive wasn''t awakened, he would never have noticed it.


    "Vine Grip!"


    Luna cried in a sweet voice, and all the vines around the garden suddenly encircled Ian''s body, trying to imprison him.


    However, she suddenly realized that Ian was nowhere to be found, and he disappeared directly in front of her eyes.


    Before she could voice her confusion, she suddenly found her beautiful wings pinched by a big hand.


    "What is this?"

 Chapter 57 - 57: Elandor

    Ian asked in confusion, looking at an elf-like creature he had only seen in fantasy stories in his previous life.


    "No, don''t grab my wings. Don''t hurt me. I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    However, Luna was terrified by his action and began to beg for mercy because she found herself surrounded by strong mental power and unable to use her power at all.


    Sylvia also saw Luna in Ian''s hand and hurriedly reminded him,


    "Ian, don''t hurt her. She is Luna, my companion. She was just trying to save me."


    "Yeah! I was just trying to save her. Don''t hurt my wings."


    Luna cried extremely aggrieved. If she knew he was Sylvia''s friend, why should she be in this pinch? She was so sad that she almost cried. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian looked at the almost crying little figure in his hand and hurriedly withdrew his finger.


    "Okay, okay. Don''t cry. I just pinched your wings softly and didn''t do anything."


    He apologized to Luna, who quickly flew to Sylvia''s shoulder, hiding in her hair.


    "Ian, how can you see her? Except for me, nobody was able to see her before," Sylvia asked with a puzzled look.


    According to Luna, stupid people couldn''t see her. Did that mean Ian wasn''t a stupid person, or did he have something to do with Wizards?


    After coming to this conclusion, Sylvia was relieved as well as slightly uncomfortable from not being stronger than him.


    ''I will become stronger than him in the future,'' she thought with newfound conviction.


    However, Ian didn''t answer her. Instead, he looked at the little figure hiding under Sylvia''s hair with a curious look.


    "From Elandor?"


    Suddenly, he said something that even Sylvia didn''t understand.


    However, Luna, who was hiding behind her and not wanting to see this abominable person, suddenly showed a shocked look.


    "How do you know Elandor?"


    Ian''s words shocked her extremely. She remembered that she hadn''t even said those words to Sylvia. How could this human know?


    With extreme curiosity, she walked out of her hiding place, even forgetting that she had been hiding from him before.


    "No wonder," Ian thought.


    From the moment he saw the elf companion of Sylvia, he understood Luna was from Elandor, an Elven Plane.


    However, this plane was very special and didn''t allow just anyone to enter.


    Only those recognized by natural elves could enter the Elven Plane Elandor. And from the look of Luna, she must be a forest elf.


    Just when he was thinking of this, he suddenly remembered crucial information he read in the Arcane passage.


    So, he suddenly looked at Sylvia, who was full of confusion just like Luna, and asked in a solemn tone:


    "How long has it been since you made a connection with Luna?"


    This was very important. From what he remembered, the Elven Plane Elandor would come close to Aetherion or other planes when it found someone worthy and sent its natural elf in search of such a person.


    However, once that person formed a connection with the natural elf, they had to return within one month as the pathways would become more and more unstable the longer they waited.


    If they were late, the best thing would be to land in a remote location of Elandor, and the worst would be death at the space barrier.


    "Hmm? It has been almost two weeks," Sylvia answered immediately, although confused.


    "Fortunately, it isn''t late," Ian visibly relaxed and smiled at Sylvia.


    "You are really lucky. You got such a great opportunity without anyone knowing."


    "Hey, hey. Don''t ignore me. Why do you know about Elandor? Why don''t you talk about it?"


    Luna, who was completely ignored, was irritated and asked him in a commanding voice.


    However, Ian ignored her entirely and made his way towards Sylvia again, grabbing her waist.


    "Did you miss me?"


    Sylvia looked at the handsome appearance of Ian and didn''t know what to say.


    She wanted to scold him and act like before, but somehow she wasn''t in the mood. So, she just snuggled in his arms, seeking comfort.


    "Hey, what are you doing, Sylvia? I''m still here," Luna was shocked and hurriedly tried to hide again.


    Ian ignored the little guy and allowed Sylvia to snuggle in his arms. From the way she looked, he understood her thoughts.


    Although it was a stroke of opportunity to contract a natural elf and Sylvia was very lucky, in return she had to return to the Elven Plane Elandor, leaving her relatives behind.


    So, she must be reluctant and sad.


    ''Come to think of it, isn''t this a plot?''


    Ian then suddenly remembered that her destiny was to be a heroine and she had incredible luck.


    If he wasn''t with her, then she would probably leave for Elandor on time, become strong, and meet the protagonist.


    ''Tch... then I can''t allow her to leave just like this. Just at the right time, I have been getting cockblocked time and time again, making me uncomfortable.''


    Ian thought of his entanglement with Lyra and Margaret. Both times, he couldn''t go all the way, making him miserable.


    If he acted stupid and allowed Sylvia to leave like that, he should just kill himself.


    Ian did what he thought of and suddenly carried Sylvia in his arms, making her yelp in surprise.


    "Ian... what are you doing?" Sylvia asked nervously as she suddenly saw a fiery gaze in Ian''s eyes, making her completely flustered.


    "Is Aunt Evelyn home?"


    Ian didn''t answer but asked her instead.


    "No, Mom is busy with something," Sylvia answered subconsciously and suddenly understood his thoughts from his direction, making her heart beat extremely fast.


    "Oh? Then it is even better. Since you also miss me, let''s enjoy some time together."


    "Who misses you?" Sylvia couldn''t help but punch his chest lightly in defense.


    "Heh, you are leaving me after some time. We don''t know when we will meet. Won''t you miss me?"


    Ian smirked and attacked her vulnerable spot.


    Just as he thought, Sylvia became silent immediately after hearing his words.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Finally With Sylvia? (18+)

    "Hey, hey. Where are you two going? Why are both of you ignoring me?"


    Luna, on the other hand, was ignored thoroughly, and she was gnashing her teeth in anger.


    Ian followed the corridor and came inside a large ladies'' room carrying Sylvia in his arms, which he found with his mental power, and closed the door.


    However, suddenly the door opened again, followed by a little elf who was thrown outside by Ian.


    "Stay outside. What we will do isn''t something a little girl should look at."


    He warned Luna, who was pouting in dissatisfaction and closed the door again, not giving her a chance.


    "Who is the little girl? I''m already a mature fairy," she shouted in dissatisfaction, but unfortunately, no one listened to her voice.


    ...


    Inside the large room decorated with expensive furniture and designs, Ian carried Sylvia, who was hiding her head in his chest like an ostrich, to the luxurious bed at the center.


    "Ian ~~ isn''t it too fast? What will Lyra say if she finds out?"


    Seeing that Ian was really serious, Sylvia was getting more and more nervous. She couldn''t help but try to persuade Ian otherwise.


    Ian looked at the fidgeting girl in his arms, nestling cozily and trying hard not to look at him, and smiled.


    "Don''t worry about your sister. She has already acquiesced to us, and I''ve already spoken with your dad. So, there''s nothing to think about."


    While saying this, he didn''t forget to pinch her butt, feeling its extreme softness in his palm. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ouch..."


    Sylvia softly cried due to his pinching but didn''t say anything after that.


    Seeing that her mood wasn''t in the right place, Ian sighed and sat on the bed, placing her in his lap instead of throwing her onto the bed.


    He then placed a finger of one hand under her chin, lifted her head toward him, looking into her blue eyes and asked,


    "What''s the problem? Where is my little brat who always wants to fight with me?"


    He asked while softly kissing her cheek, forehead, chin, and ears to get her in the mood.


    "Umm... don''t always call me a brat. I don''t like it," Sylvia protested, closing her eyes and savoring the rare intimacy between them.


    Ian kissed her earlobes along with her long earrings and bit them softly, making Sylvia feel numb all over.


    "Don''t worry, you will become a woman today."


    After saying this with a heavy breath, he directly kissed her on the mouth, entered his tongue, and grabbed hers to initiate the lewd dance in her mouth.


    Seeing that Sylvia was dazed, in the mood, and even catering to him as he had taught her before, Ian didn''t waste time. His hands, resting on her butt, began to slide down, caressing her inner thigh rhythmically through her purple dress.


    "Umm~~ Ian ~~ Mhmm"


    Slowly, Sylvia gradually forgot everything and began to actively suck on the tongue that was moving in her mouth, exchanging saliva.


    While Ian was making her dizzy with a breathtaking French kiss, his palm, on the other hand, began to move imperceptibly, burning the dress precisely below Sylvia''s upper thigh and removing it altogether.


    Ian was frustrated with the complex dress blocking his progress, so this time he directly burned all the clothes, making the long dress extremely short.


    His control over his power was so precise that Sylvia only felt an unusual warmth below and didn''t realize anything until Ian touched her skin directly, making her yelp in surprise.


    "Ouch, ~~ Ian... what did you do?"


    However, Ian didn''t let her come to her senses and directly bit her lips in passion, nibbling them and slurping in enjoyment.


    "Mmm~~"


    "Take your tongue out..."


    "Mmm~~ Uh.."


    Ian sucked her tongue and played with it while his hand gradually began to climb upward on her smooth inner thighs, tantalizing her into restlessness.


    Feeling his touch, Sylvia couldn''t help but shudder all over, breathing heavily as her huge breasts swayed in rhythm.


    Ian looked at Sylvia sitting on his lap, with the purple cloth torn from her thigh, breathing heavily and catering to him in every possible way, which made his throat dry.


    His lower body couldn''t help but begin to get hard and erect as his other hand started to climb toward her peak in search of comfort.


    "Ian~~"


    After finding the tongue missing from her mouth, Sylvia dreamily chased his mouth and pounced, directly biting his lips.


    "Mmm..."


    Ian looked at the passion heating the room igniting their desires; he couldn''t help but suck on her again while caressing her breast with one hand, playing with the lotus seed at the top.


    ''Soft! Big!''


    He realized that although Sylvia was slightly shorter than Lyra, she was bigger in some areas.


    "Umm..."


    "Ahh....mmm...ah...oh..."


    "Ian... don''t.."


    The passion and sexual tension in the room were already palpable as Ian couldn''t help but adjust Sylvia''s position on his lap, making her sit more comfortably on his engorged rod.


    "Um..."


    After caressing the soft and milky skin on her inner thighs, Ian was already on the way towards her mysterious place.


    Just when he touched the lips downwards, he found out that it was wet all over.


    "Shss..."


    Just when he touched her lips down below gently, Sylvia visibly tensed, pulling her tongue from his mouth as she breathed heavily. Her toes curled, and without thinking, she instinctively wrapped her leg around his waist, seeking comfort and closeness just like a baby.


    Her moan echoed around the room, enchanting Ian greatly.


    "Ah.... Ian ~~ Mmm..."


    Ian found that just a simple touch of his finger had caused Sylvia to orgasm as evident from all the water pouring out.


    Seeing her limp body, soft skin that was already flushed with redness all over and unconscious swaying of her hips over his fingers in search of pleasure, Ian couldn''t control himself anymore.


    So, he suddenly carried Sylvia off his body, turned around, and threw her gently on the bed making her bounce beautifully.


    "Ian..."

 Chapter 59 - 59: A Solid Bond (18+)

    "Ian..."


    Sylvia was thoroughly savoring her orgasm, completely wasted, giving Ian a full view of her bottom with little to no privacy.


    "Damn!"


    Ian didn''t waste time and hurriedly threw away all his clothes beside the bed and pounced directly at her body.


    "Umm..."


    He first kissed her lips, chin, and neck before delicately biting her nipple and caressing her nude thighs, slowly working his hands towards her crotch.


    "Mhmm..."


    Sylvia opened her eyes dreamily and gazed at Ian''s bare body, gently kissing her all over unable to stop breathing deeply.


    "Ian ~~ don''t..."


    Although she was pleading not to, her body was very honest as every touch from Ian caused her to shudder visibly, pouring out more and more water.


    "Damn!"


    Seeing her reaction, Ian couldn''t help but bite her nipple from outside her garments, soaking it and making it translucent.


    His finger underneath grabbed her thin underpants and tore them apart with abandon. Then he touched her directly, playing with his fingers.


    "Um.."


    Sylvia gasped and raised her waist to meet his finger, hoping to gain more pleasure as his behavior became more aggressive. Now, she didn''t want to think about anything anymore; all she wanted to do was enjoy her lover''s embrace.


    "Hah... hah~~"


    Ian was breathing deeply while caressing her plum lips below with one hand and mouling her breast with the other. When he saw the dress was on its way, he tore it apart with force, exposing the entire front.


    Now, the clothing that was supposed to make Sylvia graceful and holy was torn all over, exposing her shameful bits and making it incredibly obscene and seductive.


    Ian thought it was almost time, so he moved upward again, touched her lips with his, and muttered,


    "Sylvia, I''m doing it."


    He said seemingly asking for permission but his finger was pressing her lower lips and his other hand was playing with her pink nipple, utterly immersing Sylvia in pleasure.


    "Mhmm..."


    Sylvia moaned in answer whether in acquiescence or in pure pleasure, no one knew.


    But Ian didn''t care; he kissed her deeply and then grabbed both of her thighs, forcing her to curl them around his waist.


    He then placed his erect rod directly on her crotch, rubbing and lathering it with the fluid Sylvia had released before.


    "Uhmm.... Ian... so comfortable..."


    Sylvia was feeling Ian caressed everywhere making her so sensitive that she cried and moaned in abandon.


    "Don''t worry, it will be even more comfortable later."


    Ian looked at the glazed blue eyes of Sylvia who was looking at him, pecked her lips, and directly entered her below.


    "Uhmm...."


    Sylvia suddenly felt something large, hard, and hot entering her mysterious place making her completely full.


    Although she felt a sudden pain below, the pleasure was far too much for her to care.


    "Ian ~~ I love you ~~ mmm..."


    Feeling him inside, Sylvia looked at him lovingly, bit his lips, pecked his nose, and chin, and said with full passion. From now on, she was Ian''s and no one could separate them.


    She finally formed an inseparable bond with someone she loved dearly from her childhood, making her emotional.


    "Shss... I love you too..."


    Seeing her being so affectionate, Ian came to a halt and catered to her lovingly.


    Which man wouldn''t appreciate someone liking him with everything, especially when she was so beautiful?


    ''Not to mention, she is my sister-in-law.''


    Ian smirked at his accomplishment as he placed both hands on her large, soft breast, which appeared to be ready to be milked at any time.


    He then lowered his body, placed his mouth close to her ears, and spoke while nibbling on her lobes.


    "Be ready..." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After that, he slowly began to push his rod in and out of her slippery inside that was squirming all around making him comfortable. He then realized Sylvia was too sensitive, as only a few thrusts caused her to have a few small orgasms.


    "Ah~~ Ian... Umm....mmm... comfortable... harder..."


    Feeling the hard object going in and out of her pussy in rhythm, Sylvia felt so much pleasure that she abandon all the shame and began to moan loudly while mumbling something incomprehensible.


    "Both Sisters are succubus."


    Seeing that Sylvia was already raising her waist in tandem with his motion, more in heat than him, Ian cursed and directly increased the thrusting speed.


    Previously, he thought of going slow as it was her first time, but now that she was such a slut, it saved him from catering to her.


    "Pah..."


    He couldn''t help but slap her fleshy buttocks as he drove his long rod in and out, attempting to enter fully.


    "Spluch... spluch..."


    The room was filled with the lewd sound of their connection, heavy breathing, and Sylvia''s soul-stirring moan of pleasure.


    "Ah~~ Ian ~~ Umm... harder..."


    Sylvia moaned, unconcerned about his spanking and enjoying it even more. She was completely in the zone and began to indulge in this carnal desire with someone she loved deeply.


    "Pah..Pah..."


    "Thump...thump..."


    "Ah~~ Mmm~~Uhmm..."


    With their passion blazing, two beautiful men and women began to sing in a rhythm that would shame anyone who heard them.


    "Bastard! What are they doing?"


    Outside the room, behind the door, Luna, who was irritated by Ian''s behavior, heard the lewd voices from the room and couldn''t help but curse in shame.


    Since she shared an intimate connection with Sylvia, she could feel all the emotions she was feeling, making her red and pink with shame.


    She couldn''t help but close her small ears with her hands, only to slowly open them again out of pure curiosity, then close them once more in shame.


    "Pah..Pah..."


    "Thump...thump..."


    "Ah~~ Mmm~~Uhmm..."


    The melody of sex and debauchery continued to sound inside the room where both Ian and Sylvia allowed themselves to immerse in this carnal desire for passion.


    Something that began with love and caressing had now progressed to brutal fucking and a vulgar symphony of sexual acts, revealing their passionate heart and unbreakable bond.


    As the lewd voice and moan of pleasure echoed and they immersed themselves in their first sexual experience, the outside began to darken, indicating that the night had not yet arrived and that this passion could last a long time.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Elven Contract (18+)

    [Ashford Empire-Mistwood Province-Woodhaven City]


    At the center of Woodhaven City, in the largest luxurious mansion, two figures were embracing, resting inside a spacious room.


    Ian looked at the sleeping figure of Sylvia in his arms, nestled against his chest, looking tired and flushed all over.


    Her unique platinum blond hair stuck to her sweaty neck and chin from the intense exercise all night, making her look particularly charming.


    ''Damn! It''s still not enough,'' Ian thought.


    He belatedly realized that even after an entire night of intense exercise, he was still aroused from looking at Sylvia''s figure.


    ''This bloodline awakening is too good.''


    Ian smiled with satisfaction and suppressed his desires while mauling Sylvia''s breast with his hand.


    ''Umm..."


    Sylvia awoke tiredly from her sleep as Ian pinched her nipple and played with it.


    "Ian... not now. I''m tired."


    Sylvia said while opening her eyes lazily. She had faint blue eyes with a soft, watery sheen, her orchid-scented breath, and a flushed face full of temptation, silently suggesting otherwise to Ian.


    "Haha... don''t worry. See, it''s already morning. Aunt Evelyn must have returned already."


    He said, but he didn''t stop caressing her breast. While enjoying her softness, he pecked her lips, gently biting her lower lip with his teeth, making them even rosier.


    "Umm... yeah! You bad guy, you aren''t satisfied yet. Look what you did to my room."


    Sylvia said dreamily and looked at the room in utter chaos. Clothes were thrown everywhere, her dress was in tatters from Ian''s reckless outburst, and the bed was a complete wreck¡ªits sheets tangled and half-dangling onto the floor.


    Everything suggested the madness and passion they had shared the previous night.


    "Ouch...!"


    Just when Sylvia tried to get up from the bed, pulling away from Ian''s arm, she felt severe pain in her butt.


    "How much did you smack my butt?"


    She said irritably, finding her butt in pain all over.


    Ian smiled awkwardly as he had spanked her all night. If Sylvia hadn''t contracted Luna yet, she might not even have been able to wake up today from all the carnage yesterday.


    "Use your power to heal it. You''re already an Elven Mage. What''s it for?"


    He chided while removing his hand, giving her the space she needed.


    "Yeah! My power is to heal my butt that was spanked by you all night?"


    Sylvia said, annoyed, but still tilted her body, placed her palm on the affected area, and used her newfound power.


    Suddenly, Ian saw a green glow seeping from Sylvia''s hand into the wound, healing everything. After her treatment, there was not even a red spot or the imprint of his palm remaining.


    "You have some convenient power."


    Ian couldn''t help but say while caressing her naked butt.


    Sylvia rolled her eyes, removed his hand, and tried to grab the sheet to cover her body shyly.


    "Wait, heal there too."


    Ian stopped her action, grabbed her hand, and pointed at her lower lips, which were red from intense exercise.


    "Bad guy!"


    Sylvia spat, turning completely red and filled with shyness.


    "Haha, why are you getting shy now? Didn''t you ask for more and harder yesterday?"


    Ian laughed and teased, enjoying the cute look of this tsundere girl. Although she looked shy and angry now, she had been more proactive for half the night.


    "Stop it! You''re bullying me."


    Seeing Ian''s smirk, Sylvia punched him lightly but still tucked the sheet away and used a healing spell to cure the redness and swelling below.


    "Ouch... You bastard have no mercy."


    Seeing that the swelling was so serious, Sylvia cursed with a red face, seemingly in pain but still flushed.


    ''Is she a masochist.''


    Ian doubted looking at her seductive teasing in front of him and couldn''t help but come closer and kiss her lips again.


    "Umm... Ian... no... it''s enough.."


    Sylvia allowed him to kiss her for a while before getting away at a certain distance.


    Ian looked at her crotch which was already healed as good as new, ready for a new round.


    ''Fantasy world does have its perk.'' He thought in a good mood.


    Then he suddenly moved closer to Sylvia, wrapping one of his arms around her, grabbing her boobs, and hugging her tighter.


    "Ouch..."


    "Look what you did to me, you demoness."


    Ian signaled at his pole, which was already high, and pointed at the ceiling, not forgetting to blame her.


    "You..."


    Sylvia was red all over and didn''t know what to say.


    ''Isn''t he still satisfied?'' She thought in dread.


    "Shss... help me get rid of it."


    Ian didn''t let her get lost in thought and grabbed her closer hand, placing it on his cock.


    "No... what are you doing..."


    Sylvia cursed shyly and tried to pull back her hands, but Ian refused to let go.


    "Shs... Grab it softly and stroked up and down... otherwise, we have to do it again..."


    He threatened her while nibbling at her ear lobes.


    Seeing his domineering look, Sylvia was aggrieved but could only grab the hard rod and slowly stroke it up and down as Ian asked.


    "Yeah... like that..."


    Ian enjoyed her service while caressing her body with his hands and mouth.


    "Mmmm...."


    "So, how did you contract that forest elf, Luna."


    He then asked her about her experience while enjoying her service.


    "Hmm... I saved her life accidentally outside in the Mistwood Forest and made a contract."


    Sylvia responded while enjoying a gentle caress on her boob and Ian''s kisses.


    "Mistwood forest? Did you go into the inner circle?"


    "Yeah! I was training inside, chasing a monster boar, and unknowingly entered the inner circle."


    "Umm.. not there..."


    Sylvia removed Ian''s hand, which was moving downward while accelerating the stroking movement, and continued,


    "Then I was afraid of getting lost in the mist, so I quickly walked outside, when Luna collapsed in front of me, severely injured. I then carried her to the mansion and attempted to cure her, but to no avail."


    "Shsss..."


    Ian could not help but gasp as Sylvia improved in just one night. She was explaining her experience to him while expertly giving him a handjob, which made him restless.


    "Hehe..." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvia chuckled and continued to speak, driving him insane. She was also feeling the heat from Ian''s bold move on her breasts and the occasional nipple teasing.


    "After she awoke, she initiated the Elven contract, claiming it could cure her and help me grow stronger. So we did, and now I am an Elven Mage."


    Sylvia said a little proudly, unconsciously grabbing his rod with some force, causing Ian to gasp.


    "Hiss... damn! You demoness just want to get the D, right?"


    After enduring for a while, Ian couldn''t stand anymore, turned around and climbed her body.


    "Ah... No, Ian. It is still so early..."


    Sylvia cried and tried to stop him, but she failed miserably. As a result, another round of intense exercise followed by pleasure was staged in the already messy room.


    "How much are they going to do that?"


    Outside, Luna was black-eyed and distressed all over, exhausted from their continuous moaning from evening to morning.

 Chapter 61 - 61: Verdant Council

    On the outskirts of Woodhaven City, inside the inner circle of the Mistwood Forest, Ian, Sylvia, and Luna walked along the edge of the fog.


    The Mistwood Province, where Ian was now, was named after this vast forest, perpetually shrouded in fog throughout the year.


    Due to the unique nature of the mist produced by Mistwood trees, which could block perception and increase danger, the forest was widely known and symbolized both commercial and geographic significance.


    "So, you found her at the edge?"


    Ian asked Sylvia, who was walking beside him, her face full of smiles.


    It had been three days since Ian came to meet her, and they had hardly separated. They were like a newlywed couple on a honeymoon, doing everything imaginable.


    In these three days, Sylvia had learned and endured so much that she was astonished by Ian''s vast knowledge in that particular area.


    "Yeah! She was heavily injured."


    "I wasn''t injured. I was just affected by this awful place. This place is not for living. I don''t know how you managed to survive in this godforsaken place," Luna snarked in annoyance. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If I were in my homeland, you would see how powerful I am," she muttered, still bitter about Ian''s treatment over the past days.


    Ian''s perception was sharp, and he easily overheard her mumbling. However, he didn''t care much about her complaints and instead asked,


    "So, you''re from Elmspring of Elandor?"


    Ian''s interest was piqued. From what he knew through the Arcane Passage, Elandor was an Elven plane adrift in the void, seeking the destined ones.


    Although vastly different from this world, it had powerful organizations and various regions, much like other realms.


    "Yeah, I''m from Elmspring, which is thousands of times more beautiful than this barren land," Luna replied with pride, not missing an opportunity to belittle Ian.


    "That''s for sure," Ian readily agreed.


    To him, any place with higher mana density was better than this one. Elandor, famous for its beauty and natural richness, was a treasure trove many powerful wizards longed to access but couldn''t.


    "Hmph," Luna huffed, growing frustrated at Ian''s nonchalant demeanor.


    "Hehe, Luna, you don''t have to dislike Ian, you know. He could be a good friend of yours," Sylvia giggled, trying to ease the tension between them.


    "Tch... You were screaming with joy for three days straight. No wonder you find him good," Luna retorted, rolling her eyes dramatically.


    "You...!" Sylvia was so flustered and angry that she struggled to understand how this little fairy had such a sharp tongue.


    Ian laughed at their playful banter as they continued walking along the edge.


    "Alright, now that you''re going to Elandor, I should tell you a few things."


    As they approached their destination, Ian grew serious and caught Sylvia''s attention.


    "From what I know, Elandor is an Elven plane that chooses its inhabitants based on destiny."


    Ian began sharing his knowledge.


    "However, just because it chose you doesn''t mean you can relax and expect to become stronger automatically," Ian warned, his tone solemn.


    "Like this world, the Elven realm isn''t without danger. There are many magical creatures, and danger lurks everywhere.


    Other races also inhabit the plane. While Elves are powerful, they aren''t invincible. If possible, join an organization and work to become strong as quickly as you can."


    Though Elandor seemed like a grand opportunity, it ultimately depended on how one handled it.


    Ian also knew the plane was rife with dark races and abyssal creatures, making it highly perilous.


    "Um..." Sylvia nodded.


    "Say, Ian, how do you know so much about Elandor?"


    Luna interrupted, curious after hearing Ian''s detailed explanations.


    She had been told by her elders that knowledge of Elandor was reserved for those at least at the Elder level, far beyond Ian''s strength.


    "I read about it in an ancient book," Ian replied vaguely, earning an eye roll from Luna.


    Ian didn''t care. After all, he couldn''t possibly say it was from an opportunity of Carl, right?


    ''Come to think of it, I must grab that one too.''


    He thought then turned back to Sylvia.


    "My knowledge about Elandor is limited, but I do know there''s a strong organization called the Verdant Council. It''s composed of chosen elites. If you find the opportunity, try to join them."


    He shared everything he could recall. As far as he knew, the Verdant Council of Elandor was as powerful as an Eight-ring wizard organization.


    "Okay," Sylvia nodded.


    By now, they had reached their destination¡ªa dark void crack amid the fog, roughly the size of an adult human.


    From the outside, it was impossible to discern where it led, but Ian''s heightened perception detected faint traces of wood elemental energy leaking from the void.


    ''This bloodline passive is truly useful,'' Ian thought, grateful for his ability to sense and locate the void crack without the intense focus others might require.


    "So, it''s time," Ian said.


    "Um..." Sylvia replied, her mood heavy with reluctance.


    However, they had already resolved to part ways.


    Seeing the time had arrived, Sylvia tiptoed, hugged Ian tightly, and kissed him one last time while Ian indulged her briefly before letting her go.


    "Be careful," he said.


    "Um..." Sylvia nodded.


    But she refused to say goodbye, believing it implied permanent separation. She didn''t want to think about being apart from Ian for long.


    In fact, that''s why she left without notifying her parents or sister. They knew she would leave but didn''t know when.


    "Hey, wait for me!" Luna called, landing on Sylvia''s shoulder, her face full of relief.


    ''Finally, I don''t have to see this guy anymore,'' Luna thought happily, crossing through the mist with Sylvia.


    However, noticing Sylvia''s somber mood, Luna tried to console her.


    "Hey, why are you sad? Wait until we reach Elmspring. I''ll show you how powerful I am. That guy of yours is too weak."


    She flexed her non-existent muscles trying to show her power.


    Sylvia was amused and joked,


    "You have no idea how strong he is."


    "Huh? You don''t understand, he''s really too weak. Do you want me to test him?" Luna asked innocently, missing Sylvia''s innuendo.


    "Hehe, you''re not even the size of his weapon. How could you test him?" Sylvia giggled, her mood improving.


    "Hey, I''m not always this small! Wait until we reach home, and I''ll show you my full form," Luna replied defensively before asking in confusion,


    "But... is his weapon really that strong?"


    Sylvia giggled mischievously, teasing the naive fairy.


    "Hehe, yes. He''s very strong. Haven''t you noticed over the past three days? It''s also... delicious," she said, barely suppressing her laughter.


    "Huh? Weapons can''t be delicious! Hey, don''t leave me!"


    As Sylvia approached the portal, Luna dismissed the strange topic and hurried after her.


    Sylvia turned around one last time, smiled beautifully at Ian, and stepped into the portal, heading toward an unknown land in search of an uncertain future.


    ''I will definitely return and beat you when that time comes,'' she declared with strong conviction filled with unwavering determination.

 Chapter 62 - 62: Basic Quest Rewards

    Ian looked at Sylvia''s figure that disappeared in front of him along with the void crack, feeling emotional.


    "I need to get stronger, fast."


    It had been a month since he transmigrated into this world of novels, and so many things had happened one after another, making him feel overwhelmed.


    ''Just getting started as a Wizard has changed everything.''


    He noticed that the true fork of his destiny was when he decided to risk it by going to Ashen Sanctum and becoming a Wizard apprentice as soon as possible.


    Then, as if floodgates had opened, mysteries and secrets began to bombard him one after another, making him look like a fool.


    You know, as far as Arcane Passage was concerned, he was a passerby villain that should be forgotten in a chapter. Then, why was what he had been experiencing so far so bizarre?


    ''It is as if someone blocked the destiny that should belong to me.''


    ''As if.... I''m a discarded pawn!''


    Ian analyzed. From the bloodline to the sealed meditation method he learned, he was sure that they were top-notch in this world.


    Just the cocoon as the initial visualization object of meditation explained the extraordinariness of his background.


    Then, didn''t that mean the enemy he had to face in the future was far stronger than he thought?


    Some thoughts were quite dangerous.


    ''All along, I thought my enemy was Carl, but he was just another chess piece on someone else''s board.''


    Ian thought but showed no fear. Instead, he was full of enthusiasm and valor, ready to face anything that fate shoved in front of him.


    ''Only when there is a strong enemy to contend with can I truly showcase my greatness,'' he thought narcissistically, resolved himself, and returned the way he came.


    ''Let''s see the reward.''


    Ian received the Quest completion notice from the system on the first day he deflowered Sylvia.


    However, since time was tight for obvious reasons, he postponed this matter until now.


    [Ding!]


    [Sylvia''s favorability increased by 10 points.]


    [Current Favorability: 100 (Undying Love)]


    [Congratulations! You completed the Basic Quest 2: Don''t let the flower slip through your fingers.]


    [Congratulations! You got a rare random attribute of Sylvia: Nature''s Blessing.]


    [Nature''s Blessing: Enhances your vitality and accelerates the healing process.]


    [Do you want to accept the attribute?]


    "Yes!"


    Ian didn''t stop this time and accepted the reward.


    Suddenly, with his order, he felt refreshed all over as he was getting washed over from the inside out with the wood elemental energy.


    He couldn''t help but stop in his tracks, feeling this wonderful sensation.


    He could feel that some sequela left after his awakening of Bloodline was getting healed passively bit by bit. It was slow, but was there.


    "Good attribute!" He couldn''t help but praise feeling really lucky.


    "Huh?"


    Just when he was feeling fresh inside out, he found that his Life Seed had another tinge of green directly opposite the blue ones.


    "Elemental energy?"


    Ian guessed. If he was confused before, he now understood because his body had just been washed over by the wood elemental energy.


    As he was looking at the new change on his Life Seed, the system prompt sounded again, diverting his thoughts back.


    [Ding!]


    [You completed the Basic Quest with Heroine Sylvia.] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Your Luck has been increased by 50 points.]


    [You forged a bond of fate with Sylvia.]


    [Your destiny has been changed.]


    [...]


    [...]


    [Current Destiny: Passerby Villain (?)]


    [Ding!]


    [Congratulations! The condition for the initiation of the Intermediate Quest with Sylvia has been met.]


    Hearing the system prompt in his mind, Ian was shocked.


    "System, open my status!" He directly opened his status to see the changes.


    Suddenly, a blue panel full of information appeared in his mind.


    [Name: Ian Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human]


    [Bloodline: ??? (Initiation)]


    [Bloodline Skill: Veilborn Shroud (Passive)]


    [Class 1: Knight]


    [Class 2: Wizard]


    [Knight Realm: High Knight (Tier 3 Peak)]


    [Wizard Realm: Wizard Apprentice (First Class)]


    [Knight Scripture: Veiled Knight Breathing Method (Incomplete)]


    [Meditation Scripture: Veiled Mind Meditation Method (First part unsealed)]


    [Codex: Ironclad Discipline (Perfection)]


    [Secret Technique: Ethereal Disguise (Initiation), Phantom Veil (Perfection)]


    [Luck: 45+100-50+50 = 145]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain (?)]


    [Equipment: Runeheart Stone, Spellblade (Basic), Mana Ring (Basic), Arcanium Shell (Basic), Ignisia Tower Token]


    [Attributes/Skills: Nature''s Blessing]


    "My destiny is fixed?" He couldn''t help but shout.


    "Tch... so am I still a Passerby Villain?"


    Ian twitched the corner of his mouth to express his annoyance. Even after gaining luck points, he was still a passerby villain. Who would like that?


    "Forget it."


    Ian sighed and didn''t want to care.


    As long as his luck continued to increase, he should be okay. After all, he still needed to compete with Carl, and having high luck was a bonus.


    After a while, he began to think of his next action.


    "It seems the expedition should be called off."


    The main reason he accepted the expedition quota was to stop his uncle Thomas. Now that he had killed him directly, there was no reason to paddle for the reputation he didn''t need.


    Moreover, the situation was complicated now, and it was just right for him to withdraw legitimately.


    "Ethos shouldn''t attack until five months later. But I still need to be careful."


    Ian had killed Adrian before, the second prince who seemed to have a chance of getting appreciated by Ethos. So, he should take extra precautions before going to the Ashen Spires again.


    After thinking about the solution for a while, Ian''s eyes gradually turned cold.


    He suddenly remembered the blood meditation method he found inside the treasure chest of Thomas. He even found ten pills inside.


    More importantly, that method even had the accompanying spell inside it.


    Besides drawing the potential dry and reducing the lifespan severely, it was a good meditation method.


    Although Margaret warned him not to practice such a diabolical method, that applied to him and his family. However, it was perfectly fine to produce a killer weapon.


    As for ethics and morality as human beings, that''s not in Ian''s consideration. In his eyes, everything was justified if it was for his family.


    Moreover, he wasn''t going to take innocent souls arbitrarily.


    "It just came at the right time. Ain''t my father clearing up the duchy? Let those ambitious aristocrats and their power sacrifice."

 Chapter 63 - 63: Blood Meditation Method

    The Blood Meditation Method was feared not because of its potential but because of its speed. It could even allow a mortal to become a wizard as long as enough blood was there.


    There was no limit, so to speak. The only issue was whether the person using this method had the potential to reach a higher realm before he died or lost control.


    "Let''s return to the Imperial Capital then."


    After making his decision, Ian directly changed his path, heading towards the capital using Veilborn Shroud.


    He was in a hurry to go to the place marked on the map given by Margaret. However, he couldn''t do so if a sword was hanging over his family.


    As Ian used his bloodline passive, his speed increased sharply as his figure completely disappeared, making him undetectable.


    "I need a good mount or flying equipment."


    Ian bitterly thought as he was simply running around wherever he was going out.


    [Ashford Imperial Capital]


    Within the luxurious and iconic noble quarter on the northern side, two men engaged in conversation in a room at the top.


    The person sitting in an impressive aristocratic robe with the crest of the Veilstrider family was Duke Eldric, while the one standing and reporting was Morgrave, who was the captain of the Crimson Legion.


    "Lord, we already have a list you require. I don''t know how we should proceed," Morgrave said while placing a piece of paper on the table.


    Eldric nodded at him and took the paper out to scan it briefly. However, looking at the long list of names, his mood was inevitably hit.


    "Tch... it seems they all forget who the lord of this land is."


    He felt his dignity as a lord was challenged after looking at the names. There were even some of them who were at the top echelon of power.


    Seeing that Eldric was in a bad mood, Morgrave bowed and asked,


    "Sir, do you want to kill them all?"


    Hearing those cold words, Duke Eldric hesitated. It wasn''t that he wasn''t ruthless enough; it was just his territory might become unstable if he gave such an order.


    However, before he could give the orders, a youthful voice sounded, particularly cold to the bone.


    "Kill them all. Why should we keep them?"


    Ian opened the door of the room and walked toward the desk where his father was sitting while giving orders.


    He heard their conversation just now and didn''t think for a bit before giving an order.


    The names on that list were all those who had ambition for power. Although Thomas was dead, they would sprout one day or another. There was no need to keep such rats who dug in their own home.


    "You came."


    Duke Eldric didn''t comment on his order but signaled Morgrave with his eyes.


    Morgrave understood immediately and bowed before leaving the room.


    "Dad, how is the situation?"


    Ian waited for Morgrave to leave and sat on the bench opposite before asking his father.


    Seeing his nonchalant look as before, Eldric couldn''t help but sigh and ask,


    "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    He thought Ian would explain or at least say something. Why did he look like he was returning after a vacation?


    "Oh?" Ian came back to his senses after hearing his father''s words.


    He was busy thinking about the solution to another problem and forgot about killing his uncle Thomas. However, he didn''t panic or become anxious.


    Instead, he looked at his father and asked,


    "Dad, do you blame me?"


    The only thing he cared about was if his father blamed him. After all, no matter what, Thomas was Eldric''s brother, and his son killed him in cold blood. He had to know if his father blamed him for being anxious.


    "No, I knew about his ambition long ago but didn''t care. I don''t blame you for killing him. We did not have that close relationship anyway."


    Eldric shook his head and asked again,


    "But I want to ask, why?"


    He couldn''t understand Ian''s sudden change.


    Previously, if he was following Lyra everywhere like a puppy, now he was strong enough to make his decisions and even used cold-blooded methods.


    So, he just wanted to ask the reason out of curiosity.


    Seeing that his father had no blame in his eyes, Ian visibly relaxed and answered matter-of-factly.


    "For family."


    He didn''t say complicated things that had no explanation, and there was no need to. He just needed to convey why he did what he did, and his father would understand.


    Sure enough, Duke Eldric suddenly smiled, throwing away all the gloom, and laughed.


    "Haha, you brat finally matured."


    Instead of scolding his son for his murderous behavior, Eldric was proud of his son''s consideration for the family. As long as his son had the family in his mind, he was satisfied.


    "Tch... I was always mature enough," Ian snarked.


    Eldric rolled his eyes at his words while looking at him weirdly.


    Ian also understood, coughed a bit, and changed the topic,


    "Dad, what do you think should you do with these rebels?"


    He was asking about those names on the list who had ambition. Those were the ones who supported Thomas in one way or another to climb higher.


    "Hm... I don''t know. Too much killing isn''t good. The situation right now isn''t good either."


    Being a Duke wasn''t easy. While he was angry at their betrayal and treacherous behavior, he couldn''t just kill everyone. If that happened, how could he operate the duchy?


    So, he couldn''t be willful like Ian and throw all the consideration behind him.


    "Dad, in my opinion, it is better to kill them all."


    Duke Eldric heard Ian''s increasingly murderous voice and shook his head.


    ''Although he seems mature now, he is still a child after all,'' he thought.


    Looking at his father''s entanglement, Ian took the blood-red book and a pouch from his mana ring and placed them on the table. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dad, look at this, and you decide."

 Chapter 64 - 64: Planning

    His father was a wise man and knew better than him. Although Ian didn''t care whether this duchy became unstable or destroyed, it was the land of his father and his hard work.


    Let him decide the matter. He just needed to give him a choice.


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing Ian taking out items from thin air, Eldric raised his eyebrows. Then he thought of the magical ring on his finger given by his son and understood.


    "What is this?"


    Duke Eldric picked up the book from the table, opened it, and looked at the simple archaic letters.


    However, it didn''t take long for him to get the gist of it, making him sweat all over.


    Looking at Ian''s eyes, he understood what he was thinking, and even he was nervous about such thoughts.


    However, hidden beneath such nervousness was the excitement that Ian hadn''t seen in his father''s eyes before.


    "What is your plan?"


    Ian understood his father''s excitement clearly.


    After all, this meditation method came at the right time. If it was before this scandal, it would have been a sneaky operation, just like his Uncle Thomas.


    Now, they could legitimately kill while hiding their fangs.


    "My plan is to kill everyone on the list. However, you should decide carefully."


    Ian thought for a while and still didn''t act arbitrarily. It wasn''t good to be anxious at this time; otherwise, they would leave clues.


    "Okay, I think I have a candidate in my mind already," Eldric smiled and said.


    "Oh? Morgrave?" Ian also thought of him as being truly suitable for this operation.


    He was a loyal death soldier created by their family since childhood. Giving him this chance should be the correct choice.


    "Yeah! Still, I need to choose a few others, just in case."


    "Um..." Ian nodded and then said something again,


    "How long would it take for Morgrave to become a First Ring Wizard?"


    "First Ring Wizard?"


    Eldric said in surprise. He was thinking about producing a Second-Class Wizard Apprentice or at most a Third-Class, but Ian was directly looking at First Ring Wizard.


    Was he daring or stupid?


    Seeing that his father was surprised, Ian understood that he was still taking it lightly. So, he could only boost him as a good son should.


    "So, when I was in Bridgeport City, I kinda killed the Second Prince Adrian who was making a deal with Uncle Thomas."


    He then coughed and scratched his head in embarrassment,


    "Well, that Second Prince has some connection with that old man Ethos from the royal family. So, I was afraid that he would retaliate."


    Ian could only pull Adrian''s skin to warn his father for now.


    "I know. So, he has a connection with Lord Ethos?"


    Eldric already knew about the death of the Second Prince but didn''t care since there were no tails to follow.


    However, if Adrian had a connection with Ethos, then the situation should be considered carefully.


    "Okay, don''t think too much. That old man is already too old and weak. Moreover, no wizard would use their power recklessly in this barren land devoid of mana for a dead prince."


    After thinking for a while, Duke Eldric didn''t think this was an issue.


    Wizards were eccentric and didn''t care about the outside world, not to mention an old wizard on the verge of death.


    "Four months; you should increase Morgrave to at least Third-Class Apprentice within four months." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian didn''t object but gave a deadline that seemed appropriate and continued,


    "Also, leave the Imperial Capital with Mom and the other family members for that time. It is better to be on our home turf to avoid accidents."


    Seeing his son giving him orders like a superior, Eldric rolled his eyes but smiled,


    "Yeah! Yeah! My son is now mature. I will do what you say, don''t worry. Why don''t you go meet your mom? She said she misses you so much."


    He asked, lightening the mood. He had been a lord for a while and knew the intricacies. There was no need to give a headache to the younger generation.


    A young sapling should enjoy the shade of a big tree rather than worrying about rain.


    Ian smiled, seeing that his father took his advice seriously and relaxed. As long as his father moved out of the Imperial Capital and was on guard, there was nothing to fear.


    "I still have something to do. Oh, Dad, please help me cancel the expedition. I don''t have time for that."


    Ian remembered in time, fortunately.


    "I already did that." Eldric rolled his eyes.


    "Screw those things, tell me honestly, where are you going?"


    He didn''t want the same things to happen as last time.


    "Nowhere. I just need some time to get fresh air. Don''t worry, I won''t go near the forbidden zone at all."


    He lied with his eyes open and took out Hearthstone and a bottle containing Soul Gem Dust.


    "Also, help me deal with it. You can use this Soul Gem Dust on Morgrave first to get him into the Grand Knight Realm before trying that meditation method."


    These things had no value to him now. Even though his realm was at Peak Tier 3 High Knight Realm, Soul Gem Dust wasn''t useful as he was clearly heading in an unknown direction.


    "This can indeed increase the chance."


    Eldric was surprised and accepted those things. He was still thinking that Ian was in the Tier 1 High Knight Realm and there was no need for him to have Soul Gem Dust yet.


    Ian also thought of telling him about his experience and his Wizard Realm, but after thinking for a while, he decided otherwise.


    It was too much to explain and he figured all he would get was a secret that couldn''t be told. He was tired of it.


    "Okay, be careful and meet your mother before going out. Don''t give me those crap excuses."


    Eldric said, seeing him getting impatient.


    "Haha, okay then." Ian stood up in a good mood and still warned,


    "Don''t forget what I said. Leave the Imperial Capital as soon as possible. At least until I return."


    "Yeah! Yeah! I will make preparations. Don''t act too cocky, brat."


    Duke Eldric said, annoyed. He now felt like old parents getting scolded by their child out of concern.


    "Tch... old man. My care for you is all in vain."


    Ian mumbled and went outside, thinking of meeting his mother before heading to the location on the map.


    "I can hear you."


    He heard his father''s roar from inside and accelerated his steps a bit in a hurry.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Heading To Ashen Spires Again

    Somewhere in the remote land in the east, a handsome young man was riding a sleek horse with cloud-like patterns on its body, shuttling through the dark forest at an extreme speed.


    With the speed of the Stormchaser, Ian could already see the dark boundary of the Ashen spire covered with clouds.


    After parting with his father, he briefly met his mother Elara, who asked to ensure his safety, and immediately left for the location on the map.


    At first, he was going to run like before, but then he thought that it was unbecoming of him. So, he rushed with this Stormchaser, which was okay at speed; it only took one and a half days to rush.


    "Here I am again."


    Ian looked at the countless tall peaks covered with dark clouds in front of him, remembering his previous visit.


    Although the location was different, Ian didn''t see any noticeable difference; everything was covered in darkness with an eerie atmosphere.


    "But this area is really close to the Ashen Sanctum."


    If his guess was correct, this place was only a hundred miles (~160 km) apart from the lair of Ruther.


    "That old man was really cooking something."


    It was hard not to suspect his motive. This was too close for a Sixth Ring Wizard. Maybe Ruther went with Carl to avoid exposing himself.


    After Ian neared the location, he climbed down from the horse and arranged it just like before, giving it enough fodder.


    However, this time there was no need for him to use honey to disguise his scent, and he used his luck to go inside.


    After confirming that the place he arrived at was correct according to the map, he took out the dark medal Margaret had given him from his mana ring.


    "Buzz..."


    The moment he took the medal out from his ring, it buzzed strongly, showing some connection with the area in front somewhere.


    Ian looked at it for a while, and seeing there was no other reaction besides buzzing, he entered his life energy and then mental power but to no avail.


    "Blood?"


    Ian thought with annoyance but still pinched his finger, letting a small drop of blood fall onto the dark medal.


    "Swoosh!"


    As soon as his blood touched the dark medal, it lit up brilliantly, shooting towards a peak covered by darkness in front of him, lighting it up in its wake.


    "What the? How am I going to follow?"


    Ian was confused by the medal''s reaction. The token in his hand darted off on its own, leaving him behind.


    Just when he decided to follow regardless everything in front of him began to shake akin to an earthquake.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the peak in front of him where the medal disappeared opened up from the middle, throwing up all the things in it, showing the pitch-blackness with no bottom.


    Before Ian could do anything, it directly came in front of him, engulfing him whole like a whale swallowing a fish.


    ...


    In a spacious hall supported by multiple pillars engraved with unrecognizable murals, Ian suddenly got thrown onto the ground from nowhere.


    "Ugh... what kind of crap..."


    Ian couldn''t help but complain about the way he entered this place.


    However, before he could gauge this place, a heavy pressure came toward him, immobilizing him completely.


    Then he felt something scanning his body from head to toe, not even forgetting the Life Core.


    However, Ian realized that it wasn''t spiritual thoughts or some entity he imagined but the mechanism of this place that was checking his body.


    After a while, when the scanning was completed, that heavy pressure disappeared just as it appeared, making Ian relax.


    "Hah... That was dangerous."


    Ian had a feeling that if his bloodline hadn''t awakened yet, he would have been directly obliterated by that heavy pressure, whatever it was.


    "No wonder Margaret warned me not to go without awakening the bloodline."


    Suddenly, as Ian was thinking and assessing the hall he was in, a small tremor echoed, followed by the emergence of a stone platform full of ancient vicissitudes.


    In the center of the platform, there was a stele faintly lit with texts continuously as if someone was writing something.


    Ian got curious and quickly walked toward the platform, climbing it carefully.


    When he looked at the stele in front of him, the writing was already over.


    {Race: Human}


    {Age: 17 years}


    {Unique Bloodline: Awakened}


    {Realm: Half-elemental Knight, First Class Wizard Apprentice}


    {Final Evaluation: Excellent Qualification}


    "A testing stele?"


    Ian was surprised by the result shown on the stele.


    As he read through everything, the stele shone with light again, displaying a bunch of other words.


    {Setting the best possible direction of practice according to the bloodline.}


    {Assessing suitable reward...}


    {Assessment completed.}


    {Reward: Elemental Convergence Chamber.}


    {Initiating the elemental array}


    With the words on the stele, the platform began to glow with a complex array pattern, while the stele disappeared. In its place, a simple throne made of stone appeared.


    "Swoosh!" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, the array pattern lit up brightly, covering the entire platform and sealing him inside as the mana inside began to roll, filled with rich elemental energy.


    "So, my reward is related to Elemental Knight?"


    Ian wondered what reward he would have received if not for the reward from the system.


    However, seeing that the chamber was already operating, he quickly sat on the stone throne cross-legged, ready to accept whatever opportunity it was. Anyway, it could only be good for him.


    Ian quickly forgot everything as he began to use his meditation method to concentrate and absorb the elemental energy pouring into his body from the chamber.


    While he was clueless and immersed in his meditation in the serene chamber, outside was anything but peaceful.


    With the activation of the elemental chamber, the entire peak where Ian entered began to shake and absorb all the mana from the surroundings thousands of miles even covering the Ruther''s lair.


    The absorption was so strong that even the darkness was faintly receding, showing the shadow of the endless peaks in eternal slumber.


    But the strange thing was that there was no effect outside the Ashen Spires as if the two were entirely separate worlds.

 Chapter 66 - 66: Effect

    [Ashford Empire-Imperial Academy]


    Inside the student dorm building, in one of the rooms, a boy was sitting cross-legged, breathing evenly, seemingly in meditation. Just from the aura surrounding him, one could tell he was a strong person with deep cultivation.


    "Hah... this barren place is really not good. There is no mana, and I can''t even practice. All the little mana stones are already used up."


    Carl couldn''t help but lament.


    "That''s why it is better to leave this place as soon as possible. Get that Ignisia Tower Token and leave for the Calvora continent. The conditions there are much better. There is no need to get entangled here."


    Ruther''s soul, from the ring on his finger, walked out and reprimanded him.


    "But that asshole kicked me so hard that it took me almost two days to get better," Carl said in hatred, remembering the match a few days ago.


    That day, he lost all his reputation¡ªnot that he had one in this place anyway¡ªbut he was hateful regardless.


    "Haha, you let down your guard. It should serve as a lesson not to belittle anyone when fighting."


    Ruther laughed at him, remembering his sorry figure. In his opinion, it was better to lose in such a way so that his disciples wouldn''t get complacent.


    "Tch... I didn''t lose to him. It was only because he was lucky and had that amulet to save him from mental energy. Otherwise, he would be the one lying on the ground."


    Carl didn''t think he lost. Ultimately, it was all because he was competing on the Knight level. If he were allowed to use the Wizard method, that bastard would be deader than dead.


    "Heh... kid, defeat is a defeat no matter what." Ruther rolled his eyes.


    "I will challenge him again to see if he can still win," Carl said, unconvinced.


    "Okay, don''t put the cart before the horse. From the information, he seems to be a son of a duke. There is no need to get entangled in this matter and lose your chance of getting a token. You can always take care of this matter after you gain everything."


    Ruther reprimanded, to which Carl nodded unwillingly.


    "Tch... kid, that girl Lyra seems to have some beef with that person. There is no need to come in between them. After you become stronger, is there any girl who will not come to your bed on your call?"


    He persuaded him, seeing his unwillingness.


    "Okay, I won''t make any move until I achieve my goal."


    "Hm... also, don''t show off your mental power. I vaguely sensed some Wizard in this academy. The water in this place seems deeper than I thought."


    Ruther reminded in a low voice as he felt strong mental power a few days earlier.


    Although it was nothing compared to his heyday, he wasn''t in a position to look down on others now. It was better to be careful than to mindlessly show off.


    "Hmm..." Carl nodded as there was nothing and no one here to show off his power.


    ''I just need to wait for almost one year,'' he thought to himself, as that was the time for Ignisia Tower Awakening.


    When he returned to his true battlefield, he would show how much power he had.


    He clenched his fist, controlled his breathing, and began to practice the Knight Breathing Method.


    Ever since he lost to Ian, he began to pay attention to his knight training because he couldn''t practice the Wizard Meditation method now.


    "Hmm..."


    Ruther nodded in satisfaction as Carl heeded his words.


    Then, just as he was about to return to the ring as his soul form was too unstable to sit outside, he suddenly felt something from the east direction.


    He couldn''t help but look to the east in confusion.


    "Strange, all my arrays and arrangements were destroyed simultaneously. What happened?"


    He thought in confusion.


    "Could it be...??"


    Thinking of some of the things in that forbidden place, he couldn''t help but shudder.


    "I should better forget about that place."


    He quickly put aside those thoughts and entered the ring, not wanting to meddle in those bizarre things.


    ...


    Inside the noble quarter, specially prepared for the aristocrats in the Imperial Academy, a beautiful girl with long blonde hair, captivating blue eyes, and a gorgeous blue cloth was looking at a token in her hand.


    The token was a circular medallion forged from a radiant metal alloy that glowed faintly with an internal amber light, resembling molten lava.


    "Ignisia Tower Token!"


    Lyra looked at the token in her hands, feeling quite complicated. This token was sent to her at the Imperial Academy by her aunt Elara, Ian''s mother.


    Along with this was a letter asking her to return from the Imperial Academy immediately.


    Without further explanation, she could already understand whose action this was. Who could it be if not for Ian?


    "Tch... can''t you come yourself or at least write a letter?"


    However, Ian already knew that if he ordered her to return, she probably wouldn''t agree. Although Lyra was timid, she wasn''t someone who would accept charity and become docile in important matters. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, Ian didn''t have time. So, he gave the Ignisia Tower Token to his mother and asked her to invite Lyra out of the Imperial Academy.


    It was better to keep a distance from Carl as much as possible when he wasn''t there. After all, he didn''t like to let uncertainty go like that.


    Now, even for the face of Elara, Lyra had to return. After all, she now had no plausible reason to attend this academy.


    "Tch... he still hasn''t changed much."


    Lyra pouted in annoyance, but she wasn''t angry.


    "He said he had changed, but he still couldn''t help getting jealous. Hehe..."


    She giggled to herself, remembering the fight that day in front of the crowd.


    When Ian knocked that nobody out of the ring to show his anger for her, she felt quite special.


    Then, she remembered what happened after that, and her face and ears turned red in shyness.


    "Bastard!"


    She spat, seemingly shy, but the expectation of that feeling again in her eyes betrayed her true thoughts.


    "Sigh... let''s return and practice hard. Sylvia also went out to get stronger. I better not lag behind."


    After controlling her emotions, she sighed heavily and resolved herself to practice more.


    Once she made the decision, she quickly applied to leave and return directly to her house, ready to practice seriously to at least become someone worthy of Ian.

 Chapter 67 - 67: Elemental Knight

    In a spacious hall supported by multiple pillars engraved with unrecognizable murals, a mana barrier was erected covering a large platform while the elemental energy was entering frantically as if something had sucked it inside.


    Inside the barrier, Ian sat on a stone throne cross-legged, completely lost in meditation while the array on the floor conveniently poured all the drawn elements into his body.


    However, the rate at which the array operated and supplied the elemental energy was visibly getting lower and lower, until at one point, the array itself broke apart, halting the process.


    "Boom!"


    With the disintegration of the array, the barrier that shielded Ian from the outside was also destroyed, revealing the ancient yet dilapidated hall.


    "Hah..."


    Ian breathed in deeply and woke up leisurely after knowing that the transmission process was over.


    "That was something."


    He felt that this feeling wasn''t anything he had experienced before. It was just so magical that he even forgot the time and immersed himself in this sea of elements, absorbing it continuously.


    "My mental power is almost at the Second-Class Wizard Apprentice."


    Ian found out that his mental power had now reached the threshold of second class. However, since he didn''t have any zero-ring spells with him, he couldn''t increase his realm yet.


    "However, my Knight Realm has increased dramatically."


    Ian looked at his Life Seed in his dantian, the same size as before. The only difference was five colorful lines surrounding it: Blue, Green, Red, Black, and the last one was translucent.


    "Guess I''m now an Elemental Knight then. Another power-up but nowhere to vent."


    He couldn''t help but think of Ethos, wondering if he could kill him in a close fight.


    Although, after High Knight, he should be promoted to Grand Knight, Elemental Knight wasn''t bad.


    As far as Ian knew, it seemed the only difference between a regular Grand Knight and his Elemental Knight was this mark of elements.


    What its use was, he hadn''t figured out yet. But from his guess, its use should be known once he engraved the spell model in his mind.


    Anyhow, it should be more practical than a Grand Knight''s only increased physical strength.


    Either way, Ian was in a good mood as he noticed even his luck had increased by another 50 points. This incident was indeed somehow related to Carl. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just when he was lost in his thoughts, a strong suction came, just like before, throwing him out of the hall.


    This time, he was also caught off guard and landed on his butt with embarrassment.


    "Ouch... damn... can''t you be gentle..."


    After standing from the rough landing outside the Ashen Spires, Ian couldn''t help but curse. Everything was good besides this weird method of entry and exit.


    "I don''t know how much time has passed."


    Ian thought while looking at the Ashen Spire, which was already covered with darkness, and saw no difference, just as before.


    "Let''s return. I also need to know how that plan was going. Hope there was nothing wrong."


    Ian thought and walked towards the place where he left his horse.


    However, once he arrived at his destination, he was bewildered.


    "Eh? Where is my horse?"


    Ian looked at the empty tree, where only a violently broken rope hung, and didn''t see his horse.


    "Did it run off?" Ian thought, looking at the signs.


    "Maybe I took too much time."


    After looking at the trace of struggle that was barely noticeable, Ian concluded.


    "Sigh... Guess I have to run on my foot again."


    Ian sighed bitterly, used the Veilborn Shroud expertly, and made a beeline towards the north. This time, his destination was the capital of Veilstirder Duchy, Duskmere.


    ...


    [Outskirts of Duskmere City, Veilstirder Duchy]


    Ian looked at the massive structure in front of him that was covered all around by the tall and thick walls and looked like a sleeping dragon with nostalgia.


    Weirdly, being the heir of this capital city and the area it controlled, Ian didn''t have much interaction with this place.


    So, even when there were lots of members in the Veilstrider family, he was only familiar with the ones that were in the Imperial Capital.


    "Four and a half months."


    Ian mumbled the time he disappeared in the Ashen Spires, still in some astonishment.


    When he walked out of that place, he went to a few cities along the way and inquired about the news. However, what he found out made him surprised.


    He was actually sitting in that chamber for a full four and a half months and didn''t even know.


    "Father and mother must be worried sick. Fortunately, I covered up my destination when leaving, otherwise..."


    Ian thought bitterly. Since he knew that he was going to the forbidden zone, he made extra effort to hide his track. So, his father probably didn''t know where he went.


    However, now that he disappeared for so long, even exceeding the time he gave to his father, he must be worried sick.


    "Let''s not delay any more."


    Ian decided and sneakily entered the capital without alerting the guards.


    As far as the public was concerned, they still didn''t know that the only heir of the duchy had disappeared. So, there was nothing out of the ordinary in the area.


    As Ian used his passive to increase his speed, while using the Phantom Veil to become invisible, he quickly came to the large mansion in the inner city.


    The mansion was grand, and what luxury needed to be there was there in the right place.


    Ian didn''t want to alert anyone and directly went to his father''s office in the mansion, as he recalled from his memory.


    Fortunately, he heard his voice from afar, indicating that he was still there. However, he seemed to be scolding someone.


    As Ian came closer, he quickly understood what they were talking about.


    "It has been this long and you still don''t know where Ian went? You can''t even know what happens in your place, what is the use of your position?"

 Chapter 68 - 68: Morgrave-Dark Wizard

    "It has been this long, and you still don''t know where Ian went? You can''t even figure out what happens in your own place. What is the use of your position?"


    Duke Eldric shouted in anger, his voice filled with frustration.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Eldric. My military is useless. I will immediately resign from my position."


    Marshal Garrick sneakily wiped the sweat from his head and directly resigned from his post.


    As the highest-ranking military officer, commanding the duchy''s armies and defenses, he couldn''t find out his Lord''s son''s whereabouts, even after using all his power.


    He felt utterly useless in front of his Lord.


    "Does your resignation help find my son?"


    Duke Eldric grew even angrier at his response, making Garrick breathless.


    He was rough and didn''t know intricacies, so he spoke of what he thought was the gravest punishment. However, it seemed the Lord didn''t like it.


    Just as he grew anxious, a young voice interrupted their quarrel, saving him from embarrassment.


    "Dad, you don''t need to worry. I''m here."


    Seeing his father full of anger and anxiety, Ian felt warm and hurriedly interrupted.


    "Sorry. I was held up by something and couldn''t contact you in time."


    He scratched his head in embarrassment. Although it wasn''t his mistake, as he didn''t know it would take so long, he still felt the need to apologize.


    "Ian? You''re fine?"


    When Duke Eldric heard his voice, he looked at him in surprise and hurriedly came in front of him, elated.


    "Good... It''s good that you''re fine. You scared me to death. I didn''t know what happened to you. Your mother is already thin from worry. Brat, inform us before disappearing. I thought something happened to you."


    Duke Eldric spoke continuously, pouring out all the grievances of a parent.


    One thing that no parent in the world could withstand was not knowing their children''s whereabouts or well-being.


    Eldric knew Ian was going somewhere and would be away for a while.


    So, even after four months, he wasn''t worried. However, when no news came after that, he began fearing something might have happened to him.


    After all, Ian did mention before leaving that he killed Adrian, who had connections with Ethos.


    Eldric almost took Morgrave to the capital to directly confront the old man. Fortunately, nothing worse happened.


    Ian felt warm at his parents'' concern and inexplicably guilty.


    "I''m already old and strong enough. No need to treat me like a child."


    He rolled his eyes. With his strength, he didn''t believe anything could endanger his life.


    Even if Ethos came, he had the confidence to survive.


    "But you still need to inform us before going anywhere. If you disappear suddenly, of course, I''ll be worried."


    Duke Eldric calmed himself, smiled, and sat on his chair in a relaxed mood.


    "Oh... this is your Uncle Garrick. He''s the marshal of our duchy, responsible for the military."


    Eldric noticed Garrick standing awkwardly and introduced him to his son.


    "Hello, Uncle Garrick," Ian gave a knightly salute.


    "Haha, hello... hello. Time passes so fast. You''re already this big. Last time I saw you, you were still a small pipsqueak following that little girl."


    Garrick smiled and joked while Ian twitched the corner of his mouth.


    "Okay, it''s good that you returned. Otherwise, this old man would have resigned. Don''t go anywhere without notifying us in the future."


    Garrick spoke in his thick voice, filled with helplessness.


    "Who wants to fire you from your job? You''re the one overthinking things."


    Eldric chided him in annoyance but was in a good mood.


    "Yeah, yeah. I''m getting old and can''t be as energetic as you and your father. I still have some things to do, so let''s meet another time."


    After saying this, Marshal Garrick left the room, not wanting to stay another second.


    "This guy..."


    Duke Eldric mumbled irritably, watching Garrick flee.


    Ian laughed, closed the door, and sat opposite him, making tea from the teapot. All the running without stopping had made him thirsty.


    As he sipped the hot tea, his face contorted with bitterness.


    "Ugh... do people in power always have such a strong taste?"


    He couldn''t help but complain, recalling a similar experience in Duke Alex''s office.


    He swore never to drink tea at their place again.


    "Haha... it keeps me awake at work. I''m not like you, with free time to run around."


    Eldric laughed at his antics. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this. So, how is that project going?"


    Ian didn''t want to waste time on trivial matters and directly asked about the plan they had formulated when he left the Imperial capital.


    Hearing his question, Duke Eldric became serious. He placed his teacup on the desk and looked at Ian with interest.


    "Can''t you feel it?"


    "Oh?"


    Ian looked at his father''s eyes and understood. He subtly enhanced his perception to sense his surroundings and noticed something in one corner of the room.


    Feeling a subtle mental energy, he turned to the corner looking at a shadow that was otherwise undetectable to the naked eye.


    "Young master is indeed extraordinary. He could even sense me while I''m using a spell."


    Seeing that Ian had found him, Morgrave emerged from the shadows, cloaked in black robes from head to toe.


    "Haha, he''s my son after all."


    Duke Eldric laughed, proud of how easily Ian had identified the presence.


    He already knew his son had been on some adventures but didn''t know how strong he was or the opportunities he had encountered.


    He didn''t pry; children had their own destinies.


    "Good spell," Ian smiled and praised the magic used by Morgrave.


    He also wanted to learn some spells but this didn''t suit him.


    ''It seems I''m still reckless,'' Ian admonished himself for his carelessness.


    Since he was in his own territory, inside his father''s mansion, he had lowered his guard. So, he didn''t initially notice someone hiding in the dark.


    Just because the person hiding was Morgrave didn''t justify being off-guard. If it had been someone else, he could have been gravely injured.

 Chapter 69 - 69: Reduced Lifespan

    "Good Spell."


    "Thank you, young master," Morgrave said, still expressionless as before.


    Ian nodded and turned to his father again.


    "First Ring Wizard?" he asked.


    "You can say so," Eldric replied with embarrassment, then added,


    "At least he can contend with that old man Ethos for a while."


    How difficult was it to become a Wizard? Even using the blood meditation method, a heretical method, the possibility was abysmally low.


    "That''s good too," Ian said, not entangling himself in this matter.


    "Is he the only one?"


    After thinking for a while, he asked again.


    If there could be dozens of Wizard apprentices alongside Morgrave, that would be even better, right?


    Eldric rolled his eyes and reprimanded mercilessly,


    "Do you think it''s that easy? All those aristocrats and their power were only enough for Morgrave. I did try to produce more, but they died horribly. Even Morgrave has little time left."


    He then looked at Ian and said, "That method seems to be a low-end method."


    "Oh? How much time do you have?" Ian asked Morgrave, surprised by his father''s remark.


    "I should be able to survive for a decade if there are no other accidents," Morgrave replied immediately, without a trace of anxiety.


    He wasn''t worried about dying early¡ªhis goal from birth was to die for his master.


    "Hmm... good. There''s still time. I''ll find a solution before then, don''t worry. Anyone who serves my family with loyalty won''t be abandoned," Ian consoled him.


    "Thank you, young master."


    Although Morgrave didn''t think a solution existed, reassurance from his master was already a great comfort to him.


    "Heh... this barren place is devoid of treasure. Where can you find a solution?" Duke Eldric asked in surprise.


    "Calvora Continent. I''m going to take the Ignisia Trial and leave this continent in one year," Ian said, then remembered something.


    "Oh, right, I have something good with me."


    Without giving his father a chance to stop him, he directly took out a large jar from his ring, filled with honey.


    He remembered he still had some Honeyfang Butterflies'' honey left from the failed meditation last time.


    Now that his mental power was at the peak of first-class but without a spell model, he couldn''t progress further. So, it was better to leave it to his father and reward Morgrave for his sacrifice.


    As the lid of the jar opened, the room was immediately filled with rich and refreshing mana.


    "Where did you get this?"


    Duke Eldric looked at the jar of mana-infused honey in bewilderment even forgetting to ask about his plan to leave for the Calvora continent.


    He couldn''t fathom the value of such goods in this barren place.


    If news of it leaked, he didn''t know how many people would attack them to seize this treasure. Those old wizards might even directly kill them.


    "Didn''t I tell you I was busy with something? This was a small opportunity I got," Ian said, using this moment to explain his disappearance and kill two birds with one stone.


    "Okay, don''t act so surprised. Give half of it to Morgrave to stabilize his realm. After absorbing authentic mana, he should be able to control his power more smoothly."


    Ian could see Morgrave was unstable and actively suppressing his power.


    Spells required mana and mental energy, but Morgrave was supplementing mana with Knight blood energy in a diabolical way.


    If he could absorb the mana from this honey, Ian was confident he''d be able to use spells more effectively.


    "Young master, this is too precious," Morgrave hurriedly denied the offer, finding it too extravagant for a dead soldier like him. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, you don''t have to say anything. You''re now the backbone of the Veilstrider family. In the future, I might leave this continent. If you''re here, I''ll feel reassured," Ian said dismissively.


    "Besides, like I said, within this decade, I''ll find a way to extend your lifespan. Or do you think I was just joking?"


    Ian looked at Morgrave sharply, applying invisible pressure from his Elemental Knight realm.


    The pressure was so well concealed that even Eldric, who stood nearby, didn''t notice it.


    However, Morgrave was completely shocked. He found out that Ian was strong¡ªso strong that just from his pressure, Morgrave knew he wasn''t a match.


    But as a death soldier, he quickly composed himself, bowed ninety degrees, and apologized.


    "I''m sorry, young master. I overstepped my bounds. Don''t worry¡ªas long as I''m alive, nothing will happen to this family."


    He solemnly pledged his life to the family ensuring Ian.


    "Umm..." Ian nodded with satisfaction.


    When a servant had more power than their master, some dangerous thoughts might arise.


    Although he didn''t think Morgrave was such a person and believed in his absolute loyalty, he still had to show what needed to be shown.


    It was better to curb a problem at its root than to let it ferment.


    After this small episode, Ian turned to his father again.


    "Dad, use some of the remaining honey to concoct secret recipes and increase your realm. Also, ask Mom to practice too¡ªshe seems to be neglecting her training lately."


    Recalling his mother''s status panel, Ian gave the reminder in time.


    Ian believed personal strength was the foundation, so he didn''t want his parents to be weak or dependent on others.


    If not for the strange curse power on this continent¡ªand his desire to keep his parents safe¡ªhe''d have allowed them to practice the meditation method directly.


    But everything had its time.


    "Okay, I''ll tell her," Eldric said with a relieved smile.


    At this moment, he felt blessed as a father¡ªhe had no other wishes.


    "Keep some of the honey for emergencies. Morgrave might need to take action in the future, and having spare mana that''s easy to absorb could come in handy."


    After dividing the honey, Ian handed it to his father.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry. Now, tell me your plan."


    Eldric didn''t forget Ian''s earlier remark about taking the Ignisia Tower Trial.

 Chapter 70 - 70: I Will Kill Him In His Lair

    Although it was a tradition for nobility to participate in the trial, heirs rarely left their lands. Most had low qualifications and didn''t want to leave a life of luxury for an uncertain wizard path.


    With Ian''s previous behavior, Eldric had never thought he would leave.


    "Oh? That''s already decided. We''ll talk about it later¡ªwe still have time," Ian replied, not wanting to stage a dramatic discussion. He had more pressing matters to consider.


    "Any news from the Imperial Capital?"


    He asked about the topic that concerned him the most, as it was almost time for Ethos''s attack as mentioned in Arcane Passage.


    "No... there''s nothing unusual, as you feared," Duke Eldric said, shaking his head.


    He''d been monitoring the situation closely, but so far, there was no news.


    "Okay, then. Let''s wait for half a month. If there''s still no news, we''ll directly go to that old man''s lair and kill him. It''s better to eliminate such an unstable factor as soon as possible,"


    Ian said coldly, surprising both Eldric and Morgrave with his decisiveness.


    He wasn''t joking. He had to leave this place one day or another and he couldn''t exposed his parents to danger while he was out.


    "Morgrave, take this time to stabilize your realm. But don''t let down your guard."


    "Okay, young master."


    After finishing the discussion, Ian chatted with his father for a while before leaving the quarters, eager for a long shower to relax after his exhausting journey.


    ...


    [Ashford Imperial Capital-Imperial Academy]


    "Are you sure?"


    At a separate hidden room inside the Imperial Library that Ian had been before, an old man asked another old man opposite him in solemn tone.


    This old man had a faint dark complexion with long beard and a majestic aura akin to a Wizard. His flowing blue robe adorned with complex archaic runes and shimmering mana ring on his finger made him look even more majestic.


    Although, he looked old, his vigour was better than any youngster in their prime which was stark contrast to the another old man besides him.


    ''Cough... I''m sure. I have no choice."


    The dying old man nooded to his question showing that he had already decided.


    "Sigh... Ethos, you shouldn''t meddle in this water. Although Veilstirder family was exiled and abandoned, they are still from that place. It is better to be careful."


    The old man grabbed the hat in his head habitually fixing it in place showing his annoyance.


    "I have no choice. I never thought it would erupt this early. You also felt it from the east."


    "Moreover, I only want to kill Eldric and won''t touch their lineage. As long as I threaten him with his family, there shuldn''t be any issue. All you have to do is come with me to make sure there is no problem."


    Ethos said as if he had no choice in this matter. His death was approaching and he didn''t want to die.


    The more powerful a person was the more he wouldn''t want to embrace death, not to mention a wizard.


    Previously, he was only thinking about it. However, after the disturbance at the east more than four months ago, his intuition was warning him of disaster day by day making him restless.


    So, he thought of absorbing the blood of Eldric who was rumored to have come from that place to extend his life span. He was working on that method for a long time and finally completed it today. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Even if you do survive by absorbing his blood, you cannot live much. I told you to leave this land before. Now, even if you want, you cannot leave."


    The old man with the hat didn''t think much about killing Eldric but thought about his condition.


    "It should buy me some time. At least, I can search for some solution."


    Ethos was adamant and didn''t withhold his decision. If he wasn''t worried about accidents, he would never used this favor this easily.


    Seeing that he was serious, the old man sighed and nodded.


    "Okay, I will come with you and help you if there is any issue. But, this is the last time, and the debt I owe you is written off."


    At the last sentence his voice turned cold. A Wizard always abide the code: Equivalent Transaction.


    He would help Ethos this time to pay that debt.


    In his impression, the Veilstrider family was just a small family driven out from that place.


    Killing them was very easy and he didn''t think there should be any problem as it had been a long time they stayed here without anything happening.


    Even he only knew their origin from Ethos. That''s why, he tried to persuade him to stop himself from participating.


    But if he could pay the debt this way, so be it.


    "Okay, thank you, Lord Ron. Let''s go tomorrow after I made my preparations."


    The old man with wrinkles all over his face finally smiled in relief and thanked the other party before leaving the place.


    Wizard Ron looked at the leaving figure of the Ethos, suddenly felt strangely uneasy and thought of a scene,


    "Isn''t that person''s son find a meditation method in that cabinet?"


    He then thought of this place and scoffed,


    "Heh, how can you practice in this barren place. Even if he practice, there is nothing he can do. Why am I worrying for nothing?"


    He brushed aside those uneasy feelings finding them ridiculous. If his colleagues at the Calvora Continent found out about his thoughts, they might ruthlessly mock him.


    "But, it seems this time I need to open the Ignisia Tower early. The situation in this god-forsaken place is really bad."


    He thought of a sudden change in the forbidden place in the east and even though he didn''t know what happened, he didn''t want to live in this place for a second after seeing Ethos.


    He was actually an envoy from the Calvora continent assigned this year to conduct the trial in this place.


    Even though he didn''t want to, he still had to do his job to avoid getting punished after he returned.


    "Let''s announce it after this matter is over."


    He decided and close the hidden room by activating the array tightly sealing himself inside.

 Chapter 71 - 71: Sudden Quest

    While Ethos and Ron were discussing killing Duke Eldric at the Imperial Academy, Ian had already taken a long bath, feeling refreshed in his mansion.


    ''Hah... no matter what, a warm and long bath always makes me relaxed,'' Ian thought in a good mood.


    ''Let''s eat something now. I haven''t eaten anything for more than four months. I''m so hungry,'' he smirked and made his way to the kitchen.


    Since he came back suddenly, there was a shortage of maids around to take orders, so he had to go himself.


    He also needed to meet his mom after that, although he had asked his father to inform her ahead of time.


    Just as he was thinking about his plans, he saw two beautiful ladies approaching him with a maid: his mom Elara, and Lyra.


    "Ian, are you alright? Oh... I''m so relieved," Elara said in relief upon seeing him, while Lyra nodded with a smile.


    "Mom, why are you here?" Ian asked in surprise.


    "Why else? Your aunt is so anxious because of your disappearance. You are already this grown and still making her worry," Lyra said, clearly disliking his tone and reprimanding him, which made Ian smile.


    "Hehe... okay, I just wanted to make sure you are okay. Don''t make me anxious in the future," Elara giggled in a good mood and continued,


    "You must be very hungry after all the traveling. I will make some food for you. You two talk until then."


    After saying that, she quickly left with the maid, not giving them a chance to respond.


    Lyra looked at her aunt''s behavior and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "See? She misses you so much and went to prepare food immediately. You, on the other hand, keep causing trouble every day," Lyra said, taking the opportunity to scold him.


    "Hehe... what about you? Don''t you miss me?"


    Ian said while directly grabbing her waist and hugging her tightly.


    "Ouch... what are you doing? We''re outside. Somebody will see us," Lyra punched his chest, trying to free herself.


    "Heh... you didn''t think about that last time, though," Ian teased, but still pulled her to a remote corner, ignoring her protests.


    Then, he pressed her body against the wall, completely concealing her from view, leaving no space for escape.


    "You... what are you doing? Mom is waiting for us," Lyra said in a low voice.


    Her blue eyes became watery as she tried to persuade Ian while biting her red lips in grievance but she failed to hide the expectation in her eyes.


    She looked unwilling yet inviting, full of unconscious charm, making Ian restless.


    ''Shss... she is like this without awakening the Succubus bloodline. What would happen after she awakens it?'' Ian thought with excitement.


    Although his mental power had increased and his bloodline awakened, which made him think he would no longer be affected by her, any man would want their woman to be charming¡ªespecially in bed.


    Ian thought so and bit the red lips in front of him without hesitation.


    "Mmm..."


    Lyra symbolically resisted him for a while, but soon lost herself in the pleasure she had missed for four months. She was already itchy.


    However, seeing Ian nibble only on her outer lips without catering to her fully, she lost her patience and directly entered her tongue into his mouth, kissing him back actively. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mmm... slurp... shss..."


    The lewd sounds of tongue kissing echoed in the remote corner, full of passion.


    Ian looked at Lyra''s dreamy blue eyes, which were now filled with desire, and realized that she changed too much since the last time.


    Seeing the girl in heat before him, Ian was no saint.


    He indulged her with his mouth while his hands firmly grabbed her soft buttocks.


    "Mmm..."


    Lyra didn''t care what he was doing; instead, she pressed herself closer to his chest, making it easier for him to hold her.


    She had already started moaning seductively in full passion without caring about the place like before.


    "Damn... Bitch," Ian muttered, unable to control himself any longer, and was about to tear her blue dress when an untimely sound in his mind stopped him.


    [Ding!]


    [The conditions for the activation of the new quest have been met.]


    [Do you want to activate the quest? Activating this quest costs you 50 luck points.]


    "What the?" Ian looked at the prompt in his mind, confused.


    He even stopped moving his hands, trying to make sense of the sudden notification.


    "System, what is this?" he asked in his mind while pulling his tongue away from Lyra.


    "Mmm... Ian..." Lyra was already aroused and didn''t like him pulling away. Reflexively, she chased his mouth and tried to kiss him again.


    "Pah..."


    "Ouch..."


    "Be honest," Ian slapped her butt a little harder, asking her to stay quiet for a moment.


    Then he ignored her eyes full of grievance and temptation and focused on another prompt from his system.


    [Ding!]


    [Certain conditions that significantly affect the host can generate automatic quests.]


    [However, to unlock, you must use your Luck Points.]


    [Note: Low Luck Points can reduce the possibility of generating such quests.]


    "So, it''s a heads-up?"


    Ian understood after thinking for a while. The only significant change right now seemed to be Ethos''s attack as mentioned in the Arcane Passage.


    "It seems someone is restless. Just the right time. I''ve also been itching for a good fight," Ian thought.


    However, suddenly, he realized Lyra in his arms was squirming while kissing his neck.


    "Ian... what''s wrong?" she asked breathily, rubbing herself against him, making his situation miserable.


    "Smack!"


    "Oh..."


    Ian smacked her again to stop her, but Lyra thought he was enjoying it and instead pressed her body closer.


    "Shss..."


    Ian saw Lyra was completely aroused and not thinking clearly.


    He could only bitterly smile and endure this succubus''s seduction while giving the order in his mind.


    When he had free time, he would show her what she had provoked.


    "System, use Luck Points to generate the quest."

 Chapter 72 - 72: Foolish or Smart?

    "System, use Luck Points to generate the quest."


    Ian thought in his mind while ignoring the increasingly bold movement of Lyra.


    [Ding!]


    [You consumed 50 luck points.]


    [Quest Activation is successful.]


    [Current Remaining Luck Points: 145]


    [Congratulations! A new quest has been generated.]


    [Intermediate Quest 2: Fight or Run-you decide]


    [Content Target: You are being targeted by a First Ring Wizard. Defend yourself or run with the tails between your legs. The outcome will be decided by how you choose.] S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Rewards: ???]


    [Note: Quest will be completed as long as you and your family are safe.]


    Looking at the content target, Ian twitched the corner of his mouth.


    ''Tch... what is with these sarcastic comments?''


    ''What will I decide? Is there a need to choose?''


    Ian thought coldly. He was waiting for this day to solve this problem once and for all.


    Once the Sword of Damocles hanging in his head was removed, he would be truly free and could plan his future.


    However, he wasn''t going to blindly attack just because he was stronger now. After all, Ethos was a wizard.


    Moreover, with the activation of this Quest, it means there wasn''t much time for Ethos to come to their door.


    ''Then, let''s prepare a proper burial for him.''


    "Shss.."


    Just when Ian was lost in his thoughts, he found someone grabbed his handle directly below playing with it in unfamiliar motion.


    "Mmm... Ian... what happened?"


    Lyra asked unconsciously while her whole body was literally pasted on Ian''s. Seeing that Ian was inactive for a long time, she directly grabbed him there and moved it slightly while still kissing his neck.


    And seeing that wasn''t enough, she tiptoed, and placed her mysterious part on his hard ones, and began to hump in an attempt to feel the same pleasure she felt that day.


    Her movement was so smooth that Ian was completely caught off guard.


    ''This Succubus!''


    Ian cursed feeling extremely agitated with all the teasing. He never thought Lyra could be like this. Not even Sylvia was like this even with all their record.


    Now, he wondered if he had sex with Lyra, would her succubus bloodline completely awaken?


    You know, Lyra was sane just now. But when he slowly directed her to the mood, she became active from passive, clearly trying to gain pleasure from him.


    If there was no backhand from her bloodline, he wouldn''t believe it.


    "It seems I need to make a proper preparation."


    He thought while removing the treacherous hand from his jewel as it was hurting him more than getting pleasure due to all the unfamiliar motion outside of rough clothes.


    ''It seems, I need to teach her just like her sister.'' He smirked at his dark thoughts and then separated himself from her.


    The time wasn''t right as danger was imminent.


    The Quest was already activated and he didn''t know when the attack would come but it should be soon.


    So, before setting up the trap, he had to place his mom and Lyra at a safe location so as not to involve them accidentally.


    "Smack!"


    Seeing her getting restless again, Ian slapped her butt a little bit with more strength in an attempt to wake her up.


    "Ah..."


    However, Lyra now wasn''t even complaining about pain but was directly moaning in satisfaction making Ian look bewildered.


    ''They are from the same mold.''


    "Okay, this is enough. Mom is waiting for us, she will get angry if we disappear for a long time."


    Ian could only postpone it reluctantly. So, he tapped her red cheek a little rudely while suppressing his dangerous thoughts.


    After hearing his words and his soft slap on her cheek, Lyra also gradually came to her senses but she still looked at him lovingly biting his lips and rubbing her body as if she was not satisfied.


    She didn''t know what happened, but lately, she had been craving for those things from Ian and she wasn''t shy about it.


    "Umm... Okay. Let''s go. Aunt might scold us if we are late."


    She nodded reluctantly with little aggrieveness in her watery blue eyes making Ian seeth with heat. The thing below was already hard as iron tainting his pants.


    "Cough... okay, let''s go."


    Ian coughed to mask his embarrassment, turned around, and walked in front leading the way.


    If time was right, he really wanted to execute her here on the spot today. This girl is really too tempting edging him continuously with her charm making him restless.


    ''Hehe... how cute.''


    However, what Ian didn''t notice was Lyra''s seductive blue eyes looking at him like prey while her long tongue was licking her lips as if reminiscing the delicious feast they had just eaten together.


    ...


    While Ian and Lyra were busy with their things, Elara was already done with the dishes.


    By the time Ian and Lyra came, the dining table was full of delicacies making Ian''s stomach grumble.


    "Okay, let''s eat together. It has been a long time since we are together. It would be even better if your father was here."


    Elara said with a motherly smile and sat next to Ian giving him food.


    "Yeah! We should probably do that often."


    Ian nodded while beginning to gobble the food.


    "By the way, is Dad still in the quarter?"


    "Yeah, I don''t what he is so busy with. He doesn''t even have time for his family. What is the use of power and status if you can''t give time to your family."


    Elara began to grumble in annoyance just like any mom in a family would, making Ian feel warm.


    He felt that he missed this feeling too much in his previous life.


    "Haha, don''t worry. He is just busy with something right now. We can have dinner again later."


    Ian laughed and persuaded her while signaling Lyra to eat too. He found out that she still hadn''t recovered from her stupor.


    Fortunately, his mother was paying attention to him and didn''t see her gaffe.


    "Yeah. Hope that day will come soon."


    Elara also didn''t entangled in this matter and began to talk about random things, reminiscing about the time making the kitchen lively.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Impending Doom

    After Ian had dinner with his mom and Lyra, he made an excuse and walked toward his father''s quarters again. He was so busy just after returning that his mood was somehow affected.


    While walking along the corridor, Ian began to think about the little information he had read in the novel Arcane Passage.


    As far as he knew, the novel only mentioned that Wizard Ethos attacked his family and killed Duke Eldric, but he wasn''t sure about the reason and could only guess. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, Ethos didn''t kill everyone but instead exiled them out of power. So, Ian wasn''t dead in the story.


    ''He must have threatened Eldric with the lives of his family,'' Ian thought with cold eyes.


    Although his father didn''t say it, he knew he was already at the Grand Knight Realm. So, it wasn''t easy for an old, dying wizard to kill him, especially in this barren place where mana was scarce.


    And if given time to prepare, Eldric could kill him easily with human sea tactics.


    Of course, a wizard was still much stronger than knights, as he had an endless array of methods for fighting and didn''t even need to come close.


    ''Let''s do that too, just for additional safety.''


    The "Heads Up" Quest had already shown that there wasn''t much time before the attack, so Ian could prepare more. There could never be too much preparation when it came to life.


    Just when he was lost in his thoughts, he found himself standing in front of the same door as before without realizing it. So, he knocked on the door and entered after hearing Eldric''s order.


    This time, father and son had to create a good net to trap a wizard and kill him with the power of thunder. Just thinking about it already excited Ian, making his blood boil.


    ---


    [Ashford Imperial Capital]


    On the outskirts of the Imperial Capital, two old men¡ªone vigorous while the other looked decaying¡ªwere talking to each other, covered in black robes.


    "Isn''t he in the Imperial Capital?" Ron couldn''t help but ask, thinking he wouldn''t need to go far for this mission.


    "No, Eldric has been in his fiefdom for a few months now. I heard there were some issues," Wizard Ethos said while caressing a worn-down staff in his arms.


    "Then just call him back. Why should we leave? It''s not good to be outside in this place," Ron said in annoyance, thinking the matter wasn''t worth such trouble.


    "No, calling him back might lead to variables, and I can''t wait now."


    Ethos shook his head. Seeing Ron''s bad mood, he tried persuading him in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already got the news. Eldric is inside his mansion and hasn''t left it for a while now. We just need a little time to kill him and return immediately. There are no problems."


    While describing this, Ethos couldn''t help but despise the old man.


    Although Ron was stronger than him, they were in the same realm. Still, he kept making excuses, as if he were afraid.


    "Okay, let''s go, then, and finish this issue fast. I have other things to do."


    Wizard Ron nodded after hearing that everything was under control and urged Ethos to leave.


    "Let''s use a spell to get there fast," Ethos said, slightly impatient, chanting a spell to lighten himself. Wizard Ron didn''t argue further as he was also in a hurry to return as soon as possible.


    Once they both cast their spells, they sped northward toward Duskmere City.


    With their enhanced speed, it didn''t take them long to reach their destination.


    "This should be it," Wizard Ethos said with slight excitement.


    If his assumptions were correct and the method truly worked, he could live for a few more decades. The mere thought of it made him restless inside.


    Moreover, after inquiring over the past few days, he realized that the Veilstrider family didn''t seem to have any hidden power as he had feared. Now, he was even regretting inviting Ron and wasting his favor for nothing.


    "Okay, I''ll hide and act only if there''s a problem. The rest depends on you," Wizard Ron said.


    Without waiting for a response, he disappeared completely from Ethos''s view.


    Ethos didn''t say much either. He used a concealment spell to partially hide his body and walked toward the mansion at the center with unhurried steps.


    While danger was approaching with impending doom, Ian and Eldric were playing chess in the center of a large meeting hall, sipping tea as if leisurely wasting time.


    However, if you look closely Duke Eldric was anything but leisurely.


    "Ian, there''s no need for you to take a risk. Morgarve and I are enough. If the situation gets worse, we can use the dead soldiers as we discussed, but you can''t be here," Duke Eldric said with a headache.


    He didn''t know how his son had learned about Ethos''s impending attack. Ian hadn''t left since yesterday, insisting on playing chess, which was making him miserable.


    Moreover, if that old man really intended to attack, how could he leave his son in danger? However, Ian ignored his father''s concerns.


    "Don''t worry, I am strong. Didn''t I show you my strength before? Why are you still bringing this up?"


    Ian rolled his eyes as his father kept asking him to leave.


    Yesterday, Ian had informed his father of the impending attack using a fabricated story.


    He swiftly relocated his mother, Lyra, and the other family members to a hidden place.


    Since then, he and his father spent the entire night playing chess in the meeting room, while Morgarve lay in wait, hidden, ready to trap their prey.


    ''But still, isn''t he taking too long?'' Ian thought bitterly.


    Spending the entire night playing chess with his father was torturous, especially with his constant nagging.


    ''Hm?''


    Just as Ian was becoming irritated, his acute perception picked up on a figure outside the mansion. He immediately tapped his finger on the chessboard casually as a signal, while extending his perception range with his passive skill, ''Veilborn Shroud''.


    But when he sensed another figure lurking in the dark, heading directly toward the room, his heart shook.


    ''Veilborn Shroud!''


    ''Phantom Veil.''


    ''Ethereal Disguise.''


    Ian hurriedly activated three skills in succession, disappearing in front of Eldric, leaving him bewildered.


    Duke Eldric was about to voice his confusion when a low young voice reached his ear making him solemn.


    "Change of plans. There are two of them."

 Chapter 74 - 74: Fight With Your Life or Others?

    "Change of plan. There are two of them."


    After Ian gave a heads-up to his father, he immediately disappeared from his position, using all three of his skills simultaneously at full power.


    He had never thought there was another wizard following Ethos, making the situation dire. However, although it was unexpected, Ian didn''t falter but directly used his full power to vanish immediately.


    As long as the initiative remained in their hands, it was not a problem to kill them with his full power. They also had the entire legion ready in case anything happened.


    As Ian made his voice clear to Eldric, he sent a special signal for the Crimson Legion to prepare.


    Their previous plan had been to act oblivious and weak while preparing to deliver a fatal blow.


    A wizard, especially an old one, was vulnerable to a physical blow. However, for that to happen, the ideal situation was to reduce his mana, making him unable to cast a spell.


    Now that there was another wizard, so they had to act quickly rather than taking it slow. After all, it would be bad if they were killed before the enemy even depleted their mana.


    With Eldric and Ian in full motion, Morgrave was already prepared for action, as Ian had instructed him to prioritize saving his father''s life regardless of the situation.


    Just as the atmosphere around the meeting hall grew heavier imperceptibly, a low laugh followed by a sarcastic voice came from the door.


    "Hehe, Duke Eldric is truly powerful. He even has a wizard at his disposal, although it seems he has practiced some diabolical method."


    The laugh was low but piercing, filled with coldness and ridicule, showing that the speaker had already spotted Morgrave hiding in the dark.


    "Who?"


    Duke Eldric acted as if he knew nothing, displaying just the right amount of vigilance while observing the old man walking slowly in a dark cloak.


    Morgrave also swiftly emerged from behind, fully alert and ready to defend against an attack. Anyway, he never thought he could hide from a genuine wizard with his clumsy spell.


    "Who I am doesn''t matter. Let me ask you something, Duke Eldric."


    Ethos ignored Morgrave, assuming that someone who couldn''t even conceal himself properly with a spell was not a significant threat.


    Although he was old, he was an authentic wizard, not someone who had taken shortcuts to become one.


    Despite appearing calm, Ethos was still scanning the surroundings with his mental power to detect any other hidden forces aiding Eldric. He was as cautious as an old man on the verge of death should be.


    "So, Eldric. Are you really from that place?"


    This was the question Ethos was most eager to ask, having learned about it by accident from an old book.


    "What place? Who are you?"


    Duke Eldric didn''t answer the question but instead readied his fighting stance, gripping his sword tightly. His Life Energy of the Grand Knight realm coursed through his blood making his body heat.


    Eldric had never revealed his realm to anyone, not even his family, so it could serve as his trump card. But this old bastard seemed hellbent on not coming closer, making his plan fail before it even began.


    "Well, it seems it''s only you two. That makes my work even easier."


    After roughly scanning the surroundings, Wizard Ethos became restless and didn''t want to delay further.


    Although Morgrave''s presence was somewhat surprising, Ethos was confident in the backup he had in case things went wrong.


    So, he raised his worn-down staff and pointed it at Eldric while chanting a spell.


    As soon as the spellcasting began, the crystal on the top of the staff glowed red, and the mana around Ethos began to vibrate.


    If this were not a barren place, the mana in the surroundings would also fluctuate to assist the spell''s formation, but that was not possible now.


    Still, it took Ethos little time to finish his preparation.


    "Inferno Burst."


    Ethos didn''t take this fight lightly, and he wanted to finish the killing as quickly as possible, so he directly used a small AOE spell targeting both Morgrave and Eldric.


    He believed that by dividing Morgrave''s attention, he could kill Eldric faster.


    However, Morgrave was not someone who prioritized his own safety. Instead of defending himself, he directly attacked the spell.


    "Bloodwall!"


    Suddenly, a fiery red flow of blood with a pungent smell appeared in front of both him and Eldric, shielding them from the fiery spell.


    "Szzzz."


    As Ethos''s fire began to burn the blood, the hot sizzling sounds and the pungent odor made the meeting hall eerie and unsettling.


    While they were fighting, Ian remained hidden, watching everything closely while keeping track of the other wizard.


    One glaring difference he noticed between Ethos and Morgrave was that Ethos required time to chant spells, whereas Morgrave could cast them spontaneously.


    However, because Ethos was using a staff to amplify his power, Morgrave was forced to remain defensive from the start.


    "Duke Eldric, are you sure about fighting me? What about your family? Don''t you want to protect them?"


    Ethos also didn''t forget to sow doubt in Eldric''s heart to weaken his resolve. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ethos, you fucking bastard. Do you think I fear you? As long as I kill you, this is over. A worthless wizard threatening a knight with his family? Your power is wasted on you."


    Eldric was enraged by the threat to his family. If Ian hadn''t warned him beforehand, he might have been really caught off guard.


    "Oh? So you recognize me? Interesting."


    Wizard Ethos laughed, unfazed by the insult, and swung his staff again to intensify the Inferno Burst while preparing another spell.


    Being old and in a mana-depleted area, Ethos couldn''t sustain multiple spells simultaneously without severely taxing his body.


    "Boom!"


    Morgrave''s expression was grim as he focused on defending against the fire, putting him on the back foot. He knew that against an authentic wizard, he was at a disadvantage.


    So, he was waiting for a chance, a chance to end this fight once and for all.


    "Gale Burst!"


    Suddenly, with Ethos''s shout, a violent wind disrupted the stalemate of spells, intensifying the fiery atmosphere.


    The strong wind tore through the blood wall, shattering it and leaving both Morgrave and Eldric exposed to danger.

 Chapter 75 - 75: Hectic

    "Crimson Barrier!"


    Morgrave didn''t falter with the sudden change and instantly used the Blood Barrier on both him and Duke Eldric.


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, as the figures of both Morgrave and Eldric were completely covered in blood, a small, thin blood silk penetrated the ground directly below Ethos, attempting to pierce his leg.


    "Mana Shield!"


    However, Ethos was well-prepared and didn''t let his guard down. In fact, he was still a few meters away from them and was leisurely kiting their strength.


    "Interesting. You even know Vampiric Link and can cast it instantly. Now, I''m more interested in what method you practiced."


    Wizard Ethos commented while preparing another spell.


    Although he also wanted to fight longer, his old age and mana reserves didn''t allow it. Moreover, he didn''t want to waste more time than necessary.


    "Ember Wake!"


    As his voice echoed in the meeting hall, this time something amazing happened.


    Suddenly, the cinders that were scattered around the room due to the wind spell, Gale Burst, began to burn brightly as if someone had added fuel to them.


    So, with the Ember Wake, instead of a large inferno like before, this time countless smaller but even more deadly infernos with extreme temperatures surrounded Morgrave and Eldric, leaving them no chance.


    "Let''s give you a beautiful death. Haha..."


    Ethos laughed as he looked at his masterpiece, which seemed captivating if you were on the other end, that is.


    "Boom!"


    This time, the meeting hall could no longer hold as the fire burned everything in its path. Since it was fire from a spell, it was more violent than ever, making it look like a living hell.


    "Ethos, a legion of 10,000 people has already surrounded the mansion. Make it quick."


    Just as Ethos was enjoying himself, he suddenly heard the reminder from Ron, snapping him back to reality. Hearing Ron''s words, he instantly became serious. If he were surrounded by 10,000 knights, he would have to peel off his skin, even if he survived.


    "Don''t worry, it''s almost over."


    He waved his hand to show that everything was under control.


    "Sigh! It seems that person isn''t going to come near."


    However, he suddenly heard a soft young voice right next to him, making him jolt in surprise.


    "Who?"


    Without looking behind, Ethos immediately flew to the other side, activating his Mana Shield almost instantly.


    However, instead of the voice getting farther away as he imagined, it came even closer, as if it were right next to his ear.


    "For someone this old, your reaction isn''t bad. But it''s a pity that you are too late."


    With the soft voice came the piercing sound of a blade at full power, aimed at his neck. The blade was vibrating at an extreme frequency, while a sharp white light visibly made its way toward him.


    Only at that moment did Ethos finally see his attacker; a young boy, looking at him as if he were already dead.


    "Impudent!"


    Those condescending eyes were used to be his, which he had used to look at those knights. Now, someone was looking at him like that while swiping a blade at his neck. Who did he think he was?


    Ethos was just about to get angry when the seemingly weak blade light pierced his Mana Shield, leaving him bewildered.


    The way it pierced his mana shield was just like cutting paper, effortless. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Goodbye!"


    With only a soft, emotionless farewell, Ethos saw his own head separated from his body.


    As he was a wizard, his mental power was abnormal, and in the final moment of his death, he solved a question that every wizard had considered at least once.


    ''So, it is indeed possible to see your own death.''


    "Thud!"


    The old, wrinkled head flew through the air splashing blood everywhere, with multiple infernos as its background, making this grotesque scene strangely mesmerizing.


    "Now, only one to go."


    Ian thought while releasing the three skills. He realized that once he used them together, even a First Ring Wizard couldn''t see him with their mental power; but the power consumption was equally astonishing.


    As for his father and Morgrave, he wasn''t worried. When he discussed the plan with his father, he had already given him the Runeheart Stone he received from Lyra.


    That stone had the ability to save its user from fatal damage from at least a First Ring Wizard.


    As for Morgrave, if he couldn''t save himself even after being a First Ring Wizard, dying shouldn''t be a bad thing.


    "What happened?"


    While he was killing Ethos, Wizard Ron, who was hiding at a relatively far distance, saw everything in front of him with full confusion.


    He had just told Ethos to hurry, as he saw the 10,000-strong legion surrounding the mansion, but instantly, he saw Ethos''s head separated from his neck.


    What baffled him the most was that the person who had done the impossible was the same youngster he had seen in the library picking up basic meditation methods.


    "How is this possible?"


    Just as he was getting surprised and anxious, he saw Ian looking directly at his hiding figure, sending a chill down his spine. You know, Ron was a First Ring Wizard, and he was using a concealment spell at full power.


    Yet, Ian could still see him. This was beyond his understanding.


    ''Well, since the preparator is dead, there is no need to waste time here.''


    Ron was also a man who knew how to bend and stretch. Although he didn''t think he would die if he stayed here, there was no need to risk it if there was an easy solution.


    "Morgrave, use your full power and come with me."


    However, Ian wasn''t going to let this potential enemy leave.


    If such a strong wizard was on guard and prepared next time, he wouldn''t even know how he died and might have to flee with his family.


    He knew never to underestimate the power of a wizard. The only reason he had killed Ethos so effortlessly was because of the element of surprise.


    "Blood Frenzy!"


    Morgrave didn''t disappoint him and immediately jumped out from the dying embers while using the most dangerous spell in his arsenal: Blood Frenzy.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Life On The Line

    "Blood Frenzy!"


    After walking out of the dying amber, Morgrave used Blood Frenzy, the most direct and lethal spell in his arsenal.


    Although this skill was very taxing and drained all his power in a short period, it was extremely powerful.


    As Ian saw Morgrave appear in front of him in an instant, he noticed that Morgrave was more or less injured. The last spell from Ethos was no joke; it was the perfect application of a chain spell and truly a marvelous one.


    "Young Master, the Lord is alright," Morgrave said in a calm tone, showing no signs of pain on his face even though he was wounded and burned all over.


    "Um, follow me and attack when I say. Also, order the legion to fire arrows once the fight starts. That guy cannot remain hidden forever, and we cannot let him run away."


    After saying this, Ian once again headed toward the enemy in front, who was about to flee.


    He now realized that after his bloodline had awakened, his speed and perception hadn''t just increased slightly but had undergone a qualitative change, as had his mental power.


    When he used the Spellblade to slash at Ethos''s mana shield, most of it was cut by his mental power. So, he deduced that his mental power might have a special property unique to him.


    Putting aside those thoughts for now, Ian was once again nearing the enemy in front, ready to give it his all this time. So, he constantly used his bloodline, life energy, and mental power, and their combined momentum displaced the air around him as he advanced.


    On the other hand, Morgrave, in Blood Frenzy mode, easily kept up with his speed and left afterimages in his wake.


    "Damn it! Why are you forcing me?"


    Ron looked at their rapidly approaching figure and cursed. He didn''t want to engage with them since a large number of soldiers were already near, so he continued to maintain his concealment status while retreating.


    But seeing that Ian was catching up, he canceled the concealment spell, which had no further use.


    "Don''t think I''m like that old man."


    Wizard Ron was not someone to be trifled with. He was a wizard and he had his pride.


    So, with a swift motion, he took out his staff, which was much newer than Ethos''s old one.


    "Tidal Wave!"


    Wizard Ron was much more skilled at incantation than Ethos, directly using the AOE spell, a tidal wave.


    Suddenly, the crystal at the top of his staff gleamed a beautiful blue color, while the mana radiating from it magnified his spell.


    "Woosh!"


    As Ian and Morgrave closed in, they suddenly felt multiple tiny blue droplets of viscous water rushing toward them menacingly, significantly slowing their speed.


    "Icicle Spears!" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ron wasn''t going to stop there. Without waiting for them to react, he used another spell in conjunction, causing all the blue droplets to freeze mid-air and transform into tiny icicle spears.


    "Go forth!"


    Ron commanded coldly, lifting his staff as his mental power surged and amplified through the crystal at its tip.


    Using his mental power to guide the icicle spears, he directed them toward Ian and Morgrave, leaving no gaps.


    Seeing the extreme attacks, Ian used the Phantom Veil to hide his figure while dodging the projectiles.


    Still, he was riddled with holes in seconds, forcing him to channel more mental power and life energy into his inner armor, Arcane Shield.


    ''I don''t know how long it can last,'' Ian thought bitterly, noticing that the armor was already being overdrawn.


    A wizard''s power was truly no joke. Ian now wondered if Ethos was a fake, as it was too easy to kill him.


    If Ethos, who was dead, could hear his monologue, he might die again from anger. After all, the main reason he died was the inexplicable penetration of his mana shield by the Spellblade, which, in his opinion, should not be possible.


    While Ian was dodging, Morgrave, on the other hand, directly used his body along with the Blood Wall spell, ignoring the surroundings.


    Having activated Blood Frenzy, his reaction speed and spellcasting were stronger and faster than before. Despite his injuries, he charged straight at Ron, catching him off guard.


    "Vampiric Touch!"


    A thin, silk-like blood vine pierced through the ground, attaching itself to Ron''s leg.


    "Shh!"


    This time, Ron reacted slightly too late, losing a bit of blood and mana, making him restless.


    Although those thin, silk-like vines looked like simple threads, they had strong penetration and suction power. It might not have meant much to Ron under other circumstances, but with his reserves scarce this time, even losing a bit caused him to feel pain.


    "Mana Shield!"


    Still, he quickly cast a shield around himself, increased his agility, and moved away. He also didn''t forget to ready his staff for another casting.


    "Srkkk..."


    What awaited him, however, was a sharp blade light like the one that had beheaded Ethos in an instant.


    "Fuck!"


    Ron cursed as he dodged Ian''s attack, but his spell was disrupted, leaving him on the defensive.


    "Aqua Shield!"


    Realizing a normal mana shield might not be enough, he layered another spell on top. He didn''t want to capsize in the gutter by underestimating Ian like Ethos.


    "Bang!"


    Just when two layers of spell had just formed, the blade light collided with the shield, shaking it strongly. However, seeing that it didn''t penetrate like before, Ron heaved a sigh of relief as he survived the attack.


    However, this was not the way to go. In his opinion, this was truly an undeserved calamity.


    "Are you really going to push me to death?"


    Wizard Ron asked solemnly, closely watching Ian and Morgrave. He knew 10,000 soldiers had completely surrounded him by now.


    If they unleashed a rain of arrows, he wasn''t sure how long he could hold out with his remaining mana reserves. Even if he could, he didn''t want to be dragged into a prolonged fight in this barren land for no reason.

 Chapter 77 - 77: Chain Spell

    Moreover, Ron hadn''t forgotten about the Wizard''s curse unique to this continent. There was a reason he was being manhandled by them like this, although most of it was because he was too wary of Ian''s strange ability.


    "Grand Slash!"


    However, before Ian could respond, a massive sword attack appeared in Ron''s path, staggering him and causing his mana shield to fluctuate slightly, further depleting his mana reserves.


    "Damn it! Fuck you piece of shit."


    Ron cursed in anger and frustration. If not for this barren place, he would have shown them what it meant to be a wizard.


    He really should have trusted his gut before heading out this time. Even a mere knight was striking him with a sword, showing blatant disrespect.


    "Heh, finally got some relief. It''s uncomfortable relying on your son," Duke Eldric said with a smile, while swiftly returning to his group.


    Although this slash with the full power of a Grand Knight didn''t kill Ron, it still made Eldric refreshed. Having to defend against Ethos passively made him frustrated, so he took this opportunity to attack with all his strength.


    "Dad, what are you doing here?"


    Ian asked in surprise as his father appeared mid-fight unknowingly.


    "Haha, I felt stuffed from the beginning, so I took a chance for a surprise attack," Eldric replied, laughing.


    "But it''s dangerous!" Ian frowned.


    "Hey, I''m not so fragile. Didn''t you see how powerful I was? You don''t need to worry about me, kid. When I was fighting on the battlefield, you weren''t even born."


    Eldric waved dismissively, annoyed at being fussed over by his son. Seeing him acting nonchalant, Ian could only smile bitterly at his father''s attitude.


    "Okay, then stand at a distance. Morgrave ordered the legion commander to fire the arrows. We cannot waste any more time."


    With the troops in place, Ian didn''t want to risk close combat with a wizard on guard. Though mortal arrows smeared with regular poison might not harm Ron, they could at least drain his mana.


    While Ian gave his order, Ron scanned his surroundings with his mental power and realized Ian''s plan.


    "Sigh!"


    He cursed his bad luck. He shouldn''t have meddled, knowing this family hailed from that land. One wrong decision had ruined everything.


    "Since you don''t want to talk, let''s fight."


    Abandoning thoughts of retreat, Ron began chanting spells again while retrieving something from his ring.


    "Mist Veil!"


    The remaining water elements from the previous battle gathered and merged with a white mist from the spell, spreading outward with Ron at the center.


    "Let''s see who will survive. Do you really think I''m weak?" Ron smirked as his figure strangely disappeared into the mist.


    Ian, who was closely monitoring Ron''s movements, immediately noticed Ron mixing something in the air while casting the spell.


    "Hold your breath and move away from the mist."


    After guessing his motive, Ian didn''t delay and warned both Morgrave and Father while he tried to move away from the mist.


    However, the speed of spread of the mist was too fast and since there were already water elements abundant in the surroundings, it didn''t take long for it to cover them completely.


    ''Chain spell again!''


    Ian found out that both Ethos and Ron were using chain spells.


    Although the first few spells appeared dangerous, their motive lies in their ultimate trump card at last. The only difference he saw between them was the chanting speed and the spell power.


    Ron was noticeably faster and more accurate.


    As the white mist spread around him, the vision ahead was completely impaired while Ian lost track of Ron, Morgrave, and his father.


    "Boom!"


    However, before he could devise any plan, he heard a particularly loud boom followed by the dense field of blood a few meters behind.


    The dark red blood rain was so dense, that it directly separated the mist in that area opening a field.


    "Morgrave!"


    Ian instantly understood that Morgrave was using Blood rain spells to deflect the mist and show his position. Moreover, since he was near his father, Ian could rest assured.


    "Heh, futile struggle. How much can you last in my illusory mist?"


    Suddenly, Ian heard the voice of Ron seemingly from everywhere but nowhere as if it was trying to confuse him.


    Ian also finally noticed that the mist was trying to interfere with his mind but due to his relatively high mental power, he wasn''t affected yet.


    ''Fortunately, Morgrave reacted fast.''


    After knowing the effect of this mist, Ian breathed a sigh of relief. If Morgrave was affected by this mist and attacked his father in confusion, that would be a tragedy.


    "Young man. You seem talented. How about we make a deal? Let me go and we will forget this grudge, what do you think?"


    Ian once again heard the voice from his surroundings. However, this time he paid special attention using his keen perception and realized that the voice came from the mist itself as if it was an extension of Ron.


    "Heh, you are a wizard and you are asking for a deal? How about you let us go from this mist first?"


    Ian didn''t care about his persuasion as he believed only a person with similar strength could come into a valid deal.


    If he truly let go of this chance, who knew when would this person retaliate? He didn''t have the strength to engage in a fight with a wizard yet.


    "Sigh! This mist is mixed with Three-pronged illusory flower pollen. Even if those two survive that spell, it won''t take much for them to be affected.


    Young man, you are already a Wizard apprentice and might want to take the trial of Ignisia Tower. I am actually the proxy sent by Calvora Continent this year. There is no need to go to the end."


    Ron said everything in a short breath first giving a warning and then persuading Ian with reason. The main thing he was afraid of was the wizard curse, then the strange power of Ian, and finally his unknown background.


    ''That asshole Ethos really screwed me over this time.''


    Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 78 - 78: Ethereal Disguise

    ''That asshole Ethos really screwed me over this time,'' Ron thought while looking at Ian''s figure through the mist.


    "Oh? Are you from the Calvora Continent? Then why are you following Ethos?" Ian asked, genuinely confused.


    As far as he knew, the person who came to host the trial this time was Ron, a First-ring Elemental Wizard. If what he said was true, then he must be proficient in water elements.


    "It was to pay the favor. Now that your enemy is dead, there is no need to fight, right? You might even join my organization after you arrive at the Calvora Continent."


    Ron thought Ian was relenting, so he didn''t forget to draw a pie.


    "Moreover, if something happened to me while I''m here, they will surely send someone over to find out what happened. It will be even more unfavorable to you and your family at that time."


    ''True!''


    Ron hit the nail on the head.


    Ian was already thinking about that while looking for a way out of this mist.


    A wizard organization could be a cruel enemy or a reliable partner, depending on the situation. He didn''t want to get on their reverse scale yet; that was too foolish.


    As Ian was searching for a solution while thinking, he realized his mental power wasn''t enough to circumvent this mist fast.


    "Okay, I agree to your request. How about you lift this mist then?"


    Ian tried to ask. Who knew? Maybe Ron would do that.


    "Young man, it isn''t good to be smart while you are in a desperate situation."


    Did Ian take him as a fool? There was a large number of troops outside, drawing their bows and ready to fire arrows at him.


    If he lifted this mist without a guarantee, wouldn''t he be foolish?


    "Amplification!"


    Ron didn''t want to be passive in this talk, so he directly used amplification on his spell. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, with his chant, a wave of invisible energy spread again, making the mist more dense.


    Ian even saw the Blood Rain spell getting pushed aside by the spell.


    "Are you sure you want to anger me? No matter what, you are only a First Class Wizard Apprentice. As long as I keep a little distance from your weird power, I can kill all of you easily."


    Ron didn''t mince his words this time and showed it with his power.


    "Mist Icicle!"


    Suddenly, with the new spell, the white mist that blocked Ian''s vision began to stir and condense into icicles just like before.


    However, this time, without vision and mental power to track them, his condition became even worse.


    "Swish..."


    "Bang!"


    Although Ian dodged some of them, most of them hit his body, aiming for his vital points.


    "Fuck!"


    Ian found out that his Arcanium Armor was even dented and pierced slightly, causing him pain. Moreover, the attack was continuous, as if it wouldn''t stop until Ron saw him dead.


    "So, what do you think?"


    Ron said with a condescending tone when he saw Ian getting injured. Now, he thought maybe he had been too cautious before.


    ''It must be that old man Ethos who was too weak,'' he thought with reason and began to increase the output of mana.


    Ian also heard his shift in tone after he got injured.


    ''Sure enough, I cannot let him go.''


    As he feared before, negotiations could only succeed if both parties wielded equal strength.


    The moment Ron saw him getting injured and confused in the mist, he thought maybe the dealing was no longer necessary.


    ''It seems I need to use that method.''


    After Ian tried to think of a solution to this problem, he finally locked on only one possibility.


    ''I can only hope my intuition is correct,'' Ian thought while removing the icicles embedded in the tattered Arcanium Armor.


    After making his decision, he didn''t waste time anymore.


    "Fire the arrows at the mist!"


    Suddenly, his loud shout echoed outside the large meeting hall, commanding the Crimson Legion to fire arrows. Fortunately, before Ron used his spell, they were already outside in the open area making it easier to aim.


    "Swish!"


    With Ian''s shout, the sharp twang of bowstrings cutting through the air echoed in every direction. Arrows were loosed in unison, their deadly volley vanishing into the mist as they rained down blindly on unseen targets.


    One excellent trait of the Crimson Legion was their unconditional obedience to their master''s orders. They didn''t hesitate a second, even if blindly firing arrows might harm their master.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Ron, who was just getting refreshed, was bewildered by Ian''s suicidal action.


    He wasn''t the only one inside the mist. If 10,000 soldiers fired arrows aimlessly, who could be sure they wouldn''t kill the wrong target?


    "Asshole! Stupid piece of shit. Are you out of your mind?"


    He cursed, halted the ongoing spell, and began casting a defensive spell while desperately trying to move out of the arrows'' range, though his efforts were futile.


    "Heh, it is indeed stupid."


    Ian smirked as he saw the icicles stop appearing around him, but the volley of arrows was in its place.


    "Ethereal Disguise!"


    Suddenly, he used the same spell he had used at the beginning of this fight.


    However, instead of using it as usual, he poured out his mental power inside his Life Seed just as he did in the carriage before when going to the Imperial Academy.


    He hadn''t forgotten the weird feeling of the Life Seed disappearing and the strong tug from his consciousness when using this secret technique attached to his family''s breathing method.


    After his bloodline awakened and his mental power reached the limit of a First Class Wizard Apprentice, Ian had the intuition that whatever that move was, he should be able to perform it now.


    "Swish!"


    Just as his mental power followed the strange resonance from the Ethereal Disguise technique and was poured into his Life Seed, Ian saw it disappearing directly from his dantian.


    Unlike last time, this time it disappeared instantly from his vision and transformed into an incorporeal form.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, Ian felt the same pull on his consciousness as he experienced before on the way to the Imperial Academy, but this time the tug was stronger.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Bloodline Wizard

    However, this time, along with the pulling force, Ian sensed something incredible happening in his dantian.


    ''My Life Seed jumped out?''


    Though Ian couldn''t see it, he could still feel its presence as it literally leaped out of his dantian and traveled along the special channels of the Ethereal Disguise Technique, making its way toward his mind.


    This was so beyond common sense that Ian momentarily halted in his path, causing him to be impaled by multiple blind arrows.


    ''I thought it was just pulling energy out of it.''


    Ian hurriedly took out his blade and parried the arrows in front of him while thinking about this incredible occurrence.


    However, everything happened so suddenly that before Ian could figure out anything, the Life Seed was already inside his consciousness.


    "Boom!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as it successfully made its way into his mind, Ian stopped in his tracks as his mind was shaken by the intense throbbing from the Life Seed.


    It felt as though it was pumping its energy somewhere.


    "Woosh!"


    However, in that moment of carelessness, he was exposed to multiple arrows hurling through the mist, their deadly aim intent on turning him into a sieve.


    Sensing that the situation wasn''t right, Ian was about to come out of his stupor when everything suddenly, and weirdly, went silent in his perception, leaving him blank.


    "Pooah"


    Suddenly, the arrows Ian was so afraid of didn''t scratch him at all; they passed straight through his body. It was as if Ian''s very existence was changed from material to ethereal.


    "What the?"


    This bizarre and weird state of his body made Ian doubt his knowledge about this world.


    However, Ian was still blank and his perception was at pause making him disabled.


    Just when Ian was trying to control his body, suddenly, he felt two mysterious words drilling into his mind as if they had always been a part of his existence.


    < Veil! >


    ...


    < Shroud! >


    ...


    When Ian heard the two words clearly in his mind, he suddenly came out of his trance and felt his eyes begin to change.


    He sensed that his pupils had transformed from normal to vertical reptilian slits, while an additional layer of a third eyelid appeared, covering them in a white membrane.


    This nictitating membrane was pure white and only showed his glowing blue vertical reptilian eyes, giving him an eerie appearance.


    ''What happened?''


    Ian asked silently as if expecting an imaginary reply, but none came.


    "Pooah!"


    "Shrrkk..."


    Suddenly, Ian saw his vision shift as the white mist impairing his sight disappeared completely.


    He even felt that if he wanted, he could destroy the mist with a thought, though it would consume more than his strength could handle.


    Ian then noticed a barrage of arrows coming down with great momentum from the sky, impaling everything in their path.


    He saw Morgrave behind the blood curtain with his father, both trying to get out of the mist''s range.


    Finally, he saw Ron using his Mana Shield and Aqua Shield to block the arrows while slowly making his way outward.


    Judging by his actions, he seemed to have already activated a concealment spell, perspiring visibly from mana exhaustion.


    "Interesting!"


    Ian displayed a faint smile as he saw the arrows from the sky pass through his body as though there was nothing in their way.


    He now realized that he was in a special state of Ethereal Disguise as if he had taken on an ethereal form, just as the name suggested.


    "Perfect timing!"


    Ian looked at Ron, who was almost out of the mansion''s range.


    Although Ian had many questions in his mind, he knew this wasn''t the time for them.


    So, he ignored the arrows and directly made his way toward the only remaining wizard.


    ''Once you''re taken care of, I can rest easy.''


    Ian thought while pushing his speed to the limit. He could feel that his ability to use this state was limited; after all, his Ethereal Disguise was still in the initiation stage.


    "Fuck! Just wait. After I survive this, you''ll see who you''ve provoked."


    While Ian was experiencing everything in a matter of moments, Ron was instead cursing at him while casting multiple spells simultaneously.


    "Hah... Hah..."


    However, the result of this was severe mana depletion, evident from his labored breathing.


    "No, absorbing mana stones is too slow. I can''t drain my mana further."


    Ron muttered in frustration as he crushed the mana stone in his hand in an attempt to absorb its energy faster. Though wasteful, it was his best option at the moment.


    "Shoo!"


    "Pah!"


    The arrows continued firing relentlessly, randomly yet unceasingly. The Crimson Legion seemed to be calculating everything, ensuring the even distribution of arrows throughout the mist.


    ''Almost there.''


    Just as Ron was leaving the large mansion, now almost destroyed by the battle, he suddenly felt someone right next to him.


    It wasn''t something he could see or hear¡ªit was pure intuition. He was certain someone was beside him, watching him intently.


    This eerie sensation creeped him out as he desperately tried to locate the figure with his mental power but to no avail.


    "Aqua Barrier!"


    "Aqua Barrier!"


    Panicking, Ron abandoned all other spells and layered his Aqua Barrier over his Mana Shield.


    Still feeling unsafe, he even added another barrier for good measure. He hadn''t forgotten the sudden attack by Ian on Ethos, severing his head in the process.


    "Hah! Hah!"


    But this time, his mana reserves hit rock bottom. With only a few mana stones left, Ron found himself at his wit''s end.


    ''Damn it! Why can''t I see him?''


    Ron cursed under his breath, panting heavily. He couldn''t count how many times he had cursed today out of sheer frustration. He had never felt so aggrieved.


    "Hey, don''t waste those. They''re precious."


    But before Ron could relax, thinking his intuition might have been wrong, a youthful voice whispered directly into his ear, proving otherwise.


    He then saw the mana stone disappear from his hand inexplicably. Even now, despite scanning with all his mental power, he couldn''t locate any figure beside him.


    "Are you looking for me?"

 Chapter 80 - 80: Negotiation

    "Are you looking for me?"


    Just when Ron was carefully searching around with his mental power, he heard another voice, but this time, he finally saw something¡ªa pair of blue vertical eyes, gleaming behind a thin white membrane, staring directly at him with an otherworldly intensity.


    It was errie but strangely beautiful at the same time.


    "Bloodline Wizard?"


    The moment Ron saw Ian''s eyes, he understood everything clearly as his heart leaped into his throat.


    "No wonder!"


    He smiled bitterly as if he had realized something incredible.


    After sighing for a while, Ron directly lifted the two Aqua Barriers in front of him, seeing there was no need for them now.


    "Hm?"


    Ian looked at Ron''s inexplicable action in confusion.


    He was still debating whether to kill him or capture him after his mana ran out when Ron seemed to have given up.


    However, Ian wasn''t a fool, so he remained on guard and maintained his form. He wanted to know what Ron was planning. But seeing that the arrows were still flying everywhere, Ian shouted to stop the barrage for now.


    "You should have told me earlier. Why are you hiding?"


    After seeing Ian''s action, Ron spoke bitterly while lowering his staff. He then looked at Ian, who was still showing only his vertical blue pupils quietly scanning him in full alertness.


    "But I have to ask¡ªwhat are you doing on this continent? You are so young; you should leave while you can. The Wizard Curse here is no joke."


    He curiously questioned Ian, as if surprised that he was still there despite being a Bloodline Wizard.


    You know, a bloodline wizard was someone who would start as a First-ring, unlike a normal wizard. It was both a perk and a shackle, depending on how one saw it.


    So, after seeing Ian''s eyes, which were clearly not human, Ron immediately assumed Ian was a bloodline wizard. If that was the case, using those extra barriers as protection couldn''t save him anyway and might even waste mana.


    Still, he was curious why Ian hadn''t revealed his realm from the start.


    Seeing Ron''s curious look, Ian had already guessed something from Ron''s reaction. After all, he also knew something about the so-called Bloodline Wizard.


    "I just awakened my bloodline." Still, he gave a rough reply to gauge more information.


    "No wonder!" Ron nodded in understanding.


    "Screw that. What do you want to do now? Do you want to live?"


    Ian didn''t want to waste too much time, as this was the first time he used this form, and he might not be able to last long.


    "I still say the same thing. I''m here on behalf of the Calvora Continent. If you want to leave this place, you must leave with me. There is really no point in killing me."


    After thinking for a while, Ron stuck to his previous reply, not wanting to appear weak.


    Although a Bloodline Wizard was stronger than the average Elemental Wizard, both were at the First Ring, so he believed basic respect should be maintained.


    However, Ian wasn''t having that. Unlike Ron''s misunderstanding, Ian wasn''t a Bloodline Wizard yet.


    He was simply a First-Class Apprentice and couldn''t waste such a good opportunity by relying on mere words.


    "Then, you just die."


    He didn''t mince words and directly used his Spellblade in his Ethereal form.


    Ron, who had thought Ian might negotiate with him, suddenly saw a blade appear in front of him, piercing the remaining mana shield with almost no effort.


    "Wait¡­ wait! You can''t kill me. If you kill me, you won''t have a good time either. Your family still has to live in this place." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ron was bewildered by Ian''s violent behavior, which left almost no room for compromise.


    He hurriedly distanced himself, using what little mana he had left to stop the blade from piercing his abdomen.


    "Then what do you think we should do? Don''t try to talk it out. I don''t believe a word Wizards say."


    Ian understood that killing Ron here would be a bad choice; otherwise, why would he talk with him so much rather than beheading him just like Ethos?


    Since he had read Arcane Passage, he knew Wizard organizations were very protective of their members. So, if there was a method, he didn''t mind sparing him for now. As for later¡ªwho knew?


    Seeing that Ian''s blade was still following him relentlessly, hovering near his abdomen, Ron''s forehead was drenched in sweat.


    "What about a contract? I have a contract with me."


    Now that Ian had made his stance clear, Ron couldn''t afford to hesitate. If Ian killed him in haste, it would be an unjust death.


    "Oh? A contract?"


    Ian raised an eyebrow, his blue vertical pupils shrinking inward with intrigue.


    He drew his blade back and asked what kind of contract it was.


    As far as Ian knew, a contract in the Wizard world was a binding tool used by the strong to control their weaker subordinates.


    Depending on its power and applicability, a contract could be strong or weak.


    Ron looked at the cold, emotionless gaze in front of him, thought for a while, and replied in a distressed tone,


    "I have a Magical Contract with me. We can present our terms, and it will come into effect immediately."


    After saying that, he waited for Ian''s reply nervously. If possible, Ron didn''t want to sign any contract, as it would directly impact his path at the very least.


    However, he had no choice now. His life was more important than his path.


    Ian heard Ron''s words but said nothing. He just looked at Ron''s nervous figure with cold eyes, as if staring at a fool.


    "Umm, what do you think?"


    Ron didn''t know why, but those cold eyes gave him a creepy feeling as if he were being suppressed on a fundamental level of life. This was strange, as he had never felt this way with other Bloodline Wizards.


    "If you don''t have a Soul Contract, you can just die."

 Chapter 81 - 81: Sigil of Subjugation

    Seeing that Ron still didn''t understand, Ian finally spoke.


    Did Ron take him for a fool? There were many types of contracts in this world, and the Magical Contract ranked at the bottom.


    In the event of a violation, all it did was destabilize one''s path or, in severe cases, cause severe injury.


    Moreover, it was a two-way contract. Ian wasn''t foolish enough to sign such a deal when he clearly had the upper hand.


    "Soul Contract?"


    Ron''s heart skipped a beat as his last hope of deceiving Ian with his limited knowledge crumbled.


    A soul contract, as its name suggests, was binding to the soul. Moreover, most soul contracts were designed for slavery, as they could completely dominate the weaker party.


    "I can''t sign a soul contract. My soul is already in a pact with the organization. If there''s any issue with my soul, they''ll know."


    Ron had never felt as grateful for the organization''s mandatory requirement to sign a soul contract as he did now. At least, it was lenient on the user.


    "It seems you really don''t take me seriously."


    Of course, Ian knew how those organizations operated. He was just trying to pressure Ron, as a Magical Contract was truly inadequate.


    Sure enough, as soon as Ian showed signs of attacking, Ron became vigilant and spilled everything.


    "Okay, stop, stop! I have a temporary pact: Sigil of Subjugation. It lasts for six months. However, the terms must be reasonable, and you must promise to release me on time. Otherwise, let''s just fight. It''s just death anyway."


    This time, Ron was totally cornered. So, he finally resolved to fight if Ian insisted on leaving him no options. At least dying like this would create problems for Ian.


    "Hm... Sigil of Subjugation?"


    Ian heard the familiar name making him intrigued. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the realm of Wizards, when a contract directly bound individuals through their bodies or souls, a pact was formed under the supervision of a supernatural entity.


    Such an entity could be a spirit or a demon. Once a pact was formed, if either party violated the terms, they would be killed inexplicably, and their body and soul would be extracted by those powerful entities.


    It was a rule: unless one was strong enough, they couldn''t escape it.


    "Okay! Let''s sign the Sigil of Subjugation."


    As its name suggested, this was a temporary pact used to subjugate an individual for a set period under specific terms.


    As long as the dominator adhered to the terms, they could subjugate the other party to a certain extent.


    "That''s good."


    Ron visibly relaxed upon seeing Ian put his blade away again. However, Ian was still showing only his reptilian blue eyes, remaining on guard.


    ''Damn! Why couldn''t I have been this cautious before?''


    Ron cursed himself internally and pulled out a scroll from his mana ring with distress.


    "Wait a minute. Give me your mana ring. While you''re at it, don''t forget to erase your mental signature."


    Ian suddenly remembered he could still extract some value from Ron. Why would he waste an opportunity to loot a wizard?


    Hearing his blatant extortion, Ron looked at Ian''s expectant expression and heavily sighed. After that, he still removed the ring from his finger, as there wasn''t much left in it anyway. He had already used everything valuable during the fight.


    "There isn''t much in there. Just don''t touch the identity token and a few of my personal items."


    He still requested that Ian not take everything.


    "Don''t worry. I just want the spell model and mana stones. Oh? How about that staff of yours?"


    Ian quickly scanned the Mana Ring and swept everything of value. There wasn''t much inside, as Wizards typically used treasures immediately rather than letting them gather dust.


    After that, noticing the shiny staff in Ron''s hand, Ian asked, clearly tempted.


    "No, it can''t be given to anyone. It''s coded with my soul signature by the organization."


    Ron quickly hid the staff behind him, afraid Ian might take it even though he couldn''t use it. After all, even as scrap, a staff was still a valuable treasure.


    "Tch... okay, let''s sign the pact then."


    Ian grumbled in annoyance. He had only asked on a whim. Besides, he had the Staff of Ethos, which, though old, was sufficient for now.


    "Okay!"


    Ron breathed a sigh of relief while accepting the mana ring returned by Ian. He was really afraid that Ian would strip him naked. That would be too embarrassing.


    "Swirled!"


    As Ron slowly unfurled the scroll in his hand, mana began to overflow, circling around both of them.


    "Hm?"


    While Ron noticed nothing unusual, Ian immediately felt a gaze from beyond.


    His Veilbourn Shroud skill passively heightened his sensitivity to such things, and he sensed an inexplicable power watching them through the scroll.


    "Okay, let''s state our terms," Ron said to Ian after confirming the pact was effective.


    By unfurling the scroll, they were already connected. All that remained was to use their mental power to state their terms, completing the pact.


    "One term must be no harm to either party during the pact''s duration," Ron stated first, as he was the one being subjugated.


    "Okay."


    Ian didn''t make things difficult and agreed to a relatively loose contract that mostly favored him until they reached the Calvora Continent.


    Since the pact was temporary, they agreed it would last until their arrival at Calvora. Ian was fine with this, as extending the terms might alarm Ron.


    "Okay, now leave your mental signature."


    Ron infused the scroll with his mental power while Ian did the same.


    "Whoosh!"


    Suddenly, their agreed-upon terms revolved and were absorbed into the scroll, which in itself vanished bit by bit from their vision.


    "Hah..."


    Seeing the process complete, Ron sighed in relief, his tense nerves finally relaxing. However, due to the severe mana depletion, he appeared extremely weak.


    "That''s done. Can I go now?" he asked Ian, who had already dispelled his Ethereal Disguise and stood before him.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Aftermath

    "Yeah! Let''s meet at Ignisia Tower Trial."


    Ian nodded, indifferent to Ron''s unpleasant expression.


    "This time, the Ignisia Trial will start earlier than previous times. It might take a month at most. Make your preparations, although I doubt you''ll have any trouble being selected."


    Ron said a few more words while looking at Ian, who had come out of his Ethereal form.


    Looking at him this way, he couldn''t see how Ian could be a Bloodline Wizard. He was clearly at the First Class Apprentice level when Ron checked with mental power.


    However, he also knew from Ian''s use of his innate bloodline spell that Ian was indeed a Bloodline Wizard, not an apprentice.


    ''This is really weird,'' he thought in passing but didn''t dwell on it.


    "Okay, then I will go now. It isn''t good for a Wizard to stay in this place for long. Be careful not to deplete your mana completely, or you might get affected by the curse."


    After saying some inexplicable words, Ron disappeared from Ian''s vision, heading directly outside. He didn''t want to remain in this ominous place any longer.


    He had had enough.


    "Wizard Curse!"


    Ian mumbled while signaling the troops to stop their pursuit. After Ron canceled his spell earlier, the mist covering the mansion had already slowly dissipated.


    After the vision became clear, Ian also noticed his father, Eldric, and Morgrave approaching from afar.


    Once he finally confirmed that Ron was out of the area, Ian finally let his guard down.


    "Ugh..."


    As he relaxed, he suddenly felt sore all over and couldn''t help but cough, though he quickly controlled it. This wasn''t the time to appear weak.


    Despite Ian appearing calm and collected outwardly, inside he was anything but.


    Earlier, when he released the Ethereal Disguise secret technique, his incorporeal Life Seed inside his consciousness violently dropped into his dantian, causing various internal injuries.


    The whole time he was talking with Ron, he had been carefully controlling his state to avoid showing any weakness.


    After all, even with a pact, exposing vulnerability to an enemy was unwise.


    ''It seems I cannot use this method frequently,'' Ian thought bitterly while observing the shriveled Life Seed inside his dantian.


    Unlike before, it had been utterly drained. Ian was also experiencing extreme hunger because of it and even the sound of rumbling could be heard outside which happened to be heard by his father, Eldric.


    "Ian, are you alright?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Duke Eldric hurriedly asked upon seeing him appear weak. Fortunately, Ian controlled his physical and mental fatigue in time, sparing himself the need for an explanation.


    "Young Master!"


    Morgrave also looked at Ian with worry and self-reproach, feeling useless for not being able to assist as much as he wanted.


    Despite being a First Ring Wizard, he felt useless. He really tried hard but a diabolical method wasn''t a real path after all.


    "I''m alright, Dad. Please prepare something with a strong tonic for me. I''m low on energy now."


    Ian laughed and waved his hand to show he was okay. Although extremely tired and weak, he wasn''t in a critical condition yet.


    "This... Okay," Duke Eldric said, wanting to ask many questions but deciding against it when he saw Ian''s weak state.


    So, he just sighed and agreed to prepare some strong medicine.


    "Also, Morgrave, you don''t need to blame yourself. This time we were caught off guard and didn''t know anything about real Wizards. We were lucky to survive.


    Haha... By the way, you did a good job staying with my father."


    Ian noticed Morgrave''s low mood and consoled him.


    It was true that they were fortunate this time, as encountering another Wizard usually meant a death sentence. Fortunately, everything had worked out in the end.


    "Thank you, Young Master."


    Morgrave bowed to Ian respectfully.


    By now, the Blood Frenzy spell he had been using had ended, leaving him even more haggard than Ian, as though all the blood in his body had been drained.


    "Hmm..." Ian nodded and continued,


    "Also, use the Mana Nectar I left for you to stabilize your realm. Dad, prepare some blood food for him too. Kill those under that old bastard''s family. No need to keep them." Ian said in a cold tone.


    "It''s better to have Morgrave in the best condition to avoid any potential issues."


    "Okay, I know what to do. You don''t need to nag me about the details. Go and take care of yourself first. I''ll send some secret medicine to replenish your energy," Duke Eldric said with a hint of distress.


    Although he was pleased with Ian''s newfound sense of responsibility, he was more concerned about his health.


    "Okay then, take care of yourself too. Let Mom and Lyra know that we''re fine¡ªthey might be worried."


    After saying this, Ian made his way toward his room, leaving the aftermath for his father to handle. The fighting, killing, secret technique, and pact had drained him considerably.


    However, despite all the twists and turns in a single day that was filled with danger, Ian felt satisfied overall.


    Moreover, from Ron''s reaction to his Ethereal form and a tidbit of information Ian recalled from the Arcane Passage, he suspected that his bloodline had more potential yet to be discovered.


    His visualization object, a cocoon as an anchor, was also mysterious.


    This realization made him even more eager to travel to the Calvora Continent. Only in a place abundant with mana, opportunities, and knowledge could he lift the veil shrouding his existence.


    ''Heh, I think the time for us to compete isn''t far,'' Ian thought, recalling Carl, the protagonist of this world, and feeling a surge of competitive spirit.


    Although he had only fought him as a Knight in the Imperial Academy and even won, in his heart, it felt like an unequal duel. Only when he defeated him in what he excelled at could he be satisfied.


    So, he now looked forward to the Ignisia Trial and his subsequent travel to the Wizard Continent even more.


    A magnificent world filled with magic and everything he had hoped for in this life was drawing closer to him with each passing day, all for him to take.

 Chapter 83 - 83: Bloodline Spell Not Skill

    As Ian made his way into his room, Eldric and Morgrave began to clean up the aftermath of their fight.


    Only after seeing the devastated state of the meeting hall and the mansion did they understand how hectic a fight with a Wizard was. This also clearly showed how strong Ian had become.


    "Sigh! My son is already this strong, and I never knew about it?"


    Duke Eldric said bitterly feeling emotional.


    "Yeah, young master is too strong."


    Morgrave also nodded from his side as he had personally experienced Ian''s aura. Although he didn''t see how Ian confronted that wizard, he was absolutely sure that Ian must have cornered him easily.


    "Haha, this is my son after all." Duke Eldric forgot his bitterness and said with pride.


    "Okay, I will ask someone to take care of this. You go and recover. You can use those honey Ian gave you earlier, don''t save it."


    Duke Eldric waved his hand to send Morgrave away. It was best to recover faster to avoid any sequels in the future.


    Ironically, in this fight where Ethos tried to kill him, he was the one who was less injured.


    "Okay, Lord."


    After bowing, Morgrave also left the place.


    ''Should I tell him?'' S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at the gradually disappearing figure of Ian on the other side, Eldric thought for a while.


    After experiencing how powerful Ian was, he realized that Ian must have already started on a wizard path.


    However, after only just a thought, he quickly reined in his thoughts.


    "Sigh! Forget it. Children shouldn''t concern themselves with such matters. Let him be free in this place without worry. If the time comes, he will ask himself."


    Finally, Duke Eldric decided to let nature take its course. Besides, knowing about their past wasn''t all good for him anyway.


    "Oh? Did he forget that old man''s ring and staff?"


    Just when Eldric was about to return as well, he saw that Ian hadn''t snatched the mana ring and staff of Ethos after killing him.


    So, he quickly went towards the headless body of Ethos and collected both the ring and staff.


    ''Heh, old man, did you ever think you would die when you came out to kill me?''


    He mocked the poor wizard who died at his son''s hand and then thought of something.


    ''Come to think of it, now that the only Royal Wizard of the Ashford family is dead, isn''t this the time to peel off their skin?''


    Although he was sure that killing him was purely Ethos''s own decision, he wasn''t going to just let them go.


    Fortunately, he had no intention of becoming royalty in this barren place, otherwise?


    ''It seems I need to talk to Alex about this.''


    Duke Eldric decided, called over a maid, and asked her to give the mana ring and staff to Ian.


    Since he wasn''t a wizard, he couldn''t open it, and this was his son''s spoil, so he wouldn''t covet it unnecessarily.


    ...


    Ian finally returned to his spacious room after the hectic fight at the meeting hall. This time, the situation was extremely dangerous.


    However, what saved him from fighting desperately or using their last method of employing human sea tactics was his power, or more precisely, his bloodline power.


    ''Am I a bloodline wizard?''


    Ian smirked while feeling ridiculous at Ron''s conjecture. He knew how much salt he had.


    Although his realm was at Elemental Knight (Grand Knight) and he was a peak First-Class Apprentice, he was nowhere near being called a Wizard yet.


    ''However, that power was truly marvelous. No wonder Ron thought I was already a first-ring bloodline wizard.''


    Ian was still savoring that power in an Ethereal state as if his entire being was unsatiated after that effect wore off. He had never felt so powerful in his life.


    ''Impervious to damage and able to see through everything. It''s just that I don''t know how much damage it could ignore.''


    Ian thought of a crucial question. Although the arrows went through his body and couldn''t harm him, ultimately they were mortal objects. So, he was more concerned about the damage it could ignore if it was a spell.


    ''Moreover, that was not only my bloodline power.''


    Ian thought of the Life Seed''s behavior, feeling that it wasn''t just related to bloodline. Of course, his awakening might have helped him use that power this time, but it was definitely not a skill like Veilbourne Shroud.


    ''That cocoon!''


    When the Life Seed from his dantian became incorporeal and traveled inside his consciousness, he clearly felt it was pumping out its power. Moreover, it could also be seen from its shriveled state that it was overdrawn.


    So, besides that Cocoon he visualized as an anchor for meditation, he couldn''t think of other things that had instilled those two words: Veil and Shroud in his mind.


    ''Let''s call them bloodline spells for now.''


    Ian decided to name them according to the knowledge he had.


    ''Young master!''


    Just when his mind was wandering everywhere, he heard a knock on the door followed by the sound of a maid.


    "Enter!"


    Ian opened the door with a wave of his hand and ordered.


    "Young master, Lord asked me to deliver this to you."


    After the maid spoke, she placed the staff and mana ring in front of him and quickly withdrew from the room.


    "Oh? I almost forgot this mana ring."


    Ian closed the door and looked at the mana ring. As for the worn-down staff, he put it aside for now since he didn''t know a single spell yet.


    "Hope there is something that can help me with my state."


    He didn''t find anything helpful for recovery in Ron''s ring except a few mana stones. He thought Ron might have used them already since he was directly absorbing the mana stones at the end.


    However, Ethos died so fast that he couldn''t even use most of the things he had with him. So, there was hope at least.


    As Ian sat on the bed, he lifted the mana ring in his hand and used his feeble mental power to open it.


    "Tch... this guy is richer than Ron."

 Chapter 84 - 84: Wealth & System Reward

    "Tch... this guy is richer than Ron."


    While inside Ron''s mana ring, Ian had only found a few mana stones and spell models. Ethos''s ring, however, was filled with various treasures.


    Of course, it wasn''t all wizard-related items. There were multiple stuffs related to Knights, most of which were connected to longevity. There were even many runestones, similar to the ones he found in the quarry at the border. Unfortunately, there wasn''t any Hearthstone this time.


    Ian also saw many potions inside transparent tubes of unknown origin.


    In addition to these, there were at least 50 mana stones, dozens of spell models ranging from zero-ring to first-ring, and a few sandalwood boxes carefully set aside.


    Interestingly, Ian even saw a blood-red book similar to the one he had found in his uncle Thomas''s secret vault. However, this one didn''t seem to be a meditation method.


    "This is surprising," Ian thought, raising his eyebrow, as Ethos didn''t seem like a diabolical wizard like Morgrave.


    "Let''s check it later."


    After roughly glancing at the space inside the mana ring, which was larger than his own, Ian put aside the other items and extracted the potion tubes and sandalwood boxes using just his thoughts.


    ''Hope there''s something I need.''


    Although the potions weren''t labeled and only differed in color, Ian wasn''t worried. His system''s new function, Analysis, could come in handy at this time.


    After arranging all the potions in front of him, he found a total of thirteen, divided into three colors: green, crimson blood-red, and fiery red.


    Ian could guess their function just by looking at their appearance. However, he decided to use the Analysis function before trying them. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    First, Ian picked up a green potion, as he was in urgent need of something to quickly recover his energy.


    As he scanned the contents of the green tube with his mental power and used the Analysis function, a dim blue panel appeared in his mind, filled with information.


    [Rejuvenation Potion (Gradeless): A defective rejuvenation potion made by an amateur potionist using outdated materials. Although it can help you rejuvenate your energy in a short time, consumption might cause mana or energy blockage and headaches for a period of time.]


    ''Fucking asshole!''


    Ian cursed, glaring at the green potion in his hand.


    ''Is this even a potion?''


    Ian doubted the concoction. Unable to accept such a blatant fake, he scanned all the green tubes in front of him and got the same result from his analysis.


    ''If it causes mana blockage mid-fight, won''t I be dead?''


    Ian thought bitterly, but he could understand Ethos.


    From his age and his use of spells, Ethos didn''t seem like a potionist. For all Ian cared, this might have been Ethos''s best creation in this barren place where materials were scarce.


    ''It''s still better than nothing.''


    Ian didn''t linger on the issue and drank the four green potions simultaneously. He was truly famished, and the tonic from his father''s side might take a long time to arrive before he would starve to death.


    As for the mana blockage and headaches, it wasn''t the worst side effect, especially since he didn''t need to fight at the moment.


    Sure enough, once all the liquid poured into his stomach, his blood vigorously absorbed its nutrients within seconds.


    Ian also visibly became more energetic compared to his earlier frail appearance.


    However, he suddenly felt that the energy in his body was blocked by the influx of violent energy supplied by the potion. They were clearly in conflict with each other.


    Unlike a normal potion, which would act mildly, this potion was too violent, causing Ian slight headaches and difficulty in operating his energy.


    ''But it''s still better than nothing,'' Ian thought after noticing that his hunger was significantly reduced.


    Although this potion was unsuitable to be taken during fights, it was still good for recovery in a safe place. Of course, for a First-ring Wizard like Ethos, it mightn''t have the same effect as him.


    "Let''s check the remaining ones."


    After controlling his body and letting the headache subside, Ian picked up a fiery red potion and scanned it with his mental power.


    [Flameheart Brew (First-Grade Potion): A first-grade potion useful for temporarily boosting fire spell potency.]


    ''Finally, something valuable.''


    A first-grade potion was useful for a First-ring wizard. After seeing them, Ian deduced that Ethos probably specialized in fire elements.


    After gathering information about it, Ian analyzed the remaining five fiery red potions one by one. Fortunately, they were all genuine.


    ''Now, only this one remains.''


    Ian picked up the last potion, which had a crimson blood color, and swiftly opened the lid.


    Suddenly, unlike the other potions that had no odor, this one emitted a very strong bloody smell, reminiscent of when Morgrave used Blood Wall in the earlier fight.


    "Human blood essence!"


    Ian shouted as he immediately recognized it as the essence of human blood.


    [Crimson Vitalis (Gradeless): A defective potion produced using the blood essence containing the vitality of multiple Knights. Although it is a defective product, it can still prolong the lifespan of a Wizard Apprentice by a decade.


    Side Effects: Accelerated aging, dependency on the potion, mental strain.]


    "Asshole, no wonder he attacked my father."


    After seeing the potion''s effects, Ian understood Ethos''s inexplicable attack on his father.


    Previously, Ian had been confused about why Ethos personally attacked his father. As a royal wizard, Ethos could have easily ordered subordinates to do it.


    However, now, looking at the potion that reeked of blood, Ian connected the dots. Coupled with Ethos''s question to his father about someplace unknown, he must have known about their inexplicable bloodline.


    "Undeserved calamity!"


    Ian shook his head bitterly. All this time, he had thought his family might have offended the wizard in some way. Now, he realized it was just bad luck.


    ''But, it is indeed a villainous family.''


    He thought of his destiny and the luck points shown on his father''s status panel and found it reasonable.


    ''Come to think of it, I must check my father''s status before leaving this place. The last time I checked his luck was getting lower and lower. Also, it''s time to receive a reward from the System.''

 Chapter 85 - 85: Second Class Apprentice

    When Ian killed Ethos with a single slash of his blade, he received a Quest completion reward from the system.


    Since the situation had been hectic, he only glanced at it briefly and set it aside.


    Now that his body was replenished with vitality from the rejuvenation potion, he decided to accept the reward before examining the sandalwood boxes.


    ''System, show me the reward.''


    Suddenly, with Ian''s command, a faint blue panel appeared in Ian''s mind filled with a bunch of texts.


    [Ding!]


    [You decided to fight with the wizard rather than running away.]


    [You killed a Wizard for the first time.]


    [Your action has saved you and your family from your destined fate.]


    [Congratulations! You saved yourself and your family from the doom.]


    [Congratualtions! You have completed an Intermediate Quest 2: Fight or Run-you decide]


    [Congratulations! Your luck has been increased by 50 points.]


    [Congratulations! You received a reward: Direct inscription of the first-ring spell from Ethos: Inferno Burst.]


    [Note: Although Inferno Burst is a first-ring spell model, the strength of the spell depends directly on your mental power and mana.] S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Ding!]


    [Do you want to start the direct inscription of the first ring spell: Inferno Burst?]


    "Yes!"


    Ian answered when he suddenly once again felt the information being fed inexplicably into his mind.


    This time, however, he felt that something was being engraved in his consciousness space as if some machination was at work, making those runes impeccably within his feeble consciousness.


    You know, what was being made in his consciousness was the first-ring spell model, and he was only a First Class Apprentice. This was almost an impossible task being done so quickly directly in front of Ian''s eyes with such precision.


    ''Ain''t I got the greatest wizardry in this world with me?''


    Ian smirked with undeserved pride, but he suddenly grimaced from extreme headaches, as the inscribing of such a complex model in his mind space was not without effects.


    ''Reward is good, but the process is not,'' Ian thought bitterly while holding his head.


    There had never been an instance where an apprentice could construct a first-ring spell model in their mind. So, severe headaches should be the least of his concerns.


    Although the process was torturous, it didn''t take long for the entire model to be constructed.


    "Click!"


    Just as the construction of the spell was finished, Ian felt something click in his mind, followed by a burst of refreshing energy. It was as if, after a long blockage, more space had suddenly opened up.


    ''Finally, Second Class Wizard Apprentice.''


    Ian smiled as he felt the newfound power in his mind akin to a promotion to second-class apprentice.


    To facilitate the promotion smoothly, he hurriedly crushed a few mana stones he just got and began to absorb them in relish. Absorbing mana stones in this barren place was indeed a luxury.


    After stabilizing his realm, Ian carefully focused inside his mind and saw a complex three-dimensional structure suspended in the void of his consciousness.


    While the core of the structure was a glowing fiery orb with intense energy, its surroundings featured a delicate yet precise ring of runes and sigils, slowly rotating around the core, signaling that it was a first-ring spell model.


    ''Should I try it?''


    Ian thought, eager to experiment. He recalled how Ethos had used the Inferno Burst spell to directly encircle both his father and Morgrave leaving them with no option.


    "Let''s try it slightly."


    Ian didn''t hesitate any longer and began to chant the arcane language he had learned after the spell was inscribed in his mind. The process of chanting to use a spell was like a trigger that activated the spell.


    Only those in higher realms or those using innate spells could circumvent this issue. So, Morgrave''s ability to cast spells instantly was indeed something abnormal for a typical wizard.


    "Inferno Blast!"


    As soon as Ian finished chanting, his mana and mental power gushed through the spell model in his mind, and a fiery inferno, similar to Ethos''s but significantly smaller, suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Woosh!"


    Just the brief appearance of the spell already heated the room Ian was sitting in significantly, almost burning everything.


    "Woah! So Beautiful."


    However, Ian instead marveled at the fiery wave of fire, watching its prongs dance with the wind, ignoring the rising temperature in his room, which had reached an unbearable level.


    "Ouch... stop, stop!"


    Ian belatedly realized that the cost of using a first-ring spell as a Second Class Apprentice was extremely high.


    Without knowing half the mana he had just obtained from absorbing the mana stones had been consumed instantly by the spell.


    "Fuck!"


    Ian cursed, frustrated by the wasted mana stones.


    "Let''s not try it anymore."


    He was already satisfied with the spell.


    Now, all he needed to do was inscribe the zero-ring spell models he had obtained from Ron and Ethos slowly and prepare for the promotion to Third Class Wizard Apprentice. There was no need to be so anxious.


    "Forget it. Let''s check these boxes first."


    Although Ian was no longer hungry and his mental power was stable after the promotion, he was still weak, with low energy and multiple internal injuries.


    Moreover, since the new attribute he gained from Sylvia, Nature''s Blessing, was working to heal him non-stop, he needed more tonic than before.


    After Ian put all the potions inside his mana ring, he then looked at the two sandalwood boxes in front of him that seemed unremarkable, except for the logo of an eagle at the center.


    Even after scanning them with his mental power, Ian didn''t find a trace of mana anywhere.


    So, without caring about anything else, he directly opened both boxes at the same time and scanned them with his mental power.


    [Inferno Lotus: A lotus born in an area with abundant lava that has rich fire elemental energy.


    Effect: Main ingredient for the Ascension potion. Can enhance the realm of the wizard. Can also be consumed directly, but the effect would be much lower.]

 Chapter 86 - 86: Ascension Material

    [Inferno Lotus: A lotus born in an area with abundant lava that has rich fire elemental energy.


    Effect: Main ingredient for the Ascension potion. Can enhance the realm of the wizard. Can also be consumed directly, but the effect would be much lower.]


    [Hellfire Ferns: Somewhat rare Herbs generally found in the rich fire elemental area.


    Effect: An ingredient of ascension potion.]


    "Damn!"


    Ian couldn''t help but shout while looking at the contents of the box. Just by opening them, the room was already filled with rich fire elemental energy.


    ''Can''t waste it.''


    He controlled his surprise and quickly closed the boxes, ensuring there was no leakage.


    ''Was he trying to attack a Second Ring Wizard?''


    Ian pondered over the items inside the box with great astonishment. From what Ian knew, ascension materials in the Calvora continent were prohibitively expensive and tightly controlled by the organization.


    How Ethos had obtained them was a mystery. Moreover, both items were perfectly aligned with the fire element, making them ideal for a fire elemental Wizard.


    ''But he was still at the First Ring. Shame on him.''


    Ian shamelessly ridiculed Ethos, conveniently forgetting that if Ethos had been a Second-ring Wizard, they would likely have died in that fight.


    Of course, Ian understood that these ingredients required a skilled potionist to unlock its full potential which couldn''t be found in this barren place. And consuming it directly would be too wasteful. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, considering Ethos''s circumstances on this continent, it seemed unlikely he had access to such experts for help.


    ''Poor fellow!''


    Ian smirked with satisfaction. Someone else''s misery was his advantage¡ªhow could he not be happy?


    Currently, he was in the Second Class Wizard Apprentice realm. After mastering the spell model he obtained just now, he should reach the Third Class before going to the Calvora Continent.


    In his opinion, obtaining ascension materials now was fortunate. Even without converting them into potions, Ian could consume them to rapidly progress his power.


    ''Welp, but they aren''t suitable for consumption yet.''


    Ian thought as he stored the boxes in his ring. Afterward, he retrieved a few miscellaneous treasures for Knights and consumed them in batches.


    Although these treasures were primarily for longevity, they also benefited his condition.


    Once all consumable items had been used, Ian took out a mana stone and began meditating to restore his mental power. After enduring such a tough battle, he realized recovery was challenging.


    So, he made a mental note to prepare treasures for such occasions in the future.


    ...


    [Veilstrider Duchy, Duskmere City]


    Inside a spacious, luxurious room adorned with exquisite furniture and art, a person sat on a bed, regulating his breathing, seemingly in meditation. From the rich life energy surrounding his body, it was evident he had consumed a precious treasure.


    Suddenly, with his breathing, all the energy radiating outward was drawn into his body, restoring peace to the room.


    "Hah... finally recovered."


    Ian exhaled heavily and looked out the window, noticing it was already evening. He didn''t expect that using that move would cause such severe energy depletion. It really took a full day just to recover, even with the use of such rare treasures.


    ''I must only use that move when there''s no other choice.''


    Ian reflected with a solemn expression.


    Although he merely entered that state without engaging in combat with Ron, he was nearly drained as a result. If he had fought, his life seed might have been damaged; he was lucky.


    "Young Master, Madam has invited you to dinner."


    Just when he was thinking about his state, a soft female voice accompanied by a knock on the door caught Ian''s attention.


    "Okay, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Ian replied and prepared to leave. He suddenly remembered his promise to his mother about having dinner with the whole family a few days ago. It seemed the time had come to fulfill it.


    After taking a quick shower and changing his clothes, Ian headed toward the mansion''s dining hall.


    While walking along the corridor, he noticed that all the damage from the previous fight had already been repaired. Aside from a few signs of the battle, there was nothing unusual.


    With Ian''s quick steps, it didn''t take long for him to reach the grand dining hall. As expected of a Duke''s residence, the room was as opulent as it could be.


    Gilded chandeliers casting a warm glow over the polished marble floors, intricately carved wooden furniture, and rich tapestries depicting ancestral achievements lined the walls, while the long dining table, set with fine porcelain and gleaming silverware, exuded an air of aristocratic elegance.


    Everything that should be in a Duke''s dining hall was there, making it extremely grand.


    After entering the hall Ian saw that Eldric and Elara were already waiting for him.


    However, besides them, Lyra, Duke Alex, and Aunt Evelyn were also seated together. They seemed to be enjoying a lively conversation, as the cheerful noise could be heard from a distance.


    "Tch... what took you so long, brat? Your mom''s been anxiously waiting for you."


    As soon as Ian approached the dining table, Eldric scolded him for being late. It had been almost half an hour since the appointed time.


    "I''m sorry. I took some time cleaning up. Mom, I''m fine. You don''t need to worry."


    Ian smiled apologetically and reassured his mother, Elara, who looked concerned. He then took a seat next to Lyra, bowing slightly to both Duke Alex and Aunt Evelyn.


    "Haha, don''t worry too much. Isn''t he the one who saved your life? Why are you scolding him now?"


    Duke Alex chuckled, clearly pleased with Ian''s strength.


    "Heh, what''s there to be proud of? Isn''t he my son?"


    Eldric didn''t mind being saved by Ian. Instead, he seemed even happier than Alex.


    "Okay, stop talking. It''s time to eat. Save your banter for later."


    Elara, displeased with the chatter at the table, scolded both of them.


    Then she stood up and personally served the dishes, with Evelyn assisting her. As she had told Ian earlier, having dinner together as a family was a rare and cherished occasion for her.


    Hearing her words, both Eldric and Alex obediently stopped talking at her admonishment.


    Ian smiled, appreciating the warmth of the moment. In both of his lives, such instances were scarce and precious. So, he decided to cherish this moment while he was still here.

 Chapter 87 - 87: Risky Move (18+)

    "Mom, this is enough for me. Don''t add more."


    In the large dining room of Duke Eldric''s mansion, Elara was seen adding meat to Ian''s plate with care, carefully choosing tender pieces.


    Seeing that it was the third time his mom added meat for him, Ian couldn''t stand it anymore. Although it was nice, it was too much for him to eat.


    "Are you sure? Why don''t you eat more? Your father said you were so hungry yesterday," Elara said, her care visible in her eyes, making Ian stop complaining immediately.


    After she showed this much concern, Ian couldn''t bring himself to deny her again. So, he could only nod reluctantly allowing his mom to add whatever she wanted.


    "Hehe..."


    Seeing his deflated appearance, Lyra giggled non-stop next to him, her big bosom trembling with her body.


    Today, she was wearing an elegant yet casual dress: a fitted black corset-style bodice with gold buttons, paired with puffy white sleeves featuring playful open shoulder cutouts and a flowing white skirt tightly attached to her body, appearing harmonious and beautiful.


    Her flowing blond hair, styled in a ponytail, and her crescent-shaped eyes, sneaking and laughing at him, only added to her charm.


    "Stop laughing while eating. You will choke."


    However, she was also scolded right after by Evelyn, who had just returned carrying dishes.


    "Oh, Sorry Mom."


    Lyra quickly stopped laughing after being caught by her mom, lowered her head toward her dinner, and began eating earnestly.


    "Heh, serves you right."


    Seeing that his mom Elara went towards his father, Ian quickly picked up the additional meat on his plate and stuffed it directly onto Lyra''s plate, not forgetting to tease her. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You... Aun..."


    "mmm..."


    Lyra was about to shout at his mom when Ian quickly closed her mouth with his hand.


    "Don''t shout. Didn''t Mom say it''s not good to talk while eating? Now eat it silently."


    "But it was clearly for you."


    Lyra pouted in dissatisfaction.


    "I''m already full. You are so thin. Eat more."


    Of course, Ian could have eaten more if he wanted to, but he was fed up with it already. Even too much sugar would turn bitter if eaten too much.


    "I''m not thin!"


    Lyra was even more aggrieved by his silly remarks but still obediently ate the juicy pieces in reluctance.


    "Oh? Are you sure? Then let me check."


    Ian smirked and checked around first to see if anyone was paying attention.


    After seeing that their parents were busy eating by themselves, he extended his hand under the table and blatantly grabbed Lyra''s upper thigh.


    Since Lyra was wearing a long but relatively thin skirt, Ian could feel her warmth directly through the fabric.


    "Ouch!"


    Lyra was bewildered by his bold action and hurriedly placed a hand on her mouth to avoid shouting.


    "What are you doing? They are so close."


    She asked Ian in a low whisper, clearly nervous by his bold behavior. Both of their parents were present here sitting right next to them and here Ian was blatantly feeling her below.


    "Yeah! You didn''t lie. You are really thick."


    Ian, however, acted completely oblivious.


    While he ate with another hand normally as if nothing was going on, he used his other hand to knead her soft thigh through the cloths blatantly, dangerously closer to her mysterious place.


    "Mmm... you bad guy... why are you like this?"


    Lyra lowered her head and tried to hide her flushed face while eating after seeing that Ian wasn''t going to leave her.


    Ian didn''t look at her and continued to eat while his hand was slowly but firmly feeling everywhere below her. Feeling that it was still not enough, Ian left that part and climbed upwards ready to explore the unknown.


    "Don''t!"


    Seeing that Ian was really getting ahead, Lyra hurriedly closed her legs trapping his arm between them.


    "Mmm~~Not there..."


    Lyra was already pitch red as she was trying hard to control her urges. If Ian teased her further she might make an embarrassing sound right at the dining table.


    Wouldn''t that make her socially dead then?


    Seeing her blue watery eyes filled with pleading and laborious breath Ian finally took his hand out. However, he wasn''t going to leave her like that.


    "Then, help me here."


    He softly said to her ears in a voice that only he and Lyra could hear and put her hands in his tent that was already standing up dangerously poking through his trousers.


    "Ah... no..." Once she understood his motive, Lyra hurriedly tried to draw her hand in impulse.


    "Shss... help me here otherwise I don''t mind helping you instead."


    Ian smirked and warned her while forcefully grabbing her hands to his lap.


    "Look, it is so uncomfortable."


    He placed her hands in his tent asking her to caress it slowly while not forgetting to eat his meal as if nothing happened.


    "Ian... please, not here."


    Lyra still tried to protest weakly but seeing his stern look, she knew he wasn''t going to relent. So, she slowly moved her hand a little bit awkwardly as if she was scared to grab it, trying to relax Ian.


    "Grab it... like this. It won''t bite. Didn''t you do it yesterday?"


    Seeing her clumsy move, Ian couldn''t feel anything. So, he grabbed her hand and adjust it to his liking showing how she should give him a handjob.


    "Ah~~why again...?"


    Seeing that Lyra was nervous and not complying honestly, Ian once again began to play with her legs and thighs wantonly under the table, making her miserable.


    Lyra also didn''t resist much anymore and began to stroke him slowly through his clothes.


    As the two of them played a dangerous game on the large dining table, their parents were instead having dinner without any knowledge of their shenanigans.


    "Mmm~~"


    It didn''t take long for Lyra to feel hot as she actively began stroking Ian''s rod from outside his loose trousers, just as she had before. She even spread her legs slightly to allow easier access. When aroused, she was truly something else.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Uncontrollable Passion (18+)

    Ian was also caressing dangerously close to her kitty and was enjoying this playful moment when Evelyn''s sudden appearance disrupted their amiable atmosphere.


    "Lyra, why are you so red? Are you sick?"


    Evelyn asked Lyra after seeing that she was lowering her head, her face flushed red all over.


    However, she didn''t realize that her appearance had flustered both of them, causing them to suddenly stop what they were doing.


    "Haha, no aunt. She just ate something spicy and is having a hard time."


    Ian hurriedly removed his hand from Lyra''s leg and laughed it off, trying to show that everything was alright.


    However, he was stunned to discover that Lyra was still sneakily stroking him after a brief pause, her hand moving up and down slowly but rhythmically.


    ''This demoness! She is even more crazy than me.''


    Ian looked at Lyra''s face, which had a mischievous glint in her eyes, while her blue eyes were already starting to lose focus with lust.


    "Oh? Then drink some water. Can''t you see what you''re eating?"


    Evelyn said in distress, pouring water for Lyra and placing it in front of her.


    Seeing that Lyra was still absentminded, Ian hurriedly pinched her hand in his lap, waking her up.


    "Ouch... Oh! Thank you, Mom," Lyra said softly, then elegantly drank the water, pretending as if she had truly been burned by the spice.


    ''Fucking slut!''


    Ian stared at her hand, which was still stroking him, while Lyra conversed with her mom in bewilderment.


    Wasn''t this the same girl who had acted shy just moments ago? How had she suddenly changed and become bolder than him?


    ''Sigh! Let''s just hide it for now.''


    Seeing that Evelyn was dangerously close and might be able to guess what they were doing, Ian used the Phantom Veil to selectively hide what was happening below.


    "So, Ian, did Sylvia go out smoothly?"


    Evelyn asked what she wanted to know the most. When Sylvia said she was going out for training, both she and Duke Alex had firmly denied it. However, after seeing her newfound power and hearing her explanation about the danger, they had to let her go, even if they didn''t want to.


    However, at the last moment of separation, Sylvia didn''t allow them to follow and only asked Ian to send her off. So, she didn''t know about her younger daughter after she left.


    "Yeah! Don''t worry. She is in a good place. There won''t be any problem..."


    Ian smiled at Aunt, but at the last words, he almost yelped in pain as he found out that Lyra had grabbed him in that place particularly strongly.


    ''This girl. Are you fucking insane?''


    Ian looked at Lyra, who was looking at him with conflicting emotions of lust, hatred, jealousy, and love. She was almost on the verge of ignoring her mom''s presence.


    "That''s good. As long as she is alright."


    Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief after getting Ian''s assurance. She didn''t know why, but she found Ian''s words more convincing than her daughter''s.


    "Lyra, why don''t you eat? Don''t let it go cold."


    After talking with Ian, Evelyn then looked at her daughter, who was still fiddling with her food while looking down, clearly not focused.


    "Oh... okay, don''t worry Mom. I''m just not feeling well right now. Why don''t you go eat? Look, Aunt Elara is sitting alone there."


    Lyra quickly came back to her senses and diverted her mom''s attention to the front while asking her to go out. All the time while she was talking she didn''t forget to stroke him making Ian genuinely impressed.


    "Tch... you kid has begun to talk back to me after you found your lover. Okay, okay, I won''t come in between you two."


    Evelyn teased with a smile not knowing her daughter was bold enough to stroke someone''s rod right under her nose while talking to her.


    "Hiss..."


    After Evelyn went to the front to accompany his mother, Ian took a deep breath that he was holding for a long time while relaxing his tense heart.


    "So, how was I compared to Sylvia?"


    However, he suddenly heard a soft voice filled with malice right next to him while the stroking speed below increased a notch.


    ''Is she jealous of her sister?''


    Ian looked at the dreamy eyes of Lyra as she gazed at him, as if aggrieved and seeking his attention, and thought that must be the case.


    However, Ian wasn''t someone who answered straight. He thought about the risk for a while and decided to go with his ideas after seeing that their parents seemed to be busy.


    So, he leaned closer to Lyra, breathing heavily in her ear, and said raspily.


    "I didn''t feel a thing since you are doing it from outside. How about you do it directly?"


    After saying that without waiting for Lyra''s response, he grabbed the hem of his trousers and dropped it just enough to let his long hard rod peek through.


    "What..."


    Lyra nearly screamed as she saw his weapon in full view in public, becoming agitated all over. She had no idea Ian had hidden their lower part with the Phantom Veil technique.


    Just as she was about to remove her hand out of embarrassment, Ian grabbed it and placed it directly in his naked hot rod, which was in full glory.


    "Ian~~ what are you doing? Someone will see us."


    Despite being in heat, Lyra was still aware of her surroundings. What they were doing was already inappropriate, but by showing it so openly she couldn''t handle it. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? Are you scared? Or you''re not sure how to do it. To be honest, Sylvia knew just how to me feel good."


    Ian smirked at her flustered expression and teased her about her sister. Even he felt he was a complete scumbag. But who told Lyra to tease him while he was speaking to her mother?


    ''Hiss...''


    Sure enough, when he mentioned Sylvia, Lyra stopped hesitating and grabbed his length a little bit strongly, stroking it up and down.


    "Did you do it with her?

 Chapter 89 - 89: Youth (18+)

    "Did you do it with her?


    Lyra asked Ian with a fiery look as if he said yes, she would show him what her anger truly meant. A jealous girl was indeed terrifying.


    However, Ian wasn''t going to pamper her. Although such questions were deadly, it depended on who you were dealing with.


    Instead of answering her normally, he suddenly leaned forward, shielding them from view, extending his hand beneath the hem of her skirt and caressing her most private place.


    "Mmm~~"


    Ian smirked at her shocked expression and said with a playful smile,


    "Yeah! Your sister was delicious. She even let me taste this place before I saw her off. I''m looking forward to tasting her again."


    "Mmm..."


    Ian''s bold and obscene words about her sister made Lyra angry, jealous, and confused. Yet, what overwhelmed her most was the extreme lust that was rapidly overpowering her reason as Ian expertly caressed her sensitive clit. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, her reply wasn''t one of anger but of rivalry.


    "I''ll show you I''m far better than her," Lyra said in a dreamy voice, completely forgetting the half-eaten dinner on the table.


    Not to be outdone, she began to stroke him rapidly in tandem, making the situation even more heated.


    As both of them became immersed in their strange yet lewd competition, their demands grew bolder. However, the place they were in was far from suitable for further action. Without Ian''s Phantom Veil secret technique, they might have already been discovered.


    Still, their risky behavior was pushing the limits.


    Sensing this, Ian withdrew his hand just in time, gently removed hers from his engorged rod, which was slick with precum and adjusted both their clothes swiftly.


    "Let''s go to my room," he said softly to Lyra, standing up only after ensuring nothing appeared amiss.


    He also made sure to finish the remaining food on the table, not wanting to face his mom''s scolding later.


    "Mmm..." Lyra was still dazed and simply nodded absentmindedly, intending to follow Ian. She couldn''t explain why, but whenever she became aroused, her thoughts always grew muddled around him.


    She had that inexplicable impulse to push Ian down and devour him to her heart''s content.


    Seeing her flushed face, juicy red lips biting the tip of her tongue subconsciously, and the seductive look in her blue eyes full of temptation, Ian swallowed hard.


    ''Damn! Can''t she control herself?''


    Ian hurriedly shielded her with his body to ensure no one could see her, then shouted toward his parents.


    "Mom, Lyra isn''t feeling well. I''ll take her to rest."


    Without waiting for a reply, he quickly guided Lyra toward his room. It was better to get away from public places as soon as possible.


    "Oh? What happened?"


    Elara was about to ask but saw Ian already at the door with Lyra, leaving her confused.


    "She must have eaten something spicy by accident, so she''s probably feeling unwell. I saw her turning red earlier," Evelyn commented casually, gracefully eating her dinner. She didn''t find their early departure strange.


    "Spicy? But I didn''t prepare anything spicy," Elara said subconsciously, then suddenly realized something as she turned to look at Evelyn.


    As expected, Evelyn also looked back at her in surprise. As if they both understood the situation, their cheeks flushed red with embarrassment.


    "That girl is so bold."


    "Ah, youth."


    Evelyn muttered in shame, while Elara quietly reflected on how her son had grown into an adult without her noticing.


    ...


    While Elara and Evelyn guess why they left suddenly, Ian and Lyra quickly arrived at their room. After walking for a while, Lyra was already conscious of where they were going next.


    So, she was so shy that she even forgot Ian''s scumbag reply to her at the dining table.


    "Ian, is it too hasty? What if Mom and Dad found out?"


    Lyra said while grabbing his arm with one hand and fiddling with the corner of her skirt with another one.


    Contrary to her seductive look from before, this time Lyra looked like an innocent girl afraid of her first night. This shift in her emotions and mood was so smooth that Ian had to admit Lyra was truly something else.


    "Don''t worry, I just told them you aren''t feeling well. Besides, don''t you want it?"


    Ian asked while suddenly grabbing her by the waist, drawing her body closer. His hand moved forward to her mound, unconsciously grabbing and sizing it. Ian could feel the soft sensation of her fleshy boobs and the lotus seed at the top, even through her clothes.


    "Ouch... what are you doing? Someone will see us."


    Lyra quickly grabbed his dishonest hand and placed it on her waist while leaning on his shoulder.


    Although she appeared to be struggling, she might have been the one anticipating this day more than Ian. From the day they had their steamy moment in the Imperial Capital, she had been looking forward to this day.


    Seeing that Lyra stopped talking and honestly followed, Ian didn''t embarrass her further and dragged her toward his room while dodging the eyes of the servants and maids around.


    But as soon as they entered the room, Ian quickly closed the door and directly carried Lyra in his arms, pressing her against the wall at the side.


    "Ouch... why are you so anxious..."


    Lyra said coquettishly, seeing Ian''s forceful action.


    "Mmm..."


    However, what answered her wasn''t words, but Ian''s mouth, which immediately captured her red, juicy lips, biting them as if starving.


    "Circle your arms around my neck and open your mouth."


    Ian ordered Lyra after seeing that she was still nervous. All the edging from earlier had already made him feel restless, so he wasn''t going to waste any more time.


    Since he was already at Second Class Wizard, this was the perfect time to eat her completely without worrying about her succubus bloodline.


    "Mmm... No... slowly..."


    ''Tell that while loosening your arm around my neck. Who are you fooling?'' Ian was annoyed by her double-standard behavior.


    "Mmm...."

 Chapter 90 - 90: From The Same Mold (18+)

    Lyra was overwhelmed by Ian''s strong response as he directly pressed her feeble body on the wall, and lifted her legs circling them around his waist while nibbling at her tongue as if he was ready to swallow it away.


    Such strong passion gradually blurred Lyra''s consciousness as she began to cater to him while circling her arms on his neck and caressing his hair.


    "Mmm~~slurp..."


    "Hah..."


    "Umm~~"


    The lewd melody from their passionate kiss destroyed the peace in the room as they began to forget everything.


    "Ian..."


    Lyra cried in pleasure as she felt a big hand grabbing her mounds changing them into various shapes making her flustered all over.


    Ian, on the other hand, didn''t let her say anything and chased her mouth once more, luring her into another intense kiss.


    His other hand moved downward, feeling her buttocks and smooth thighs from outside the skirt. Since the skirt was long and wasn''t comfortable enough for Lyra to separate her legs around his waist, it was stretched dangerously.


    So Ian used a little force to tear them in the middle, revealing her naked self that allowed Lyra to loop around him more easily.


    "Mmm~~"


    Lyra moaned in his mouth as Ian grasped her inner thighs, parted them, and placed his finger on her labia.


    Just like on the dining table, he began to caress her in a circular motion, slathering the moisture on her undergarments evenly, making her more aroused than she could take.


    "Hah~~Ah... Mmm~~"


    Lyra left Ian''s mouth and began to moan while placing her head on Ian''s shoulder. She also didn''t forget to hump herself into his fingers in search of that pleasant feelings.


    Ian looked at Lyra who was already in heat and felt that it was time. So, he separated their bodies a little bit and began to take off their clothes in a hurry.


    Since both of them were already restless, they just forcefully tore their dress apart in an attempt to untie faster.


    Ian tore Lyra''s underwear while simultaneously removing the corset on her upper body with force, causing the golden buttons to fly everywhere.


    Lyra also became more active, restlessly kissing Ian''s neck, ears, cheek, and mouth, as if to stamp every part of him with her own. She then removed one hand from his neck, lowered it, and grasped his rod, playing with it carelessly.


    "Hiss..."


    Seeing that Lyra was more lustful than he was, Ian didn''t bother to take off her upper clothes normally but directly tore them apart with his two hands while pressing her body against the wall.


    "Ouch..."


    Lyra cried out in a lovely sigh, refusing to let go of her hand even though her body was about to fall.


    Ian hastily seized her nude body and glanced at her naked bosoms, which were now free of the restraints and ready for him to enjoy.


    Although they were slightly smaller than her sister, Sylvia, it was more form and juicy while the red cherry on the top was too tempting for Ian to bear. So, without waiting, Ian lowered his head his head and sucked one of the nipples while holding the other with another hand and shaping it however he wanted.


    "Ah~~Ian..."


    "Mmmm..."


    Lyra gasped with ecstasy and gripped Ian''s hair from behind, pulling him deeper into her chest. She also made sure to rub his hard rod up and down, as if she wanted to repay him for all the pleasure he was giving her.


    "Mmm....so comfortable~~more..."


    Gradually, the moaning and sucking sound echoed around the room as lewdness overwhelmed every reason they both had.


    "Pah..."


    "Ah~~more~~"


    "Smack..."


    "Ian..."


    Lyra was moaning in abandon even when Ian was slapping her buttcheeks strongly while not forgetting to move her hands on his rod making Ian restless. She was even trying to grind her lower lips continuously even though her movements were greatly restricted.


    ''It seems it is time.''


    Ian didn''t want to bust just by mere hands. So, this time he lifted his head and looked at Lyra''s misty blue eyes filled with love and lust.


    Seeing that Ian was looking at her, Lyra bit her red lips and looked at him seductively while increasing the speed below.


    "Pah..." Seeing her temptation, Ian couldn''t help but slap her fleshy naked buttocks. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, more~~ Ian, slapped there more..."


    However, Lyra instead came close to his lips, breathed heavily, and began to nibble on his lips while asking for more beating.


    "Sshsss... let''s do it. Are you ready?"


    Ian still asked before going all the way.


    "I''m more than ready."


    Lyra nodded with dreamy eyes and took out her hand from his rod, circling both hands around his neck ready for his next move. It was as if she was looking forward to it more than he did.


    Seeing that the timing was right, Ian also didn''t linger and grabbed both of her hips, lifted her to his height, and ready his weapon.


    "Mmmm...."


    Suddenly, Lyra felt a huge and hot rod pressing against her lower lips circling and caressing around her.


    "Ian, I love you!"


    When she saw they were ready to unite, she uttered something she had wanted to say all along.


    "I love you too. Don''t worry, just relax."


    Ian replied, feeling weird that her sister said the same thing when they were doing it.


    After reassuring her, Ian lathered his rod in the fluid caused by her excitement and slowly inserted it into her opening. Then, without waiting for her reaction, he entered her mysterious place, eliciting a sensual cry from Lyra.


    "Ian~~mmm~~haha~~you are finally inside."


    The moment Ian''s hot rod entered her lips below, Lyra smiled in extreme satisfaction as if her entire being was complete with this object.


    Ian also noticed a change in Lyra, who released more fluids than usual, as if she had already orgasmed. He also noticed Lyra humping hard in reverse as if she was dissatisfied with the depth he had explored.


    ''This succubus... both sisters don''t need mercy...''

 Chapter 91 - 91: Succubus (18+)

    There was no going slow for both sisters in their first time. Seeing that Lyra was already so impatient to have him to the depth, Ian ignored the tenderness and violently inserted the entire length inside her in a swift motion.


    "Oh...fuck~~so comfortable..."


    For the first time in her life, Lyra cursed with a foul word to express the extreme pleasure she was feeling. She even grinned seductively, staring at Ian with her blue eyes as if she wanted to eat him alive.


    Suddenly, she clamped her nude thighs around Ian''s waist more strongly, squeezed her two mounds on his naked chest, and kissed him everywhere while encouraging him with a breathy voice.


    "Ian~~ don''t stop. Do it fast..."


    "Mmm~~Harder..."


    "Fuck~~"


    It was as if something clicked on her as she began to demand more from him while squirming restlessly in his body.


    "Fuck, you already want more?"


    Ian cursed while taking his rod out of her hole and slamming it back again and again.


    "Slap... smack..."


    "Umm~~mmm~~~"


    "Yes~~yes~~ harder...mmm~~faster..."


    The moment Ian began to move, Lyra forgot everything and began to moan loudly without care. She also didn''t forget to demand more as she too was humping her lower body in rhythm.


    "Mmmm..."


    Ian slapped her fleshy butt gaining a beautiful wave while he slammed at her repeatedly causing Lyra to press on the wall.


    He then grabbed her lips with his and stuffed his tongue inside her mouth in search of hers halting her loud moans.


    "Pah...pah..."


    "Umm~~mmm..."


    "Thump...thump..."


    "Slurp..."


    "Ah~~ Mmm~~Uhmm..."


    The sound of slapping, sucking, and moaning was unceasing as the temperature in the room increased with their behavior.


    The melody of sex and debauchery continued to sound inside the room where both Ian and Lyra allowed themselves to immerse in this carnal desire for passion.


    After going at it for a while, Ian realized that doing it while standing up against the wall wasn''t comfortable for big movements. So, he directly picked up Lyra by placing both his hands on her buttocks and went towards his bed.


    Even so, he still remembered to hump, as did Lyra, because neither of them wanted to halt this moment for a second.


    "Ah!"


    Lyra yelped in surprise as Ian threw her body into the bed bouncing her breasts in a seductive arc in the process.


    Ian also directly climbed her body while throwing away all the torn clothes aside, while impressively maintaining his huge rod inside her throughout the process.


    He then moved closer to Lyra, looking at her dreamy eyes filled with lewdness and craving, and lightly slapped her soft red cheek.


    "Do you want more?"


    He asked while slowly moving his hips in and out while caressing her boobs with his hands. He also didn''t forget to pinch her nipples and grab them outward elongating them.


    "Umm...yes. Mmm~~"


    Lyra answered with passion while trying to hump upward as if Ian''s slow movement wasn''t to her preference.


    "Pah..."


    "Then beg me," Ian said while increasing the motion a little more.


    "Ian~~Mmmm.... harder..."


    Lyra didn''t shy away but directly asked what she wanted.


    "Fuck me hard..."


    She also said the words she would never have dreamed of saying otherwise while biting her red luscious lips.


    Seeing that Ian wasn''t moved, she placed both of her hands on her breasts, making them appear larger and plumper, and looped her legs around his waist as if catering to him.


    Even though it was her first time, her every frown and seductive posture was heart-stopping, as if seduction was in her blood. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are indeed a succubus..."


    Ian couldn''t stand it anymore. So, he grabbed both her legs placed them on his shoulder, leaned forward towards her perky bosoms, and began to grind as rapidly as he could, licking and biting her nipples in the meantime.


    "Yes... like that~~~ umm...."


    "Thump...thump..."


    "Mmm~~ Ian ~~ fuck me~~ harder..."


    Lyra completely lost herself in pleasure once Ian began to sprint ruthlessly inside. Her hands firmly gripped the bed sheet, and her body arched as if she was loving every bit of his thrusting inside her.


    "Umm...yes. Mmm~~"


    "Hah..."


    "Slurp..."


    "Ah~~ Mmm~~Uhmm..."


    The lewd moan was unceasing so was the sound of thumping as they indulged themselves in brutal fucking and a vulgar symphony of sexual acts, revealing their passionate heart and unbreakable bond.


    Neither of them knew how much time had passed, but they both began to feel the impending climax.


    "Mmm~~Ian~~"


    Suddenly, Lyra yelled loudly while reflexively tightening her legs on his shoulder and swaying her waist upwards, allowing Ian to pump more easily inside.


    Then as she experienced extreme pleasure, her toes curled inward, her milky thigh visibly shook and her lower lips began to secret a large amount of juice in abandon.


    Lyra finally reached the climax that she so wanted to have.


    "Fuck...!"


    Ian also didn''t want to miss this moment so he up his piston movement sliding his rod in and out of her honey hole making a loud slurping sound.


    "Pa...Pa...Pa..."


    "Umm~~Mmm..."


    The sound of intercourse was unceasing as Ian neared his release. Just when Lyra was nearing the end of her long orgasm, he finally felt relaxed all over as he released all his seed directly inside her womb.


    "Ah~~ so hot...."


    Lyra whispered subconsciously as she felt something warm filling her insides, making her quite comfortable.


    Her soft skin was already red all over and her body was sweating profusely from all the exercise looking so tempting that Ian was still hard even after ejaculating inside.


    "Hah...hah..." Ian breathed heavily as he looked at the limp body of Lyra who was savoring her orgasm.


    ''She is really good...''


    He couldn''t help but comment as, unlike Sylvia, Lyra lasted for more for her first time. She was also more aroused and aggressive throughout the process, tempting him at every opportunity.


    "Pah..."


    "Lyra, Do you want more?"

 Chapter 92 - 92: Bloodline Awakening

    "Do you want more?"


    "Mmm~~yeah~~"


    "Ian~~I want more..."


    With his light slap on her cheek, Lyra awoke from her dreamy state but still unconscious and answered him seductively as if she was still not satisfied enough.


    "Figured..." Ian smirked and was about to start again as he himself wasn''t satisfied yet when suddenly something amazing happened that caught him off guard.


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, Lyra''s flushed body began to glow strangely as Ian began to feel an imperceptible suction force below.


    The sudden suction directly absorbed his essence which he had just secreted inside her. Since his rod was still inside, it also directly absorbed some of the mana he just recovered inexplicably from his body.


    As the mana gathered around the lower abdomen of Lyra that was glowing strangely, Ian finally saw a faint outline of the strange tattoo below her navel.


    "Fuck!"


    As all the mana that was absorbed by Lyra directly began to amass inside the tattoo, it gradually became visible, outlining the structure. However, because it wasn''t enough, the process came to an abrupt halt while Lyra began to fidget uncomfortably on the bed.


    "Ian... more~~ so itchy..."


    Suddenly, Ian felt her muscles insides tense and loosen in synchrony, massaging his rod in various ways. It was as if it was subconsciously expecting to be fed more.


    He also found out that his rationale was being attacked by some kind of strange aphrodisiac secreted from Lyra when the tattoo appeared.


    "Shss..."


    This sudden change was so comfortable that Ian had to use his mental power to offset some of the strong urges. He did not want to be dominated by her in bed.


    "It seems she is awakening her bloodline."


    Given that the tattoo was only about halfway done, Ian suspected that she would require more mana through intercourse to fully awaken her half-succubus bloodline.


    "Then, let me help you."


    Unlike previously where he guarded himself from Lyra''s inexplicable seduction, this time he took out a few mana stones and absorbed them to replenish his energy first.


    Today, he was going to enjoy her thoroughly even if she sucked him dry.


    So, he slightly guarded his mind to lessen her aphrodisiac''s influence, leaned forward, titled her body to the side, and began to pump his rod in and out of her slippery hole.


    "Mmm...umm..."


    Lyra began to moan subconsciously as Ian once again began to fuck her while caressing her boobs and kissing her ear lobes. His strong arm grabbed her to the place refusing to leave it until he was satisfied.


    "Slap... smack..."


    "Umm~~mmm~~~"


    "Yes~~yes~~ harder...mmm~~faster..."


    Lyra''s uncomfortable feelings vanished with the new round of pounding, and she began to moan loudly while asking for more.


    The new tattoo below Lyra''s navel was likewise constantly gathering the essence Ian irrigated into her body, trying to awaken as soon as possible.


    "Pah...pah..."


    "Umm~~mmm..."


    "Thump...thump..."


    "Slurp..."


    "Ah~~ Mmm~~Uhmm..." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As both of them began to indulge themselves in this carnal desire once again, the outside was already pitch dark, indicating that the night had finally arrived and that this passion could last a long time.


    ...


    [Veilstrider Duchy, Dukemere City, Inside Ian''s bedroom]


    "Fuck, I now only have less than 10 mana crystals left."


    Ian cursed and slapped the fleshy butt in front of him strongly leaving yet another mark of his fingers on her skin.


    "Mmm...more..."


    However, what he got in return was the incoherent mumbling from Lyra that he had heard from the last night till morning.


    "..."


    "...are you still not satisfied?"


    Ian looked at her naked figure sprawled on his bed all messed up and wet from all night tossing. While she was totally wasted, Lyra this time looked even more charming than before.


    However, Ian wasn''t looking at her body; instead, he was focused on the strange tattoo on her lower abdomen, which was slowly absorbing the essence he had just secreted inside her.


    "Finally, going to complete."


    Seeing that the tattoo was finally going to be completed, Ian breathed a sigh of relief. This time, he used more than 30 mana crystals on Lyra alone, which left him feeling distressed. All the wealth he had just gained disappeared in one night.


    "It better be worth it."


    Ian said while slapping Lyra''s breast making it wave beautifully. He was enjoying her body more than he should.


    "Mmm~~"


    However, the extreme passion of the last time had already made Lyra unconscious as she was only mumbling in her sleep.


    "It seems I need to give her some medicine. My bad, I used all the rejuvenation potion.'' Ian thought while looking at her red and swollen lips below and clicked his tongue.


    However, whatever the case, the last night was wild which satisfied both of them.


    Just as Ian''s thoughts were wandering, the tattoo on the lower abdomen was finally completed, glowing one last time with great intensity.


    "Woah! It looks hot!"


    Once it was completed, Ian finally saw what the tattoo looked like making him feel hot just by looking at it.


    It was a scarlet-colored, simple design with a heart symbol at the center, surrounded by bat-like wings. However, the heart was layered with another smaller heart, and its edges featured sharp curves and horns with dark aesthetics.


    The extending wings were also decorated with delicate chains that were clearly circling the entire symbol.


    If you had to describe it in short, it looked demonically beautiful.


    "Swish!!"


    Just as Ian was enamored by the tattoo on Lyra''s skin, he suddenly saw the chains wrapping around the strange symbol squirming as they came alive. Suddenly, as if they had found the outlet, their pointy ends directly pierced Lyra''s skin, making their way into her body.


    "Umm..."


    Lyra moaned uncomfortably in her sleep feeling something on her lower abdomen.


    "What happened?"


    Ian was bewildered by another strange event. Just as he was about to do something to stop the invasion of the chain, he paused as he saw Lyra visibly getting relaxed.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Soul Seal Bond (18+)

    "Bloodline Benefit?"


    Ian guessed, having experienced something similar before. However, his own process had been nothing like this¡ªit was far less comfortable.


    ''Isn''t this the dream way of awakening a bloodline?''


    Ian thought, amused, as he observed the changes Lyra was undergoing.


    As he watched the chain extend from the tattoo and enter Lyra''s body, the core of the tattoo began to beat like a normal heart. But instead of pumping blood, it circulated mana throughout her body.


    "Mmm..."


    It seemed too comfortable as Lyra relaxed completely, her breathing deep and rhythmic, creating a gentle undulating motion.


    ''She won''t stop even in her sleep,'' Ian thought with a chuckle at her cute yet undeniably seductive reaction.


    Then he realized the chain was distributing energy throughout her body in a strange pattern, altering her entire structure. Although most of the changes were internal, he could see visible transformations in areas he was already familiar with.


    "Her bust and hips grew larger? Even her curves have changed. And her legs?"


    Though the changes seemed subtle, Ian found the real-time modifications fascinating.


    You know, Lyra had always been beautiful, but now, with these extra enhancements, she was breathtaking and gorgeous.


    "A succubus is a succubus after all," Ian muttered.


    He could see that her bloodline was making her even more alluring. Her skin looked softer, and milky, as though it might melt under a touch. Her bosom, which Ian had considered smaller compared to Sylvia''s, had grown proportionately larger, perfectly complementing her figure.


    "Mmm..."


    Unable to resist, Ian reached out to touch her, molding her breasts in his hands in whatever shape he wanted. All her transformations had already made him erect as he was thinking of going another round.


    ''Will she reach First Class Apprentice?''


    The strange energy pattern had absorbed over thirty mana stones in one night. While most of that energy had been used to awaken her half-succubus bloodline, there had to be some residual feedback.


    If Lyra didn''t even reach the First Class Apprentice Realm, all those precious stones would be wasted.


    ''Let''s ask her after she wakes up.''


    Ian didn''t want to disturb her during the process, as he wasn''t familiar with how it worked. It was better to be cautious.


    However, just as he was about to leave, the chains piercing Lyra''s body began to retract, coiling around the tattoo as before. The beating heart also stopped, signaling the end of the process.


    ''That was fast!'' Ian thought as he saw Lyra begin to slowly open her eyes. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mmm..."


    As she awoke, Lyra moaned softly, her gaze locking onto him with pure, unrestrained hunger. It was the same look she''d given him the previous night, only now it was more intense.


    Ian could see that Lyra''s blue eyes now had a dark crimson tint as they directly looked at him as if he were prey. She then bit her elongated tongue playfully, a transformation from her bloodline awakening, while deliberately accentuating her bosom with a seductive pose.


    ''Welp, she''s definitely affected,'' Ian thought wryly.


    Just when Ian was getting affected by her charm, Lyra suddenly sat up, grabbed him by the waist, and threw him onto the bed with surprising strength.


    "What the¡ª?"


    Ian barely had time to process her aggressive behavior when Lyra grabbed his rod and began to stroke it up and down while her face came close to his ear, her breath warm and heavy,


    "Ian, I''m still not satisfied."


    She whispered seductively while taking his earlobe in her mouth lathering it with her saliva.


    After her bloodline awakening, Lyra was exuding twice the amount of aphrodisiac pheromones from her body. The sweet, intoxicating scent combined with her ministrations below had Ian fully aroused in moments.


    "Hehe, you don''t seem satisfied either," Lyra giggled in a sultry demonic whisper, her crimson-tinted eyes glowing mischievously as she straddled him.


    ''Woah! Isn''t this a bit too forward?''


    Ian thought as he looked at Lyra caressing his rod and positioning herself over him. It seemed the recovery after the awakening made Her body already slick and ready for another round.


    However, although Ian noticed Lyra in a different mood, as if she were a different person, he did not stop her. Instead, he retrieved the remaining mana stones from his ring, hesitated briefly, and crushed them to absorb their energy.


    ''Well, there goes all my wealth.''


    Ian laughed bitterly as he enjoyed Lyra''s service. But, since she had just awakened her succubus bloodline, she might need to do this, and he was also eager to try new her.


    While Ian absorbed the mana stones, Lyra had already begun to move up and down actively taking his entire length. Her motions were deliberate, rhythmically designed to stimulate every part of him. Ian could even feel her inner muscles massaging him in sync with her movements trying to milk him fast.


    "Mmm...fuck~~you taste good," Lyra murmured with unfocused eyes as she bit his lower lip.


    ''This girl!''


    "Pah..." Ian slapped her butt hard as she was enjoying him too much, wasn''t she?


    "Ah~~hehe~~smack me more, Ian...Look, don''t I look good?"


    With his slap, Lyra began moving faster, her hips rolling in circular motions as she sought to scratch every inch inside her with his rod. Her playful teasing only spurred Ian on.


    "Yeah...you look good..."


    Ian was very aroused by her seductive teasing, but he had more important things to do. Unlike their previous intercourse, he was paying close attention to Lyra''s lower abdomen, which had already begun to glow like before.


    ''Is this really a Soulseal Bond?''


    Ian thought while paying attention to the tattoo. As far as Ian knew from Arcane Passage, it was mentioned that a Soulseal Bond was a succubus''s contract of loyalty to someone they deeply admired, formed during intimacy.


    As long as it was formed, the soul of a succubus would be bound, and she would be totally loyal to her partner. It was an Achilles'' heel of a succubus. It wasn''t without reason that Ian wasted his mana stones.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Subduing Lyra

    "Ah~~this feels good~~~mmm,"


    Lyra was enjoying herself, completely lost in the moment and unconcerned about whether Ian responded or not. With her seductive and rapid movements aimed directly at achieving climax, it didn''t take long for both of them to reach their peak.


    "Uhm..."


    "Ah~~so comfortable..."


    Lyra collapsed onto Ian''s body, her lower half still moving rapidly as she sought to scratch an itch deep inside while secreting love juices.


    Ian didn''t resist his own impending climax, especially as he noticed the glow from the tattoo intensifying as they approached the peak.


    "Srl..."


    Just as they climaxed, the chain that had stopped earlier began moving again. This time, it pierced through Lyra''s abdomen and connected directly to Ian''s rod.


    "Motherfucker..."


    Ian was startled by this strange phenomenon and almost went soft out of fear. Fortunately, although the chain pierced through, it caused no pain. It wasn''t physical¡ªit was incorporeal.


    "Thank God!"


    Ian sighed in relief, patting Lyra''s back. She had already passed out from the intensity of her climax and lay sprawled on top of him.


    As the chain entered Ian''s body from below, it began drawing something from him into Lyra''s tattoo, its inner heart beating rhythmically.


    The sensation was magical and oddly comforting as if it were establishing a profound connection between him and Lyra.


    Just like the awakening of her succubus bloodline, the process didn''t take long to complete. Ian watched as the chains withdrew from his body.


    With the process concluded Ian felt a deep connection with Lyra, as though their souls were now intertwined.


    While he was marveling at this newfound bond, a sudden notification from the System broke his train of thought. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Ding!]


    [Lyra''s favorability has increased by 5.]


    [Current Favorability: 100 (Until Death)]


    [Congratulations! You have obtained the absolute loyalty of a half-succubus.]


    [Your actions have slightly altered the plot.]


    [Congratulations! You have completed Basic Quest 1: Don''t Let Your Flowers Slip Through Your Fingers.]


    [You have subdued Lyra completely.]


    [Congratulations! You have acquired two active skills from Lyra: Mind Control and Shapeshifting.]


    [Mind Control: An active skill that allows the user to influence or dominate a target, depending on their mental power. Beware of potential backlash from stronger minds.]


    [Shapeshifting: The ability to alter appearance, often to match the desires of a target.]


    "Fortunately," Ian thought.


    He was pleased with these rewards. From Sylvia, he already knew he could gain attributes or skills from Lyra after completing a basic quest.


    However, the rewards were random. If he had received something like horns, wings, or a seductive glow, they wouldn''t have been wasted, but he much preferred these skills.


    "I got an additional reward for subduing her?" He only got one attribute from completing the basic quest with Sylvia.


    Just as Ian was beginning to feel surprised, another notification poured cold water on his excitement.


    [Ding!]


    [Your early submission of Heroine Lyra has altered her fate trajectory.]


    [Fate has its mysterious ways of correction.]


    [All quests related to Lyra herself have been canceled. You can now only gain quests involving her in relation to other events.]


    [You are now eligible to receive Intermediate Quests.]


    [Lyra''s destiny is now intertwined with yours.]


    [You can now share Lyra''s Luck Points.]


    [Congratulations! You have gained recurring Luck Points: 55 (calculated based on Lyra''s destiny).]


    [Your Current Luck Points: 250]


    "What the?"


    Ian exclaimed, seeing that he could no longer gain quests directly related to Lyra. Fortunately, he could still earn them through other events.


    "That was risky!"


    He heaved a sigh of relief, gently laying Lyra down on the bed since she was already sleeping soundly. All the intense activity and her awakening must have exhausted her.


    "So, I can get ten percent of her Luck Points?"


    Ian mused, not particularly concerned about the canceled quests.


    He was satisfied knowing that he and Lyra were now completely bound. If he could, he wouldn''t mind binding Sylvia as well, but he hadn''t had the chance before.


    "Her destiny is still Female Lead. So, it wasn''t just about the plot and character."


    Ian opened Lyra''s status panel and studied it with interest.


    [Name: Lyra Storme]


    [Race: Human]


    [Bloodline: Half-Succubus (Awakened)]


    [Bloodline Passive Skill: Heartbind (Controllable), Eternal Youth, Demonic Resilience]


    [Blodline Active Skill: Mind Control, Shape Shifting, Charm Spell, Crimson Chains]


    [Bloodline Form: Demonic Succubus (Dormant)]


    [Bloodline Trait: Flawless Body]


    [Class 1: Knight]


    [Class 2: Wizard]


    [Knight Realm: Tertiary Knight]


    [Wizard Realm: Wizard Apprentice (First Class)]


    [Knight Scripture: Storm Knight Breathing Method]


    [Mediation Scripture: None]


    [Codex: Storm Sword Technique (Excellence), Graceful Path (Excellence)]


    [Secret Technique: Stormveil Harmony (Harmonization)]


    [Luck: 550]


    [Destiny: Female Lead]


    "Her Luck Points haven''t changed since the bloodline awakening."


    ''Maybe that''s because of me,'' Ian speculated.


    Since their destinies were now intertwined, Lyra might have been influenced by his Passerby Villain destiny. Then again, it could just be a coincidence.


    ''Just as I thought, she is now a First-Class Wizard Apprentice. But damn, her status panel is more luxurious than mine,'' Ian cursed in envy.


    ''And this Bloodline Form¡ªwhy don''t I have one?'' he couldn''t help but complain.


    But since there was basically no one available to hear him, he could only accept this dumb loss in silence.


    "Whatever. Now I don''t have to worry so much."


    Ian had to ask Lyra to leave the Imperial Academy before to avoid getting entangled with Carl, the protagonist. Now that she was completely his, there was nothing to worry about.


    "The sun is already high, but no one has come to disturb us. They probably already know."


    Ian then looked at the bright surroundings outside and smiled.


    Although he had made an excuse earlier, he doubted anyone was foolish enough to believe it entirely. He didn''t care, though, and his family wouldn''t either.


    They already knew that both of them were preparing for Ignisia''s Trial and might leave the continent soon. So, there was no reason to be entangled in those mundane things.


    ''Let her sleep for now. I need a long shower to relax. She really milked me dry.''


    Ian decided, covering Lyra with a blanket and cleaning up the mess a little. He then made his way outside to bathe, warning the maids not to disturb Lyra''s rest.


    Although last night was unforgettable, he couldn''t allow himself to become complacent. He had more than enough time to enjoy her, unlike her sister Sylvia.


    ''Speaking of which, I wonder what that brat has been doing in Elandor.''


    Ian smirked at the thought.


    ''Heh, she''s probably causing trouble,'' he chuckled, recalling their time together.


    He couldn''t help but imagine how both sisters might taste together.

 Chapter 95 - 95: He Wont Forget Me, Right?

    In a plane at an unknown distance from Aetherion, a tiny, beautiful elf with fluttering wings was flying around the shoulder of a beautiful woman walking along a path inside a dense forest.


    However, the forest they were traveling through was anything but ordinary. Towering ancient trees with silvery bark and luminescent blue-green leaves stretched toward the heavens.


    Strange flowers bloomed along the forest floor, glowing softly, while the faint melody of nature seemed to whisper everywhere in happiness as if welcoming their arrival.


    Although the scenery was breathtaking, Sylvia wasn''t in the mood to appreciate it.


    "Luna, what is up with your tribe? Why do I need to be a virgin to participate in the ceremony?" Sylvia asked her companion, clearly annoyed.


    "That''s because you need to be pure in both body and soul to attend the ceremony. Otherwise, the elders won''t let you enter," Luna sighed and replied.


    Who told her to indulge with that hateful man anyway?


    After seeing that they were already near their residence, Luna suddenly used a spell as she changed her shape from a small flying elf to her full adult form.


    She as a natural elf could have her full form only when she was near her residence which was also her birthplace.


    A dense and lively forest, where a serene pond lay at the center, brimmed with such abundant wood elemental energy that it manifested as visible, ethereal green wisps weaving through the air and trees.


    "What kind of rule is that? Just because I''m no longer a virgin, I''m not pure anymore? As if they didn''t do that themselves," Sylvia cursed, clearly annoyed.


    "Shh... don''t say such things. Besides, why are you joining the ceremony anyway? You already contracted with me, so there''s no need at all. Are you trying to abandon me?"


    Luna asked, suddenly suspecting Sylvia''s motives. She couldn''t help but look at Sylvia with a sad expression, tears almost brimming in her green eyes.


    "Are you stupid? Why would I abandon you for no reason?" Sylvia rolled her eyes at the silly girl.


    A natural elf was a product of Elandor, the World Tree. They existed throughout this plane in one form or another. However, to truly manifest or gain power, the best method was to contract with other beings.


    When Sylvia contracted with Luna, their souls were already connected. Abandoning her would indirectly kill or erase her existence. How could Sylvia be so cruel? sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s just... I wanted that Elmspring water... tch, why are the elders so stingy?" Sylvia said, distressed.


    The place they were at was Elmspring, a truly beautiful location as Luna had boasted to Ian. The most important feature of this place was its Elmspring water, renowned for its youth-enhancing and beautifying effects.


    Sylvia, drawn by these benefits, desired to obtain it, but the elders refused her on the grounds that she wasn''t pure.


    Perhaps it would have been one of her opportunities as a heroine¡ªif Ian hadn''t sabotaged it earlier.


    "Hehe, I was just joking," Luna laughed playfully, causing her bosom to undulate, making her look seductive. With her cute, gem-like green eyes, elongated pointy elf ears, and petite figure, she looked stunning.


    Sylvia saw that in her full form, Luna wasn''t inferior to her and suddenly asked curiously,


    "Hey, Luna, can a natural elf also have sex?"


    Her sudden bold question froze the smile on Luna''s lips, making her look awkward. She never thought Sylvia would ask such a question out of the blue.


    "What... what are you asking? You... after you met him, your brain is already filled with that nonsense. Go away, don''t talk to me..."


    Luna turned completely red, breathing heavily, the undulating movements drawing Sylvia''s attention even more.


    "Tch... why are you acting like a pure girl in front of me? Ian already told me that you were outside the door the entire time we did it, listening to it. Now, you''re acting innocent?"


    Sylvia teased Luna, seeing that she was thin-skinned. It was one of the fun things she had in this unknown place.


    "You... how can you say that? You know I can''t leave your side for a long time," Luna said with an aggrieved mood.


    Of course, Sylvia knew about it, but still, it didn''t stop her from teasing the beautiful elf.


    Seeing that Sylvia was still staring at her without shame, Luna canceled her adult state and flew away in her smaller form, not forgetting to chide:


    "I wanted to help you with an idea for your problem. Now, you can find your own way to get the Elmspring water. Hmph..."


    After saying that, she ignored Sylvia entirely and fled as if someone was chasing her.


    "Hey... Luna, I didn''t mean it like that. Why are you so shy? Don''t leave me. Tell me your plan..."


    Sylvia raised her eyebrows upon realizing there was a solution and quickly tried to catch up with her, flying on her wings while attempting to console her.


    "Don''t know when I''ll meet him again. Sigh... he won''t forget me, will he?"


    Sylvia mumbled while searching for Luna''s figure, which had already blended into the surroundings.


    ---


    [Duskmere City, Veilstrider Duchy]


    Inside a large training room of a grand mansion, a tall, beautiful figure with blonde hair and blue eyes, dressed in a long purple gown, was waving one of her hands with a serious expression.


    What was even more amazing was that, as she waved her hand, thick crimson chains with sharp thorns whipped through the air, slamming into the training dummy and shattering it into smithereens.


    "Boom!"


    "Smack!"


    The process was continuous as she destroyed one dummy after another with a single lash of her blood-red chains filled with tiny spikes.


    Although those dummies were mortal objects, they were still hard enough to withstand the full blow of a Peak Tertiary Knight. From this, one could tell how powerful the Crimson Chains were.


    "Hah... Hah..."


    However, after destroying only ten of them, Lyra could no longer maintain her energy, and the chains disappeared abruptly as if the power had been cut off.

 Chapter 96 - 96: Bloodline Form

    "A dozen times, huh," Ian commented with interest, observing Lyra''s heaving figure in her tight clothes.


    Since Lyra had just awakened her bloodline and was only at the First-Class Wizard Apprentice level, lasting this long was already good enough.


    After their intense exercise and bloodline awakening last night till morning, Lyra then slept like a baby until the afternoon.


    When she finally awoke, she realized what had happened clearly with Ian. Remembering their wild night and her bold behavior devoid of shame, she felt so ashamed that she couldn''t even look at Ian.


    What followed then was a series of events involving his mom and Aunt Evelyn, filled with teasing and shy moments. Ian had to cater to both parties while standing on a thin line, feeling exhausted.


    Eventually, Lyra finally relaxed and agreed to come to the training ground with him.


    The reason why Ian dragged her to this place was for a very important thing: to test her newfound abilities. Since she had awakened a demonic bloodline, it was crucial to understand the intricacies behind it to prepare for the future.


    When Ian checked Lyra''s status earlier, he noticed that her skills were far more luxurious than his. So, he was eager to see how strong and effective they were.


    "Can you feel anything now?" he asked, noting the duration of Lyra''s Crimson Chains skill.


    By now, Ian had already checked her other abilities: Demonic Resilience, Mind Control, Shape Shifting, and Charm Spell.


    While these skills were highly potent and came with her bloodline awakening, they weren''t extraordinary. They simply did what their names suggested, limited by Lyra''s power.


    However, Ian was more interested in Lyra''s Bloodline Form: Demonic Succubus.


    When Ian entered the Ethereal state during his earlier fight, he was clueless about what it was and still was. But now, with this new development, he saw potential similarities.


    "No, there''s still nothing. What are you searching for, anyway?"


    Lyra asked, wiping beads of sweat from her forehead while looking at him innocently.


    Her little action of carefully swiping sweat, coupled with her water-blue eyes and the undulating seductive movement of her bosom, added an alluring charm that made Ian feel hot.


    "Okay, first cancel your Charm spell. Why are you even wasting your energy?" Ian said, rolling his eyes at her antics.


    He was beginning to notice that Lyra''s mood and behavior changed frequently¡ªsometimes shy and timid, other times bold and teasing.


    "Hehe... you fall for it anyway," Lyra giggled but obediently canceled her spell.


    "Okay, don''t use those skills lightly in the future. And if you do, make sure to wipe out any witnesses," Ian warned her.


    Although, as far as he knew, having a demonic skill and bloodline wasn''t frowned upon on the Calvora Continent, it was better to be cautious.


    After seeing that Lyra took it seriously, Ian continued to answer her earlier question,


    "I''m just thinking that since you have a succubus bloodline, maybe you have some strange bloodline form."


    He wanted to see if the dormant Demonic Succubus form could be awakened with various methods, just like he did, but it seemed there was no way. According to Lyra, she didn''t feel anything unique except those skills instilled in her mind.


    ''Sigh... it seems, to use that form, she must be strong or need some catalyst.''


    Ian sighed after another failure. Although the chances were slim, he had tried everything, so now he could only leave it to time.


    "But this... is really baffling. How can I have a succubus bloodline? Even my mother and father don''t know about it," Lyra said, confused.


    When Ian first told her about the awakening and the tattoo, she was so confused that she didn''t know what to say. She even tried indirectly questioning her parents but got no answers.


    "It was probably an acquired bloodline. Don''t think about it for now. Just practice. I got a message that the Ignisia trial will open in one month. Rest for now," Ian advised.


    Since Lyra was the heroine of the original novel, Arcane Passage, she was bound to have her own story. Otherwise, wouldn''t readers curse the author for incompetence?


    So, Ian wasn''t hell-bent on finding the reason. If he really were that kind of guy, he would have probably died from the multiple secrets and mysteries by now.


    "Umm," Lyra nodded, too tired to continue, and left the training room. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Eternal youth,'' Ian thought of another passive of her while watching Lyra''s retreating figure.


    He envied one of her passive skills. Even with just a half-succubus bloodline, she practically had the equivalent of eternal youth.


    It basically meant that even if you were on your deathbed, you would still look like a seductive young woman in the prime of her age. There was no Old word in Lyra''s dictionary.


    Meanwhile, he was stuck only with one Veilbourn Shroud¡ªa powerful passive skill, but without any active abilities.


    ''I don''t even have an active skill. Hopefully, that will change in the future,'' Ian thought as he made his way to his room.


    Complaining needlessly would only show his incompetence.


    After Ian entered his room which was now meticulously cleaned from the wildness of the previous night, he sat on his bed and took out the blood-red book and spell models looted from Ron and Ethos.


    ''It''s time to finally learn spells,'' Ian thought with excitement.


    It had been so long since he became a Wizard Apprentice, and now a Second-Class Apprentice, but he still hadn''t learned a spell of his own.


    It was really embarrassing.


    ''But first, check this book,'' Ian thought, grabbing the blood-red book.


    It looked exactly like the one he found inside Thomas''s secret vault, except this wasn''t a meditation method.


    He could discern this, as, unlike the previous book, this one had something written on its cover in Arcane Language.


    "Bloodcraft!"


    If his guess was correct, it must contain some diabolical method of extending a wizard''s lifespan, especially since he already got a Gradeless potion: Crimson Vitalis in Ethos''s ring.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Spell Models

    As Ian opened the book in front of him, he saw dense arcane letters written all over the four pages, where each page recorded a blood craft, as the book cover suggested, with brief information at the side.


    [Sanguine Harvest: A ritual to extract vitality from living beings during the lunar apex.]


    [The Bleeding Circle: A summoning ritual that consumes your lifespan to summon a demon.]


    [Bloodforged Contract: A method of binding a subordinate contract with a demon or blood spirit.]


    [Crimson Vitalis: A potion production method using rare or unique bloodlines that can increase longevity.]


    "No wonder!"


    Ian didn''t find anything out of the ordinary, as his guess was basically correct.


    All the methods recorded inside were related to sacrificing blood to gain something. However, he did give more attention to Bloodforged Contract, though.


    ''I can make a subordinate contract with a demon using this method?''


    Ian paid special attention to this method because he suddenly remembered that in the original novel, one of the companions of the protagonist, Carl, was a demon, a beautiful one at that.


    "Siren Queen, Morgana."


    Ian mumbled the name that stuck throughout the novel until he read up to the first volume of Arcane Passage. The Author described her as being as beautiful as the Greek Goddess Amphitrite. So, he was even more eager to see her than anyone.


    ''However, I don''t know if Carl would meet her this time.''


    Now that the time for the Ignisia Trial had been drawn forward so much, he didn''t know if Carl would still meet her when traveling through the sea towards the Calvora Continent.


    But he thought there shouldn''t be any issue with it, since, as his system said, fate had mysterious ways of correcting itself.


    Moreover, Morgana had a very important role later in Carl''s journey.


    ''Oh, by the way, speaking of demons, I really should kill that witch, Isolde. Otherwise, Lyra might be in danger.''


    When thinking about Morgana and the later plot of Arcane Passage, Ian suddenly remembered a witch who hated the demon race to the core.


    In the novel, Isolde tried to kill Morgana so many times that, at times, even Carl had to help save her life. She was also a super-strong witch at the Third Ring.


    So, since Lyra also had a half-demon bloodline, it would be a disaster if she were attacked by such a powerful person, even if it might take a long time to encounter that witch.


    Gathering his diverging thoughts, Ian then read through all the processes recorded inside the method, Bloodforged Contract.


    ''Except that it requires absolute submission from the demon or absolute power over it, it doesn''t seem to have other limitations.''


    Ian mused and decided to try it if the situation allowed in the future. He was also very interested in the sea, and Morgana was a direct link he knew of.


    Unlike Earth, where the seas were clearly known and divided, Aetherion wasn''t like that. Well, it might be on a very high level, but he didn''t know how large this plane was or even the vastness of the sea.


    However, what he knew was that the sea contained the opportunities every wizard dreamed of. But it was equally dangerous. So, having someone familiar was a plus for any exploration.


    But, unlike Carl, he didn''t have the protagonist''s luck or halo to attract her. So, having some methods of control at his disposal was a good deal.


    After setting those dangerous thoughts aside for now, Ian took the Bloodcraft book inside his ring and then looked at the spell models in front of him.


    ''Let''s practice spells for now.''


    He had one month to prepare before embarking on another continent. Unlike this barren place, Calvora was filled with strong people everywhere, so Ian had to be ready to face those dangers by any means necessary.


    He couldn''t always depend on that Ethereal form or stroke of luck.


    So, Ian first separated all the first-ring spell models aside, as he couldn''t practice them now.


    He didn''t have a cheat ability like that of the system, which could directly imprint the first-ring spell model inside the mind of a First-Class Apprentice.


    Once the spells were separated, he then looked at the zero-ring spells; most of them were related to fire and water elements corresponding to the alignment of Ethos and Ron.


    ''Fireball Seed, Frost Snap, Inferno Spark, Ice Shard, Magic Missile, Tidal Push.''


    Ian first separated all the zero-ring attack spells that already had their corresponding first-ring counterparts.


    A wizard could cast a spell by first constructing a spell model, a complex structure, in their mind using their mental power. Such a construct would then act as an initiator, allowing you to use your mana in specific ways affecting your surroundings.


    So, as long as a person could withstand it with their mind, they could learn as many spells as they wanted. However, that wasn''t possible or efficient at all.


    Moreover, since you would most likely reach a higher realm with your meditation, learning zero-ring spells that had no promotion direction would just waste your mental power.


    After all, once the space had been occupied, you had to deconstruct it again and reconstruct another one, which was a lengthy and futile attempt.


    So, Ian was very lucky to get two types of elemental zero-ring spells to learn that he already had the first-ring counterparts.


    "Let''s put aside Inferno Spark since I already got Inferno Blast."


    "But this Fireball Seed, Tidal Push, and Ice Shard, I must learn."


    Ian hadn''t forgotten the brilliant chain spell Ethos used during the fight: Ember Wake. Ron also cast that Mist Veil spell and used Amplification to form Icicle Spears.


    All those required these zero-ring spells as basics. It wasn''t that he couldn''t learn them directly after becoming a Wizard, but that would just waste more of his mental power since his foundation was too weak.


    "Also, let''s learn these Aqua Barrier and Mage Shield for defense."


    In fact, the most correct route to learning the zero-ring spell was to first test your elemental affinity and learn what you are good at.


    After all, although it wasn''t hard to construct a zero-ring spell model, once formed, it would take up space in your consciousness.


    Moreover, with an Apprentice Wizard''s weak mental power, learning multiple zero-ring spells in itself was a chore. So, Ian was basically pushing the limit here.


    "Oh, let''s also learn this utility spell, Feather Fall."


    Just when Ian was about to start, he saw a very useful zero-ring utility spell model on the discarded side.


    As its name suggested, it allowed the user to soften the impact when jumping from a high altitude. It was indeed a good spell to learn.


    "However, I don''t know if my brain can handle it."


    Ian laughed at himself as he was a bit excited, like a child. He wanted to learn everything.


    However, as a person who killed an official wizard and subdued another one, he thought that this much was a given. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, he also knew that learning them like this wasn''t the way to go and it was better to wait for a test of potential.


    But time waits for no one. Unlike him, who was like a blind person learning everything he found, Carl probably already had a good spell in his arsenal.


    The next time they met, he probably wouldn''t be a match for him in an honest fight of wizards, unless he used that form. So, it was better to prepare with everything he had.


    And to be honest, he wasn''t without help.

 Chapter 98 - 98: Tch, Learning Spell Is Easy?

    [Veilstrider Duchy, Duskemere City, Duke Eldric''s Mansion]


    In the middle of a spacious training room, Ian sat on a futon, concentrating deeply. Although the room was called a training room, apart from the ample space, good air, and tranquility, there was nothing noteworthy. It was truly desolate.


    However, Ian wasn''t one to complain and focused intensely as he constructed a zero-ring spell model: Feather Fall.


    This was the last zero-ring spell he was learning as a Second-Class Wizard Apprentice since his mental capacity was already as compact as it could get.


    As he slowly guided his mental power to form the structure, the spell came into existence. With all his previous practice, he was now truly proficient.


    "Hah... finally..."


    Ian exhaled heavily while rubbing his forehead, as quite a bit of mental power had been consumed this time.


    "Tch... I really thought learning spells was easy?"


    He mumbled in annoyance, recalling how he overestimated himself 20 days ago thinking that learning spell model was easy. Well, it might also be because of the way the System constructed the first-ring spell model in his mind quite fast.


    Yes, it had been 20 days since he started practicing the zero-ring spell model he had separated in his bedroom.


    At first, he thought it would be easy to learn since it was only a basic spell model. But while thinking about that, he seriously forgot where he was.


    This was the barren continent of Gravethrone, where mana was scarce. He couldn''t find treasures with mana here; where could he possibly find ones that could restore his mental power?


    That was a serious miscalculation in his time.


    When he first constructed the zero-ring spell model ''Fireball Seed'' in his mind, his mental power was so drained that he slept the entire day like a baby. It even alarmed his parents.


    After realizing he could do nothing to replenish his depleting mental power than to let it restore normally, he learned his lesson and began to practice spells while taking breaks.


    He even moved to this training ground and asked others not to disturb him during practice. Still, it took him nearly 20 days to learn a total of eight zero-ring spell models.


    In a way, it was still impressive.


    ''Fireball Seed, Frost Snap, Ice Shard, Magic Missile, Tidal Push, Aqua Barrier, Mage Shield, and Feather Fall.'' S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian looked into his consciousness at the scattered complex structures and counted them one by one.


    ''I think this is enough.''


    He could feel he was at his absolute limit. Learning eight zero-ring spells as a Second-Class Wizard Apprentice was already praiseworthy, not to mention he still had the first-ring spell model, Inferno Blast, in his mind.


    As far as he knew, normal First-Class Wizard Apprentices could only learn two zero-ring spell models¡ªone for attack and one for defense¡ªwhile Second-Class Apprentices could increase that number by four more, depending on their mental capacity.


    So, he was at least at the forefront.


    "Fireball Seed!"


    "Swoosh!"


    Ian silently chanted the spell while using a little mana from his body.


    A small fiery red fireball that looked like a seed appeared in his hand. Although it was small, Ian could feel the intense heat it radiated, and he knew he could direct it with his mental power as he wished.


    ''Sigh! How I wish I could train with all my spells to my heart''s content.''


    Ian couldn''t help but sigh as he hurriedly dispelled the fireball. Due to the lack of mana in this barren place, he had a hard time using the spells he had just learned.


    He even had to shamelessly ask his father for a bit of honey to increase his mana reserve.


    Now he understood why Ron and Ethos were so thrifty with their spells and avoided unnecessary combat.


    ''Looking at this, Bloodline spells and skills are much better, aren''t they?''


    Ian thought for a moment but then dismissed the idea. Although it seemed like using those skills cost nothing, as Lyra demonstrated earlier, they actually taxed the body.


    Moreover, without supplements afterward, the situation could become as bad as a wizard without mana¡ªor even worse.


    ''But the Ignisia Tower should have enough mana. Learning these spells ahead of time isn''t a bad decision.''


    Ian thought of the place that was set to open in ten days. Ron had already informed him that everything was ready, and the news had spread across the continent.


    Aside from the forbidden zones, only Ignisia Tower still held mana, as it was used to train new seedlings.


    As far as Ian knew, Ignisia Tower had been established long before this place became mana-less. It still contained treasures and mana reserves that could help someone become a wizard apprentice in this barren land. There was no need to risk entering the Ashen Sanctum like he had.


    Once the quota was decided, candidates from across the continent would flock to Ignisia Tower to be tested for wizard qualifications.


    Those with the qualifications would receive a basic meditation method, essential knowledge, and entry to the tower, where they could access mana and treasures.


    Those without the qualifications would be sent back, wasting the quota. But that was the nature of the test. Over the years, the Calvora Continent had paid less attention to this place as time eroded their past connections.


    Ignisia Tower was also dwindling in resources due to continuous consumption and no replenishment.


    It was easy to see their intentions by sending only one First-Ring Wizard like Ron for the test. Although Ron seemed powerful, he was actually an old man, just like Ethos¡ªonly slightly better because of unequal resource distribution.


    "It''s time to leave."


    Ian quickly sifted through his memories, organized his thoughts, and prepared to leave the training room.


    These weeks of learning spell models had been hectic. Although he didn''t coop himself up entirely, the cycle of resting, practicing, and repeating had been monotonous. Moreover, after learning the spells, he couldn''t even test them properly.


    Ian truly understood what it felt like to be stifled. The only comfort during this time had been Lyra, who stayed behind with him instead of leaving with her parents.

 Chapter 99 - 99: Change Of Destiny

    As Ian left the training room and made his way outward, a maid waiting outside quickly bowed and conveyed his father''s orders to him.


    "Young Master, Lord has asked you to go to the study room if your training is over."


    "Hm... okay."


    Ian could guess why they were asking him to come. It was most likely related to the upcoming trial.


    As he quickly made his way to the study room, he saw his father, Eldric, his mother, Elara, and Lyra sitting and talking together.


    Seeing that they were busy with each other, he didn''t disturb them and sat on a chair next to them.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to return home first?"


    Elara asked Lyra, holding her hands in distress. Ian noticed she was gripping Lyra''s hands quite tightly, as if afraid Lyra would disappear the next second.


    "Aunty, I''m sure. I already talked with them. Mom already knows."


    Lyra replied softly as if trying to soothe Elara.


    "Why are you saying ''Aunt'' again? Although you and Ian haven''t formally married, you''ve already done the deal. Call me Mom or Mother, just like Ian does."


    Elara glanced at Ian, who had just sat down, and admonished Lyra, who turned completely red at her words.


    ''Tch... this girl is shy now?''


    Ian couldn''t help feeling speechless. These days, Lyra had been more active than him when it came to those things. When she was aroused, she abandoned all inhibitions, and her ability in that regard was nothing to scoff at.


    He hadn''t seen her shy then. Yet now, a few words from his mom made her blush. He couldn''t tell if she was acting or genuinely feeling that way.


    "Mom, I already said goodbye to them when they left a week ago. There''s really no need to go to the Capital again. It''ll only delay the journey."


    Lyra quickly composed herself and called Elara "Mom," just as she wanted, making her smile.


    "Okay, I won''t interfere with decisions between you and your parents. But you need to be careful during the journey. Don''t leave Ian''s side."


    Elara said this while holding Lyra''s hands tightly feeling distressed. If possible, she didn''t want anyone leaving her side. But she couldn''t stop them based purely on her emotions.


    She then turned to look at her son with even more worry.


    As a mother, her greatest fear was her child leaving for a foreign land far away, not knowing when he would return.


    Duke Eldric, who sipping his tea with a somber expression also only nodded slightly to Ian but didn''t talk like before. Clearly, he was also feeling emotional as Ian was his only child too.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I won''t leave his side. Besides, I''m strong enough to take care of myself."


    Lyra reassured Elara while signaling Ian with her eyes. It had been more than half an hour of Elara expressing her concerns, and Lyra wasn''t sure how else to comfort her.


    "Is the entourage ready?"


    Ian guessed the reason for the solemn atmosphere and asked his father while discreetly scanning him with his mental power.


    Lately, he had been checking his father''s status panel every time he saw him. After that day with Lyra, he didn''t forget to check his father''s destiny to confirm if it had changed.


    Fortunately, just as he had guessed, it shifted from Black (Early Death) to Passerby, just like his mom. However, he still wanted to ensure there were no further changes before he embarked on his journey. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, when he saw the same changed destiny as before, he finally felt relieved.


    [Name: Eldric Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human]


    [Bloodline: Awakened, ?? (Sealed)]


    [Class: Knight]


    [Realm: Grand Knight (Tier 1)]


    [Knight Scripture: Veilstrider Knight Breathing Method]


    [Codex: Veil Sword Technique (Excellence), Iron Oath (Perfection), Argent Path (Perfection)]


    [Secret Technique: Etherial Disguise (Ascent)]


    [Luck: 20]


    [Destiny: Passerby]


    Just in case, he also checked his mother''s destiny, which remained "Passerby," just as before.


    ''There shouldn''t be any changes now,'' he thought, finally letting go of his worries.


    "Yes, it''s ready. Alex sent some good Stormchasers for your travels. He asked you to take care of Lyra on your journey."


    While Ian was checking the status panel, Duke Eldric nodded and continued,


    "So, when are you leaving? It''s a long journey, and you''ve already spent too much time here. It''s better to leave early so you''re not late."


    "Let''s leave tomorrow, then. There''s no need to worry about being late."


    Ian waved his hand dismissively, indicating there was no problem.


    Ron, the organizer, was under his authority with the Sigil of the Subjugation pact until they reached the Calvora Continent. Even if they were late, Ian doubted Ron would dare complain.


    Eldric also understood and didn''t press further.


    However, seeing Elara''s beautiful face marred by a frown, Ian spoke gently.


    "Mom, there''s really no need to worry. We''re just leaving for a while. Once I''ve gained some foothold there, I''ll return as soon as possible. Instead of worrying about us, wait for me to come back and take you away from this barren place."


    Ian genuinely planned to relocate his family. The place they were in felt ominous and wasn''t suitable to stay in long-term. Once he found a good place, he intended to move his entire family to the Calvora Continent.


    As for the title of Duke, anyone who wanted it could have it. He didn''t care for it anyway.


    "Hah... it''s not as easy as you think, kid. They won''t let us leave this place."


    Duke Eldric shook his head. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to leave; he simply couldn''t.


    The wizards on the Calvora Continent had banned large-scale migration from this region. They believed that if many people moved, they''d carry the curse''s power with them and create problems there.


    How accurate that theory was, Eldric didn''t know. But migration was forbidden, and they lacked the means or strength to cross the sea anyway.


    "Yeah, I know. Don''t worry about it. I''ll figure something out."

 Chapter 100 - 100: Journey, That Is So Close!

    Ian waved his hand, dismissing the concern. Of course, he knew it was impossible through normal channels. Otherwise, couldn''t he just ask Ron to take them?


    However, there were ways to bypass the restrictions¡ªone of them involving Morgana''s help. Besides, if he became strong enough, what rules and regulations? All of them were shit.


    "Anyway, what I want to say is that I''m not leaving forever. I will return in the future. So, there is no need to worry. Also, inform this information to Duke Alex and Aunt Evelyn too, lest they worry too much."


    Ian consoled his mother, which immediately made her happy. Truly, a hope for reunion could make a bitter separation feel bearable, transforming the pain of parting into a promise of joy to come.


    Eldric also didn''t say anything, as his son was already more powerful than him. In his opinion, there was no need to worry.


    "Okay, then be careful during the journey, and don''t fight everywhere. I will wait for your return with your father," Elara said with a smile, as having hope for Ian''s return was better than not knowing anything.


    "Seriously, you both are this worried because you have me alone. Dad, why don''t you try to make one or two brothers or sisters so that they could keep you company when I''m not around?"


    Ian suddenly said out of the blue, causing Duke Eldric to almost choke on his tea.


    "Cough¡­ cough¡­ you kid, what are you babbling about? Do you want to get beaten?"


    Eldric scolded Ian fiercely after hearing his son''s words, while Mother Elara was so ashamed that she let go of Lyra''s hands she was holding and covered her face.


    "Hm? I''m serious. It is really lonely with me alone. Why are both of you shying like a girl?"


    Ian was really serious since he didn''t have any siblings in his previous life. Since he now had loving parents, having a few cute little kids as siblings would be even better.


    "Okay, don''t talk like this. Are you trying to kill your mom with teasing?" Eldric was speechless. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As for conceiving more children, we tried, but it isn''t that easy."


    Duke Eldric shook his head and looked at him with a knowing expression. Ian saw that he wanted to say something more to him but stopped midway as if it wasn''t good for this situation.


    Ian instantly understood that it must be that damn bloodline¡ªwhat else could it be? Actually, these days, since he had been with his parents all the time, he had wanted to ask his father about certain things but ultimately decided against it.


    Now that he was going far away, where he would face multiple challenges as the weakest existence, knowing a past that didn''t hold immediate significance wasn''t worth much for now.


    He would definitely uncover all the secrets, but not now. There was really no point.


    "Yeah, we tried," Elara said with a sad look coming out of her shyness.


    She also wanted more children to hold, but it seemed impossible until now.


    "Ahem, don''t worry about such things. Ain''t I enough? I was just joking, and you both are taking it seriously."


    Ian rolled his eyes at his mom whose mood was almost ruined by him and quickly changed the topic.


    "So, Dad, where is Morgrave?"


    "He is practicing, as we got some resources. He will be there when you are leaving," Duke Eldric said.


    As for resources for a wizard, both his father and Ian knew what it was. Probably someone''s family was dead by now.


    "There is no need to send Morgrave with me. He should stay with you. I alone am enough."


    "But¡­"


    "Okay, it is decided. Also, use that book I gave you earlier and find some solution for him until I return."


    Ian had already given the Bloodcraft book he found in Ethos''s ring to his father. If they could elevate the longevity of Morgrave, it would be best.


    "I know," Eldric also understood his implied words.


    "Are you going with me? Did you say bye to your parents?"


    Ian then looked at Lyra, who was sitting and listening to their discussion as if she were a good child.


    "Yeah! I already talked with them."


    Lyra looked at him, her blue eyes full of affection while replying positively. Since that day, Ian noticed that she had become too clingy to him. If not for his parents, she must have already hugged him.


    "Then, tomorrow morning it is. In fact, why don''t you two come with us? We can be together for at least up to the Westshore."


    Ian suddenly asked his father.


    Westshore was the name of the place on the west of the Gravethrone continent that was connected to the sea. The Ignisa Tower they were going to this time was on Everbright Cliffs, which was very close to the sea.


    So, if his parents traveled with them, they could be together for a longer period.


    "No, there is no need," Duke Eldric rolled his eyes at him.


    "This trial is for the youngsters of this continent. It is a custom to allow them to leave alone for the trial for generations. Moreover, we have to separate one way or another, and there is no need to follow needlessly."


    After all, postponing it wasn''t going to miraculously lessen the sadness of separation.


    Elara wanted to say something, but after hearing her husband''s words, she shut up. Eldric was right; there was really no need to follow her son everywhere as a parent.


    Now that her child had become an adult, let him be free, unfettered by emotions.


    She didn''t want her emotions to be baggage for Ian to carry. Like every mother, she only thought of his well-being and nothing else.


    "Okay, then. You can prepare everything. I don''t need a large cavalry, just a small team with enough necessities will be enough."


    Ian also didn''t try to persuade them, and there was no reason to. Like he said, he would return as soon as he was able to. This time''s separation was for a better reunion in the future.


    "Hmm, I will take care of it," Eldric nodded.


    Then the room became silent, with only the sound of sipping tea. Although everyone had already come to terms with it, feelings couldn''t just be ignored with mere talks.


    So, Ian began to try talking about everyday things, attempting to shift the mood while awaiting the long journey ahead that was already peeking through his window, waving at him.

 Chapter 101 - 101: Tricks Up His Sleeve

    On the outskirts of the Ashford Empire, in a wild land filled with forests, small mountains, and barren fields, a group of Stromchasers was running fast toward the west, throwing up dust in its wake.


    Riding the Stromchasers was a small group of Knights clad in full-body black armor, equipped with equally formidable weapons.


    These Knights were surrounding a carriage in the middle, guarding it with such diligence that it seemed they would not allow anyone to disturb the guest''s rest.


    As someone once said, time truly waits for no one, and it was already the morning of the next day. Ian had already said goodbye to his parents and was now heading toward the Ignisia Tower.


    Unlike his previous departure, this time, he would be away from home for an extended period, traveling to an extremely distant place on a completely different continent.


    Last night, Ian had a long conversation with his parents and only went to sleep late into the night. After that lengthy discussion among father, mother, and son, they had finally come to terms with this inevitable parting and the circumstances of their lives.


    Thus, Ian said a simple goodbye before embarking on this journey with Lyra.


    Feeling emotional and sad? Of course, Ian felt those emotions; after all, his heart was not made of stone.


    However, life had to go on, and he had to set out on this journey to grow stronger, as he never wanted to be a Passerby Villain in someone else''s story.


    To take control of his destiny, Ian could see no other choice but to become strong.


    While his mood was dampened by the thought of being far from his family, he was also filled with anticipation for the magical world of Wizards he had dreamed about since the beginning of his transmigration.


    There was also the exhilarating thrill of competing with the original protagonist, Carl. With so many events ahead and challenges to overcome, Ian''s spirits gradually lifted.


    "Huh? Are you missing them already? I told you to meet them properly at least once more. Why are you so stubborn?"


    After lifting his mood, Ian noticed that, just like him, Lyra was also sulking.


    "No, I already said goodbye. I''m just feeling sad for a while."


    Hearing Ian''s reply, Lyra shook her head, grabbed his arm, and placed it between her bosom, acting cute.


    After that fateful night and the signing of the Soul Seal Bond with Ian, she had become more and more dependent on him. So, although she did feel sadness at leaving her family, it was not unbearable, as she was with the one she loved.


    "Hey, I know a method to make you feel happy. Do you want it?"


    Feeling the softness on his arm, Ian smiled mischievously and teased Lyra.


    "Oh? What is it? Tell me." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lyra looked at him with her blue eyes and asked innocently, as though she had no idea what he was referring to. However, Ian could clearly see her uplifted mood and the glint hidden in her eyes.


    ''Yeah! You succubus, you definitely know what I''m talking about.''


    Ian rolled his eyes at her act of innocence. He wasn''t sure if it was her bloodline''s influence, but Lyra was undeniably more forward than he was in this aspect.


    Nevertheless, Ian didn''t spoil her act and happily played along.


    "You know, there''s something we can do that will make both of us happy."


    He said while grabbing her bosom with his other hand.


    "Mmm... what are you doing? We are in the carriage... Mmm~~ What if someone sees us?"


    Lyra protested but didn''t try to stop him. Instead, she unconsciously adjusted her position to make it easier for Ian to touch her.


    "Don''t worry, it''s completely enclosed, and there''s no one near our carriage."


    Ian reassured her while shaping her bosom through her dress with his hand.


    "Mmm..."


    "But what if they hear the sound?"


    Lyra still seemed concerned and voiced her worries, as if trying to dissuade him. However, what she didn''t expect was that Ian actually stopped, letting go of her, leaving her surprised.


    "You''re right. Although no one can see inside, they can still hear. Let''s stop this."


    Ian acted as though he agreed with her concerns and moved away.


    ''Heh, who are you trying to fool? Let''s see what you''ll do now.''


    Sure enough, after seeing Ian back off, Lyra was dumbfounded. She wanted it as much as he did, but now she was stuck between acting reserved and not appearing needy.


    Did she just shoot herself in the foot?


    With two conflicting thoughts battling in her mind, Lyra fidgeted in her seat, appearing visibly anxious. By now, she had already forgotten the sadness of leaving her family.


    In a way, Ian''s tactic did work¡ªbut she was just not as happy as she thought.


    While Lyra wrestled with her emotions, Ian was laughing internally.


    ''She looks so cute when she''s distressed.''


    He was thoroughly enjoying watching her expressions, which seemed to convey that she wanted to say something but couldn''t bring herself to voice it.


    Unable to hide his amusement any longer, Ian''s smile became visible, and Lyra immediately caught it with her sharp blue eyes.


    "You... you bad guy."


    How could she not understand his behavior now? He was clearly making fun of her. Pouting with an aggrieved expression, Lyra punched him on the arm, seemingly casually.


    However, the actual force was anything but that.


    "Ouch! You''re really punching me."


    Ian rubbed his sore arm, grimacing from the solid hit.


    "Of course, I''m punching you. Did you think I was teasing?"


    Lyra giggled, clearly proud of catching him off guard. Did he think he was the only one with tricks up his sleeve?


    "Really? Let''s see what I''ll do then."


    Watching her smug face after landing that punch, Ian couldn''t let her win. Although this whole ordeal looked childish, you needed to consider who you were sharing this moment with.


    Not minding her cute giggling one bit, Ian grabbed her waist, pulled her backward, and placed her directly onto his lap.

 Chapter 102 - 102: Dare To Interrupt?

    "What... what are you doing?"


    Lyra was thinking why this was way off the mark compared to what she thought when suddenly a solid slap came to her bum, making her cry out in pain.


    "Ouch... shsss... Ian, what are you doing?"


    Ian looked at the jiggling movement of her fat buttocks after his slap in satisfaction.


    "Heh... didn''t you say you liked it before?"


    "Pah..."


    "Ah...."


    Another solid slap with Lyra''s cry echoed in the carriage. Fortunately, this carriage was fairly soundproof, muffling the sound inside as much as possible.


    "Pah..."


    "Ah..."


    "Who told you to punch me that hard?"


    "Pah..."


    "Ah..."


    "When did you become so cunning?"


    Ian slapped both buttocks one after another as if punishing a child while Lyra cried loudly. At first, it was clearly out of pain, but Lyra didn''t know when her voice became coquettish, as if in pleasure, luring Ian into it.


    "Pah..."


    "Ah~~"


    "Hm?"


    While Ian was smacking the buttocks in front of him, he noticed that he was getting hot as he was already grabbing and shaping the butt in his hands unconsciously.


    So, he immediately noticed what had happened. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you use Charm Spell?"


    How could he not know this feeling? His rod was already erect, and he was feeling lustful, clearly affected by her charm.


    "No~~mmm."


    Lyra replied softly while moaning in a low voice in his lap, unconsciously shaking her buttocks, drawing his attention back.


    "You really used charm on me. Didn''t I say not to use it?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at her seduction and threw her to the seat next to him, away from her lap.


    ''This succubus is getting more and more carried away.''


    However, Lyra didn''t stop this time; she stood up and sat directly on his lap, circling her arms around his neck while placing her face next to his ear.


    "But last time you said I could use it on you."


    She said with her breathy voice filled with temptation and bit his earlobes affectionately.


    Her teasing, along with the slight shaking from the carriage and the friction between them below, made Ian unable to stop himself.


    So, he also didn''t want to play the game anymore and directly grabbed her waist while kissing her fair neck. After her bloodline transformation, her skin was as smooth as a baby''s, and Ian was addicted to it.


    "Mmm... hehe~~ do you feel good?"


    Lyra moaned in his ears while slathering his earlobes with her saliva and not forgetting to chide him with her seductive voice.


    She had even started to move slightly in his lap, placing her buttocks just above his rod, rubbing it slowly, making him hot.


    "Ouch... mmm..."


    However, Ian didn''t answer her. Instead, he grabbed her long ponytail, pulled her head away from his neck, looked at her blue eyes filled with mist, and kissed her cherry lips strongly.


    "Mmm..."


    While he was enjoying the sloppy kiss, his hands were automatically placed on her buttocks, grabbing it in various shapes and assisting Lyra''s grinding motion.


    The carriage was moving in a smooth motion in one direction, shaking slightly at times, and inside, it was clearly filled with a lewd atmosphere of passion.


    However, unfortunately, this passion was destined to be short-lived.


    "Smack!"


    "Thud!"


    Suddenly, before they could enjoy themselves, a loud sound echoed in their surroundings, followed by the complete halt of the carriage they were in.


    "Hm?"


    Feeling that the atmosphere wasn''t right, Ian lifted his face off of Lyra while scanning his surroundings with his mental power.


    "Mmm~~Ian..."


    However, Lyra was completely aroused and didn''t want him to leave midway.


    "Slap... wake up. We have some company."


    Seeing that Lyra wasn''t paying attention, Ian slightly slapped her red cheek and woke her up.


    "What happened again?"


    Lyra was clearly annoyed with anger, getting disturbed in the middle, making her mood worse. So, she also used her weak mental power to scan the surroundings and found out that they were surrounded by a group of bandits, twice their number.


    "Get out of the way. Don''t you see we are from the Empire?"


    While Ian and Lyra were looking at the situation, Lancer at the front was enraged by the blockage of the bandits.


    Previously, when he followed his young master to the expedition to the north, something happened, and he couldn''t fulfill his wish.


    So, this time when he found out that young master Ian was going to attend the Ignisia Trial, he applied to become the guard captain in a heartbeat.


    Now, when his mission was going well, out of nowhere, they were surrounded by these bandits. How could his mood be good?


    "Heh... as expected of the esteemed Knights from the Empire. They don''t put us in their eyes at all."


    Suddenly, Lancer heard a cold sound filled with mockery from the front. It was a middle-aged man with a burly body and a shaved head with striking cut marks across his face.


    He looked as fiery and rude as a bandit could be.


    Once the boss of the bandit showed his figure, his subordinates began to approach them, encircling them with the sharp weapon in their hands.


    Although their gear looked messy and weak, their eyes were filled with ruthlessness, and there was no fear of death in their eyes. It was as if they were used to killing such groups in this path.


    "Why are you blocking our way if you knew we are from the empire? Do you have a death wish?"


    Lancel replied coldly while signaling his team to form a formation. Although the numbers weren''t on their side, Lancel wasn''t panicked.


    These starved ghosts on this barren land didn''t know who they had provoked. So, all he had to do now was to guard the carriage and eliminate these enemies one by one.


    With the strong, trained soldiers in his hands and the proper weapon plus armor, he could kill all of them quite easily. However, engaging in combat and killing them might take time, delaying his young master''s plans. So, Lancel was quite upset.


    While Lancel was annoyed that some time would be wasted for nothing, there was another person who was more annoyed than him.


    "Why at this time? We were already in the mood. This piece of shit..."


    Unlike Lancel''s worries, Ian was instead looking at their banter and was clearly in the mood to enjoy the fight that was to come when suddenly Lyra mumbled something next to him, making him stunned.

 Chapter 103 - 103: Fire In The Hole

    "Why at this time? We were already in the mood. This piece of shit..."


    Lyra had already awakened her half-succubus bloodline, and on top of that, due to the Soul Seal bond, she was easily influenced by emotions when it came to Ian.


    So, when she was disturbed twice in a row, her anger flared up as she cursed the bandits who had clearly ruined her good deed.


    "Gulp..."


    Ian gulped hard after looking at Lyra in surprise due to her mumblings. This was because, just like when Lyra had awakened her bloodline for the first time and was influenced by it, she was now in the same state.


    Her blue eyes now had a crimson tint, and her whole aura was turning fiery. Ian even felt bloodlust from her, as if she would kill everyone in her vision.


    The only difference this time was that Lyra was conscious and in control.


    Just as Ian saw the bandits getting near and the soldiers readying their weapons, he noticed Lyra looking at him tenderly.


    "Ian, wait for me. I will finish them in a second."


    After saying such murderous words like it was a normal thing, Lyra left the carriage without waiting for Ian''s response. This time, she was really angry about being disturbed during her happy time.


    Lyra knew her behavior might contradict her previous one since she wasn''t typically such an active person, let alone murderous. However, after awakening her bloodline and learning those spells, she had been itching to try them on someone for a long time.


    So, this was the perfect time to use them while quickly getting rid of obstacles on their path¡ªhitting two targets with one stone.


    "Hey, be careful..."


    Seeing that she was leaving in such a hurry, Ian warned her but didn''t stop. Instead, he also left the carriage to see how Lyra would fight. In fact, he also wanted to try bombarding some spells, but unlike Lyra, he needed mana, leaving him slumped at the first step.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t use a charm spell, hehe."


    Seeing that Ian followed and didn''t try to stop her as she had thought, Lyra joked while heading to the front.


    "Take your positions. Be ready for a fight. Although they are bandits, don''t let your guard down."


    While they were making their way to the front, Lancer was already directing the fight and locking onto the leader''s position. Now that the fight had started, he already knew the head of this bandit team was at the peak of the Tertiary Knight Realm.


    No wonder they stopped them, since from the outside, only Lancer seemed to be a match for him.


    "No need to waste your time. I will kill them myself."


    Just as Lancer was readying his weapon to fight, he heard a sweet but murderous voice next to him, startling him. He didn''t even know when someone had come up beside him.


    After seeing that it was Lyra, who had been with Ian, he immediately composed himself, bowed, and tried to persuade her.


    "Madam, no. There is no need to dirty your hands. We are enough."


    He thought maybe Lyra saw they were outnumbered and offered help.


    "Okay, don''t worry. I don''t have so much time for your childish fight. Let''s get this over with."


    Lyra didn''t show any warmth to Lancer as she replied coldly. She was just eager to get it over with so she could spend her time with Ian.


    "Haha, Lancer, okay, stop. She can handle it."


    Seeing Lancer getting anxious and trying to dissuade Lyra again, Ian waved his hand to stop him.


    Lyra was already annoyed enough, and if he added fuel to the fire, wouldn''t he be asking for trouble?


    "Yes, young master."


    Seeing that there was nothing he could do, Lancer bowed and stepped aside but still readied his weapon to defend if anything untoward happened.


    By the time they finished talking, the bandits were already near their formation, while the bald leader looked at them with fiery eyes.


    "Tch, I thought there was something good inside that carriage. But it''s just a little girl?"


    The bandit leader also saw both Ian and Lyra coming out of the carriage, where he had thought some precious goods must be. He was mistaken because Ian didn''t want to appear too ostentatious when traveling outside.


    Actually, the area they were in right now was an unowned, barren place that no empire controlled. This was also the place where the trade routes of all the Empires and Westshore converged. It could have been considered a hub if not for the extreme barrenness.


    These so-called bandits were actually the fugitive knights who had committed various crimes and were wanted everywhere.


    Since he was at the highest realm in this group of bandits, he subdued them with power and money and directed them to block the only large trade route outside the empire.


    Although this was a risky move, the benefit was proportional. Moreover, due to the continent-wide news of the Ignisia Trial beginning, there were frequent travelers on this path, making them happy.


    "Sigh... still, if I capture her, this trip won''t be in vain," he said, totally ignoring Ian''s existence.


    "Okay, don''t waste time. This distance is enough. Throw the darts."


    Unlike some villains, who would leer and provoke, the bald bandit leader didn''t waste time and directly ordered his comrades to start their next plan.


    "Fire the darts."


    With the leader''s order, multiple people from various positions shouted at the same time, directing their comrades to take action.


    "Defend!"


    Lancer was also no rookie and directly ordered his troops to take a defensive formation.


    "Swisshh..."


    With the order to fire, multiple swishing sounds echoed on the battlefield as a large rain of darts tried to pierce through the formation of soldiers.


    However, unlike a rain of arrows, which was clearly visible, the darts were concealed and much faster, aiming to exploit any gaps in the formation ahead.


    If Lancer hadn''t responded in time, there might have been casualties, even though they were wearing heavy armor. Moreover, the bandits weren''t engaging in close combat but were instead continuously firing darts, keeping everyone on the defensive.


    "Interesting!" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 104 - 104: Murderous Lyra

    "Interesting!"


    However, while this was happening, Ian was instead observing the darts thrown in his direction. From his perception, he could clearly see that they were smeared with poison. Moreover, it was a rare airborne poison that was volatile.


    After realizing this, it wasn''t hard to discern their plan. They were essentially trying to distract the enemy with one method while hiding the true plan beneath another.


    Ian could already see soldiers being poisoned inexplicably and caught off guard. Unlike these knights, who were accustomed to honest fights, the bandits had truly mastered the art of silently killing their enemies.


    No wonder they dared to consider blocking their path.


    "Tch... no matter how powerful you were in the empire, here, you''re all only at my mercy."


    The bandit leader smiled in satisfaction at the perfect initiative in the battle while drawing a foot-long sword from his waist, his style completely that of a ruffian.


    His smile grew even wider after seeing that the enemy was still unaware of his little trick.


    "Are you afraid now, little girl?"


    He then looked at Lyra, whose eyes had already turned cold to the extreme, and grinned while showing his full set of teeth.


    Although he wasn''t a lecher who couldn''t turn his head away after seeing a beautiful girl, he didn''t mind indulging if the situation allowed.


    However, what he never expected was that Lyra didn''t even look in his direction and just mumbled something he couldn''t understand.


    "Finally completed."


    "Swoosh!"


    With her faint murmur, he suddenly saw a blood-red chain swinging toward him appearing out of nowhere, aiming directly for his head to sever it completely.


    The crimson chain he saw was as thin as a cicada''s wing and relatively slow for his tertiary peak realm. That''s why he was able to see it clearly the moment it appeared.


    "What the..."


    However, the danger he felt from it was unprecedented. His intuition, honed by his experience in the Peak Tertiary Knight realm, was warning him continuously that if he dared to stay in his position, he would die without a doubt.


    So, he didn''t dare to stay in its path and decided to dodge. Now, he didn''t care about beauty, wealth, or even his bandit comrades. This bizarre occurrence had already scared the shit out of him as he remembered something from the chain''s appearance.


    ''How can a Wizard appear here?''


    He cursed his luck. Out of all the people on this continent, he alone had to witness a wizard and even tried to capture her. Wasn''t he too daring?


    The bandit leader was already desperate and wanted to dodge when, suddenly, his mind went blank. It was so strange that even when the crimson chain reached his head, he couldn''t shout.


    ''No, no. Why can''t I move?''


    Compared to the time when Lyra used the Crimson Chain on Ian, this time it was too slow. So, it was perfectly possible to dodge it in time unless Lyra used Mind Control on top of that.


    Since the bandit leader was already mentally controlled, he couldn''t do anything and could only watch as his head was severed by the cicada-like Crimson Chain, like a knife through butter.


    Until his death, the only thing he could do was stare at those cold blue eyes devoid of emotion in endless dread. He really provoked someone he shouldn''t this time.


    ''He is a truly unlucky fellow, even worse than me, a passersby villain,'' Ian thought while looking at the stiff figure of the bandit leader.


    At least he managed to survive in the story, but this guy was directly killed in seconds. While he was musing over things, Lyra wasn''t finished with her move, as she began to chant a spell.


    "Tidal Push!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, another soft command came from Lyra''s lips, followed by a small tidal force of water that shattered the cicada-like crimson chains into fragments.


    However, those fragments, which looked like snowflakes but in crimson color, didn''t scatter randomly but shot through the air in a specific direction, targeting the bandits who were still clueless about their leader''s death.


    "Ah!"


    "Plop!"


    "Thud!"


    The bullet-like shower of crimson chain fragments was followed by the pained screams of the bandits, who died one after another, dropping to the ground like weeds. It was truly a spectacular show of precise control over both spell and bloodline skill.


    If not for the gruesome death decorating it, it could be called beautiful, or could it still be called that?


    "Hah... Hah..."


    Unfortunately, even after all this, Lyra was only able to kill half of the bandits. After all, she was still a First-Class Wizard Apprentice, and this was the maximum she could do while using an extremely small amount of mana.


    Moreover, now that even the Crimson Chains were severed, she couldn''t control it with her bloodline.


    "Wonderful! You performed really well."


    Ian couldn''t help but comment after witnessing the perfect application of her bloodline skill and wizard spells. It was really impeccable in this situation.


    During all the days Lyra had stayed with him in Duskmere City, he hadn''t been wasting his time idly. While learning spells himself, he had also taught Lyra two spells: Tidal Push and Aqua Barrier.


    This was because he already knew Lyra was more inclined toward water-element spells from the Arcane Passage. Moreover, he had envisioned combining Lyra''s bloodline skill with wizard spells.


    And honestly, it worked wonderfully¡ªbetter than he had expected. Of course, although the chain spell fragments looked deadly, they were only lethal to mortals.


    For wizards, defending against them wouldn''t be a problem. Furthermore, the cicada-like crimson chain bloodline skill was too slow, making it unsuitable for many situations.


    However, despite its imperfections, it was a good utilization of power.


    "Hah... hah..."


    Lyra breathed heavily due to extreme fatigue, smiling at Ian, clearly pleased by his praise.


    "But half of them are still alive," she said.


    She looked at the remaining bandits, who were completely paralyzed by fear and not knowing what to do, and lamented her weak strength. If she could have killed them all in a single shot, it would have been perfect, wouldn''t it?

 Chapter 105 - 105: Aurora

    "Woah, do you want to do everything by yourself? Then why even bring these guards with you? Look, they are looking at you like a monster."


    Ian rolled his eyes at her remarks and pointed at the guards, who stood dumbfounded in their places, unsure of what to do. She had already killed more than a dozen bandits in a single attack, yet she still wasn''t satisfied.


    Are you trying to scare them to death?


    "I wasn''t saying that," Lyra mumbled innocently while honestly coming to his side.


    "Okay, Lancer, what are you gawking at? Kill the remaining bandits quickly."


    After seeing she understood, Ian looked at Lancer, who was staring at Lyra with an incredulous expression as if he couldn''t believe his eyes and reprimanded him sharply.


    Ian could already see that some of the smarter bandits were fleeing the battlefield, while the captain was still standing stupefied¡ªthough he couldn''t be entirely blamed.


    "Oh, yes, young master." Lancer quickly came out of his stupor and hurriedly replied to Ian, as he didn''t want to leave a bad impression.


    "Also, those darts are coated with volatile poison. So, reposition yourselves unless you want to get poisoned and delay things further. And don''t let my carriage get damaged."


    "Okay, young master. There won''t be any problems."


    Lancer quickly bowed, walked toward his comrades, who were still standing there with surprise in their eyes, and yelled loudly,


    "What are you staring at? Don''t you see the bandits running away? Kill them quickly! You bastards can''t do anything right."


    Lancer shouted angrily, embarrassed to see his subordinates still staring at the dead bodies in bewilderment. His impression in the young master''s eyes must have been in the gutter.


    Why was it that whenever he tried to show off in front of his young master, something surprising always happened? Couldn''t he catch a break?


    He was so unlucky.


    "Okay, sir."


    The subordinate nearest to Lancer bore his angry kick and hurriedly ran to encircle and kill the fleeing bandits, clearly embarrassed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, what they had witnessed today truly opened their eyes. They had heard of wizards but had never seen such methods with their own eyes. It had truly astonished them to their core.


    It was like a mortal seeing an immortal art for the first time, although it was a bit far-fetched.


    "How are you feeling?"


    After seeing the team begin to carry out their task, Ian asked Lyra, who appeared weak,


    "I just spent a little too much energy. I will be alright after some rest."


    Lyra smiled bitterly and replied. She was angry that her good time had been disturbed by the bandits, and although she had killed them, she was now weak, making her unable to enjoy the time anyway.


    Didn''t she shoot herself in the foot?


    "Okay, then go into the carriage and sleep to recover. Don''t use mana from now on."


    Ian warned and directed Lyra to return to the carriage.


    ''She didn''t want anyone to disturb our intimate time, but in the end, she wasted too much energy.''


    He looked at Lyra, who was spent speechlessly. In the end, didn''t she have to rest? It would have been better if she had allowed Lancer to stop the bandits.


    ''Come to think of it, after arriving at the Calvora continent, I should search for dark-attributed spells for her. It will be better if I can find them on Ignisia Tower.''


    According to the Arcane Passage, Lyra was suitable for water elemental spells and had quite the talent in that area. Hence, the first two spells he taught her were Aqua Barrier and Tidal Push.


    However, after her half-succubus bloodline awakened, she was now more inclined toward the dark attribute. So, learning a few of them should help her as a trump card.


    ''I don''t know what my affinities are...''


    Ian then thought of himself while unconsciously looking at his Life Seed, which was marked with five colorful lines. They were still silently surrounding it as if they were mere decorations.


    But Ian didn''t think so, as they clearly represented elements. So, there must be some use for them; he just didn''t know how incredible they were.


    If his guess was correct, then that would be a wonderful surprise. However, to know for sure, he had to first enter the Ignisia Tower.


    ...


    While Ian and Lyra were making their way towards Westshore, Carl was already near the location.


    Since the Ignisia Trial had been unexpectedly brought forward so much, the competition for the five quotas in the Imperial Academy was also moved forward.


    Fortunately, he easily managed to secure a quota and immediately left for the Ignisia Tower. He really didn''t want to stay in that place for a moment longer.


    Anyway, he had no one in this place and was alone, so there was no nostalgia, only excitement for the upcoming trial and the wider world of the Calvora Continent.


    "Haha, you are really good. You killed those bandits so easily. Even I will need some time to handle them. It certainly wasn''t as easy as you made it look."


    However, although Carl was left alone, he wasn''t exactly alone at this point as he was sitting in a luxurious carriage with two other people.


    One of them who had just laughed and praised Carl was a tall and handsome figure dressed in luxurious clothes made of fine silk, adorned with shimmering gems and intricate gold embroidery.


    His proud demeanor was unmistakably that of royalty, as evident from his way of speaking, his charm, and the confident air of authority that surrounded him.


    "Hey, don''t you think so, Aurora? Why are you silent?"


    He then asked his sister next to him, who was equally dressed luxuriously in a flowing gown of rich fabric, her beauty accentuated by delicate jewels in her hair and a serene expression, with her striking emerald green eyes and long chestnut brown hair that flowed smoothly down her back.


    "Um, that was indeed impressive."

 Chapter 106 - 106: Dent On The Protagonists Destiny

    However, unlike her brother Henry, Aurora wasn''t fond of talking so she slightly replied in agreement and stopped.


    "Hahaha, Brother Henry is joking. They were just weak jujubes and melons who only knew despicable methods. Even if I didn''t help, you could have killed them anyway."


    Carl was quite happy being praised, especially by a girl as beautiful as Aurora. However, as he said, those bandits really weren''t good and could only rely on their numbers.


    It turned out that, just like Ian and Lyra, Henry and his sister also encountered a small team of bandits. Although the problem wasn''t big, they were pestering them endlessly while using despicable methods one after another, making them passive.


    However, fortunately, Carl arrived just in time and helped kill those bandits with his astonishing momentum, saving pointless sacrifices.


    "Yeah, they indeed weren''t strong. But still, I would like to thank you for your timely help. I, Henry, am not an ungrateful person. If Brother Carl needs anything in the future, you can ask me anytime."


    Henry boasted in front of Carl as if he were still in his empire.


    "Okay, then."


    Carl nodded but didn''t take his words to heart. For heaven''s sake, they were now going to take the Ignisia Trial and travel to another continent. He didn''t know what he could possibly ask for from him anyway.


    His sister?


    ''Well, it didn''t seem to be a bad idea.''


    Carl joked inwardly while imperceptibly looking at the alluring figure of Aurora.


    He didn''t deny that the main reason he helped them was for this quiet girl, Aurora. Although she talked less and didn''t even look at him that much, he wasn''t disheartened. They still had ample time to spend together on this journey.


    As for Lyra, he had already forgotten her after she dropped out of the Imperial Academy since far well couldn''t satiate near thirst.


    ''But, that guy should also come, right?''


    After he answered Henry, Carl then thought of one hateful guy who had defeated him quite miserably in front of a whole crowd.


    That event was so impactful that even when he won one quota during the next competition, nobody thought he was awesome but only recognized him as a defeated person under Ian.


    ''I hope he will come. If he does, I will show him what it feels like to get trampled on.''


    Carl thought while clenching his fist in anger, making both Henry and Aurora look at him weirdly.


    "Oh, haha, I just thought of something. So, brother Henry, where are you from?"


    Seeing that he had lost his composure for a moment, Carl laughed it off and began to talk with both of them in an attempt to make the relationship closer.


    As for Ian, he already had a hunch that he would definitely come. So, all he had to do was wait. Although he agreed that he wasn''t a match for Ian for fighting with Knight realm strength, inside the Ignisia Tower, that restriction would be lifted.


    He would then show his true strength, completely wiping off this dent in his dignity; he swore.


    ...


    "Swish!"


    "Thud!"


    In a barren place devoid of habitation, a head rolled to the ground, its expression filled with dread and fear.


    "Kill all the ones near, don''t follow them. Conserve your energy."


    Lancer ordered his subordinates after separating the head of yet another bandit leader. This was the 10th one he had killed in the span of 13 days on this journey, making him more and more proficient.


    The continent where Ian was called Gravethrone, and there were three Empires on it: Ashford on the east, Velmoria on the north, and Mistveil on the south.


    Hence, the remaining expanse of land to the west, bordering the sea, was called Westshore.


    So, the question arose: why did no Empire try to take control of this land? After all, from time immemorial, the coastal area was synonymous with wealth, and there was no reason the three empires didn''t covet it.


    However, the truth was despite having endless potential, Westshore was chaotic and scattered, with no real power taking control. There were indeed various powers from the three Empires situated in it, but they had no plans to occupy the land.


    And the reason lay in the unpredictability of the sea. You see, unlike the sea in Ian''s previous life, the sea bordering the Gravethrone continent was chaotic and filled with danger.


    It seemed even the sea was affected by the Wizard War thousands of years ago.


    One could never know what would happen suddenly, causing the entire population bordering the coastal area to be wiped out inexplicably.


    It could be as predictable as a tsunami or as unpredictable as wizard methods. It could be a giant sea creature coming to the shore to eat, or it could be an unpredictable curse.


    Since the wizards who could stop such happenings were now basically nonexistent on this continent, nobody had the strength or the guts to actually establish their power here.


    That''s why this place had become loose land, attracting greedy businessmen to exploit it. And with them came bandits who couldn''t survive inside the Empire.


    "This is already the eleventh team. Don''t they have eyes?"


    Inside the luxurious carriage in the middle of the guards'' encirclement, Lyra was hugging Ian''s body, placing her head on his chest, and couldn''t help but complain.


    When they first encountered bandits, she thought it was a rare occurrence and they were unlucky. But now she realized how wrong she was. Even their small caravan had already encountered dozens of sieges from bandits.


    It was as if, after the announcement of the Ignisia Tower opening, they sprang out like mushrooms from their holes.


    "Haha, we are now already near the location. It should be the last one."


    Ian said while looking at the fight outside that was nearing its end. Multiple bandits were already running away after Lancer killed their boss.


    However, this time, although they ran away, nobody from his team went to chase them since they now realized that it was pointless. Trying to kill them all would only tire them out.


    "Young master, the path has been cleared."


    After killing the bandit leader and scattering the remaining ones, Lancer came to Ian''s carriage, bowed, and shouted.


    S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 107 - 107: Everbright City

    "Okay, rest for a while and leave early. We should be near Everbright Cliff now, so there shouldn''t be any interruptions. If you meet other teams, don''t engage with them¡ªjust follow the path," Ian said, waving his hand to signal Lancer to leave.


    "Yes, young master," Lancer replied, bowing before returning the way he came to implement Ian''s plan.


    The place where the Ignisia Tower was located was called Everbright Cliff. It was named so because, as the name suggested, the cliff was always bright and visible, even on the darkest night.


    Of course, the reason lay in the Ignisia Tower itself and the methods of wizards.


    However, the place Ian was heading to wasn''t directly the cliff but the city of Everbright, located far below it. As far as he knew, without the methods of wizards, no one could set foot inside the Ignisia Tower, even if they wanted to.


    Thus, Everbright City was established to facilitate the first selection process: the qualification test.


    If he remembered correctly, there was a huge crystal called the Keystone in the center of the Everbright City, directly connected to the Ignisia Tower. This crystal was used to test the qualifications of youngsters from across the continent.


    Every time the Ignisia Tower opened, it would supply mana to the Keystone, which helped test the participating youngsters holding Ignisia Tower tokens.


    Without the token, the Keystone wouldn''t work, and one couldn''t enter the tower. Perhaps this method was intended to limit the number of participants in this barren land, which was now monopolized by stronger factions.


    In fact, there used to be a more traditional wizard qualification test before distributing the Ignisia Tower tokens to prevent them from being wasted.


    But now, it seemed that no wizard cared about this continent and directly distributed the tower tokens to each empire''s representatives, resulting in such a wasteful approach.


    "Ian... Do you want to do it?"


    Just as Ian was lost in thought, Lyra, who was in his arms, squirmed and placed her lips close to his ear, whispering as she bit it gently and licked it with her long tongue. One of her hands was already moving downward restlessly trying to grab his rod in a warm embrace of her hand.


    "Shh... You girl, what are you doing? We''re already near our destination." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Lyra getting restless again, Ian cursed softly but still closed the carriage window, pulling her closer in his arms as they prepared for another passionate moment.


    "Mmm..."


    ''Well, sometimes having an active partner isn''t so bad,'' Ian thought, indulging in yet another round of pleasure while their entourage moved steadily toward Everbright City.


    With such a romantic girl by his side, willing to cater to his every need, the long journey was far from boring.


    ---


    "Sorry, sir. You''re quite late." A middle-aged man bowed and apologized.


    "Except for the Royal Suite, there really isn''t any room available," he said with a slightly embarrassing tone to Lancer who had been asking for accommodations.


    He wasn''t lying; they were indeed quite late, and all the rooms had been booked except for a Royal Suite reserved for entertaining royalty.


    Hearing his words, Lancer looked ashamed, realizing he lacked the skill to haggle in such matters.


    After only a day of travel, Ian and Lyra had finally arrived in Everbright City by evening.


    However, just as his father had feared, they were late, as evidenced by the difficulty in finding accommodations.


    In fact, they were so late that the Ignisia Trial was scheduled for the following day, just around the corner. If Ian hadn''t arrived, Ron might have had to postpone it.


    "Okay then, the Royal Suite it is. Make the preparations," Ian said decisively. He didn''t want to waste time wandering around at night.


    "But...Sir... that''s reserved for royalty."


    Just as the middle-aged man was about to refuse, he suddenly felt his mind go numb and abruptly changed his words.


    "Okay, young master. Please follow me," he said, leading the way.


    Seeing this, Lancer was getting confused when Ian ordered,


    "Just follow him and make the arrangements."


    "Yes, young master," Lancer replied. Though it was unusual, he didn''t overthink it and followed the man to handle the details.


    ''Heh, mind-control skills are quite handy at times,'' Ian thought, walking leisurely toward the Royal Suite with Lyra by his side.


    "We were almost late, but at least we made it," Lyra said, relieved that they had arrived in time. She was unaware that Ron was one of Ian''s subordinates.


    "Yeah, but it''s better this way than waiting," Ian agreed, ignoring the glances from the people around, most of which were directed at Lyra.


    With her striking beauty and exotic figure, such attention was inevitable. If she weren''t practically glued to Ian, someone might have even tried hitting on her.


    As they began to climb the stairs, Ian noted the Inn''s ancient-style interior, filled with crude imitations of wizard runes and symbols meant to evoke the feeling of a wizard''s abode.


    The owner of the Inn clearly had a talent for business, even naming it the "Mystic Haven." The tall, tower-like building was clearly designed to resemble the Ignisia Tower.


    So, to reach the Royal Suite they just booked, they had to climb several flights of stairs, as there was no lift.


    But the effort was definitely worth it since after reaching the topmost floor, Ian was greeted with a breathtaking view of the Ignisia Tower, shining brightly atop the Everbright Cliff, visible from the large window.


    Although he had glimpsed its silhouette from the ground, the view from the top of the Mystic Haven Inn was far more striking. Unfortunately, due to the distance, he still couldn''t make out the details of its structure¡ªonly its commanding and awe-inspiring presence.


    ''Tomorrow...''


    Tomorrow would mark the day Ian entered the Ignisia Tower and began his true journey as a wizard, determined to change his fate as a mere passerby villain.


    It would also be the start of the well-known story ''Arcane Passage'' and the unknown one he would carve with his own strength.


    So, in the midst of the known and the unknown, Ian had to navigate his way toward the true destiny that was meant for him.


    "Let''s go; it''s time to rest."

 Chapter 108 - 108: We Meet Again

    "Finally, it is time for the day of trial. But I am bored with the long wait. Why don''t they just start the test already?"


    Henry said, standing beneath the square where a large crystal ball gleamed at the center atop an ornate pedestal.


    He crossed his arms restlessly, clearly annoyed, and stared at the ball, its surface shimmering with an otherworldly glow as if mocking his impatience.


    "It should start soon," Carl said from the side, as he was also getting impatient from all the waiting.


    But he knew never to question a wizard''s decision, unlike Henry, so he didn''t complain, as it was only a little wait anyway.


    Aurora, on the other hand, stayed silent on the side, ignoring all the sidelong glances she was receiving from the crowd, as if in her own world. However, her calm and serene temperament drew even more attention.


    After all, although there were many girls around the square from different Empires, each with their own charm, she stood out at the top with her otherworldly figure and calm temperament.


    Although the hype around the Ignisia Trial had been decreasing with the passing years, there were still many people around the square.


    Just like they had come from the Mistveil Empire to participate in this trial, there were also other people from the Velmoria Empire, royalty and nobles alike.


    And from the Ashford Empire royal family, it was none other than the Third Prince, Dorian Ashford, who seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Maybe the wait had really been long, as the crowd whispered among themselves in hushed tones¡ªclearly excited, but also a little irritated by the prolonged delay.


    Surprisingly, there was also another person who was irritated by the long wait, just like the crowd, but could do nothing.


    It was none other than Ron, a First Ring Wizard and envoy from the Calvora Continent.


    In fact, he must have been the most restless person around here¡ªnot for any wizard dream, not for any adventure yet to come, but simply to get rid of the Sigil of Subjugation pact he had with Ian. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    According to the agreement, he would be free once they arrived at the Calvora Continent, so he was even more eager to leave this barren place than anyone.


    He swore he would never come to this place again. All the events here had been so unlucky for him that it felt as if all the bad luck in his life had exploded at once.


    Just as the wait was wearing down the patience around the square, a slight commotion from the crowd drew the attention of everyone.


    Since the wait was boring, even slight disturbances could draw theirs focus. So, all of them glanced behind to see what the fuss was about.


    "He really came."


    Just like anyone else noticing the commotion, Carl also looked out of curiosity, but what he saw made him clench his fist unconsciously, murmuring in slight excitement and slight rage.


    "Who?"


    As Henry was right beside him, he clearly heard Carl''s murmur and looked in the direction Carl was focused on, clearly intrigued.


    Then, what he saw was a handsome young man with natural, effortless charm, striking features, and a confident yet approachable presence that drew people in.


    However, what was more surprising was the girl leaning next to him, with blue eyes, blonde hair, and a tall figure draped in a gorgeous, luxurious long gown. Her figure was so stunning that it exuded an unconscious, seductive charm making everyone restless.


    No wonder the crowd had made a commotion; the couple truly looked otherworldly.


    "Do you know her?"


    Henry asked Carl, clearly referring to Lyra. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Lyra was far superior to his sister Aurora in many ways.


    "Oh?"


    After Henry asked, Carl finally paid attention to Lyra, who looked even more beautiful than when he saw her in the Imperial Academy. However, oddly enough, he didn''t feel the same attraction toward her as he did when they first met.


    Previously, he had thought of her as his forbidden wife, getting jealous of her being close to Ian. However, now he just wanted to redeem his dignity that had been trampled under Ian''s foot and didn''t have time to care about girls. Sometimes, his priorities also shifted with situations.


    So, he just casually replied to Henry, who was interested in Lyra.


    "Yeah, we were acquaintances."


    After saying that, Carl ignored him and made his way toward Ian, as if he had something to say.


    While the crowd''s attention was clearly drawn to the couple that had just arrived, Ian and Lyra didn''t care about it and made their way to the front leisurely, while Lancer stood surrounded by knights to clear the way.


    However, when Ian was about to arrive near the squire, he felt two piercing gazes from the side, one of which was clearly filled with undisguised murderous intent.


    "Hm?"


    Feeling such a blatant murderous gaze, Ian couldn''t help but be surprised and looked to the side to see who was tired of living when he saw the familiar figure of Third Prince Dorian glaring at him with intense hatred as if he had killed his father.


    "Oh? No wonder."


    After recognizing the person, Ian smiled in understanding.


    "What happened?"


    Seeing that Ian stopped, Lyra asked in confusion.


    "Nothing. Let''s just go." Ian shook his head and ignored Dorian''s hateful look, not taking him seriously.


    If he didn''t know his place and kept trying to provoke him, Ian wouldn''t mind sending him to meet his brother.


    As for why Dorian hated him so much, it wasn''t hard to guess. After the death of Ethos, his father, Eldric, and Duke Alex began to put pressure on the royal family over the issue of secret assassinations.


    So, the Ashford royal family wasn''t in a good condition. Moreover, with the death of the second prince, Adrian Ashford, the responsibility of entering the Ignisia Trial directly fell on the Third Prince, Dorian, as they couldn''t send the Crown Prince, right?


    As for his murderous intentions toward Ian, it wasn''t difficult to figure out. After all, there was someone with him who clearly didn''t have the token but still came. And with his father''s fierce offensive, Dorian must have already figured out who killed his second brother causing him to leave the Empire.


    ''But why didn''t Duke Alex let Lyra have the Ignisia token?''


    Ian thought about the missing piece when suddenly a strong male voice from the side snapped him out of his stupor.


    "We meet again!"

 Chapter 109 - 109: Embarrassing, Wasnt It?

    "We meet again."


    When Ian heard the familiar sound next to him, he ignored his diverging thoughts and looked ahead, to where Carl was standing.


    After not seeing each other for almost six months, had he become stronger and more mature? Ian didn''t know.


    ''Let''s check,'' Ian thought with a smirk, as toying with the protagonist was the most enjoyable thing for a villain, wasn''t it?


    So, he looked at Carl who was expecting answers, and asked in a very confused tone,


    "Do I know you?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His voice was casual and not condescending but genuinely confused as if he didn''t recognize Carl at all.


    "What..."


    While his performance was impeccable, Carl, on the other hand, stood rooted to the spot after hearing his words, quite embarrassed.


    He had imagined many scenarios: being stared at, looked down upon, or even mercilessly ridiculed, as had happened to others who were ultimately trampled under his foot.


    But he never thought Ian wouldn''t even remember him, making all his imaginings go down the drain.


    "Haha, hahaha... kid. That was so funny..."


    While Carl was embarrassed, he heard a series of laughter in his mind followed by a rant.


    "Haha... You were just a nobody who lost in the fight. He didn''t even show up after that day at the Academy. Why do you think he would remember you?"


    Sixth Ring Wizard Ruther, inside the ring, couldn''t help but laugh at Carl after seeing him so stumped. After getting bored every day, he was finally having a blast.


    Did he really think acting cool and talking like this would make him look good? Wasn''t this embarrassing?


    ''Kids these days.'' Ruther shook his incorporeal head while laughing non-stop.


    "Okay, I get it. Can you stop laughing at me?"


    Carl was annoyed by Ruther''s constant laughter in his mind, which was making him dizzy. He regretted learning the spell Telepathy now.


    These days, all he could think about was getting back at Ian, showing him that he wasn''t a soft persimmon and that his real strength lay in being a Wizard.


    But in his constant imagination, he forgot that, in Ian''s eyes, he might just be a passerby who had competed with him and lost miserably.


    How ironic¡ªa protagonist had become a passerby in front of the real passerby villain.


    Just as Carl was getting annoyed by Ian''s seemingly confused remarks and didn''t know what to say to get out of this embarrassment, a soft voice came from the side.


    "Um¡­ Ian, he''s that boy at the Academy you had a battle with during the welcoming ceremony," Lyra reminded while tugging Ian''s sleeve, genuinely believing that Ian might have forgotten about this fellow.


    Hearing Lyra''s words, Carl felt truly thankful for her rescue. If not for her, he couldn''t just say, "I''m that fellow you fought with, and I''m here for revenge," right?


    However, he celebrated too early, as Lyra''s next words almost made him almost lose his balance.


    "You might have forgotten him because he was too weak."


    Although the speaker was unintentional, the listener couldn''t help but feel the weight of those words.


    The words he hated most were spoken to his face by the girl he once had a crush on, right in front of his enemy¡ªhow could Carl maintain his composure after that?


    "Oh? Now I remember. Isn''t he the one who was pestering you? Did he still do that after I left?"


    Ian asked, delivering yet another blow. Although their words seemed unintentional, Carl felt they were deliberately targeting his self-esteem.


    Now he wished he hadn''t rushed over. It was truly a case of haste making waste¡ªexcept he was the one completely wasted.


    "No, he didn''t see me after that day."


    Lyra didn''t care what Carl thought and only felt sweetly touched by Ian''s concern. She smiled at Ian and snuggled a little closer, placing his arm into her bosom.


    "Ugh, friend, sorry for disturbing you. I''m indeed that guy. But all that was a misunderstanding, and there are really no hard feelings."


    Carl couldn''t take it anymore and had to stop their continuous unintentional (in his opinion) sarcasm. Moreover, Ruther''s loud laughter in his mind had already annoyed him to no end, forcing him to use mental power to block the telepathy.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. I didn''t take it to heart," Ian waved his hand as if he really didn''t care and walked leisurely toward the square, ignoring Carl.


    "Wait a minute," Carl couldn''t let go of this opportunity, earned at the cost of his dignity. So, he stopped Ian again, gnashed his teeth inwardly, and asked,


    "Although that time was a misunderstanding, the competition was indeed real. So, I want to have another competition with you. What do you think? Do you dare?"


    At last, he managed to compose himself and issued the challenge to Ian with a straight face.


    No matter what, he had to show this bastard that he wasn''t someone to be trifled with. He didn''t know why, but every time he saw Ian, those feelings grew heavier and heavier, urging him to trample this person underfoot at all costs.


    "Oh? What do you want to compete on? I don''t have much time to entertain you," Ian asked with interest, noticing the serious look on Carl''s face.


    Although he had anticipated something like this might happen, he didn''t think Carl would be so hung up on one defeat that he would directly challenge him again.


    "Of course, it isn''t about fighting. What about a test of qualification?"


    Carl asked, pointing at the large crystal ball at the center, clearly intending to compare their wizard qualifications. According to Ruther, his qualifications were top-notch and one-of-a-kind.


    This time, he was confident he wouldn''t lose. Why not first crush the enemy''s spirit and then deliver the final blow in an actual fight?


    "Tch, you kid have finally used your brain."


    Ruther nodded in acknowledgment. This was the best method for a competition at this time.


    Moreover, Carl''s wizard qualifications were truly top-tier in this world, as far as Ruther had seen. It was almost a guaranteed win¡ªunless there was a surprise.


    Just as Carl issued the challenge for the test of qualifications, almost instantly Ian heard a System notification in his mind.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Test Of Qualification

    [Ding!]


    [Protagonist Carl has requested a challenge: a test of qualification.]


    [A new Destiny Quest has been activated.]


    [Intermediate Destiny Quest 1: What will you choose when you know you will likely lose?]


    [Quest Content: Participate in the challenge of the wizard qualification test with Carl.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: The Quest will be completed after you draw with the protagonist. Losing will automatically forfeit the Quest.]


    ''Tch, what will you choose when you know you will likely lose, huh?''


    Ian was a little surprised that this quest was so bizarre as it only required him to draw with the protagonist. However, he could understand why.


    As far as he knew, everyone here would be tested by the Keystone, the large crystal, at the center of the square in three categories: magical aptitude, elemental affinity, and mental power.


    Each category was graded on a scale of 1 to 10, with 10 being the highest and Carl had achieved a perfect score of 10 in all three categories this time in Arcane Passage.


    So of course, Ian had no chance of winning and could only hope to draw with him at best.


    It was intriguing, though, that the system predicted his loss and then gave him a quest that required only a draw to succeed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you think?"


    Seeing Ian lost in thought, Carl assumed he was afraid and taunted him to see if he would accept the challenge. In terms of qualification, Carl didn''t believe anyone in this barren place could surpass him.


    "Haha, okay, okay. Whatever makes you feel good. Let''s compare our qualifications¡ªit might at least make this boring event interesting."


    Seeing Carl acting as if he''d already won, Ian laughed and accepted the challenge graciously.


    In fact, Ian knew he was no match for Carl in wizard qualifications under normal circumstances. However, now that he had awakened his bloodline, unsealed the Veilstrider Meditation method, and gained rewards from the Star Well, he should at least be comparable.


    Otherwise, why would the quest show a draw as the condition for completion?


    Even so, it didn''t matter if he lost this time. Real strength lay in the power at hand. Potential and qualifications could be acquired, just as his comprehension had been directly enhanced by the Star Well¡ªnot to mention that he still had his system.


    "Okay, good. Haha, then let''s see who''s better."


    After Ian''s agreement, Carl laughed, elated, and returned to his place, as the test was about to start.


    How could he not be happy? He was about to flaunt his incredible talent and slap his enemy''s face, even if it wasn''t in combat. Competing with the one person who had defeated him made the victory all the sweeter.


    "Ian, why agree to such nonsense? Just ignore him."


    Lyra couldn''t understand why Ian bothered entertaining the other party when there was no need to care about what Carl thought.


    "It''s okay. It''s just for fun. But tell me honestly, did you say that last sentence on purpose to irritate him?"


    He asked Lyra with a questioning look, to which she smiled almost imperceptibly, mischief gleaming in her eyes as if she was thoroughly enjoying herself.


    ''This girl.''


    Ian laughed and made his way to the square. Just when he arrived Ron saw him, nodded in relief, and stepped onto the platform to begin the test.


    "Okay, quiet down. It''s time for the wizard qualification test."


    While all this was happening, the crowd had been murmuring about Ian and Lyra when a crisp voice suddenly entered everyone''s ears, silencing them instantly.


    The inexplicable appearance of someone on the platform and the voice that felt as though it came from right beside them made the crowd freeze in dread as they realized a real Wizard was on stage.


    This was really unexpected.


    In previous years, Wizards typically appointed proxies to conduct this mundane test. Unless you were chosen as a candidate, you would never have the chance to see a real Wizard as even if they chanted the spell to awaken the Crystall at the center, they were mostly invisible.


    However, this time was an exception because Ron was in a hurry to leave and took charge himself.


    With his methods, the test for the once-in-a-decade Ignisia Trial would be over in no time. There really was no need to add extra steps to make it more cumbersome.


    Seeing everyone''s attention on him, Ron smiled and continued,


    "Now, everyone with an Ignisia Trial Token, line up and approach the platform one by one after I activate the Keystone. No talking, no delays. Anyone disturbing the order will be disqualified."


    After issuing his instructions, Ron exuded the unique aura of a Wizard, causing the crowd to feel stifled. Of course, he avoided directing his aura toward Ian.


    Once he saw everyone taking his words seriously, Ron approached the Crystal Ball and began chanting an ancient incantation while embedding a unique token into a groove beside the crystal.


    As the chant slowly concluded, the Ignisia Tower above the Everbright Cliff, barely visible from afar, glowed brilliantly, illuminating the Crystal Ball at the square''s center.


    Ian, with his keen perception, clearly felt the inexplicable flow of mana from the tower into the crystal.


    The radiant glow of the Ignisia Tower lasted only a moment but was truly breathtaking.


    Although people on Gravethrone Continent had begun to not take the Wizard''s path seriously due to it being too distant, seeing such an incredible scene was enough to ignite their hearts again. So, it made one wonder if the name Ignisia was chosen for this very reason.


    "Now that the Keystone is charged, you may step forward," Ron instructed, retrieving his token.


    "Remember, insert your Ignisia Tower Token into the groove and place your hand on the crystal. Your talents will be evaluated in three categories: magical aptitude, elemental affinity, and mental power. Anyone scoring 4 or more points in each category may enter the Ignisia Tower. Others can just leave."


    "Step forward now."

 Chapter 111 - 111: Already Embarrassed Enough

    Once Ron saw that Ian had no plans to make an early visit, he asked everyone to line up and come one by one to test their qualifications. After checking their Ignisia Trial Token, he asked them to insert it inside the circular groove right next to the crystal.


    In fact, as long as there was mana inside the crystal, it could always test the qualifications of anyone who placed their hands on it.


    However, the crux of the issue here was mana, which was so scarce that it even had to be supplied by the Ignisia Tower itself.


    That''s why, although there were a lot of people here in Everbright City hoping to get tested and leave this continent, it just wasn''t possible, or the possibility was really too low, since by the time the token holder got tested, they might have no chance at all.


    Moreover, Ron wouldn''t take a large number of people to increase his baggage. As a wizard, he wouldn''t do such a wasteful thing.


    Hence, the reason why everyone had to enter their trial token inside the groove was so that it would record their qualification. Once they truly entered the tower, it would then play its role.


    As the testing started, a boy dressed in luxurious noble clothing with a ceremonial sword at his side and some kind of crest that signified his status hurriedly made his way to the platform.


    Then, he bowed to Ron, took out his Ignisia Trial Token as instructed, and inserted it into the circular groove while placing his hands on the crystal.


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, as he came into contact with it, the crystal glowed slightly, and multiple colors flashed inside the Keystone as three distinct numbers appeared side by side almost instantly. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Magical aptitude: 5 points,"


    "Elemental Affinity, Fire: 4 points, Wind: 5 points, others below the threshold,"


    "Mental power: 4 points."


    "Hmm, barely qualified."


    After looking at the results of the first person, Ron nodded in satisfaction. Although he didn''t care whether they qualified, he still had to take some people to the Calvora Continent; otherwise, the mission would be wasted.


    "Woah!"


    "Okay, take your Ignisia Tower Trial Token and wait aside. I will call for you after the testing is over."


    After seeing the result, the noble boy was about to get excited when Ron waved his hand to send him to the side. He didn''t have time to allow them to celebrate.


    "Next!"


    With his swift handling, the testing continued much faster, as one after other flashes appeared in the Keystone crystal. Some were bright, some were dim, and likewise, some became happy while some were sad.


    It was a vivid representation of life. There was never the same starting point for everyone.


    However, Ian noticed that most of the people with status more or less had enough qualifications to enter the Ignisia Tower. Maybe because they were the descendants of wizards, their qualifications weren''t too bad.


    The most someone scored was 8 points on all of them, from the royalty of the Velmoria Empire, Prince Ray causing the crowd to go haywire. But since Ian didn''t know who he was, he didn''t care.


    As the testing continued and the crowd became more and more restless, it was finally the time of protagonist Carl, who was in line with Henry and Aurora.


    "Next!"


    After getting yet another young seedling, Ron was in a good mood.


    He already had enough people to complete his mission this time. Now, he didn''t care about anything anymore, unless someone didn''t want to leave.


    "Insert the token here, and place your hand on the Keystone. Just relax your nerves and allow it to check your body."


    He habitually instructed Carl.


    "Yes."


    Carl respectfully bowed and did what was said while slightly looking at Ian below with excitement.


    Thinking of what was to come, he couldn''t help but curl the corner of his mouth as if he already knew the ugly look on Ian''s face.


    "Kid, can you stop being distracted? If you waste too much time, do you believe that this wizard will kick you out?"


    ''How immature.''


    Seeing Carl''s childish provocation to Ian, Ruther was speechless and couldn''t help but remind him. Fortunately, his telepathy spell was very covert and wasn''t easily noticeable from outside, so he could talk with him without getting discovered by Ron.


    "Okay, okay. Old man, why do I feel like you are getting more and more nagging?"


    Carl said in annoyance, turned over, and quickly placed his hand on the crystal ball. Although he complained, he was also afraid he would be kicked out if he delayed any longer.


    That would be too embarrassing and he was embarrassed enough already.


    Just as his hand touched the Keystone at the platform''s center and he let down his guard, he felt mana swiftly enter and exit his body.


    Then the crystal in front began to flash continuously, much faster than before, while colorful light shone brilliantly, incomparable to any other people who had just tested.


    "Woah!"


    The crowd also noticed the abnormalities and began to whisper among themselves, as it was definitely a better qualification than Ray. Just the glow from the crystal was much more blinding than anyone else had shown.


    "Tch... Show off."


    However, someone wasn''t in a good mood. The person who was high above was about to get dragged down forcefully, so of course, Ray didn''t like it. But he could only complain and do nothing.


    "Magical aptitude: 10 points,"


    "Elemental Affinity, Fire: 10 points, Light: 10 points, Earth: 8 points, Metal: 6 points, other below the threshold."


    "Mental power: 10 points."


    Ron said in astonishment as this result really caught him off guard. It wasn''t that he hadn''t seen such talent before; it was just surprising to find one in this barren land¡ªwell, besides Ian, of course.


    That person was already a bloodline wizard, or so he believed.


    He then looked through Carl with his mental power curiously and nodded with a happy smile.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Line Begins From Where Ian Is

    "You are already at Second Class Wizard Apprentice level in this barren continent. Not bad. It seems you have some special physique, kid. Your qualification is truly top-notch for practicing Wizardry."


    After complimenting him, Ron began to warn.


    "However, although qualifications are indispensable when practicing wizardry, knowledge, and resources play a major role too. So, don''t be complacent; it is not like there aren''t more talented people in the Calvora Continent."


    Although Ron was surprised, he wasn''t overly enthusiastic, as this Keystone could only detect normal qualifications, not special physiques. And from what he knew, many people in his organization had such qualifications, so he was simply surprised that this barren land could produce such seedlings.


    "Yeah!"


    Carl was very happy after getting praised and seeing the look of awe in the crowd as any teenager would.


    This was what he wanted¡ªa look of awe and respect, not the ridicule he received in the Imperial Academy. Finally, he felt like he had regained his place.


    "Okay, go wait at the side. I will call for you later."


    Ron was more friendly to him than to any other person since his qualifications were truly worthy.


    Carl nodded, bowed respectfully, and slowly made his way to the side amid the crowd''s chatter and admiration.


    While walking, he couldn''t help but look at Ian since he wanted to know what Ian''s reaction would be when he realized he would lose.


    Would his face look as bad as Carl''s did when he lost at the academy?


    "Interesting!"


    Ian wasn''t too surprised that Carl scored ten points in all the criteria since he knew Carl possessed an incredible physique, just as Ron guessed. After all, he was the protagonist of the Arcane Passage, so he must have something to rely on, right?


    However, just as he was paying attention, he noticed Carl looking in his direction with a faint mocking smile, as if he wanted to see his failure.


    "Tch... Isn''t this guy too bloated? Why is he looking at you like that?"


    But before Ian could do anything, Lyra, at his side, couldn''t help but comment after seeing Carl''s provocative look. If the venue wasn''t right, she would have smacked the smugness out of him with her Crimson Chains.


    Did you think anyone could look at her love like that?


    "However, his talent is indeed good. Ian, what do you think we should do?"


    Although Lyra didn''t want to admit it, she still didn''t want Ian to lose to that hateful bastard. After all, which girl wouldn''t want their other half to triumph over everyone and stand at the top?


    Seeing Lyra pouting in complaint and asking him what to do while snuggling into his arm, Ian laughed and grabbed her by the waist.


    "What to do? Of course, we''ll also test our qualifications. Let me beat him at his own game. Or do you think your man will lose?"


    "No, I didn''t say that."


    Lyra quickly denied his accusations, smiling sweetly in his arms.


    "Haha, okay, let''s go and test then. I''m already bored from all the wait."


    Ian said this while heading directly to the platform without waiting in line. He was a villain, and it didn''t make sense for him to follow the rules, right?


    "Bastard!"


    While Ian was talking with Lyra, Carl, who was in a good mood, saw their intimacy and sweet laughter instead of the ugly look he had envisioned and cursed under his breath.


    Did he really get happy for nothing? Why did it feel like he was the one who lost?


    ''Must be an act.''


    Just as he was doubting what went wrong, and finding reasons, he saw Ian heading directly to the platform, completely ignoring the line.


    "What is he trying to do?"


    Carl was confused and couldn''t understand Ian''s strange behavior. After all, disrupting the wizard''s arrangement so blatantly at this time¡ªwasn''t it bad?


    Just as he was puzzled, Ian grabbed Lyra by the waist and jumped onto the platform right beside the crystal. His smooth actions without taking anyone in his eyes bewildered everyone in the crowd, including Carl, who stood frozen on the spot.


    "Hey, why are you cutting the line?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, it''s not your turn."


    "Is he stupid?"


    Seeing Ian appear out of nowhere and cut the line blatantly, the crowd was enraged and cursed. But still, no one dared to stop him since there was a wizard for that anyway.


    However, contrary to their expectations, Wizard Ron waved his hand and scolded them instead.


    "Okay, stop chattering and be silent. There''s no need to make a mountain out of a molehill."


    After his loud voice interrupted them, the crowd finally fell silent, though confusion was evident on their faces. They didn''t understand why Wizard Ron allowed Ian to break the rules so blatantly.


    "Okay, place the token inside and put your hand on the crystal."


    After ensuring everyone quieted down, Ron instructed as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    What could he do? Scold Ian and throw him out? He couldn''t, and he didn''t dare even more.


    After all, one of the conditions of the pact was that he couldn''t harm Ian or his loved ones in any way. Moreover, he also needed Ian to arrive at the Calvora Continent to release the pact.


    Besides, whether he could really do that was another question.


    So, although it was a little disrespectful to ignore the rules and appear so blatantly, he could only swallow his pride and let it slide.


    When needed, a wizard could bend and stretch as well. In fact, that was his forte, wasn''t it?


    "Why don''t you test first? I''ll go after you."


    While the crowd was in a complicated mood and mixed emotions, Ian ignored everyone, including Ron, and asked Lyra to test her qualifications first. He was also curious to see her results after awakening her half-succubus bloodline.


    "Okay."


    Lyra agreed with a smile, left his arm, and took out the circular medallion forged from a radiant metal alloy that glowed faintly with an internal amber light resembling molten lava.


    She then inserted it into the circular groove, softly placed her hand on the crystal ball, and relaxed her posture, waiting for her qualification to be tested.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Did She Want To Pick A Fight?

    However, just as Ian was waiting to see Lyra''s result, a soft voice filled with innocence came from beside him, drawing his attention back.


    "Umm... Excuse me. You cannot do that. It is our turn."


    Although the voice was soft and serene, it carried an unusual toughness, giving it weight.


    "Oh?"


    Ian was really caught off guard by the sweet voice since it was basically determined now after what Ron had said. But there was still someone who would object at this time.


    Feeling that it was something fun, Ian turned around to see who had the guts to stop him, when he saw a beautiful young girl dressed in rich fabric, looking at him with her striking emerald green eyes and long chestnut brown hair that flowed smoothly down her back.


    Although her body was covered with a long, luxurious gown, her voluptuous figure and graceful curves could not be entirely hidden, hinting at an elegance and allure that captivated all who looked upon her.


    "Aurora, what are you doing now? Why are you talking at this time out of nowhere?"


    Henry, on the other hand, was sweating bullets, as he didn''t think Aurora would butt in at this time. When it was time to talk, she remained silent, like an aloof girl devoid of dust from the mortal world, and now, when it was bad to do so, she butted in?


    Did she want to pick a fight?


    Although Henry also coveted Lyra after seeing her for the first time, he was someone who knew whom to provoke and whom not to. So, when he saw Ian directly ignoring Ron''s rule without getting into trouble, he stood silently without any idea of confrontation.


    After all, he wasn''t stupid.


    But now his sister directly pointed at the muzzle of the gun, making him restless.


    "But isn''t it bad that he crossed the line? It is our time though."


    Aurora asked her brother in confusion, but her face was still serene and peaceful just like before, as if she was merely acting clueless.


    "You, girl, can''t you see the situation?"


    Henry whispered in annoyance.


    ''Aurora?''


    However, while Henry was busy scolding and persuading his sister, Ian was instead stunned in place.


    ''The clueless girl?''


    Of course, he knew this girl, Aurora, as she was recognized as the most clueless girl in Arcane Passage.


    It wasn''t that she was stupid or gullible, but she was clueless about situations at times; basically, her EQ at times was almost zero. So, she was prone to making bad decisions.


    As far as Ian remembered, Aurora wasn''t a heroine, but also not a complete villain. If he guessed it right, she was a character written by the author to allow the protagonist to show his heroism by correcting her twisted path.


    Now that he thought about it, Arcane Passage did have a variety of girls around the protagonist: a tsundere Sylvia, a timid girl Lyra, a fiery girl Morgana, an irritating Isolde, and now this clueless girl Aurora. It was really colorful.


    ''But why is she here?''


    Ian was really confused, since as far as he knew, protagonist Carl met Aurora on the Calvora Continent, and there was no mention of her origin. And the most intriguing part was that she was already demonized when Carl met her during the fight with the dark wizard.


    So, what was she doing here? Moreover, looking at her figure and innocent look, she didn''t seem to be demonized. Heck, she wasn''t even a wizard apprentice yet.


    Just for confirmation, Ian let go of his mental power and scanned her entirely, when a blue panel appeared in his mind immediately.


    [Name: Aurora Mistveil]


    [Race: Human]


    [Realm: Tertiary Knight (Peak)]


    [Knight Scripture: Mistveil Knight Breathing Method]


    [Codex: Misty Sword Technique (Excellence), Lotus Steps (Excellence), Shield Blossoms (Harmonization)]


    [Luck Points: 400]


    [Destiny: Female Lead] Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''As I thought, she is still a knight, and she hasn''t become a dark wizard yet. And her destiny is female lead just like Lyra.''


    Now Ian was curious about what caused Aurora to be demonized and why she only met Carl on the Calvora Continent.


    ''It seems that drawing this Ignisia Trial forward has begun to change the plot unknowingly, huh? The so-called butterfly effect?''


    Ian finally concluded that whatever happened to Aurora must have happened before the Ignisia Trial took place. But since it was drawn so many months forward, her fate might have changed or at least begun to change.


    However, from the beginning, Ian didn''t care whether his actions would change the plot from the fixed trajectory he knew of.


    If he worried about those things all day, then what difference would there be between the character in a novel and him? So, his motive had always been to stand on the top of this world and forge his own destiny.


    Of course, he would definitely use the foresight that came with reading the novel; otherwise, that would be too stupid. But he wouldn''t care whether his actions deviated from the plot.


    Moreover, his system was based on changing the plot, so he cared even less.


    Just when he was thinking about various things, Ron''s voice drew his attention back to the Keystone, where Lyra had already tested her qualifications.


    "Magical aptitude: 10 points."


    "Elemental Affinity, Water/Ice: 8 points, Wind: 8 points, Darkness: 10 points, others below the threshold."


    "Mental power: 8 points."


    "Qualified."


    Ron simply commented on what was shown on the Keystone without saying anything extra. Although he was surprised by such a good qualification, especially 10 points in darkness affinity, he didn''t want to meddle with this girl who was clearly with Ian.


    Along with his sound, the crowd was once again shocked as they wondered if it was so easy to score higher points.


    Why had another one appeared just after one?


    "Ian, how was that? Is my qualification good?"


    Lyra, not caring what others thought, swiftly came to his side, grabbed his arm, and asked while smiling sweetly. Her appearance broke the discussion going on between the brother and sister.


    "Yeah, it is good enough."


    Ian nodded, as he already knew Lyra''s qualifications. Just as he thought, after awakening her bloodline, her darkness affinity was directly full; not to mention, this Keystone couldn''t really detect other aspects of a person. But this was enough for now.


    "What happened here?"

 Chapter 114 - 114: Dont Disturb The Line

    After getting Ian''s approval, Lyra looked at Aurora and Henry, who were still in front of Ian.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. My sister was just joking right now."


    Henry quickly tried to smooth things over while trying to drag Aurora with him. After seeing such a good wizard qualification, almost comparable to Carl''s, he had to admit that he was really no match for her. There really was no point in provoking them for nothing.


    "But I wasn''t joking. They are the ones who cut the line."


    Aurora, however, didn''t understand what Henry''s look meant and directly said what was on her mind.


    "Can you please shut up?" Henry didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Our turn will come right after anyway. Why are you making a scene here? Do you want to get kicked out by the sir wizard?"


    He whispered in a low voice, trying to reason with her.


    Henry hated that iron couldn''t become steel. With all the commotion here, the crowd was already looking at them. Moreover, he was afraid that Ron would hold them accountable.


    "Oh? Yeah, but..."


    Aurora still wanted to say something when Ian cut her off.


    "Okay, girl. I understand. My bad, it''s really your turn. Let''s go test your talent first then."


    Ian laughed and waved his hand to show that he wasn''t offended or anything. If he had to say, he was amused at how her exterior looks and her behavior differed.


    "What happened?"


    Just as Ian was about to let Aurora test first, Carl came near them didn''t know when, and asked, while subconsciously hiding Aurora with his body.


    Seeing him getting defensive over Aurora, Ian couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. Did this kid think he was hitting on her?


    But he had to admit, the protagonist''s luck was really amazing. Even when the trial was drawn forward so much, he still met Aurora.


    "It''s nothing. It is just some discussion. Nothing to worry about."


    Since Ian had already laughed it off, Henry relaxed and didn''t want to mention the matter again.


    "Don''t worry. You can tell me if there is any problem."


    Carl thought Henry was intimidated by Ian and tried to show him that he wasn''t alone. If there was no issue, how would he show his heroism in front of Aurora? Wasn''t this the best time to show off?


    Just as Carl was trying to insinuate the conflict again, a sharp voice cut him off mercilessly.


    "Hey, you KID. Didn''t I say to stand there? Why are you here again disturbing the line? GO return to your place."


    Ron scolded in complete annoyance.


    This place had now become a vegetable market. Since it was Ian who was talking, he didn''t mind waiting a bit, but this guy came out of nowhere, trying to escalate the conflict further for nothing.


    Did this guy have hero syndrome?


    Did all of them take him for nothing?


    He now already had a bad impression of Carl.


    "Sorry, sir wizard, I wasn''t..."


    "Okay, okay. I understand. Just return to your place and don''t disturb the process."


    Ron waved his hand to cut him off and show him the way, making Carl speechless. However, since it was the order of the wizard, he could only slump down and do what was said.


    "Hehe..."


    Lyra couldn''t help but giggle after seeing his deflated expression, making Carl even more embarrassed. Served him right for trying to fight with Ian.


    "You girl seem to be having so much fun."


    Ian smiled while hugging her waist and looked at Aurora.


    "Follow me, girl. Let''s test your qualifications first."


    "Oh. Thank you."


    Aurora didn''t know why but said thank you for allowing something that was already hers.


    "I said only her."


    Henry was also relieved and was about to follow Aurora when he heard Ian''s cold voice, causing him to stop in his tracks.


    Now, he didn''t know whether to follow his sister or wait it out. But it didn''t take long for him to make a decision though, as he swiftly retracted his foot, waiting in line just like the crowd.


    ''I''m not in a hurry anyway.''


    He consoled himself. Since even Carl was scolded for nothing, he didn''t want to become another target for embarrassment.


    "But..."


    Aurora was about to argue again when Ian grabbed her shoulder with another hand, dragging her still figure with him while noticing her softness through the fabric.


    "Okay, girl. Didn''t you hear what the wizard said? One at a time. So, now that you are already here, let your brother wait for a while."


    Ian''s voice and movements were so natural that Aurora didn''t even have time to ask him to remove his hand from her shoulder when they were already near the Keystone.


    "Take out your Ignisia Trial Token and insert it inside this groove while touching this crystal. Just relax your body and mind, and you will be alright. Now go."


    Ian instructed her as if he was the one holding the event and tapped her shoulder while asking her to go.


    "Oh, okay."


    Aurora was confused and didn''t know what to say. It seemed he was only helping her, and the touching was just unintentional. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Maybe he just did that unconsciously.''


    She thought and didn''t delve too much into the issue.


    "Bastard!"


    While Ian, Lyra, and Aurora were busy taking the test, Carl was already in his place as Ron had instructed.


    However, when he turned to look at the stage, he saw Ian hugging Aurora, smiling and talking, making him feel as if he had eaten a fly.


    "He already has Lyra. Why is he looking at Aurora again?"


    Carl was so annoyed that he ground his teeth in hatred. If the situation weren''t what it was, he really wanted to fight it out right here. He had never felt so aggrieved before.


    Just as he was looking at them in hatred, he saw Aurora placing her hand on the Keystone and heard Ron''s voice shortly after.


    "Magical aptitude: 0."


    "Elemental Affinity: None."


    "Mental power: 8 points."

 Chapter 115 - 115: Voidborn

    "Magical aptitude: 0,"


    "Elemental Affinity: None,"


    "Mental power: 8 points."


    "Sigh, girl, your mental power is high, but unfortunately, you seem to be Voidborn. Unless you find some incredible natural treasure, there is no wizard path for you. But finding such treasures on this barren continent?"


    Ron shook his head after seeing the result of Aurora''s test. Voidborn were those who had no magical aptitude or elemental affinity.


    Unlike what people thought, in this world, everyone had more or less magical aptitude or elemental affinity; it was only a matter of how much.


    So, if the conditions were right and you could pay the price, anyone could become a wizard, a bit weak one, with strong support. It was just that people wouldn''t invest in someone whose talent was low.


    Moreover, such people were already called having no Wizard aptitude by the majority.


    However, voidborn were even lower than them as it was significantly harder to start on this path since they had no foundation to speak of. That''s why Ron said only incredible natural treasures could allow Aurora to embark on the wizard''s path.


    Of course, there was also a diabolical path, but Ron didn''t think that way.


    "Voidborn? No wonder."


    Sure enough, Ian quickly understood why Aurora was demonized when Carl met her in the Arcane Passage. However, it was still a mystery how she reached there.


    "Um, so, I can''t leave this continent with you?"


    After hearing Ron''s voice, Aurora asked in a slightly shaking voice. Ian could even see her expression finally changing, showing anxiety. This was the first time she lost her composure in front of him.


    "Girl, voidborn cannot become wizards unless they consume precious natural born treasures. So, you aren''t qualified."


    Ron shook his head in firm refusal. He wouldn''t take someone not qualified with him, let alone a voidborn. He didn''t have much free time or resources.


    "Okay, next."


    "Wait, wait a minute... Sir, you don''t need to take me to become a wizard like others. Can you just help me leave this continent?"


    Aurora said in a rare solemn tone. From her voice, one could see how instead of worrying about not being able to become a wizard, she was worried she couldn''t leave this continent.


    "Girl, only those who are deemed qualified by the Ignisia Tower can leave this continent. This is the rule from ages, and I cannot change it."


    Ron told the truth. Due to the special nature of this place, the people he could bring were extremely limited. There was really no reason he would risk taking her for nothing.


    Of course he could do it if he paid a price, but there was no need.


    "But it won''t cost you anything to just take me..."


    As expected of the clueless girl, she just continued to interrupt a wizard even when she was rejected twice. If Ron was an impatient person, wouldn''t she be in danger?


    "Why do you want to leave this continent?"


    Ian, who was listening to their banter, decided to butt in as he didn''t understand why Aurora became so anxious after knowing she couldn''t leave this continent.


    His appearance also curbed Ron''s annoyance, saving Aurora from trouble, although Ron did seem dissatisfied with his meddling.


    "Yeah! Why don''t you say your reason? Maybe Ian could help."


    Lyra also chimed in from the side after seeing that Ian was interested in this girl. Looking at the gorgeous look and curvy body of Aurora, she was indeed almost on par with her before her bloodline awakened.


    Hearing her enthusiastic rebuttal, Ian didn''t know why Lyra wasn''t jealous and became quirky instead. This girl had a weird temper at times.


    Didn''t she get jealous of her sister before?


    "Really? Thank you..."


    Aurora''s bright emerald green eyes shone in excitement after hearing a positive reply for once, but then remembering Ian''s question, they dimmed again.


    "But... but... can I not say the reason? I really just want to leave this continent. Can you please help me?"


    Perhaps she found a girl to talk to, so she tried to ask Lyra for help. Feeling that her demand might be too big, she fiddled with her chestnut brown hair in stress, looking at Lyra and then Ian again and again.


    Ian looked at the fidgeting girl in front of him, who was in stark contrast to her usual serene and peaceful look, in confusion.


    His bloodline passive Veilbourne Shroud had made his perception far stronger than ever before. So, when he asked the reason, he could clearly feel sudden extreme fear from Aurora.


    Although Aurora didn''t show it outwardly, he could clearly sense it since he was so close.


    ''Is she possessed? Cursed? Or is it because of someone?''


    Ian guessed for a while, finding no perfect answer for her fear. From the way she was demonized in the Arcane Passage, Ian guessed the reason might be there.


    Since there was no use guessing, Ian thought of helping her this time. With the pact in place, he didn''t think Ron would deny his request. As for him getting irritated, Ian didn''t care about that.


    Moreover, he hadn''t forgotten the most important thing.


    "Okay, you can come with us."


    Ian agreed with a faint smile while slightly smirking at Carl, who was staring in his direction. Although he was talking here, he was paying attention to him from the beginning as it felt good to see his ugly face when he became so intimate with Aurora. From the way he acted, he seemed to be deciding whether to come over again.


    "Bastard!"


    Of course, Carl saw his faint smirk as his eyes were glued to their side from the beginning.


    "Say, kid, why are you acting like he stole your wife?"


    Ruther asked in confusion after seeing his extreme reaction. Didn''t he and Aurora just meet and only talk for a few words? But why was he acting like Ian stole his girlfriend?


    "Old man, can you shut up? I just don''t like this guy."


    Carl replied, annoyed.


    "Tch, kid. Don''t think you can hide from me. Anyway, can''t you see that guy is just talking with her? Why are you getting worked up for nothing? Moreover, that girl seems to be voidborn, and you two are worlds apart anyway."


    Ruther didn''t chide him this time but told the truth.


    "Moreover, if you really like her, just return here after you become strong enough and give her some treasures that could change her physique. Won''t she come to you willingly? You don''t know how to pick up girls."


    Carl would definitely leave this continent, leaving Aurora behind. There was really no need to get worked up over this, right?


    "I know."


    Carl nodded and decided to halt his movement. After Ruther''s words, he also discarded the idea of going there again since Ron had already warned him.


    "Let''s talk with her later," he thought, not realizing that Ian had already lent a helping hand to the girl he was looking at.


    S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Whispering Monarch: Ulthera

    "Really? Thank you so much."


    Aurora was overjoyed after Ian agreed to her request, making her smile from the heart as if something had finally been let go, leaving her refreshed.


    For the first time, she smiled, showing her beautiful dimples, enchanting everyone around her.


    "Yeah, you can come, but there is a condition."


    Ian looked at the joyful girl in front of him and spoke again.


    "Condition?"


    Hearing another word, Aurora abruptly stopped her joy, her expression turning stiff.


    "Yeah, I can help you, but in return, you have to agree to one of my requests, no matter what. What do you think?"


    Ian smirked while stating his not-so-harmful request. After all, it wouldn''t suit his status as a villain if there were no conditions, would it?


    Ian looked at the graceful and serene figure of Aurora and thought. No matter what, she was a female lead, and having her by his side might bring him additional benefits in the future. He could also annoy Carl at the same time.


    Moreover, he had to admit that Aurora had a charm different from Sylvia and Lyra. He didn''t mind accepting another one if the opportunity arose.


    "Yeah, it is just one condition anyway. Ian has to take so much risk to bring you to another continent. Furthermore, he also has to beg Sir Wizard for you. Do you think you can''t even agree to this one condition?"


    Lyra chimed in while nestling in Ian''s arm, clearly backing him up. She didn''t seem a bit jealous about Ian flirting with another girl right in front of her.


    After bonding with Ian last time, she was now truly his. So, she didn''t care if there were more sisters.


    Hearing her words, Ron, on the other hand, twitched his mouth. Ian was going to beg him to bring Aurora? What a joke.


    ''I''d be happy if he didn''t disturb me,'' he thought, feeling aggrieved.


    Really, Ian didn''t care what he thought. Even when promising to bring Aurora, Ian hadn''t discussed it with him. But since the pact had been signed, Ron had to follow Ian''s lead, even if he didn''t want to.


    After all, it was the Sigil of Subjugation pact. Except for a clause that Ian couldn''t harm him without reason, Ron was basically a subordinate.


    "Oh... you are... right."


    Aurora looked confused after Lyra''s persuasion and answered hesitantly. When Ian mentioned a condition, she thought he had something bad in mind.


    But even Lyra, who was clearly with Ian, said it was nothing.


    ''She wouldn''t want her man to flirt with another girl, right?'' she thought innocently.


    "So, what do you think? Do you agree?"


    Ian asked again after giving Lyra an appreciative look. This succubus was becoming more and more to his liking every day.


    Now, he wondered if he had saved a world in his previous life.


    ''Ah, never mind.''


    Ian shook off the strange thought since he really knew what his previous life was like. He couldn''t even save himself let alone the world. What was he thinking?


    "Um, okay. But can you please not ask me weird things?"


    Aurora contemplated for a while, gritted her teeth, and finally agreed to Ian. She really had no choice. If she didn''t leave with Ian, there was no other way for her to leave the continent.


    "Good!"


    Ian was just about to smile when a crisp prompt from the system sounded in his mind.


    [Ding!]


    [You decided to bring Aurora with you to the Calvora Continent.]


    [Your guts to involve yourself in the affair of a Whispering monarch: Ulthera has slightly changed the plot.]


    [Congratulations! A new quest has been activated.]


    [Intermediate Chain Quest 2: Capture Aurora]


    [Content Target: Increase the favorability of Aurora and capture her.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: The quest will be completed after you completely capture Aurora. A new quest will be generated immediately after the completion of this quest.]


    [Aurora''s Current Favorability: 30 (acquaintance)]


    "Hehe, you are interesting! You know my name and even dare to think about me."


    Just as Ian was digesting the information from the new quest, he suddenly heard a strange whisper directly in his mind, making him dizzy.


    The whisper was silent, resonating directly in his mind with no distinct tone of male or female, yet it had a weird charm, drawing him in.


    This experience was inexplicable and it was 1000 times more addictive than when Ian felt the unconscious charm from Lyra. So, Ian, who was unprepared, was caught off guard and directly affected by the strange whisper.


    It was affecting his mind and soul at the same time making him dull and slow to react.


    As Ian was about to lose his mind to this strange, unheard-of power, suddenly, his Life Seed in his dantian rotated rapidly.


    "Swish!"


    With a sound, it directly disappeared from his dantian and appeared in his consciousness in its incorporeal form pumping continuously just like before.


    Sensing the danger, his mind directly activated the Ethereal form, while a strange rhythmic beating echoed inside his mind, emanating from the cocoon.


    As soon as Ian entered this state, almost instantly his mind became clear. It was as if all the weird spells on him had been cancelled from the root making him free.


    Just after Ian came out of his stupor, he breathed a sigh of relief and scolded the invading presence angrily in his mind:


    "Get out!"


    His strong mental power expelled the strange object invading his mind with thunder.


    "Hehe, interesting. So interesting. But how many times can you save yourself from my whispers?"


    With a final chuckle, the whisper grew fainter and fainter until it completely disappeared from his mind, leaving Ian finally at ease.


    "Ian, what''s wrong?"


    Although everything had happened in a split second, Lyra still noticed that Ian wasn''t feeling well.


    "Don''t worry... it''s nothing."


    Ian waved his hand while canceling the ethereal form since he had already consumed a lot of energy just now.


    ''That was too dangerous!'' S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian was truly scared this time as this was a really undeserved calamity.

 Chapter 117 - 117: Bastard Is Too Partial

    ''That was too dangerous!''


    Ian was truly scared this time as this was really an undeserved calamity.


    ''So, she had been affected by the Whispering Expanse? Even more, a monarch-level figure?''


    As Ian knew, there were three forbidden zones on this Gravethrone Continent: Ashen Spires, where he had been, the Umbral Rift bordering the Velmoria Empire, and the Whispering Expanse bordering the Mistveil Empire.


    Since Aurora was from the royalty of the Mistveil Empire, it made sense for her to get entangled with that forbidden place.


    However, Ian never thought there was an involvement of a monarch-level figure. He was now truly surprised at how Aurora had even lived until now.


    From the Arcane Passage, he knew that Monarchs were those powerful figures who were equivalent to Tier 8 or higher-level Wizards. They were the true ceiling-level power of this world, Aetherion.


    To be honest, being involved with such a level of figure this early was really a little scary.


    ''No wonder the system said I had guts,'' Ian thought while looking at Aurora.


    ''Huh?''


    While Ian was looking at her, Aurora also looked into Ian''s eyes as she felt a brief, familiar presence in him. However, it was so short that she didn''t know if she had felt it correctly.


    ''Whispering Monarch: Ulthera, huh?''


    In fact, Ian was really confused as to why this time the system directly prompted him with the names of those beings rather than showing "??" in the Quest.


    ''Warning?''


    Ian guessed that this new chain quest was related to that Monarch figure.


    From the way he was able to save himself this time with his Ethereal form, the system might be warning him and allowing him to make a decision on whether to take this quest.


    "Ian, are you really alright? How about you test your qualifications first?"


    Seeing that he was still musing over things, Lyra asked in confusion since even she was now embarrassed by holding up the line this long.


    The crowd was already on the verge of going berserk. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? Haha, I''m sorry. I was just thinking over some things. You won''t mind, right, Wizard Ron?"


    Ian laughed after realizing his gaffe and turned to Ron, apologizing for his behavior. Although, how much of it was his true feelings, only he knew.


    "It''s okay, let''s just complete this test so that we can enter the Ignisia Tower faster."


    Ron didn''t mind and felt at least comforted after Ian''s superficial apology. It was better than nothing.


    ''That old bastard is too partial.''


    Carl couldn''t help but complain after seeing Ron''s completely opposite behavior. When he just wanted to talk earlier, hadn''t he cussed him out? Why was he showing smiles to Ian instead?


    "That guy seemed to know that wizard. Be careful, kid."


    Ruther also warned appropriately, seeing Ron''s behavior towards Ian.


    "I know."


    Carl clenched his fist in complete annoyance but still held back his impulsive thoughts for now.


    ''Let''s see what your qualifications are.''


    He then remembered their earlier bet and couldn''t help smiling. At least, he could see Ian''s defeated look when he lost.


    While Carl was going through his monologue, Ian swiftly took out his Ignisia Token and inserted it inside the circular groove just like other people.


    He then lifted his right hand, placed it atop the Keystone, and relaxed his nerves allowing it to test his body and mind.


    "Swish!"


    Suddenly, he felt a very thin trickle of mana enter through his hand, spreading rapidly throughout his system in numerous thinner strands.


    These mana strands traveled to every part of him, even reaching his mind at an extreme speed. He even sensed a few strands surrounding his Life Seed, though they couldn''t penetrate or test it.


    Along with the influx of mana, the Keystone also began to show brilliant colorful light while showing the corresponding test numbers.


    "Magical aptitude: 10 points,"


    Ron also began to voice the data with no surprise in his eyes. He already knew Ian''s qualifications must be outstanding. After all, he was so young and already a bloodline wizard, even on this barren continent. This little test was nothing.


    "Mental power: 10 points."


    Up to here, Ian had no problem equaling Carl. However, Ian faintly felt that his elemental affinity qualification wasn''t up to par, as the reaction from the Keystone had begun to slow down.


    ''Sigh, just as I thought.''


    Ian wasn''t surprised. Even being able to score 10 points on Magical Aptitude was due to his earlier bloodline awakening.


    As for Mental Power, this was a kind of flawed test, as when you entered the Wizard Apprentice level, you would score 10 anyway.


    But the Elemental Affinity wasn''t so easy to change and was mostly innate.


    So, Ian, of course, couldn''t score perfectly in it unless he cheated his way. And that was exactly his plan from the beginning.


    ''Let''s just use Water and Dark elements.''


    Ian decided not to be ostentatious and only released the blue and black linings inside his Life Seed, making contact with the wandering strand of mana from the Keystone in his body that was about to withdraw.


    Since this was a simple test, it wasn''t that hard to cheat.


    He had already tested the superficial use of these elemental linings on his Life Seed. However, due to insufficient mana, proper testing needed to happen after entering the Ignisia Tower first.


    Sure enough, when that strand of mana made a resonance with those blue and black linings in his Life Seed, the dimming Keystone also showed brilliant corresponding colors.


    "Elemental Affinity, Water: 10 points, Darkness: 10 points, Wood: 8 points, Earth: 6 points, others below the threshold."


    ''Woah, it seems getting attributes from Sylvia also helped in the elemental affinity.''


    When Ian saw the 8 points on wood affinity he couldn''t help raise his eyebrows in surprise. Except for getting Nature''s Blessing attribute from Sylvia, he couldn''t think why it was so.


    "Qualified!"


    Ron was confused as to why the Keystone reacted slowly since there was no such issue before. However, after knowing it was Ian, he didn''t dwell much on the issue.

 Chapter 118 - 118: Planar Token

    "Woah, is it so easy to have good wizard qualifications?"


    The crowd was simply astonished by the consecutive good results, making them believe that getting such high points wasn''t that hard. After all, three of them had already gotten it in a row, where two even got a perfect score.


    So, one of them couldn''t help but whisper to his friend,


    "Maybe it is, let''s see how it goes?"


    Another said in excitement, full of hope and he wasn''t the only one who was feeling that way.


    Henry, who was at the front, was also confused because, unlike the crowd, he was instead feeling sad for his sister Aurora for having the lowest qualification.


    ''If what they were saying was true, why didn''t Aurora also have good qualifications?''


    He couldn''t help but smile bitterly for his sister. In fact, although his sister didn''t talk much, she was clearly the one looking forward to this trip since leaving their home.


    He, on the other hand, was just forced to tag along due to being too low in the inheritance rank. But since he had no idea of truly leaving this continent, it didn''t seem that bad.


    While the crowd was astonished, Aurora also looked at Ian in surprise since she didn''t think he would have such qualifications. Now, she was even sadder, wondering why only she was useless.


    ''Just perfect.''


    Ian smiled while looking at Carl''s figure, who looked dumbfounded.


    "Hehe, did he think he would win?"


    Lyra on the side also giggled after seeing Ian''s result. Although the result was a draw, it was still good enough for her. Her man didn''t let her down, did he?


    ''Maybe it is time to give him some reward?''


    She thought shyly while grabbing Ian''s arm, a red glow on her cheek making her look even more seductive. Nobody knew what her quirky mind thought, making her so shy.


    However, Ian''s mind wasn''t on Lyra, so he failed to see her expression. Instead, just as the result came out, the system prompt for the completion of the Quest had already sounded in Ian''s mind diverting his attention.


    [Ding!]


    [Your despicable action has successfully cheated the Protagonist Carl.]


    [Your destiny has now begun to truly conflict with the Protagonist. Be careful!]


    [Congratulations! You completed an Intermediate Destiny Quest 1: What will you choose when you know you will likely lose?]


    [Congratulations! You received rewards: Planar Echo Token (2), 100 Luck Points]


    [Planar Echo Token (Bound item): A rare and ancient communication artifact made by an unknown planar traveler.


    Effect: Cross Realm Communication, Echo effect, Locator


    Cross Realm Communication: Can communicate across realms once per month regardless of strength as long as there is enough supply of mana.


    Echo Effect: A message sent through the token leaves a faint "echo" of the user''s emotions, allowing the recipient to feel their intent and mood.


    Locator: Activating this token could help you locate the counterpart as long as you are within the same realm.]


    [Note: This item is a bound artifact that can only be used by two people; choose the person carefully.]


    ''Why is it a planar token? Why not something practical?''


    Ian thought while walking to the side since he didn''t want to disturb the testing process.


    "Wait for me. Hey, what are you looking for? Come with us."


    Seeing Ian walking away, Lyra didn''t leave his arms, turned around, and asked Aurora to follow her.


    "Uh... okay."


    Aurora first looked at Ron, and seeing that he didn''t say much, she followed them quickly.


    ''But didn''t she say Ian had to beg the wizard to let me follow?''


    She thought, confused as she didn''t see him asking Ron about her. Was it really okay? Even the clueless girl found some problem here.


    Today was really a rollercoaster of emotions for her as she was getting surprised, anxious, and confused all at the same time.


    "Okay, next. Be fast." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ron finally said in relief as he was now regretting hosting this event himself. He should have appointed someone to do this job instead of being stranded here all day.


    While the test once again began in full motion here, on the other side, Ian was already in front of Carl and looked at him with a smirk.


    "Boy, you are quite good. You can draw with me this time. Good job."


    Ian nodded with an appreciative smile while firmly tapping his shoulder as if to encourage him.


    "You..."


    Carl didn''t know what to say as this was the challenge he made. Even though it was just a draw and not a complete loss like last time, he wasn''t feeling good.


    Seeing his ugly look, Ian smiled with an encouraging look and made his way to the side. This much was enough for now as he had other things to think about.


    "Just stay here for a while until the test is completed."


    Seeing that Lyra seemed to want to talk, Ian interrupted her first.


    "Okay."


    Lyra wasn''t someone who wouldn''t understand, so she simply left his side and went near Aurora, engaging in a lively discussion.


    For a moment, the two beautiful girls talking and laughing together made the environment brighter.


    Ian also looked at the lively Lyra while caressing one of the Planar tokens in his hand that he had just taken out.


    ''Is it for her?''


    He couldn''t help but guess. You know, when it was time for Sylvia to leave and he got the reward for completing the basic quest, there was no such thing as a reward.


    But now, suddenly getting such tokens that could communicate across realms unexpectedly, while also receiving a warning from the system, made Ian have to guess.


    ''Tch, this is getting annoying.''


    Ian didn''t like things getting out of hand, but he felt the situation was getting serious after the entanglement with Carl.


    In fact, until now, his journey had been so smooth sailing that one might even wonder if he was the protagonist. But, in truth, it was simply because of the early advantage he got from his transmigration and the system''s rewards.


    However, from the early signs he was getting, and even the inexplicable entanglement with a Monarch Level figure this fast, it had begun to become more and more interesting.

 Chapter 119 - 119: A Failed Actor, Henry

    "Magical aptitude: 7 points,"


    "Elemental Affinity, Wind: 6 points, Fire: 5 points, others below the threshold,"


    "Mental power: 5 points."


    "Okay, you are qualified. Go stand at the side with them."


    "Next!"


    Ron said in a hurry as he was afraid that Ian might hold up the line again. You never know; it was better to get this done with.


    "Yes, Sir Wizard."


    Henry gave a knightly salute and walked towards Ian and the others, clearly not in a good mood because if his qualifications turned out to be suitable for the Wizard path, he was told to leave this continent directly by his father, the Emperor.


    According to him, being in this barren land was a waste of potential. It was better to seek opportunities elsewhere if you had the chance. Basically, he was told, ''You have no chance of becoming the Emperor, why not be a wizard instead?'' to his face.


    "Woah, Prince Henry is so awesome. Is he going to be an exalted wizard?"


    "Damn! Don''t forget to send this news to the Empire fast."


    "Yeah, your majesty would surely be happy."


    While he was walking in a sullen mood, he suddenly heard his group of entourages getting excited about his test results.


    Some without knowledge about the intricacies behind it were genuinely happy for him, while some were spies clearly trying to convey this news to his father to directly cut off his escape route.


    "Bastards!"


    Henry cursed at them and turned his face away. He really didn''t want to see their faces, as he might attack out of anger.


    However, when he looked ahead, he saw his sister Aurora talking with Lyra, and then a new idea came to his mind.


    ''Maybe I can make an excuse that my sister is voidborn and can''t go to the Calvora Continent.''


    He thought of a possibility; a proper excuse.


    ''Yeah, it might work. After all, I can''t leave my sister alone here, can I?''


    The more he thought about it, the more he believed it was plausible. So, his steps unknowingly became a little faster as he made his way towards Aurora.


    ...


    While Henry was making his way towards Aurora in hope, Lyra and she were talking about something.


    "Wow, I didn''t know that. So, that''s how they met?"


    Aurora said in surprise as her emerald green pupils dilated, while her curious gaze shifted to Ian and Carl at the same time.


    Apparently, Lyra directly told her how Carl and Ian met and didn''t forget to describe how Ian thrashed him in the arena because Carl pestered her too much.


    Although she didn''t lie, her narration made Aurora believe that Carl was a bad person and Ian was a hero defending Lyra; a classic hero-saving beauty plot except the roles were reversed.


    ''What happened?''


    Carl saw Aurora''s weird gaze and couldn''t help but feel bad. From the look in her beautiful eyes, why was he feeling slight disgust?


    "Yeah, didn''t you see how Ian helped you even when you were a stranger?"


    "Yeah! You are right. He did help me." Aurora nodded and then asked in confusion,


    "But, didn''t you say he had to beg Sir Wizard to let me in? Why didn''t I even see him asking about it though?"


    She then asked what seemed confusing to her, making Lyra almost choke in anger.


    ''Did she really want Ian to beg in front of everyone? She doesn''t even know about figures of speech.''


    She was speechless. How did he help, did it matter, as long as you are getting the benefit?


    "Uhum, that''s not the case. That was just a figure of speech. Still, to help you, Ian had to promise Wizard Ron some things. Or do you think there was no price?"


    Lyra patiently explained to this clueless girl what she thought of. Since she didn''t know Ron was under a pact with Ian, she also thought Ian might have paid some price. After all, there was nothing for free in this world. Everything had a price you had to pay.


    "It makes sense... I''m sorry if I sound like I''m doubting."


    "Ah, don''t worry about it. I''m not that narrow-minded. Let''s talk about other things."


    Just when Lyra and Aurora were trying to divert their conversation, suddenly, Henry butted in between them with a sullen mood.


    "Sister, it seems I have been chosen. According to the order of the Emperor Father, I have to depart this continent leaving you here all alone."


    Henry said in a sad voice as if he was truly going to leave her right now. Although he wasn''t a good actor, he tried his best to conceal his dual thoughts.


    "Sigh, it would have been better if you were also with me on this journey. You were so looking forward to it too."


    Henry sighed heavily, making Lyra and Aurora believe he was truly sad.


    "Actually..."


    Seeing that he was feeling bad for her, Aurora tried to explain that she was also going when Henry cut her off.


    "You don''t need to say anything."


    He waved his hand, showing sudden determination on his face as if making a difficult choice, and continued,


    "You know what? It''s really unfair for you to return alone. In fact, let''s return together. I don''t want to go to such an unknown place by myself anyway. Yeah, as a brother, I can''t leave you behind."


    Henry tried his best to show his righteous look to Aurora emotionally, but Lyra instead rolled her eyes. As quirky as she had become recently, with her wizard apprentice-level mental power, how could she still get fooled?


    "Okay, you don''t need to act like that. Ian already asked Aurora to follow him. So, no, she doesn''t need to return alone."


    She directly cut off his acting with a mocking voice, leaving Henry stunned.


    "She can still leave?"


    Hearing such a sudden twist in the story, he couldn''t help but blurt out, forgetting his sad look just now. He was really surprised by Lyra''s words. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, Ian asked Sir Wizard to allow me to leave even when I don''t have Wizard qualifications."


    Aurora chimed in with a beautiful smile. Now, she liked Ian more and more for helping her.


    "So, there is no need to feel sad brother. We can journey to another continent together."


    Although she wasn''t stupid, she never doubted her brother was acting since he had taken care of her throughout the entire journey.


    ''Why do you want to leave? What is the point of you leaving anyway?''


    Henry was breaking down inside by this reversal but still managed to smile awkwardly at his enthusiastic sister.


    "It is indeed a good news."


    "Yeah, all because of Ian."


    Aurora beamed while looking at Ian who was busy contemplating something.


    ''Sigh, it seems this is my fate.''


    Seeing her being so happy, Henry couldn''t help but feel sad, having to leave his luxurious life to embrace some flashy dream he wasn''t even sure if possible. But he really had no choice now.


    While the drama was unfolding between brother and sister here, Ian, on the other hand, awoke from his stupor after hearing the sudden prompt from his system.


    [Ding!]


    [Aurora''s Favourability towards you has increased by 5 points.]

 Chapter 120 - 120: Flimsy Dream Or Wonderful Future?

    [Aurora''s Favourability towards you has increased by 5 points.]


    [Aurora''s Favourability towards you has increased by 5 points.]


    [Aurora''s Current Favorability: 45 (Friendly)]


    Ian, who was caressing the Planar Token in his hand while contemplating its significance, was stunned after hearing an inexplicable surge of favorability.


    "Huh? What happened?"


    Ian was confused and looked in their direction only to see Aurora gazing at him with gratitude while Henry seemed slumped down. Instead, Lyra was smiling at him as if she wanted praise.


    ''This girl. Did she praise me or what?''


    Ian smiled while looking at Lyra as he loved this girl even more. Well, it seemed he needed to give her one of the Planar Tokens just in case; better to be careful.


    "Okay, that''s it. Today''s test is over. Those who didn''t get chosen can disperse."


    While they were busy in their world, Ron finally completed the qualifications test and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ''Finally, this trouble is over.''


    He thought and even though there was still some mana remaining inside the Keystone with the ability to test non-token holders, he canceled the spell making it inert just like before.


    If there were no surprises, this crystal would shine with brilliant color only after another 10 years.


    "Sigh! Why is it that hard to score when it comes to us?"


    The earlier boy in the crowd who was clearly excited about the upcoming test after seeing Ian''s and others'' results was totally disappointed.


    "Who knows, they might be doing some shady things behind. Didn''t you see that girl with no qualifications still standing there?"


    It was despicable human nature to criticize others when you weren''t up to par. So, the other one didn''t forget to smear someone''s reputation finding an outlet for his incompetence.


    "Shss... do you want to die? There is a Wizard right there. Don''t drag me down with you."


    Hearing his dissatisfied words, the previous boy couldn''t help but complain, distancing himself from this stupid person.


    Truly, an intelligent enemy was better than a stupid friend.


    "Tch..."


    An impulsive youth wouldn''t take consideration of their actions. It was a society that sometimes had to hammer sense into them. Fortunately for him, Ron was in a good mood and didn''t heed their words or even bother to listen.


    Instead, he swiftly disappeared from his place, appearing directly in front of the qualified people.


    ''Almost forty people with some good seedlings mixed in. My mission this time is now almost completed.''


    Ron thought after looking at the group of people who were in awe at his inexplicable sudden appearance; except Carl, Ian, and Lyra, of course.


    "Okay, the test has now been completed and you, youngsters, have been chosen. I know that some of you are only here to experience the Ignisia Tower and might decide to leave and I won''t stop.


    But I suggest you think twice as a Wizard''s power isn''t something a mere knight could guess. There is no future staying in this barren place."


    After saying such a serious word, Ron waved his hand taking out his new striking wand from his ring while simultaneously chanting a spell.


    "Mass Displacement!"


    With the unique Archaic words, suddenly a large amount of mana gushed out of Ron covering a 1000-meter radius around him, affecting everyone.


    "Woah!"


    Most of the people here were novices to the wizard method and had never seen such a spectacle. The most they had seen was the suave style of the Knight in close combat on the battlefield.


    Someone using such a large-scale spell, that too on them, was a rare occurrence. It so that so-called first-hand experience.


    "Don''t resist and relax your nerves."


    Ron advised not to anyone but to Ian, Lyra, and Carl who were already Wizard Apprentices and able to resist his spell somewhat.


    "Woah... hey, look at what is happening there."


    One of the youngsters in the crowd who was returning after the failure saw the incredible scene of magic in action and shouted loudly in extreme surprise.


    "Magic, Wizard magic."


    "Damn, did I miss such an opportunity?"


    Ignorance was bliss. When they knew nothing about Wizards, they just came here with the mentality of giving it a try and had no qualms even if they failed.


    But now that they saw such an incredible display of power for the first time, their hearts hurt with regret as if losing something incredible in life.


    Such was the condition in this mana-less barren continent. In a way, it was truly tragic. After all, their path was cut off even before it began. If they were in the Calvora continent, even with low potential, there was still a chance.


    As the pure mana around intensified and the crowd reeled in regret, surprise, and excitement, the spell was finally completed and Ron slightly relaxed.


    The reason why he displayed such a method at this last moment was because it was now time to enter the Ignisia Tower and he didn''t need to worry about declining mana anymore.


    ''Let them see what they had missed and let the chosen see what they will miss.''


    Ron smirked hypocritically and finally spoke one word,


    "Displace!"


    "Swish!"


    With his sharp shout, the radiating mana drew inward covering everyone on the platform tightly, and disappeared inexplicably along with everyone instantly.


    Even the crowd who were intently watching didn''t see their leaving figures, making them truly bewildered.


    Now they understood that a Wizard''s method was way above any Knight could achieve. But it was too late to regret it as the only Wizard they saw in their life, who could change their destiny, had already disappeared.


    However, was it really that easy to embrace such powers? Was there no trade-off to pay?


    Was being a Wizard truly a wonderful path or a fluffy dream that just lifts your hope higher only to slam you to the ground ruthlessly? It remained to be seen.


    "Cough..."


    "Damn! Old Man, Cough... Can''t you use the spell properly?"


    Ian couldn''t help but curse after inhaling some dust.


    ''Is he taking revenge?'' Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Mythic Artifact

    ''Is he taking revenge?''


    Ian couldn''t help but think since which wizard couldn''t control their power to cause such a basic mistake.


    "Cough...cough..."


    However, he saw that along with him, Lyra and a few others also engulfed some dust during the displacement. Seeing such situations, he finally rejected that idea.


    It seemed nobody had set foot on this cliff for a decade, causing dust to gather around. They were just unlucky to land in such a place.


    While Ian controlled his cough and swept away all the dust around with his life energy, Ron, on the other hand, couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    ''Is this my fault?''


    Although Ian only mumbled in a low voice, he heard it correctly, causing his smiling face to change. He had already used such a large-scale spell to directly take them to the top of the Everbright Cliff, and Ian was here complaining about a little dust. Even as an old man, he felt so aggrieved.


    Fortunately, except for Lyra and Carl, who were alert even after such a long-distance displacement spell, other people didn''t hear Ian''s mumblings, saving him some face.


    ''Serves you right.''


    But Ron didn''t know that Carl was gloating at him, although he did feel annoyed that Ian could even scold this wizard. Carl really didn''t understand what was so special about him.


    "Ian, are you alright?"


    Lyra asked after hearing his cough, not minding him scolding the exalted Sir Wizard one bit.


    "Cough, Uguh... yeah, I''m fine now. I was just caught by surprise."


    Ian waved his hand to show that he was fine while adjusting his posture. Although the landing experience was a bit weird, he had to say that this spell was really awesome; it could transport so many people to the top of the Everbright Cliff in a second.


    Ron really spent tons of mana just to show the extraordinariness of Wizardry to everyone, and it seemed it worked. Truly, although Ian now didn''t think the Knight Path was useless, the Wizard Path had its own inexplicable charm that was so fatally attractive.


    "Wow, so beautiful!"


    "Woah!"


    Just when Ian gathered himself, the crowd around also began to wake up one by one, followed by their astonished and incredulous sighs.


    "Is this Ignisia Tower? So tall and so beautiful."


    One of them couldn''t help but murmur after seeing such a structure for the first time in his life.


    "Is this real?"


    "Seems to be."


    "Magnificent!"


    Hearing their astonishment, Ian also looked at the tall structure in front of him that seemed to signify the only embodiment of magic on this continent.


    The Ignisia Tower in front of Ian was an imposing, ancient structure that reached into the clouds, resembling a dragon soaring into the sky, intent on engulfing the heavens.


    And just like the Ignisia Token, the tower itself was also glowing faintly with an internal amber light, resembling molten lava. Ian could even see flowing Archaic runes all over the tower''s surface, with their usage unknown.


    "Now you know what you will miss?"


    Ron smiled in satisfaction from the reaction of the crowd, completely ignoring Ian''s earlier remarks while walking towards the tower in front.


    "The Ignisia Tower in front of you is the only Wizard Tower on this Gravethrone Continent, but its rank is the highest of many such towers in this world."


    He signaled everyone to follow him with his eyes while beginning to talk about the tower''s history.


    Ian also followed along with Lyra and Aurora, while Henry just looked stupefied by the sight in front of him, causing Aurora to remind him.


    "You might think it is just a structure made by some Wizard with a little bit of magic, but you don''t know that in actuality, it is an artifact made by a Supreme Wizard in ancient times; a real Mythic Artifact made from the corpse of a Monarch Level Evil Dragon."


    ''Ignysyl!''


    ''Oops...!''


    Ian involuntarily called out the name in his mind he learned in the later plot of Arcane Passage, then retracted his thought in a hurry. He was just exposed to danger because of recalling the name of one Monarch when he inadvertently recalled another one.


    ''Stupid!''


    However, this couldn''t be put on him, as sometimes he looked at things as a bystander, causing him to be prone to making such a silly mistake. One of the cons of transmigration, it seemed.


    ''Fortunately, there doesn''t seem to be any issue like before.''


    Ian heaved a sigh of relief after not seeing any reaction like earlier and finally let down his guard, still appearing alert.


    ''It seems like he is really dead. How sad.''


    Ian thought while looking at the fiery tower in front of him that was becoming more and more visible as he walked near. He could now even see large, complex scales engraved with Archaic runes filled with flowing mana. It was indeed a truly beautiful sight.


    As strong as a Monarch-level Dragon was, he was still sacrificed in the end to make an artifact for a Wizard that could be appreciated by lowly beings he probably never even saw as worthy during his life.


    It wasn''t without reason Ian was obsessed with gaining power and standing at the top. Was there any worth to your life if it depended on the whim of someone? Even more so when he was directly tagged by the ''Passerby Villain'' destiny.


    Ian just didn''t show it, but his situation might even be more worthless than this dragon''s. At least, he became a Mythic Artifact even after he died. What about him?


    While Ian was contemplating, Ron saw that many in the crowd were confused by the unfamiliar words. So, he waved his hands and continued,


    "Well, forget about those things for now. You will learn about them later. Just know that you are very lucky to stand in front of this marvelous structure. Not everyone can come here and many Wizard die even without getting a chance."


    S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 122 - 122: Entering The Ignisia Tower

    Ron didn''t lie, as not any wizard could come to this place. Moreover, due to the presence of the three forbidden zones, generally, powerful wizards wouldn''t come, even if given the chance; missing the opportunity to visit this tower.


    He then allowed the crowd to digest his words while chanting a spell as he felt the air around was starting to get hotter.


    "Aqua Shield!"


    As they made their way near the Ignisia Tower, the heat became unbearable. So, Ron just increased the range of his Aqua Shield, covering everyone in a thin film of water curtain, causing the heat to subside significantly.


    "Pure mana!"


    Ian''s attention was instead elsewhere as he felt a faint trace of pure mana as he drew closer and closer to the tower while his entire body began to feel refreshed.


    Unlike when he was in Ashen Sanctum, where his mind would be continuously affected by some strange substance in the air, this time he felt completely pure mana without embellishment.


    So, he couldn''t help but operate his meditation method, unconsciously absorbing the trace of it in relish.


    "Finally, this is the exact feeling I want."


    Ian wasn''t the only one who felt that way, as Carl and Lyra also felt the same. However, the one who was the most excited was Carl, as he couldn''t control the smile on his face, even after trying hard.


    "Indeed, mana is life."


    Ruther also commented after feeling the long-lost mana around him. For a wizard, mana was their life. Although it was said that higher rank Wizard didn''t need them, that was only when there was no option.


    ''Let''s see how I will take my revenge.''


    Carl wasn''t just thinking about mana but about the power he could unleash with it and the ability to redeem the dignity he once lost.


    So, his gaze stuck on Ian for a while again in a competitive spirit. He had now already forgotten the lost bet he had just made with Ian.


    "Okay, no need to fret, just adjust to the heat and follow me slowly. You don''t have to worry about this after entering the tower."


    Ron consoled after seeing that many were still feeling uncomfortable with the extreme heat, even when he used Aqua Shield. But this was the extent he would waste mana to defend; he couldn''t just babysit everyone throughout their journey.


    And since most of them were Knights, they could withstand this much heat with their bodies anyway.


    So, as the crowd made their way closer, the air became hotter and hotter, along with the increase in the density of mana.


    "Ian, it feels so comfortable."


    Lyra breathed in the hot air around greedily while talking to Ian in surprise. While she only felt refreshed before, now she felt revitalized from within, as if she was finally at the place she belonged.


    "Yeah, it feels good."


    Ian also nodded after feeling the change, but Aurora looked around in confusion. Except for the increasing heat, she felt nothing. Unlike them, she was instead feeling uncomfortable.


    After everyone walked along the edge of the Everbright Cliff under the Ignisia Tower, they finally arrived at a circular lifted platform surrounded by complex array patterns.


    "We are at the place."


    Ron said while directly climbing the stairs toward the center of the array. Ian could see that among all of them, Ron was the most excited about entering the Tower.


    It didn''t take long for all of them to climb and stand right at the top of the circular platform.


    "Since everyone is here, let''s start the transmission process first. I will explain the things after entering the tower. For now, just take out your Ignisia Tower token and place it in your hand." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ron instructed while taking out a similar token from his mana ring.


    "Just do what he said."


    Seeing Lyra looking at him, Ian instructed her while taking out his Ignisia Token from his mana ring. After killing Ethos, he had already changed his mana ring while giving the earlier one he obtained from killing Adrian to Lyra.


    "Okay!"


    Lyra and Aurora also placed the token in their hand like every other person in the crowd.


    Just when everyone did what was told, the silent array beneath their feet suddenly glowed brilliantly, as if some mechanism had been triggered while drawing mana like a siphon from its surroundings.


    "This is a teleportation array that could take us to the first floor of the Ignisia Tower. Like before, just relax your nerves and let the array do its work."


    Ron timely advised, quelling down the unrest of the crowd. Since it was their first time experiencing such methods one after another, they were almost overwhelmed.


    As everyone calmed down and grabbed their Ignisia Trial token in their hands, which was pulsating in rhythm with the array, the teleportation spell was finally completed.


    Carl was also excited about the upcoming event as he kept looking in Ian''s direction as if he wanted to immediately show his incredible power.


    Of course, his unbridled gaze didn''t escape Ian''s keen perception as he felt his wandering, piercing gaze for quite some time now.


    ''Did he think I''m still a Knight?''


    Ian thought after seeing Carl''s obvious provocation. Come to think of it, he indeed never showed his power in front of anyone, so it was natural that except for Ron and Lyra, others couldn''t guess he was already a Wizard Apprentice.


    ''Heh, the protagonist in the early stage is indeed immature.''


    Ian thought while smiling at Carl as if he wasn''t aware of his thoughts at all.


    ''Let''s give him a little shock then, shall we?''


    After seeing that the teleportation array was about to take effect, Ian thought mischievously while looking at Aurora''s slim but gorgeous figure in her royal outfit, who seemed out of sync, unlike others.


    "Hey, brace for the possible impact."


    Just when the light from the array covered the entire circular platform, Ian shouted seriously while suddenly placing his arms around the waist of Lyra and Aurora, directly placing both their bodies in his chest.


    "Ouch!"


    Aurora was thinking about her null qualifications, the danger surrounding her, and what she would do after arriving at the Calvora continent when suddenly she felt a strong arm grabbing her by the waist, placing her body directly in a warm embrace.


    "What..."


    "Swoosh!"


    She wanted to say something, but the intense light from the array engulfed everything around them as they directly disappeared from the circular platform.


    "You bastard! Let go of her..."


    What remained behind was the loud shout of anger as everyone teleported inside the Ignisia Tower in a flash.

 Chapter 123 - 123: Stupid, He Was Touching Your Sister

    Ignisia Tower got its name after the Monarch-level dragon, Ignysyl, who was killed by a Supreme thousands of years ago in the Wizard War.


    He was deemed an evil dragon, and his carcass was used as a foundation to create this tall and only Wizard Tower on the Gravethrone continent, for unknown purposes.


    However, one purpose that Ian knew of was its trial of Wizard, which Ian was about to participate in, although it was the lowest one and couldn''t be called such actually.


    "Swish!"


    On a dimly lit circular platform inside the first floor of Ignisia Tower, a team of forty people appeared suddenly, disturbing the decade-long silence.


    The circular platform they appeared on was similar to the one they had just stood on outside, except, unlike the earlier one, this platform was filled with richer and fiery mana.


    "Ouch!"


    Aurora cried softly after landing on the platform, still in Ian''s embrace.


    Unlike the previous time, this time Ian was careful and used a mana shield and feather fall spells immediately after the teleportation effect wore off, saving them from a rough landing like others in the crowd who were disoriented.


    "Shit..."


    Henry was also one of them, as he landed heavily on his butt, causing him to cry out in pain involuntarily. Well, there went his graceful and dignified royal facade he had tried so hard to maintain before. Fortunately, he wasn''t the only one embarrassed this time.


    "Are you alright?"


    Ian asked Lyra and Aurora in his arms, appearing concerned, with no intention of removing them from his embrace yet.


    "Yeah, it was fun," Lyra immediately replied smiling sweetly at him, snuggling into his chest, not minding Aurora at the side at all.


    "Um, I''m fine too. Thank you."


    Since Aurora''s mental power was as high as 8 points, she wasn''t affected much by the teleportation spell. So, she first thanked Ian and asked with a flushed face,


    "Um, can you release me? I... I am fine now."


    She had never been touched by the opposite sex before due to the strict rules of royalty, and here Ian first grabbed her shoulder, and now he was directly hugging her in his arms making her flustered all over.


    Moreover, she couldn''t even complain as Ian seemed to be concerned about her. After all, right next to her was Lyra, who was also in Ian''s embrace. If she still complained, wouldn''t she appear ungrateful?


    "Are you sure? Your face seems red, though. Let me see."


    Ian wasn''t someone to waste a good opportunity. So, while Aurora was still confused by his inexplicable action, he hugged her body tighter in his arms, causing her to come closer to his face.


    "Ouch... what... what are you doing?"


    Aurora couldn''t help but get nervous at Ian''s bold action.


    "Let''s see, hmm, you seem to have no injuries outside, and the spell didn''t seem to have affected you much."


    Ian said a bunch of nonsense with a serious face while looking at Aurora''s face up close.


    Now that he paid attention, her emerald green eyes looked stunning, while her cheeks looked so beautiful with all those natural dimples. Not to mention the rosy and shy look she was giving him. If the situation wasn''t unsuitable, he wanted to bite that ripe cheek here and now.


    "Ian, I am alright. Can you please release me?"


    Aurora felt uncomfortable from all of Ian''s scrutinizing actions, not understanding that he was teasing her.


    Poor girl, she still thought he was concerned about her as she never thought Ian would dare to tease her in front of Lyra.


    It seemed she had never met a scumbag.


    "Oh, okay then."


    Although Ian loved to embrace and tease this little girl more, there were more important things to do. So, he carefully placed her slim body on the ground, separating from her.


    "Asshole, leave her alone."


    Just when he smoothly left Aurora from his embrace, leaving her at a loss, a sharp shout echoed as Carl hurled forward in extreme anger.


    "What? What happened?"


    At this time, Henry had also come back to his senses and managed to control his bearings when he heard someone shouting at them.


    "Carl, what happened?"


    Seeing that it was Carl who was in anger, Henry asked, confused, since he hadn''t seen his sister in Ian''s embrace before.


    "Oh? Do you know him?"


    Although Carl was fuming with anger, Ian acted calm and asked Aurora while separating Lyra from his body as she was being too clingy.


    "Huh?"


    Aurora was still feeling confused after leaving Ian''s warm embrace when Ian asked her about Carl.


    "Oh, he is someone we met during our travel. He provided help to us when we were surrounded by the bandits."


    Aurora told the truth as she still had a somewhat good impression of Carl.


    "Yeah, he is good at fighting," Henry also chimed in from the side as if to show his presence, as he had been feeling too neglected lately.


    "Oh, that''s good and all, but why is he shouting like a fool? And he even scolded me with foul language."


    Ian asked as if he was genuinely confused as to why Carl was acting like he did.


    "You...you..."


    Seeing his acting as if he was an innocent person, Carl was so angry that he clenched his fist. But now he also realized that he had been impulsive and shouted without thinking.


    "This... I don''t know?"


    Aurora also didn''t understand why Carl suddenly cussed Ian out. Her little brain never thought it was because of her, since she wasn''t aware Carl had thoughts about her.


    "Yeah, man. What happened? You cursed someone for nothing. You know, he is helping Aurora to leave this continent. Why don''t you say sorry to him?"


    Henry also defended Ian, not knowing he had been taking advantage of his sister just now, making Carl speechless.


    ''Stupid piece of shit, he was touching your sister all over just now.''


    He cursed this stupid bastard even more for defending Ian without knowing anything.


    S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 124 - 124: Am I Narrow-Minded?

    However, Carl now realized that he couldn''t even say that Ian had taken advantage of his sister, as even Aurora didn''t seem to think like that.


    ''Am I overreacting or what? Didn''t Ian touch her without permission?''


    Seeing Aurora wasn''t faking her cluelessness, Carl calmed down and became confused instead.


    ''Am I such a narrow-minded person?''


    Carl couldn''t help but doubt himself for a while. He clearly saw Ian smirking at him while grabbing Aurora''s waist before the teleportation spell took effect.


    But why was she not reacting violently as he thought? Instead, she was acting like nothing happened.


    "Forget it. I don''t care about his apology or whatnot. Let''s just focus on the trial."


    Ian waved his hand as he never thought Carl would apologize anyway. Rather than wasting his time for nothing, he decided to focus on the important matter at hand. Moreover, a wise person should end the fight when clearly winning, shouldn''t he?


    After Ian said those words, he completely ignored Carl as he made his way to the front, intending to see what the inside of the Ignisia Tower was like.


    "Tch..."


    Seeing his magnanimous look, Carl was so annoyed that he now hated his impulsive behavior. He wasn''t the one who was good at talking.


    When he looked at Aurora, who seemed fine and didn''t appear concerned about Ian embracing her before, he felt even more hurt.


    All that rage for nothing, and he had nowhere to vent.


    ''Just wait...''


    He could only suppress his rage inside while acting like nothing had happened on the outside.


    "Are you feeling alright?"


    He still didn''t forget to ask Aurora, hoping to see if she would complain about Ian.


    "Um..."


    But all he got in return was a brief nod from Aurora, who seemed to be lost in her own thoughts.


    "What could happen to us? It was just a simple spell anyway. Haha, but are you alright? You seem to be irritated by something."


    However, Henry didn''t read the situation and began to ask Carl in return, forgetting his disgraceful landing earlier.


    "I am alright too," Carl said with a fake smile as his intention to start a conversation with Aurora failed before it even began.


    While Henry occupied Carl with his cheerful talking, Ian had already arrived at the front of the platform with Lyra. This time, although the teleportation was a short-distance one, many people were still feeling dizzy, so he had plenty of time to look around.


    "Hmm, mana concentration has increased significantly," Ian commented after absorbing the mana into his body.


    "Yeah, if I practice here, I might become a second-class Wizard apprentice in no time," Lyra nodded in a good mood as she also felt the changes.


    "Um, but it might take longer since your affinity is water. The mana here seems to be mixed with the fire element," Ian said after analyzing the mana he had just absorbed.


    Since this tower was built using a fire-type evil dragon, it made sense that fire elements were abundant. In fact, Ian could see that the inner wall of the entire chamber was made of obsidian, shimmering with red energy as if burning continuously.


    However, although it was the first floor of the tower, he still couldn''t see its ceiling as it was completely covered in fog. He might be able to see further in his Ethereal form, but he didn''t bother to do so.


    Instead, he set his sight on the multiple paths ahead that were engraved with complex runes on the sides, shimmering with a beautiful glow. There were as many as dozens of paths visible to Ian''s eyes, covered with sizzling fiery mana, their destinations unknown.


    As far as Ian knew, the Ignisia Trial wasn''t a standard trial testing candidates with vigorous tests and rewarding them afterward, at least not on the first floor.


    At the lowest level, it was just a way to give the chosen people some resources to start them on the wizard path. After all, unlike Ian, Lyra, and Carl, everyone here wasn''t an apprentice, so what kind of Wizard trial would they go to?


    Moreover, even if they weren''t able to become wizard apprentices, their Knight realm would surely increase exponentially.


    In fact, some of them were here just for that and would likely leave afterward. So, this trial could be considered a test of luck, truly an early benefit for the original protagonist. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ian, do you still have that gem I gave you earlier?"


    When Ian was about to think about the plot and how he could benefit from it, he heard Lyra softly asking him about the Runeheart Stone she had given him before.


    "Yeah, I have it,"


    Ian nodded and took out the gem from his mana ring. It was about half the size of a fist, lavender in color, with intricate red patterns that seemed chaotic.


    This was a protective wizard artifact Lyra had given him when he was about to leave for the expedition.


    Lyra also had another one of these with her. If he remembered correctly, Lyra had said she would tell him how she got them if he passed the Ignisia Trial.


    And hadn''t he received a Quest corresponding to it? Ian tried to recall it when a blue panel appeared in his mind.


    [Intermediate Quest 1: Whispers of the Runeheart Stone]


    [Content Target: ??]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Eligible. Do you want to activate it?]


    ''My first Intermediate Quest, and now it seems I am eligible,'' Ian thought.


    This might be because he had captured Lyra, completing the Basic Quest and unlocking the Intermediate Quest requirements.


    "Yeah, this one," Lyra nodded with a smile while taking out her own gem from her mana ring, as both Runestones looked exactly the same.


    "Does she want to talk about it?"


    Ian thought while looking at the beaming smile on Lyra, finding it reasonable. That was because the place they were going to next, through those paths, was filled with inheritances left by the ancient wizards.

 Chapter 125 - 125: Whispers Of Runeheart

    Of course, with the endless exploitation of countless people over a thousand years, there weren''t many things remaining on this first floor. But still, this place was a veritable treasure trove perfect for them; wannabe wizards.


    Ian even had the Flameheart Sigil, an inheritance token, he intercepted from the protagonist Carl.


    ''Oh, I think there is still that Quest to complete.''


    While rummaging through details, he quickly thought of the Basic Destiny Quest he got after snatching Carl''s opportunity at the Imperial Academy''s gate. Wasn''t it pending?


    ''System.''


    Ian didn''t delay further and immediately recalled the Quest that was buried in his mind.


    [Basic Destiny Quest 1: Can You Finish What You Have Started?]


    [Content Target: Find and use the opportunity you have intercepted.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Successfully completing a Destiny Quest will reward you with a Luck stat bonus, depending on the difficulty level of the quest.


    Intercepting the opportunity and using it in any form can also grant you the Luck stat bonus.]


    ''It seems I need to follow Carl''s path this time. Ian thought while looking at the dozens of corridors in front.


    "So, didn''t I say at your home that if you pass the Ignisia Trial, I will tell you how I got them?"


    Lyra said while looking at him with her misty blue eyes drawing Ian out of his stupor.


    "But, the true trial just started, isn''t it?"


    Ian asked confused.


    "Hehe, what I mean by that was if you can enter the Ignisia Tower. Otherwise, what is the point?"


    She giggled and continued, S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Actually, this was really a coincidence. In fact, I got these two gems when I was as little as 10 years old when I was stranded outside the Moonspire cliff playing around with you and Sylvia."


    "I got them in a cavern or a cave, I don''t remember clearly. Besides these two gems, I also get a book about a Wizard journey filled with adventures."


    Lyra reminisced about those days filled with dreams in Ian''s arms.


    "Oh, that''s why you said those words that day."


    Ian finally understood why Lyra said she would visit the moon in her unicorn. Moreover, even a child could see her conviction and plan for the future as she was dead serious. It wasn''t only the man that looked charming when they were serious.


    "Tch, don''t remind me of that."


    Lyra playfully punched him in his chest in shyness and then said in confusion,


    "But the weird thing was that I never saw that place again after that day. That cave was clearly there and these two gems and that book were still in my hand, but I never saw that place again. Now that I think about it, it must be a wizard method, right?"


    Lyra asked Ian for confirmation.


    "Yeah, might be. Who knows? Don''t think too much about it. But did that book mention what this gem is?"


    Ian asked not too much concerned about those mysteries as Lyra clearly had some stories. There was really no need to waste time contemplating.


    "Yeah, there were some introductions. These stones are called Runeheart stones and although they can be used as a protective amulet, it is actually an inheritance token."


    "But the book said you must be on the third floor of the Ignisia Tower to access it, but I don''t know how to reach there."


    Lyra said in confusion as they were clearly on the first floor of this tower and she had no idea how to reach the third floor.


    One of the reasons why she waited until now to tell him was also because of this as she wasn''t sure if the token was real. It was also because of the rumor about the Wizard curse as she didn''t want to say those things before bringing unintentional danger.


    ''No wonder there was no mention of this part in Arcane Passage.''


    Once Ian heard Lyra''s reply, he understood everything instantly. Because there was no way they could enter the third floor of this Ignisia Tower right now, even Ron wouldn''t be able to at all.


    One, there was no corresponding permission, and two they were too weak to climb this tower. Moreover, if it was an inheritance token as the book said, why were there two? If they had two of them already, wouldn''t there be more with others?


    It seemed fishy no matter how you looked at it.


    Seeing that Lyra was looking around to see if she could access the third floor from somewhere, Ian smiled at her.


    "Okay, don''t think about this thing for now. From what I know, I don''t think we can go to the Third floor of this tower with our strength. Just keep this gem as a protective amulet until we find some ways."


    "Um, I also think so. Our strength must be higher."


    Lyra nodded and kept the Runeheart inside her mana ring intending to take it out in emergencies. Since she was just starting on this wizard journey and never knew about the intricacies behind this token, it was better to let it come naturally than to become unnecessarily curious.


    ''But, what about the Quest?''


    Ian saw Lyra heeding his words, nodded at her, and then thought about the Intermediate Quest attached to this stone he still had that he was eligible for.


    ''System, Active the Quest.''


    Ian wanted to see what the content was. Was it really going to the third floor of the Ignisia Tower for the inheritance like Lyra said? Or, was there something fishy about it just as he thought?


    [Ding!]


    [Congratulations! Intermediate Quest 1 has been activated.]


    With just his thought, the Quest became active as Ian saw a faint blue screen in his mind again.


    [Intermediate Quest 1: Whispers of the Runeheart Stone]


    [Content Target: Strong has fallen yet their voices remained for eternity. Who is evil, who is sage, who decides? Collect the eight other fragments of the Demonheart to help Lyra awaken her Abyssal Seed. Be careful...whispers don''t like failure.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: Quest will be completed after you or Lyra has collected the Eight other Runeheart stones: fragments of a Demonheart. You can decide whether to complete or forfeit this Quest.]

 Chapter 126 - 126: One From Elandor & One From Abyss

    ''A Demonheart? Is this the heart of a Demon?''


    Instead of being surprised, Ian was confused since this was the first time he had heard about it. He already knew about the Abyss and abyssal creatures. He even knew about the Demons but had never heard of a Demonheart before, at least not in this form.


    No matter how he looked at it, the Runeheart stone was nothing like a heart of any kind.


    From the description of the Quest, he could already guess it was indeed fragments of the heart of some strong Demon. Then again, why did Lyra need this to awaken her Abyssal Seed? Wouldn''t it be too dangerous?


    ''It seems I need to be careful.''


    As far as demons were concerned, their reputation was never good. They were always considered ruthless and cunning entities in Aetherion. That''s why, although people wouldn''t reject acquiring a demon bloodline, they wouldn''t view it favorably either.


    One classic example was Isolde, who hated anything related to demons with a passion.


    And these Demonheart fragments¡ªRuneheart Stones¡ªweren''t likely to be a good thing either. From the way the book Lyra read guided her to the third floor of the Ignisia Tower, Ian could already guess what plot would follow.


    ''But if it can awaken her Abyssal Seed, why not collect them?''


    Ian thought while looking at Lyra, who seemed to be enamored by a glowing chamber filled with mana.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?"


    She whispered to him in his arms savouring this feeling with him in relish.


    His System really seemed to know his thoughts, as it directly gave him a way to utilize this item with no regard for whether it was evil or good.


    And honestly, he didn''t care either, as the Abyssal Seed was too tempting even for a native of the Abyss. With it, Lyra could reach the top of that world, no doubt.


    After all, it was a seed that could directly draw the power of that plane to grow exponentially. Of course, it wasn''t that easy even then, but possible.


    ''One on the Elven plane and the other in the Abyss?''


    Ian smiled in intrigue as the situation was becoming more interesting between these two sisters. He wanted to know how these two polar opposites would come together in bed.


    ''But, if Lyra can awaken it just by collecting these fragments, it is worth the risk.'' sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Ian decided to complete this unusual Quest for Lyra, Ron finally began to guide everyone after seeing them more or less come to their senses.


    "Okay, now that everyone is fine, let me say a few things."


    Ron first allowed the place to become silent and continued,


    "You might have already noticed that the Ignisia Tower token in your hands has disappeared."


    Ron signaled them to look at their hands, and everyone realized this was indeed the case.


    "This means you have already used your turn to enter this tower, and now you have only one chance. So, I suggest you guys not miss this opportunity."


    Ron smiled as he felt very good standing in this place filled with mana after so long. He finally felt at home, as that barren place had truly worn out his spirits.


    "Anyways, do you see those paths?"


    Ron pointed at the multiple paths ahead, engraved with complex runes on the sides, shimmering with a beautiful glow, and covered with sizzling fiery mana.


    "Those paths are your first trial and also your opportunity."


    While saying that, Ron also looked at those paths with hope, as they were the main reason why he had taken this difficult task in the first place. His hope of reaching the Second Ring Wizard lay in them.


    "Um... Sir Wizard? Does that mean we have to pass through some trials first? But we are just Knights; how can we survive a Wizard''s methods?"


    Hearing his words, Prince Ray asked what he wanted to know the most as from all the wonder he saw from Ron, he wasn''t complacent that he could survive this kind of trial anymore.


    "Exactly, you guys are so weak that you cannot survive any method of a Wizard."


    Ron also agreed with a nod making their faces red from shame.


    "But you don''t have to worry, as this trial isn''t like what you think."


    He smirked and continued,


    "This trial is the first trial of your destiny, to decide whether you are truly suitable for being a Wizard. In those multiple paths you see, there are countless inheritances left by wizards and many treasures that can help you start with Wizarding."


    He explained, conveniently forgetting that most of them had already been exploited and only scraps remained.


    "So, all you have to do is choose one path, follow it until you find some meditation methods and treasures, and become at least a First Class Wizard Apprentice within one week. Depending on what you choose, you will face various dangers, so choose wisely."


    Ron then warned,


    "Remember, those who don''t become a First Class Apprentice within one week cannot leave this continent and will be directly deported by the Ignisia Tower to Everbright City."


    While saying that, he didn''t forget to glance slightly at Aurora and Ian, as he was still unsure how she would stay at that time. There was no way Aurora could become a First Class Wizard Apprentice in her life, let alone within seven days.


    Ron thought Ian would discuss it with him, as he indeed had some methods, but there was no sign of him asking for help.


    "Ian?"


    Sure enough, after hearing Ron''s words, Aurora became visibly pale as she realized she was no longer safe. The feeling of falling from heaven to hell was not something she wanted to experience.


    "Don''t worry, I have some method. When the time comes, you just need to follow me. Don''t wander around."


    Ian waved his hands to show that everything was under his control as he indeed knew about some mechanism of the Ignisia Tower in this aspect. That''s why, he didn''t bother to contact Ron.


    Moreover, after the mana became available, Ron seemed to have let go of his worry as he wasn''t paying much attention to him like before.


    ''Tch, this old man seems to have a short memory.''


    Ian thought in annoyance as he couldn''t do anything to him yet. Fortunately, that was the same case with Ron too; so he had time.


    "Of course, you can also decide not to become a wizard and only use those treasures to enhance your Knight Realm. In that case, you will be deported after seven days like anyone else."


    Ron continued after a brief pause and felt it was such a waste of resources to abandon this chance but he knew that many in this group might not have the heart to follow him.


    After all, many among them were here just for this chance and might have been ordered to return.


    Moreover, he was too lazy to argue and only cared whether the mission would be completed. Hence, there was no reason for him to persuade them otherwise.


    "Okay, enough explanation. After you enter those paths, you will know for yourself. Now choose one by one and enter. I will be here until you all finish choosing."

 Chapter 127 - 127: Dont Tag Along

    Ron was eager to enter himself, as this was his only chance to become a Second Ring Wizard and extend his lifespan, but he had to fulfill his responsibility first.


    "Sir Wizard, is there any difference in what we choose?"


    Prince Ray couldn''t help but ask, finding this trial too loose and random. It would be better if he could get some heads up, as his qualifications were quite good.


    "No, there is no difference. It all depends on your fate. Now, don''t waste my time and enter."


    Ron was clearly impatient and urged everyone to leave the platform. So, everyone could only shut their mouths and climb down.


    "Let''s go too. Aurora can follow me and you can choose your own path. Don''t tag along, I have no time to take care of you."


    Ian told Aurora to follow him while asking Henry to choose on his own. He wasn''t going to waste his time looking after a grown man even if he was her brother.


    "Thank you!"


    Aurora was feeling dreadful after hearing Ron''s warning so she didn''t even notice her brother''s ugly look. She was going to follow Ian like he said with no complaints until she could leave this place.


    "Who wants to follow you anyway?"


    Henry complained in a low voice while slumping to the side. Actually, he was also thinking of tagging along since he was clueless anyway. But now that he was berated mercilessly, he also had his pride of a Prince.


    ''Sigh...''


    Carl, who was alongside Henry, wanted to say something to Aurora, then stopped himself as, unlike Ian, he didn''t know how to help her. So, saying something at this time might feel like he was stopping her from leaving this continent.


    Moreover, it would be better if she could leave.


    "Carl, what do you think? Should we go together? Your fighting ability is just enough to follow me."


    Henry didn''t go far, instead came beside Carl, and asked with a big smile as if he was inviting him out of care.


    "Uh... I think it is better to go alone. Didn''t you hear Sir Wizard also asked everyone to enter alone?"


    Carl smiled forcefully, trying to divert this stupid man away. He would be a fool to allow him to tag along when he could grab more opportunities by himself with the help of Wizard Ruther.


    "Is that so?"


    Henry really took his suggestion seriously as now he was sure to leave anyway. So, dawdling and wasting chances wasn''t something a wise person should do.


    "Let''s go too."


    Ian didn''t want to lag behind others and directly chose the same path Carl chose in the Arcane Passage; third from the right corner.


    Although the time was drawn almost six months forward and many events might not follow the same as he read on Arcane Passage, he wanted to give it a try. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, there shouldn''t be much effect on the Ignisia Tower itself because of his meddling in and so-called butterfly effect.


    "Boy, let''s leave all the stuff behind and focus on the things in front this time. You can plan what to do after leaving this continent."


    Ruther also began to advise Carl from the ring, as his hope of condensing his body and getting rid of this soul form depended on him. So, he was genuinely concerned and wouldn''t joke around when it came to Carl''s path.


    "Yeah, I know. Old man, which path should I choose?"


    Carl asked after seeing Ian walking towards one of the paths that seemed no different from any other. His heart also wanted to follow it, but since someone had already chosen, he wanted some suggestions.


    "Although the path looked the same for them, I can still discern which is better from the radiating mana."


    Ruther finally began to show his usefulness as he continued,


    "Hm, that kid Ian is really lucky as he directly chooses one with richer mana. However, the one on the second left corner also doesn''t fall too far. You can choose that; no need to confront him unnecessarily, especially when you don''t know that Wizard''s intention."


    "Oh? Is he really that lucky?"


    Carl was intrigued after hearing Ruther''s words as Ian''s random choosing of the pathways was the best one.


    "Then, let''s choose the one you said. I want to reach Third Class Apprentice level before leaving this continent."


    Carl said with conviction as he went towards the path mentioned by Ruther. Although he felt jealous of Ian''s place, he now began to learn to hold back and become less impulsive.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. Just focus on increasing strength and everything will fall in place when the time comes. No need to be impatient. You have something he didn''t have anyway."


    Ruther was referring to himself when he talked at last, as he really thought like that. No matter what, he was a Sixth Ring Wizard and still held all the knowledge he acquired in his life.


    Although he couldn''t use most of his power, that wouldn''t always be the case in the future. Moreover, with him directly guiding Carl''s path and his excellent qualifications, there was really no one who could compare with him.


    So, all he wanted was for Carl to be less impulsive and focused on the goal that truly matters.


    "Heh, don''t worry about that."


    Carl smiled as he looked at a few people entering the way he chose. This time, he would surely reach the Third Class Apprentice level in a week no matter what. If these people came into his path, he didn''t mind showing them who they had provoked.


    "Sigh, it seems I''m alone."


    Seeing that even Carl ignored him and went with his choice, Herny sighed and randomly chose one too, and entered with everyone. There was no point in staying here like a bump on a log anyway.


    "Hmm... he really isn''t going to ask me? How can he take her to Calvora continent then?"

 Chapter 128 - 128: You Have Me & My Sister

    Ron also looked at Ian''s retreating figure in confusion. He already noticed Aurora following him, intending to leave this continent with Ian.


    But the rejection from Ignisia Tower was no joke, and he didn''t lie that anyone who wasn''t at the First Class Wizard Apprentice level would be teleported directly to Everbright City.


    "Well, it is none of my business then."


    Ron caressed his wand in his hand while looking at Ian''s figure imperceptibly. Although he was someone who could bend and stretch, he wasn''t someone who didn''t hold a grudge.


    It was fine to be in a pact of subordination when there was nothing he could do, but if he had the chance...


    In fact, he was still curious why Ian was clearly ignoring his existence. In any case, he was a wizard who had been subdued by him. If nothing else, Ian could gauge the wizard world through him, right?


    ''Heh, let''s see how you will fare when you are away in an unknown place. Kid, you are still naive, thinking there is no way to circumvent the pact. You don''t know the methods of wizards enough.''


    The old man finally smiled meanly while signaling the remaining people to rush over. The revenge would come later; right now, he would focus on the chance he got after sacrificing so much of his time.


    ''Let''s see if the news is correct.''


    Ron thought in anticipation, clearly with hope. Although he looked better and stronger than Ethos, he was still in his twilight years. His lifespan was running out, and his only hope was to reach the Second Ring before his time came.


    Fortunately, while he was in the Calvora continent, he heard about the news of someone stealing Ascension material for the Second Ring Wizard and entering the Ignisia Tower.


    ''There is no news of him returning yet for so long, so he must be dead.''


    Ron thought in excitement, as that person was reportedly gravely injured and only survived because of entering the Ignisia Tower decades ago.


    Due to the special nature of this place, that organization finally stopped the pursuit and let him go.


    So, there was a high chance he could get the Ascension Material on this trip, as he had something that could track his whereabouts.


    ''I paid too much for this blood. He better not use those treasures, otherwise...''


    Ron''s eyes went cold with murderous intent as he took out a blood-red compass from his neck, worn as a necklace.


    This compass was called the Blood Compass, as it could locate a person''s location in a certain radius if you had the blood of that person, and it was quite accurate in its prediction.


    This item was too important to Ron; that''s why he wore it as a necklace on his neck and dodged Ian''s sight when he was in the mansion.


    If his plan came true this time, and he became a Second Ring Wizard, then there was nothing that could hold him off anymore. He didn''t need to be afraid of Ian''s methods, as a First Ring and a Second Ring Wizard weren''t the same concept.


    ''It is time to leave. Let him live for a while.''


    Ron thought and activated the compass, not realizing what he was hoping for as salvation was doomed from the beginning. And the one he wanted to get rid of was in possession of the same item he unknowingly wanted so much.


    And even if Ian wasn''t, he wouldn''t be able to gain it, as Ron had no idea his friend Ethos was the same person who had the items he needed the most.


    Truly, it was so sad that some people''s destiny was already decided from the beginning. It wasn''t without reason Ian was trying his best to jump out of this net and be free.


    ...


    "Umm... Ian... I can follow you from the side, you know. There is... really no need to hug me."


    Aurora said in a small voice as Ian grabbed her body again by the waist, just like on the Teleportation platform, although it wasn''t as intimate as with Lyra on this side.


    However, despite feeling uncomfortable, the warm embrace she had never felt before made her experience different emotions for the first time.


    Maybe it was the feeling of being hugged or simply being in safe arms, believing that no matter what happened, they would protect her.


    For her, who was tormented by the entanglement of the whispers all the time, it was truly something she might have longed for unintentionally.


    That''s why, she wasn''t resisting much, and only asked Ian to complain.


    "Girl, you are too weak. What if you are stranded? It will just waste my time searching for you."


    Ian said with a straight face while grabbing her soft waist a little more tightly in his arm, enjoying her softness. Unlike the voluptuous figure of Lyra, Aurora had a slender figure like a snake, truly comfortable to hold her by the waist while smelling her unique fragrance.


    "Yeah, look, he is holding me too. Why are you complaining when he is helping you?"


    Lyra said with soft laughter, directly placing her whole body on Ian''s chest, not knowing whether she was stating the facts or testing Aurora.


    "Ouch!"


    "Girl, you seem to enjoy this more than I do."


    Ian looked at her mischievous smile and playfully tweaked her waist, causing a yelp of surprise from Lyra.


    "What... what happened?"


    Hearing Lyra''s shout, Aurora became alert while looking at the long corridor that had no visible end. They had been walking along for a while now with no new sight, so Aurora thought Lyra might have discovered something. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Um... nothing. I just tripped on something."


    "Yeah! See... you also need to be careful. Come a little closer."


    Ian didn''t let go of this chance and pulled Aurora closer, who was uncomfortably trying to keep her distance from him before.


    "You scumbag, you already have me and my sister, and you are still hitting on her. Aren''t you afraid of me?"

 Chapter 129 - 129: I Will Take Care Of The Rest

    Lyra placed her face closer to his ear and said in a light voice only he could hear, clearly in grievance.


    "But you aren''t saying anything, though."


    Ian smiled and answered while caressing her perky buttocks through the cloth, making Lyra flush.


    "Bad guy, do you want me to scold you before you let her go?"


    Lyra asked while breathing heavily in his ear and not forgetting to bite his lobe, clearly trying to rile him up.


    "You succubus, are you in heat again?"


    Feeling her increasingly bold actions, Ian couldn''t help but nudge her body as Lyra was already feeling his chest with her hands boldly. Fortunately, Aurora was flustered and wasn''t paying attention to them.


    "Yeah, so what? Don''t you like me like this? Or do you want Aurora to do it for you?"


    Lyra smiled while clicking her tongue playfully, not forgetting to kiss his cheek slightly. Although she didn''t care about him hooking up with another girl, she was still a woman. How could she not be jealous?


    Still, Ian was so bad that he was blatantly doing it in front of her. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heh, but it seems someone doesn''t want us to enjoy our time."


    Ian was also about to tease her when he sensed three people following him clearly with his mental power. So, he had to stop his actions as he was no exhibitionist.


    "Tch, I hate it the most when someone disturbs my good time."


    Lyra gnashed her teeth in hatred.


    "Ian... do you want me to kill them?"


    Lyra whispered, clearly intending to solve this problem swiftly so as not to disturb their good time.


    "Okay, but do it silently. I don''t want to scare someone."


    Ian nodded imperceptibly while holding Aurora''s body comfortably in his arms as she seemed to have accepted it.


    "Tch... you are already thinking about her now?"


    Lyra said jealously after hearing Ian''s concern for Aurora, both of them not seeing Aurora''s visibly red face.


    "Hey, hey, I''m just helping her. She is clearly from royalty and might not have seen much of the world. Why should we scare her for no reason?"


    Ian tried to reason while rubbing Lyra''s body softly with his, clearly trying to calm her down.


    Honestly, he was having a blast in his life holding two such beautiful girls in his arms, as evident from someone''s reaction who was already complaining about it from behind.


    "Your Highness, do you want to do it now?"


    Just as Ian and Lyra were deciding how to solve the tail behind them, one of the tails with brown hair and stubble on his face asked Prince Dorian, as he clearly didn''t want to see more of this anymore.


    This guy was too hateful. They were here all alone, and he was enjoying two beauties left and right.


    "Yeah, this place is clearly far enough from the platform, and there is no one nearby. It is a perfect place."


    Another youngster in full-body knight armor also agreed with the brown-haired boy. He was also not in the mind to enjoy another person''s romance.


    These three people whom Ian just noticed were the Third Prince Dorian and the lackeys he recruited.


    Although Ian didn''t pay any attention to this prince after seeing him in Everbright City, that wasn''t the case with Dorian.


    Just like Ian thought, Dorian hated Ian to the core, not because he realized that his brother Adrian was killed by him, but because of the consequences of it affecting him.


    If not for Ian and his father, he could still enjoy his life in the empire with power at hand, not like here where he was thrown randomly to search for so-called wizard fate.


    In fact, he had no plan to leave this continent, and so did these two Knights who got their Ignisia Trial Token from the Imperial Academy just like Carl.


    It wasn''t because they didn''t want to become wizards¡ªeveryone yearned for it¡ªbut because their qualifications were barely passable.


    And, as the Third Prince of the Ashford Empire, Dorian knew more than anyone here what kind of place the Calvora continent was. If your qualifications were not up to par, then you would live a beggar''s life there, not to mention all the dangers.


    Moreover, the discrimination he would face after going there¡ªa high prince could never live like that.


    How would a dignified prince of an empire still choose to go there when he knew about that? In fact, that was also the reason why, even after seeing Ron''s incredible display of power, people would still choose to return.


    Only those who were unaware of it before, had no other choice, or possessed good qualifications would choose to go.


    Therefore, it didn''t take much effort for Prince Dorian to lure these two Knights into his group by promising them some real benefits.


    "Yeah, you are right. Then get ready; we will take them by surprise."


    Dorian also thought the place and time were right.


    "Just focus more on that boy and kill him with thunder. I will take care of the rest."


    He advised with a straight face, getting eye rolls from both Knights.


    ''As if they were the problem...''


    However, the two of them didn''t say anything and began to draw closer to the trio, intending to do a surprise attack.


    However, just when they were about to ambush while drawing their swords out, they both suddenly stopped in their place, making Dorian confused.


    "What are you doing? Don''t waste time."


    He couldn''t help but scold in a whisper after seeing them stop when one with brown hair suddenly turned around with a dull look and attacked him with his sword instead.


    "Are you crazy? You bastard."


    Seeing such a sudden attack, Dorian hurriedly defended while cursing in anger,


    "Are you betraying me?"


    He asked in bewilderment as this was too abrupt. He couldn''t understand this sudden reversal as they appeared completely fine just moments before.


    "Clang!"


    "Fuck!"


    "I knew I shouldn''t have mingled with you low-lives. Hey, can''t you see him attacking me?"

 Chapter 130 - 130: Why Is She Blushing?

    Dorian couldn''t help but scold the other Knight since he saw him standing there stupidly in the same position as before, not even turning back to look.


    In his anger and surprise, Dorian didn''t see their dull look devoid of emotions. Instead, he was fed up with these stupid teammates. It was better to attack alone than this.


    However, what he saw next made him so stupefied and creeped out to his soul that he almost forgot to defend himself against the sword attack.


    "Thud!"


    The Knight who was in full-body armor didn''t turn around at his shouting but just weirdly dropped dead to the ground. There was no fighting, no injury, or any signs of attack¡ªhe was just dead inexplicably right in front of Dorian''s eyes.


    "What the¡ª"


    "Clang!"


    Another sword attack from the brown-haired boy came hurling in Dorian''s direction, not allowing him to even express his surprise.


    "What happened?"


    Dorian''s breathing increased due to fear as he was completely stupefied. This was as bizarre as it could get.


    ''I knew I shouldn''t have come. Anything related to a fucking wizard is no good.''


    Dorian still didn''t think it was Ian or their team who was doing it but thought it was because of the wizard''s inexplicable methods. Well, in a way, he was indeed right, as Lyra was now a First Class Wizard Apprentice.


    "Sigh... do it fast. Why are you playing? Didn''t I ask you to do it silently?"


    Ian asked Lyra, annoyed since she was clearly making sounds on purpose. Fortunately, Aurora didn''t seem to hear it.


    ''But why is she blushing? Did I touch her inappropriately?''


    Ian was confused when he saw Aurora blushing red up to her ears. Although he was hugging her, he was at least honest and didn''t take any further advantage. If someone saw them from outside, they might think he was doing something naughty to her.


    "Clang!"


    ''Fuck this shit...''


    On the other side, Dorian clearly panicked after seeing the inexplicable death of one of his teammates while another one went mad. So, he threw the guy in front forcefully with a sword and made a beeline outside to the path he just come from.


    ''It was all his fault. I didn''t want to come here.''


    He cursed Ian with all his heart in hatred.


    ''It was all that bastard''s fault for killing Adrian. Fuck, just wait for me to come out of this hellhole.''


    Dorian cursed desperately while running at his fastest speed outside. He had decided to hide for seven days and leave this place after that. He now didn''t want to explore this place anymore; his life was more important.


    "Swish!"


    However, unlike his guess, the brown-haired boy didn''t chase him with a sword but dropped down silently just like his friend, deader than dead.


    ''Fuck!''


    But this time, Dorian happened to turn around and finally saw what had killed them making him creeped out.


    It was a thin dark crimson thread, wrapped with sharp barbs all around and ending in a sharp-pointed tip.


    He was able to see it despite its thinness because it was already in front of him after piercing the head of the brown-haired Knight. Heck, he could even see a tiny drop of blood dripping when it came near him.


    ''What the fuck is that?''


    With no time to prepare, Dorian just waved his sword in the path of the Crimson chain pouring all his Life Energy he could withdraw, intending to stop it, when to his dismay, it directly pierced a hole through his treasured sword as easily as if it was a paper.


    There was truly no resistance. Lyra was already efficient enough when using her spell. So, a little life energy couldn''t stop her attack.


    "No!"


    Dorian cried loudly after seeing such a bizarre thing for the first time in his life. Unlike Adrian, he wasn''t exposed to any Wizard''s methods all his life. Ron''s spell was the first one he had witnessed with his own eyes, so he was unaware of most of these methods.


    He now regretted following Ian. If he hadn''t entered this path with him, he wouldn''t have encountered this danger and lost his life for nothing.


    But his voice was destined to be unheard as the thin thread of the Crimson Chain pierced between his eyebrows shooting out from behind just like a bullet, killing him swiftly.


    "Thud!"


    Dorian''s body also dropped dead, just like his temporary brethren whom he had ensnared with so-called benefits, wasted away like the low lives he despised so much.


    "What is that sound?"


    Well, it seemed someone still heard it.


    "Nothing. It must be some weird method of the wizard. No need to worry, ain''t I protecting you here?"


    Hearing Aurora''s voice of concern, Ian smiled and replied in a relaxed tone, not forgetting to draw her body a little closer. He didn''t lie, it was indeed a wizard method; although the little wizard was being naughty with him again.


    "Ian... I took care of them just like you said. So, how will you reward me now?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lyra whispered after canceling her Crimson Chain Spell. Since this place was filled with mana, she could use spells more efficiently and wasn''t tired like last time.


    "Young woman, you are playing with fire."


    Ian felt her other hand around his waist going downward and cursed this succubus. Aurora was clearly by his side, and she was so daring. If they were alone, wouldn''t they...?


    After feeling her restless hand, Ian had to loosen his hold on Aurora''s waist as he didn''t want to be discovered, at least not yet.


    "What? I didn''t do anything. But you are clearly excited here. Do you want to do it with me so bad?"


    Lyra played rogue while snuggling into his arm, breathing heavily in his ears, and sneakily playing around with her arm.


    ''Shss.... this girl.''


    Feeling her teasing, Ian also couldn''t help but place his other hand on her bum, caressing her sneakily. Really, Lyra had learned to play around.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Auroras Past

    Fortunately, she didn''t use her charm spell; otherwise, Ian might consider something nefarious that Aurora wouldn''t want to see.


    ''Hehe..."


    Seeing him trying to control himself, Lyra giggled while hiding their activities with her body. Although she looked bold, she also didn''t want their intimacy to be seen, even if it was by a girl.


    ''Did you see that? Girl, if you are always shy, how are you going to hold this man down? See, he even left your waist for that girl. Tch... tch... tch... you are so naive.''


    While Ian and Lyra were busy teasing each other, they failed to see how Aurora became pitch red at the side.


    They thought she couldn''t hear their voices, but Aurora was clearly hearing every word of them and even their teasing. All because of this inexplicable whisper in her mind she had been hearing since her childhood; this time though conscious.


    ''Why will I take him down? Don''t talk to me like that and please leave me alone. Why are you here again? You have tortured me enough already.''


    Aurora said distressedly but failed to block the sound of Ian and Lyra in her mind that this inexplicable whisper had fed her to.


    ''But girl, he cares about you so much. He is also ready to take you with him out of this continent. Don''t you feel guilty? He even grabbed your waist and felt your body all over already. I think he is a good man to spend your life on.''


    The whisper was clearly trying to tempt her while not heeding her words. Ian would have never believed there was someone who was trying to bring Aurora closer to him without his knowledge.


    ''Stop! He was just taking care of me." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And why can you follow me here again? Didn''t my father say you cannot enter this tower and follow me outside of the continent?''


    Aurora was confused and scared as she thought she might never be able to untangle herself from this fate even if she ran to the end of this world. Just that possibility made her almost collapse.


    ''Tch... I''m not her... at least, not in that form... and he is the one who invited me out.''


    It was rare that the Whisper complained. Aurora was also confused by the weird behavior and complaining voice in her mind as from her childhood all she heard in her mind was violence and dread.


    Since she was eleven years old and got stranded outside the Whispering Expanse forbidden zone, she heard this voice in her mind at intervals, driving her crazy.


    At first, the voice appeared only once a year, then it became twice, and by the time she was an adult, she was almost driven mad by the whisper constantly each day.


    However, unlike Ian, who heard a conscious voice and sank into it and almost lost his reason for hearing it, what she heard was a weird, eerie, inexplicable cry. It truly tormented her soul.


    That''s why she decided to leave this continent and decided to go towards the Ignisia Tower. And just as her father said, after arriving at the Everbright City, the whisper inexplicably disappeared.


    But before she could feel happy, it appeared again, but this time it was conscious. She didn''t even know whether she should be happy or sad after knowing that.


    ''Tch... no need to be so defensive. Girl, don''t you want to become a Wizard? With your voidborn physique, it is impossible to even start.''


    ''But it isn''t like there is no other way. With my help, you might be able to... hehe, but the condition is you have to take down this boy... call me when you make your decision.''


    ''Remember, whispers are always with you.''


    After the last whispers, the sound in Aurora''s mind became silent as if it was never there to begin with.


    ''It disappeared? Well, thank god, at least it seems to listen sometimes.''


    Aurora could only find solace that the whisper at least seemed to hear her thoughts. It was better than hearing the mindless creepy voice in her mind all the time with no way to stop it.


    ''Do there really such methods that allow me to practice?''


    Aurora thought about the last whisper but was afraid to place her hope on it. Hope always begets despair when it couldn''t be attained and she didn''t want to witness such emotion yet again.


    So, she was afraid to even consider that possibility that seemed so distant.


    ''But what did she mean, he invited her?''


    Aurora looked at Ian, who was smiling and playing with Lyra. From the weird method of Whisper, she knew what they were doing, and she even knew Ian did care about her.


    ''But everything is too fast, isn''t it? And he seemed to be a scumbag.''


    Aurora thought with a red face as she had never teased like this before. Although she was clueless at times, she wasn''t stupid enough to not know now that Ian was clearly taking advantage of her.


    But if this had been the first time, she might have minded it. However, now that Ian was clearly trying to help her and it wasn''t their first contact, she seemed to hold no such resentment.


    ''Well, he seems to be a good friend to hang out with.''


    Aurora remembered his warm embrace and his unintentional concern and unconsciously smiled beautifully while looking ahead.


    Although she just met Ian, and he already had a girl beside him, she didn''t mind being his friend. It did feel good being taken care of by him for once.


    Women are weird. They don''t care when a boy pursues them relentlessly, but when they show unintentional care, they tend to forget their shortcomings.


    [Ding!]


    [Aurora''s favorability has been increased by 10 points.]


    [Current Favorability: 55 (Good Impression)]


    ''What happened?''


    Ian was busy playing with Lyra, intending to show this woman her place, when he heard inexplicable prompts from the system, leaving him stunned.

 Chapter 132 - 132: Grimoire Library

    [Current Favorability: 55 (Good Impression)]


    Ian looked at the ''Good Impression'' tag beside Aurora''s favorability in astonishment. Although getting Aurora was an Intermediate Quest one level higher than he got with Lyra and Sylvia, he hadn''t yet started, had he?


    Moreover, due to the presence of a Monarch-level figure, he still had to tread this path carefully.


    ''Why does this girl have a good impression of me for no reason?''


    Ian looked at Aurora, who seemed to be smiling while looking ahead at the silent corridor, feeling weird. He could never imagine there was someone in Aurora''s mind helping him intentionally; although the purpose remained a mystery.


    "Ian, why are you distracted?"


    Lyra called out after noticing his attention was not on her.


    "Oh... I know... did you release it? Hehe..."


    Lyra, still snuggling in his arms, acted surprised and then giggled beautifully, causing her shoulders to shake up and down.


    "You... Do you want to get beaten? What are you thinking?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at her. How could he be a disgrace and release like that just from her little touch? Who did Lyra think he was?


    ''It seems I need to show her who''s the boss.''


    Ian thought but then saw that the pathways they were walking were about to end, so he stopped her movements.


    "Okay, quit joking around. We''re almost at the end of the corridor. Let''s first collect some inheritances and increase our strength."


    Ian was more eager to practice in this mana-filled environment than anyone else because his Knight Breathing Method and Mind Meditation Method were connected. It was time to see how effective they were.


    Moreover, he hadn''t forgotten about the five linings around his Life Seed, whose purpose remained to be seen.


    "Mmm... Okay, but you owe me this time though."


    Lyra didn''t want to separate yet, but the circumstances didn''t allow it. So, she just pouted in dissatisfaction and steadied her figure as if nothing had happened.


    Ian nodded in relief while looking at the space that just opened up after leaving the pathways they had chosen. From his mental power, he already knew that, besides his group and Prince Dorian, nobody seemed to have chosen this way.


    ''I thought he would come.''


    Ian was still surprised that Carl didn''t choose this path this time clearly because of him. He thought there might be some fight, but apparently not.


    ''Maybe Ruther found another good place for him.''


    He guessed and didn''t delve much into that issue as, besides the inheritance behind the Flameheart Sigil he already snatched from Carl, there weren''t many opportunities here; at least from his knowledge.


    Especially now that they were already Wizard Apprentices, most of them might not be useful.


    As Ian, Lyra, and Aurora finally made their way out of the corridor, what came into their view was a huge library filled with books. The library was so massive that its top wasn''t visible, just like the ceiling of the first floor covered in mist.


    "Wow!"


    "So beautiful!"


    Aurora and Lyra exclaimed at the same time as their attention was completely drawn by the magnificent display in front of them. It wasn''t because of the large collection of books, nor because of the tall bookcases that couldn''t be seen with the naked eye.


    It was because this place was truly beautiful, with bookcases made of polished dark oak adorned with intricate carvings of arcane runes and mystical sigils etched into their frames.


    The shelves were perfectly aligned, filled with neatly arranged books of varying colors, each faintly glowing with a magical aura.


    Crystalline orbs embedded in the corners of each shelf softly illuminated the books, casting a calming and ethereal glow.


    Most importantly, when Ian approached, they glowed faintly as if in his presence. It was truly magical.


    Ian also saw a thin veil of shimmering magic surrounding the bookcases, acting as a protective barrier and adding to their mystical allure.


    ''Carl is really a lucky bastard.'' Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian couldn''t help but comment after seeing the Grimoire collection in front of him.


    Just as Ron said, within these seven days, they had to search for the meditation method themselves, find some treasure if possible, and reach the First-Class Wizard Apprentice. Otherwise, Ignisia Tower would reject them and send them to Everbright City Square.


    However, finding a meditation method, that too suitable for your path, was hard, especially after all the exploitation of a thousand years.


    But this place was different, as this was a Library Of Grimoires filled with spells and foundational knowledge. Aracane Passage didn''t mention what level of knowledge was in this collection, but after seeing it by himself, Ian had to think it might be beyond what he thought.


    "Ian, is this real?"


    Lyra asked in astonishment as she had never seen such a massive collection of books, let alone such an otherworldly presentation.


    If every library looked like this, who wouldn''t love to read?


    "Of course, it is real. Why don''t you check it yourself?"


    Ian laughed at Lyra and Aurora, who were gawking at the scene. They looked like bumpkins who had never seen the world. But, in a way, he was just like them too.


    "Wow, so many books. And see, they''re floating."


    Aurora came near one of the shelves and exclaimed in surprise after seeing incredible things.


    "Don''t try to touch them."


    Ian hurriedly warned as he didn''t know what kind of protection this place had. If their unintentional probing caused mishaps, that would be bad.


    "This place is a wizard library, a collection of Grimoires. So, of course, you''ll see some magical things."


    Ian smiled and explained.


    "Okay, don''t just be surprised. Let''s go to the center. You first need to choose a good Meditation method for yourself."


    Although Ian did teach her a method from his collection, they were too low-level after all. It was better to let Lyra practice what was suitable for her.


    "Okay!"


    Lyra nodded with a beautiful smile and excitedly made her way toward the center. All the magical ambiance around the library had already made her eager to choose something and practice immediately. She couldn''t wait.


    However, although Lyra was excited, someone was not. After hearing Ian''s words, Aurora clearly felt left out.


    After all, she was a Voidborn, and couldn''t practice the meditation method like them.


    ''Fate is so unfair.''

 Chapter 133 - 133: As Long As Youre Mine

    "Why are you looking down? I''m talking to you too. Let''s go to the center."


    Just when Aurora was feeling down due to her qualifications, Ian quickly noticed her mood, came close and said with a smile.


    He, as a gentleman, couldn''t see a beautiful girl getting sad alone.


    "Oh... But... Okay."


    Aurora blinked her beautiful eyes in confusion at first, then thought of something and quickly walked along to the center of the library, not forgetting to swipe the sadness off her face.


    In her impression, she couldn''t just ruin their excitement because she was unable to take part in it, could she?


    ''Heh, isn''t she a clueless one? Why does she suddenly seem smart?'' S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian thought while watching Aurora quickly compose herself and follow Lyra. Clearly, she thought about their mood.


    ''This girl.''


    Ian smiled while following a little behind the girls.


    As far as he knew, Aurora could still practice wizardry if she embraced diabolical methods like the demonic path.


    In Arcane Passage, she was even already demonized when Carl met her for the first time, which Ian now attributed to her inexplicable connection with the forbidden zone, Whispering Expanse. That place seemed to have some connection with the Abyss.


    So, in his opinion, her being Voidborn wasn''t a concern as she had some choices.


    Even he had some good methods, but that was too far off, so he wasn''t going to make any promises¡ªat least not until she became his.


    He might look like a selfish prick, but he wasn''t a protagonist of a novel, and he didn''t want to suck up to a girl just because she was beautiful.


    ''Don''t worry. As long you as you are mine, everything is possible.''


    Ian smirked like a villain at the beautiful figure of Aurora while quickly catching up with them.


    "Hey, Ian. How can we choose the book if we can''t touch them?"


    When they were about to arrive at the center, Lyra asked in confusion, as all she saw were semi-circular bookcases reaching heaven. There was no method or even instructions on how to get them.


    "You don''t choose; it will choose itself."


    "What do you me..."


    Just when Lyra wanted to ask Ian, suddenly the whole bookcases around them rustled faintly in rhythm as if they were alive. Then, Ian, Aurora, and Lyra saw some books glowing in different colors, floating out of the bookshelf.


    "When you tested your qualification at Everbright City with the Ignisia Token, it had already recorded it. So, it will now automatically choose books that are suitable for you."


    Ian explained as he saw four books¡ªtwo in black and another two in blue¡ªfloating out of the shelves, piercing the magical barrier, and heading toward Lyra and himself.


    "Wow!"


    Lyra was as excited as a child while she hurriedly tried to grab the two glowing books in front. Just like Ian, one of her books was glowing in blue, while the other was pitch black.


    However, she noticed the brightness of the first book wasn''t as strong as his.


    "Don''t use the dark meditation method. Use the water element instead. And this is better than yours¡ªuse it."


    Ian said as he used his mana on one of the books floating in front that read ''Ocean''s Embrace'' and threw it to Lyra''s side, causing her to grab his book instead.


    And just when Lyra touched the book Ian threw, the two books that were clearly in front of her flew away directly to their shelves as if in anger.


    It was so abrupt that Lyra was caught off guard.


    "You... why didn''t you let me at least see them?"


    Lyra thought Ian''s behavior had caused the book that chose her to leave, and she felt sad. She was so excited to look at both of them.


    Seeing her pouting look, clearly in grievance, Ian rolled his eyes.


    "Girl, are you dreaming? Why would they allow you to read both books?"


    "After you touch one of them, it will consider that you''ve chosen it, and the other will just fly away," Ian said while grabbing the black book in front, this time with his hand.


    Just as he said, this was some wizard''s quirky method to give the meditation method when there were multiple choices.


    Moreover, he didn''t want Lyra to choose a meditation method related to darkness, as her bloodline was enough. And since he scored 10 points on the water element during the test, his meditation method must clearly be better than hers, which was at 8 points.


    In fact, he had already thought of this when he chose to show his water element talent.


    ''You don''t know how much I''ve been thinking for you,'' Ian thought while looking at Lyra''s deflated figure.


    "Tch, who asked you to choose for me?"


    Lyra didn''t give him a good look but still stopped complaining and began to look through the book in her hand with a smile. Although she had already practiced such a method, she was as excited as if it were her first time.


    "Why don''t you look at this book?"


    While they were clearly enjoying their time, Aurora on the other hand just stood silently. Although she wasn''t jealous about their relationship, some longing was inevitable.


    Just as she thought they were going to read the meditation methods, Ian threw the black book from his hand to hers, just like he had done with Lyra catching her off guard.


    "Ouch..."


    Fortunately, although she almost dropped it, she was able to catch it in time.


    "Do you know Arcane language?"


    Ian asked, not minding her surprised reaction.


    "Yes."


    Aurora subconsciously replied since she also wanted to become strong to get rid of Whisper.


    "Then read it. Although you cannot practice immediately, learning different methods can enrich your knowledge."


    Ian advised.


    "Then, what about you?"


    Aurora was bewildered by his action. Didn''t he also come here to choose a meditation method? Lyra was so excited just now, she thought that should be the case with Ian too, didn''t it?


    After all, everyone here had a dream of becoming a Wizard.

 Chapter 134 - 134: Lets Steal Some Books

    "Oh, sorry, you can read it afterward anyway, right?"


    Aurora showed a silly smile after recognizing her gaffe.


    In any case, this was a book that should be readable multiple times from the look of it. Why was she acting like Ian was sacrificing his chances to allow her to read through it?


    ''Am I becoming delusional?''


    Aurora admonished herself for her unconscious selfishness, not realizing she had started to analyze many things inside her mind, unlike before when she was straightforward.


    "Not really."


    However, Ian didn''t agree with her words, causing her to stop her thoughts.


    And just when Ian voiced his words, the book in Lyra''s hand, which she was reading with gusto, suddenly dissolved rapidly and entered her mind in just a moment, surprising both Lyra and Aurora.


    "Wow!"


    Lyra felt all the contents of the "Ocean''s Embrace" she had just skimmed through being poured into her mind, quickly reducing the pain of memorizing them.


    Now, she was sure she could start switching to this method immediately since she basically knew all the intricacies of it.


    "When you choose a book, it also chooses you. So, one book can only be read by one person."


    Ian added after seeing them so surprised. In fact, in his opinion, it should be given after such a grand display of the library.


    After showing such a magical display, if the person had to read the granted meditation method word by word, wouldn''t it appear stingy? As for book choosing a person, he just made it up.


    "Read it fast. This Grimoire Library won''t last long."


    Ian urged Aurora, who stood dumbfounded after seeing that Ian had indeed given his chance to her.


    "But what about you?"


    She asked again, this time feeling conflicted as she herself didn''t know why he was doing this. No matter what, it didn''t make sense for Ian to sacrifice such a good opportunity for someone he had just met, right?


    "Don''t think too much. I don''t need this method; I have my own."


    Ian could understand what she was thinking, but he really didn''t need that dark meditation method as he had no intention of switching his own.


    "Yeah, he doesn''t like this."


    Lyra smiled at Aurora as she knew something about Ian''s extraordinariness from her Soulseal Bond.


    She always had that submissive feeling whenever she was near Ian, and she knew it wasn''t because of the bond they had. So, when she asked Ian, he told her it might be because of the meditation method he was practicing.


    "Then... thank you! I will definitely repay you in the future."


    Aurora thanked Ian and promised him seriously.


    "Are you sure? You already owe me one condition though."


    Ian smirked at Aurora while looking at her body up and down maliciously. However, Aurora didn''t care and nodded at him with utmost seriousness.


    "Yeah, I will definitely repay you in the future."


    She didn''t know if she could, but she had already decided that she would repay him no matter what.


    "Okay, okay. No need to fret over these details. Just read it fast lest you waste this opportunity."


    Ian waved his hand as he didn''t take this meditation book seriously anyway. He was just joking, as he didn''t think Aurora had anything to repay him with.


    ''Although, I don''t mind her repaying that way though.''


    Ian thought with a smile when he saw Aurora opening the black book and reading each word carefully, looking quite serene. He noticed she had that calming temperament around her.


    Seeing her taking it so seriously, Ian shook his head. Although the meditation method she was reading was related to the Dark Meditation method, it wasn''t demonic. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the name "Shadowsong" on the cover, he already knew it must be related to shadow and the like, needing affinity with the darkness element. So, Aurora couldn''t practice it even after memorizing it.


    However, it was better to have some idea about what the method was so that she could at least learn the gist of it.


    As he had said before, meditation was essentially about establishing an anchor point in the mind and converting mana into mental power. The reason specific element-related meditation methods were used was to make this process easier.


    His anchor point was a cocoon of unknown origin, and he still didn''t know what function it had. So, there was no way he was going to use another meditation method.


    "Hey, Ian. How about we grab some books from here? They are so stingy, only giving some basic meditation methods. There weren''t even any spells to learn."


    Lyra was already near him when she complained to Ian in a low voice. After seeing that the magical barrier didn''t seem to be that strong with her mental power, she couldn''t help but want to grab some.


    Maybe she would get some impressive spells.


    "Pah!"


    "Ouch!"


    "What are you hitting me for?"


    Lyra asked after Ian slapped her butt strongly. She was just suggesting¡ªwhy did he slap her for no reason?


    "Idiot, what did Ron say about this tower before we entered? It is a mythical artifact for god''s sake, and you want me to steal some books?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at Lyra. Why did it feel like she was becoming dumber by the moment? Not to mention, whether he could break the magical barrier was debatable. Even if he could, could he really steal anything from this place?


    Although he hadn''t seen any entity here, there had to be some mechanism or even a spirit guarding this place. Otherwise, would it really be their turn to steal?


    "It is just the first floor..."


    Lyra was about to argue when she flinched, seeing Ian lift his hand again, and quickly stopped talking.


    "You mean bastard, after you saw Aurora, you have become more and more domineering. Wait until my sister returns; I will show you then."


    Lyra pouted in dissatisfaction and complained in a low voice. She directly assigned his action to Aurora, making Ian speechless.


    ''Can''t you just say you''re jealous?''


    Ian thought but still didn''t ignore her dissatisfaction. After all, he didn''t want his backyard to be lit on fire.


    "Hey, Lyra, I just remembered, I have something to give you."

 Chapter 135 - 135: Status Panel

    Ian said with a smile while hugging her soft body directly in his arms, diverting her attention.


    He didn''t know why, but he couldn''t stand seeing her get angry at him¡ªmaybe because she was the only one to whom he had confessed his love first.


    "Oh? What is it?"


    Lyra was about to ignore him when Ian''s words drew her attention, causing her to forget it immediately. She wasn''t really angry anyway.


    "Look at it yourself."


    Ian said while placing a circular token in Lyra''s hand. It was a small, circular artifact made of shimmering, multicolored material, etched with glowing runes and holding a softly pulsing orb at its center.


    "What is it?"


    Lyra grabbed the token in her hand and played around curiously but didn''t see anything noteworthy about it.


    "It is a communication token. Even if you are far from me, you can always talk to me with this once a month. Really good artifact."


    Ian explained but didn''t mention its name, ''Planar Token,'' as he didn''t want to ruin her mood by telling her such.


    After all, it wasn''t long since they were together in this relationship, and mentioning such an improbable thing out of nowhere might bring her mood down instead.


    "But, isn''t it a waste? I''m with you anyway. You should have given it to your parents instead."


    Sure enough, Lyra didn''t understand Ian''s thoughts and asked.


    "It needs a wizard method to operate. It is of no use to them. So, just keep it with you. Maybe it might come in handy in the future."


    Ian said, acting nonchalant as though he was just giving it to her for convenience.


    "Um, Okay then."


    Lyra nodded and stuffed it inside her mana ring, not thinking anymore when Aurora finally read through the book in her hand.


    "Swish!"


    Just like Lyra, after Aurora finished her reading, it also dissolved in her hand, entering her mind in a flash.


    ''Well, it seems books really don''t choose.''


    Ian thought after seeing Aurora digesting the information in her mind with closed eyes. He was just spouting nonsense before anyway. Otherwise, Aurora wouldn''t be on the list if books really chose their inheritor.


    "Wow, it is so magical."


    Aurora smiled uncontrollably after feeling such an incredible effect for the first time. It was beyond her how the knowledge could be directly transmitted to her mind just by her skimming through the book.


    "Well, it is time to find some treasures."


    Ian said while looking at the illusory bookcases around that were beginning to disappear.


    "So, it isn''t real?"


    Lyra asked after seeing such a massive structure disappearing right before her eyes.


    "It is real. It can just change the location within the tower, it seems."


    Ian wasn''t sure how it worked, but his guess shouldn''t be far behind. In fact, if his guess was correct, Carl must have also encountered these bookcases in his path just like in the Arcane Passage.


    Otherwise, he should have received luck points by now. After all, the system did mention intercepting the protagonist''s opportunity could grant him luck points.


    ''Speaking of which, I haven''t gained luck points from Lyra again.''


    Ian thought about the 55 points of recurring luck he gained after he subdued Lyra two months ago. After that, he hadn''t gained anything yet.


    ''It would be bad if it is a yearly thing.''


    Ian thought since he was quite looking forward to getting it to the 500 mark. Maybe he could gain another token to the StarWell.


    That place could change his innate characteristics just from a mere wish. It was truly magical, and he still didn''t know anything more about it.


    ''System, show me my Status Panel.''


    Ian decided to check since he hadn''t paid much attention to it lately. With his order, a faint blue panel appeared in his mind filled with his information.


    [Name: Ian Veilstrider]


    [Race: Human]


    [Bloodline: ??? (Initiation)]


    [Bloodline Skill: Veilborn Shroud (Passive)]


    [Class 1: Knight]


    [Class 2: Wizard]


    [Knight Realm: Tier-1 Elemental Knight (Tier-1 Grand Knight)]


    [Wizard Realm: Wizard Apprentice (Second Class)]


    [Knight Scripture: Veiled Knight Breathing Method (Incomplete)]


    [Meditation Scripture: Veiled Mind Meditation Method (First part unsealed)]


    [Codex: Ironclad Discipline (Perfection), Veil Sword Technique (Excellence)]


    [Secret Technique: Ethereal Disguise (Ascent), Phantom Veil (Perfection)]


    [Spells:-


    Zero Ring: Fireball Seed, Tidal Push, Ice Shard, Aqua Barrier, Mage Shield, Feather Fall


    First Ring: Inferno Burst]


    [Luck: 350]


    [Destiny: Passerby Villain (?)]


    [Equipment: Runeheart Stone, Spellblade (Basic), Mana Ring (Basic), Arcanium Shell (Basic-damaged), Magic Staff (Advanced->worn-down), Planar Echo Token (1)]


    [Attributes/Skills: Nature''s Blessing (Passive), Mind Control (Active skill), Shapeshifting (Active Skill)]


    [Contract/Pact: Sigil Of Subjugation (Temporary Pact), Soulseal Bond (Permanent)]


    ''350 points of luck, huh. It should increase after I grab the next opportunity.''


    Ian thought as he got 100 points of luck after completing the Intermediate Quest with Carl. So, he should get 50 points after he solved the inheritance behind the Flameheart Sigil.


    ''Ethereal Disguise is still in the Ascent stage. I need to separate some time to practice it to perfection.''


    Ian took anything related to the Veilstrider Method very seriously. That''s why he even practiced the Veil Sword Technique to Excellence after asking his father.


    Although it didn''t increase his fighting ability, it might come in handy. Who knows?


    "Ian, it disappeared."


    Lyra called out after seeing the entire bookcases disappearing into the mist. What remained behind were the countless tall round pedestal pillars covered by a faint magic barrier just like the bookcases before.


    "What is that?"


    Lyra quickly noticed something atop some pedestals that looked like glowing orbs and pointed them out in surprise.


    "Wizard Inheritance."


    Ian answered and continued,


    "Okay, this is the trial Ron was talking about. To get a Wizard Inheritance, you must fight to get it. See those things on the top of the pedestal? The degree of their brightness indicates the danger you will face." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then pointed at the stele that was near them and said,


    "The rules are there, but basically you have almost a stick of incense time to choose what you want. You can choose multiple if you can. After that, it will all disappear."

 Chapter 136 - 136: The Boy Is Too Daring

    "Wow, so many of them."


    Lyra looked at the large number of pedestals layer upon layer arranged in a circle and shouted in surprise. She thought, like last time, she could only choose one.


    "That''s what I''m talking about. As long as you pass the corresponding trial, you can gain that inheritance."


    Ian smiled at her.


    "But don''t think all the pedestals have the inheritance. Some might be empty, so choose correctly and don''t waste too much time."


    "Heh, but they still didn''t allow us to practice the meditation method we just got," Lyra commented after seeing that the hunt for inheritance was about to begin after she glanced at the hourglass on the stele.


    Just as Ian said, they had a fixed amount of time to look for the Wizard''s inheritance and it was already about to begin.


    "Heh, you girl, don''t know how lucky you are."


    Ian rolled his eyes at her complaining. Although he didn''t know what path others had chosen, it still couldn''t be as easy as theirs.


    They could directly gain a meditation method perfectly aligned with their qualifications, that too a peak one, without searching for it like headless flies. Tower directly gave them in their hands.


    Now, all they needed to do was gather as many treasures as they could and start practicing.


    "Don''t just stand there. You can also fight. There are things that can help you increase your Knight Realm too. Just don''t choose something you cannot afford."


    Seeing that Aurora was only looking at the rules on the stele as if having no idea to take part in the trial, Ian reminded her.


    "Um."


    "Just hunt at the periphery, don''t think too much," Ian advised too lazy to say more.


    But, since he did say he would take her to the Calvora Continent, it would be bad if she got injured due to negligence.


    "Swoosh!"


    Just after he finished speaking, the glowing hourglass on the stele suddenly turned upside down while a trickle of magic particles began to drop continuously, marking the beginning of the trial.


    "Use all your power and grab as many as you can. Don''t worry about consumption or hiding your abilities. Just don''t go to the center, okay."


    Ian came close to Lyra, kissed her cheek, and suggested before suddenly disappearing right in front of her and Aurora.


    "What..."


    Aurora exclaimed, bewildered, as suddenly she couldn''t see Ian in front of her anymore. She was just feeling jealous of their intimacy when Ian vanished right in front of her eyes as if he wasn''t there to begin with.


    This method of disappearance was so strange, as even Ron needed some time to use spells.


    "Worry about yourself, girl."


    Lyra smiled slightly while suddenly using her movement technique to head directly toward one of the pedestals that had glowing orbs on top of it.


    She had already practiced the Graceful Path technique to perfection, so her steps, which looked slow and rhythmic, were actually quite fast.


    Moreover, with a thin crimson chain suddenly surrounding her figure, she looked quite charming and demonic at the same time.


    "They''re already a Wizard?"


    How could Aurora not understand now after seeing their methods? After all, such ways were really unheard of in the realm of Knights.


    Even the Legendary Knights couldn''t just disappear out of nowhere like Ian did not to mention the Crimson chains surrounding Lyra, which was clearly a spell in Aurora''s perception. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Being a Wizard is really good, huh? How can I become one?'' Aurora thought unconsciously.


    "Hehe, see, girl? You are no match for either of them. Don''t you want those powers too? Why don''t you heed my words?"


    Suddenly, just as Aurora was unconsciously yearning for power, the Whisper that had left her mind sounded once again, trying to bewitch her.


    "Wha... Stop! Why are you here again? I don''t need your help."


    Aurora was shocked and didn''t like this entity appearing again inside her mind that had been torturing her consistently since childhood.


    "Tch... why are you stubborn when you are so weak? Remember, girl, the weak have no rights in this world. How many times do you think that boy will help you? He has someone to take care of anyway. Hehe..."


    "Shut up... go away."


    Aurora didn''t know why, but what the Whisper talked about made her irritated as she scolded it in a cold voice, clearly out of her character.


    "Hm? Why is he here?"


    However, the Whisper seemed stunned, not by her cold tone but by some inexplicable discovery, causing it to ignore Aurora.


    "Tch... tch... that boy is too daring, isn''t he? Girl, don''t call me from now on in front of that boy. You can also forget about my conditions earlier."


    After saying that, the Whisper disappeared from Aurora''s mind just as inexplicably as it had appeared.


    "Who called you in the first place?"


    Aurora couldn''t help but complain but didn''t dwell on the issue much as she didn''t have much time. So, she put aside those thoughts and also chose a pedestal at the periphery just as Ian advised, ready for the search for inheritance.


    Maybe she would find something incredible¡ªwho knew? Although the hope was slim, it was still there.


    ...


    While Lyra and Aurora decided on their pillars, Ian also suddenly appeared in front of a tall cylindrical pedestal, which was a little closer to the center.


    "Ethereal Disguise with the Veilborn Shroud is quite powerful," Ian commented with a smile after canceling his form.


    Unlike the full form of the Ethereal Disguise technique, this time he only opened the channel from the Life Seed to his mind, allowing it to pump energy directly rather than turning incorporeal like before.


    This way, he could perform this technique without exerting himself. Leveling up this technique to the Ascent realm seemed to make it more powerful.


    "Let''s see how all the learning for two months does in a fight."


    Ian was itching for a good fight with all the power he had. Moreover, as he said to Lyra, he was going to grab as many inheritances as he could from this place.

 Chapter 137 - 137: Windsingers Pendant

    This was also one of the reasons Ian practiced hard as he knew about this place from the beginning.


    Of course, he still directly ignored those pillars on the periphery since he didn''t really need those useless things only useful for a normal Knight.


    "Swoosh!"


    Just as Ian''s figure approached closer to the pedestals a little nearer to the center, the magic barrier covering it suddenly fluctuated as it extended outward, making an instant array on the ground. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The array was circular, a little different from the teleportation array Ian had seen earlier, and filled with dense archaic runic language. Although he knew about normal archaic words, runic language was his blind spot.


    ''It will be great to gain some array inheritance this time.''


    Ian thought, but he knew that it was quite unlikely. In a Wizard''s world, Array''s knowledge triumphed over everything, even alchemy and potionology. So, chances of finding such in this low-level trial were almost nill.


    With the Array casting completed, a sudden gust of strong storms swept through the place as a large number of dark creatures began to fly out of it.


    "Caw... caw..."


    The piercing cry, filled with a strong mental attack suddenly echoed simultaneously, trying to disturb Ian''s mind in its wake.


    "Wind element, huh,"


    Ian thought while looking at a large number of dark Ravens sprouting out of the array in front continuously, not minding their weak mental attack one bit.


    As Ian said, each pedestal in this area contained a Wizard Inheritance, and since each wizard specialized in a specific element, the trial it posed would be different.


    It could be a physical fight with summoned monsters, a test of willpower, a test of knowledge, or simply a test of affinity¡ªbasically what that wizard thought was suitable for an inheritor to accept their mantle.


    Of course, since this was only the first floor of the Ignisia Tower, at most the inheritance here included those below the First Ring Wizard level; except those at the center.


    However, it was still very hard for an average Knight who hadn''t practiced the meditation method to take this challenges.


    For example, for many participants this time, just the mental attack from the Ravens Ian thought of as weak just now could prove fatal if they couldn''t defend themselves and get out of the range of this pillar.


    After all, 4 to 6 points of mental power couldn''t defend against this monsters attack in any way. Even Aurora, with 8 points in mental power, would find it very difficult to fight in this context. That''s why he asked her to only choose pedestals at the periphery.


    "Shrrkkk..."


    When the groups of ravens saw Ian wasn''t affected by their mental attack, they suddenly became agitated as their eyes turned blood red and they let out piercing shrieks.


    Ian even saw their talons getting visibly longer as their steel-like claws pointed at him. They looked nothing like those normal bird he saw on Earth.


    "Heh, now it''s interesting," Ian smiled just as the monsters in front disappeared from his vision, making their way toward him at extreme speed.


    Even the wind howled loudly, creating a small storm from their rush and causing Ian''s clothes to flutter.


    Since this was an inheritance related to a Wind-type Elemental Wizard, speed was its forte, and Ian would become passive if he couldn''t adapt faster¡ªonly if it was an equal fight, that is.


    "Tidal Push!"


    Ian didn''t want to waste too much time and wanted to grab everything possible, so he directly took out the worn-down staff he got from Ethos while chanting a spell.


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, with his voice, a strong wave of water sprung forth and swept through everything around Ian at its center, causing the momentum of all the ravens to halt briefly and the storm to subside.


    "Ice Shard!"


    Ian didn''t stop his chanting, though, as he completed yet another zero-ring spell side by side while concentrating his mental power turning those water droplets into sharp icicles.


    "Screech..."


    Suddenly, a low cry of pain echoed around as multiple dead bodies of black Ravens dropped from the sky, impaled by small sharp icicles.


    How quickly they came and how swiftly they fell¡ªthey were no match at all.


    With Ian''s precise calculation, he shot all the monsters in one move, causing the area to clear instantly as all the dead summons disappeared into the array that also swiftly vanished.


    "Perfect!"


    Ian smiled in satisfaction as his small practice in chain spells came out as he expected. As for the Ravens he killed, he didn''t take it seriously¡ªafter all, he was a Second Class Wizard Apprentice anyhow.


    "Click!"


    After Ian completed the so-called trial effortlessly, the magic barrier surrounding the pedestal also disappeared, allowing Ian to see the orb at the top.


    ''I don''t know if my Spellblade can break through this barrier.''


    After all, his bloodline did have the ability to pierce through mana shields. So, wouldn''t it be easier to loot if he could directly pierce the mana barrier without taking any trial?


    "A wind element meditation method, a pendant, and a spellbook."


    After Ian jumped to the top of the pedestal, he saw what seemed to be the inheritance he got after this trial. The glow he saw from below was just an effect of the pedestal that worked as an indicator.


    So, Ian first grabbed the pendant and scanned it with his mental power while using Analysis.


    [Windsinger''s Pendant (Intermediate): An enchanted artifact that helps amplify the power of wind-based spells.]


    [Artifcat Level:- Basic, Intermediate, Advanced, Rare, Legendary, Mythic]


    "An intermediate artifact, not bad."


    If it was a normal person going after this trial, then they might only be able to complete this trial. So it was indeed a good inheritance, especially since there were even the corresponding spells along with the meditation method, although all of them were zero rings.


    "Good start, then let''s sweep through everything, shall we?"


    However, Ian wasn''t a normal person, and he wasn''t satisfied with just this. He was about to go to another continent entirely and was dirt poor.


    So, it was better to grab whatever he could here so that he could convert them into currency even if he didn''t need them.


    "Aqua Barrier!"


    "Mind Control!"


    "Crimson Chains!"


    While Ian was busy completing the trial, Lyra also fought with a pack of wolves, killing them in droves while using her bloodline skills.


    Although she was a little behind Ian, she didn''t take much time to complete her trial too.


    "Tch... only this much? How stingy! It seems I need to choose a little brighter ones."


    Lyra pouted in dissatisfaction after seeing only a few herbs that were useful for a Knight.


    Aurora, who was near her fighting boar monsters, couldn''t help but twitch her mouth speechlessly as she clearly saw that the herb Lyra called useless could help her reach the Grand Knight realm.


    ''They are so strong.''


    Aurora couldn''t help but feel bitter after seeing Ian and Lyra flying through multiple pillars one by one while she was still defending against these monsters in the Tertiary Knight realm.


    ''Guess that''s what a Wizard is for you. Hope I can find something useful too.''


    She thought with hope, even though it was as abysmal as it was, while gracefully impaling the boar in front, causing it to disappear into particles of light.


    So, a weird scene began to play in the passage meant for the wizard inheritance trial as Ian and Lyra began to sweep through everything around with thunder, not stopping even for a second as the hourglass continuously showed the passing time.


    What was supposed to be a trial had now become a competition to see who could grab more instead.

 Chapter 138 - 138: Unprecedented Looting

    "Hah... another artifact, and that too at the Advanced level. Haha, hey old man, do you think Ian could come close to me?"


    Carl asked Ruther in his mind while jumping down from the pedestal he was on.


    This was the third inheritance he obtained after continuously completing the so-called trial on this first floor. For his Second Class Wizard Apprentice level, it was too easy. Moreover, he even had the help of Ruther, a Sixth-Ring Wizard.


    "How do I know? But from the way that kid didn''t waver even when you were angry at the platform, he seems to be a Wizard Apprentice too."


    Ruther commented on Carl''s inquiry mentioning Ian''s abnormality referring to Carl''s inadvertent use of a mental attack when he was angry.


    "Yeah, I figured. He didn''t even flinch when I used my mental power to intimidate him, and his qualifications are good too. That old bastard must have taught him."


    Carl had already guessed that to be the case from Ian''s weird behavior throughout the test. And from the way Ian behaved in front of Ron, he attributed everything to him.


    If Ron knew Carl''s thinking, he would probably laugh out loud. But for this situation, his guess seemed to be on the mark.


    "There is no point guessing randomly. Just focus on your realm. As long as you are not at First Ring Wizard level, you are an ant anyway."


    Ruther mercilessly cut his words and continued,


    "Okay, don''t think much. Go to the pillar on your left side. There must be a good thing there. Grab as much of this inheritance as you can so that you will have some capital when you arrive at the Calvora Continent."


    "Yeah!"


    Carl also agreed as he headed for the pedestal pointed by Ruther while ignoring the weird look from around.


    "Tch... he is grabbing another one. How stingy can he be? Can''t he leave some for us?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the youngsters at the side couldn''t help but complain as he saw Carl heading towards yet another pillar; his face full of jealousy. He even gnashed his teeth in hatred full of incompetence.


    "Hey, do you want to die like the previous bunch? And you cannot pass the trial like him anyway. Just grab the easier one from outside, we aren''t going outside of this continent, are we?"


    His friend at the side reprimanded him since he didn''t want to draw the attention of Carl for no reason.


    As he said, their qualifications were just that they weren''t going to follow Ron. So, was there any point in envying Carl at all.


    "Tch... having better qualifications is so grand, even Tower gives you a meditation book right in your hand. So unfair. Why do we have to toil like this while he can practically grab everything."


    The youngster was filled with extreme envy and hatred but still stopped his snarky remarks and joined his temporary friend to complete a low-level trial. He was just incompetently furious and also didn''t want Carl to get angry at him.


    Otherwise, he couldn''t survive Carl''s attack just like those few guys killed with one shot by him.


    Just like Ian had expected, Carl also encountered the Grimoire Library on his path and even obtained the meditation method suitable for his elements that weren''t available with Ruther.


    However, unlike in Ian''s case where both he and Lyra got the book, in Carl''s case only he got the special treatment, and others following this path got nothing.


    So, some skirmishes were inevitable.


    "This seems to be a test of knowledge."


    Carl didn''t pay any attention to the ramblings of the weaklings and began another trial just as Ruther suggested.


    "Yeah, there should be some treasures related to potionology. Just follow my instructions."


    Ruther nodded and began to guide Carl as even if he was an old being, he still had the skill to pass this kind of simple test.


    ...


    "Boom!"


    While Carl was busy completing the test of knowledge to gain yet another wizard inheritance, Ian was instead seen bombarding the magic barrier in front of him with his Spellblade.


    "Smash!"


    "Bang!"


    "Click!"


    With his relentless bombardment, the magic barrier covering the pedestal at the front collapsed with a click while the ongoing trial of knowledge stopped abruptly.


    "Hah... it is getting more and more difficult now. Even my special characteristics cannot penetrate this barrier now. I guess, it is time to go to the center."


    Ian said while jumping over the tall pillar and landing perfectly on the top of the pedestal. With the ease he performed such a set of movements, it was easy to see that he had done it many times.


    After he stood at the top, he then picked up a mana ring placed at the center of the pedestal and peered into it with his mental power.


    "A Knowledge Orb, alchemist manual, a set of brewing kits, and a potion recipe manual, not bad."


    Ian nodded with a smile after seeing the inheritance of yet another Alchemist Wizard.


    With this one, he now already had two full inheritances of an Alchemist, three inheritances of a Wind-Elemental Wizard, two of Water-Elemental Wizards, and one each of Fire, Earth, and Darkness Elemental Wizard inheritances.


    He also acquired multiple treasures, advanced artifacts useful for Wizard Apprentices, making him quite wealthy.


    This was all because he could penetrate the magic barrier surrounding the pillar with his unique characteristic, saving him some time on a lengthy trial like this Knowledge Test.


    However, the hourglass on the stele was already more than halfway through so Ian had to stop his looting spree now.


    After all, he still had Flame Heart Sigil with him which was an inheritance token he got in front of the Imperial Academy.


    ''An inheritance of a First-Ring Wizard.''


    Ian smiled as he knew quite a bit about this since this was Carl''s first chance in Arcane Passage. Moreover, this wizard wasn''t like Ron and Ethos, poor ghosts exiled to this barren land.


    And there was also quite a bit of story behind this opportunity.


    ''No wonder the system said, ''Can you finish what you have started?''


    Ian smiled while making his way toward the center remembering a name that echoed throughout the plot of Arcane Passage; the nemesis of Carl, an antagonist,


    "Kaelzor!"

 Chapter 139 - 139: Quest That Didnt Seem Basic

    The inheritance trial on the first floor of the Ignisia Tower consisted of tall pedestals surrounded by intricate array mechanisms. Once a person passed the trial, they could claim a Wizard inheritance by climbing to the top.


    To be honest, Ian felt that this type of inheritance seemed quite lackluster. However, for someone who wasn''t even a Wizard Apprentice, these inheritances were indeed a valuable opportunity.


    But Ian wanted more than that. He wanted a true Wizard inheritance, and he knew exactly where to find it.


    "Only three inheritance halls, huh."


    It didn''t take long for Ian to arrive at the center, where he saw three large halls surrounded by tall pedestals. From the look on top of them, most of the inheritances in this area had already been claimed.


    However, unlike the pillars that remained standing even when empty, the inheritance halls were different.


    As long as an inheritance remained, the hall would exist. This meant that there were still three First-Ring Wizard Inheritances waiting for the right inheritor.


    "Let''s enter immediately."


    Ian muttered while retrieving the Flame Heart Sigil from his mana ring as there was nothing noteworthy about the inheritance hall from outside.


    "Swoosh!"


    As soon as the token, crafted from Ignisium, appeared in Ian''s hand, one of the inheritance halls in front of him glowed with red color, and a stream of mana shot out from the sigil in his hands.


    "Click!"


    With the connection seemingly established, Ian watched as the door to one of the inheritance halls opened slowly, revealing a dark interior leading to an unknown destination.


    Seeing that the token in his hand was still responding to the entrance, Ian wasted no time and entered through the door without a hint of hesitation, his expression was calm as he knew what awaited him.


    "Bang!"


    Once Ian disappeared into the darkness, the door closed automatically, as if to prevent entry by unauthorized individuals.


    ...


    Darkness.


    After Ian entered the inheritance hall, what he saw was only the darkness in front of him and nothing else.


    However, it wasn''t the normal darkness Ian was used to in his daily life but a pitch-black void, since Ian couldn''t even use his mental power to scan where he was and couldn''t use mana and Life Energy inside his body.


    Even seeing his own finger was impossible.


    The only thing Ian could do was hear his own heartbeat, which was pulsating continuously, reminding him that he was alive.


    ''This must be how bone-chilling darkness feels like.''


    Ian thought while looking at nothing in front of him with no anxiousness on his face. It wasn''t just because he already knew beforehand about this inexplicable test but also because he felt this much was nothing for him.


    In fact, Ian wanted to see if using the Ethereal Form could allow him to directly see through this darkness, as he found that he could use it if he wanted to in this condition.


    However, considering this was a place of inheritance, he reined in his thoughts, at least for now.


    As Ian closed his eyes and rested his mind, time passed bit by bit. Since the darkness had already engulfed every sense, it was quite hard to track time, making this experience even scarier.


    After all, human beings were always afraid of the unknown, and that hadn''t changed even after he transmigrated into this world.


    Ian didn''t know how much time had passed since he stood rooted in his position, closing his eyes, but finally, a ray of light pierced through the pitch-black darkness, lighting up his surroundings bit by bit, slowly.


    "Hah, finally passed."


    Ian mumbled after feeling the light appear again in his vision. Really, without strong mental power, he shouldn''t have been able to pass this test.


    <Test of Willpower: Passed!>


    And with the light came a neutral voice commending his willpower.


    Finally, Ian once again saw that he was in a corridor just like the one he had entered before, but the entry and exit were covered with mist leaving him no retreat.


    "Swoosh!"


    However, before he could ascertain his situation, a huge structure suddenly jumped out from below the ground right in front of him almost catching him off guard.


    The structure that suddenly appeared was crafted from smooth stone and reinforced with metal plates, surrounded by complex runic lines flowing with mana.


    Although the entity in front of him was just a product formed by a Wizard, Ian could feel from the pressure that it was quite strong, unlike anything he had encountered before.


    "A Golem."


    "Swoosh!"


    However, Ian was surprised to find that it wasn''t alone, as more and more Golems sprung forth from the ground, surrounding him in the middle, as if not giving him a chance to retreat.


    ''Heh, pretty interesting just for a Basic Destiny Quest, isn''t it?''


    Ian who was surprised by the sudden turn of events mumbled in annoyance, as he didn''t remember Carl getting surrounded by dozens of Golems, that too as strong as him, in a narrow corridor.


    Why, when it was his turn, everything became so difficult? Was it because he was a Passerby Villain and not a protagonist?


    The test completely changed and the difficulties also increased exponentially.


    ''Was it really luck or is someone dissatisfied with me?''


    Ian wasn''t a fool. Unlike the pedestals outside carrying Wizard inheritances with mechanical set rules, this inheritance hall was different, as it had spirits.


    And this specific hall had the spirit of a dead Wizard, Dornar Claywright. Thus, this test depended entirely on his whim.


    ''Let''s see what he has up his sleeve. Do you think this mere Golems can stop me?''


    Ian thought with cold eyes while taking out multiple pills from his mana ring and stuffing them inside his mouth.


    [Mana Infusion Pill: A basic pill produced by an Alchemist Wizard that can replenish mana reserves in a short period of time.] S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although Ian didn''t get any potions inside the two inheritances of an Alchemist, he did find a few bottles of these basic pills that could restore his mana, which now came in handy.


    "Scrchh..."


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 140 - 140: Arent They Too Skilled?

    "Boom!"


    While Ian was preparing for a hard fight, the Golems surrounding him were already ready, as the first one that appeared suddenly opened its fiery ruby eyes and directly fired a concentrated beam of searing flames at his position.


    Unlike a Wizard who had to chant to fire a spell, the Golem construct didn''t have such a weakness, as its attack was spontaneous.


    "Shit!"


    "Veilborn Shroud!"


    Ian didn''t linger and directly used his bloodline power at maximum, dodging the flame in time, fortunately.


    "Bang!"


    The power of the intense beam of concentrated flame was incredible, as even the thick stone pavement that seemed indestructible directly shattered upon impact.


    Ian even saw some fragments of stones getting pulverized mid-air.


    "Damn!"


    However, it wasn''t the end, as another Golem suddenly smashed the ground beneath it, causing the whole area to shake, disorienting Ian''s position.


    Before he could even control his body from the shockwaves, Ian saw another Golem on his left deploying a chain that was wrapped all around its body, hurling it directly at him, trying to immobilize him.


    For such a giant construct seemingly made of stone and metal, their agility was nothing to scoff at. It was truly a remarkable product of a Wizard''s research.


    "Aren''t they too skilled?"


    Ian couldn''t help but mumble while dodging the swinging chains directed at him. These Golems were so in sync with each other that he was having a hard time deploying any method or even chanting a spell.


    And from the way they looked, he didn''t think he could be a match if he fought them head-on in close combat.


    Of course, if he used his full Ethereal Form, he could easily disable or destroy their core killing them effortlessly.


    But Ian decided not to do that, at least not yet.


    "Whizz!"


    Ian had just landed when another Golem grabbed a stone broken apart by the shockwaves and threw it at his location simultaneously.


    "Ugh...!"


    Because of the narrow corridor, even though Ian dodged in time, he still sustained some damage from the flying debris due to the result of the huge impact.


    "Sigh, it seems I have to use the Runeheart stone. Arcanium Shell is as good as gone now."


    Ian sighed after seeing that his basic armor couldn''t stop even the debris in this fight.


    So, he took out the Runeheart stone, keeping it in his pocket while beginning to chant a spell with a wand in his hand while there was still time.


    He figured these Golems seemed to be programmed to attack continuously, clearly trying to stop him from using any spell.


    "Tidal Push!"


    But casting a Zero-ring spell took no time for Ian, as he used a water-based AOE spell, causing the whole corridor to be covered with water elements with a wave of his hands.


    Because of the ample mana in the surroundings, Ian didn''t have to waste too much of his own when casting a Zero-ring spell.


    However, although he did manage to cast a spell, his spell did nothing, as the Golems were too large and strong for this little wave to affect anything.


    But Ian''s motive wasn''t to attack the Golems as he had a different plan. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sure enough, seeing him attacking them, the previous Golem directly shot another concentrated beam of fire through the air, heading toward Ian.


    Although the power of the attack was astonishing, the extreme temperature of the fiery beam also managed to vaporize all the water from Ian''s spell in its wake, resulting in a foggy steam that covered the entire corridor for a brief moment.


    "Boom!"


    Upon impact, another loud sound echoed, followed by the deep trench in the place where Ian just stood.


    "Can''t you give me some time?"


    Ian couldn''t help but complain, as the spontaneous attacking ability of this Golem was too overpowered, wasn''t it?


    There was truly no cooldown time.


    As long as the core contained abundant mana, it could bombard him continuously. How could he survive like that?


    However, fortunately, his plan worked, as the thick steam from the water that had just been evaporated by the Golem''s attack caused the corridor to become misty, reducing visibility considerably.


    Ian already knew that these Golems, although powerful, didn''t have minds of their own. So, they couldn''t use mental power like him.


    While this did nullify the Mind Control skill he got from Lyra, making it useless in this fight, it also presented an opportunity for him to get respite in this narrow corridor by blocking their vision.


    Otherwise, even Ian wouldn''t be able to withstand the continuous bombardment of these dozens of Golems, not to mention that they were already surrounding him in the middle.


    "Phantom Veil!"


    Seeing that the Golems seemed to have lost their target, Ian first used the Phantom Veil technique while standing in a corner as far away from them as possible.


    "Let''s get this over with."


    Ian wasn''t the one to fight one by one; he always preferred a clean fight.


    So, this time too, he was going to use his ultimate spell without wasting his time.


    ''Hope this will take care of them. Otherwise, I might have to use my Ethereal Form.''


    Ian thought while chanting a spell and looking at the still figures of the Golems.


    He noticed that although some Golemes did lose their target, two of them weren''t passive like others.


    Ian saw that the Golem that could shoot a beam of flame already had glowing eyes as if it was ready to shoot.


    And the other one, which used Shockwave to disorient him, was instead thumping the ground with his big foot, deliberately making strange vibrations on the ground.


    Since the corridor was narrow, Ian could already feel the vibrations underneath him that were resonating continuously.


    ''This piece of shit is quite smart even when there is no brain.''


    Ian cursed and directly fired the spell he had already prepared with a large amount of mana.


    "Fireball Seed!"


    "Swoosh!"


    With his spell completed, the top of the wand in his hands glowed brilliantly while dozens of fiery seeds swept through the entire corridor in a flash.


    But the weird thing was that they didn''t explode as they were intended to do; instead, they were floating around as if controlled by something.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Explosion!

    ''Let me show you my chain spell.''


    Ian smirked a little forcefully as he already saw the two Golems in front looking at his position after he fired the spell. Their ruby-like eyes made up of unknown material glowed faintly as if locking his position.


    Apparently, the Golem that had used the Shockwave earlier had already found his position through some strange vibrations. And his use of a spell was already a dead giveaway.


    ''Tch... it seems they are connected somehow.''


    Ian thought as he looked at the other Golems that too began to shift toward him through the steam that was already beginning to subside. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whiss!"


    ''Here comes another one.''


    As Ian had anticipated, the Golem whose eyes were glowing earlier directly fired another concentrated beam at the corner where he was.


    However, this time Ian wasn''t going to dodge but instead began to pour a significant amount of Mana into the Runeheart Stone while simultaneously chanting another spell with the staff in his hand.


    While he was doing this, his previous Fireball seeds were still floating near the dozens of Golems, although they looked inconspicuous due to their tiny size.


    "Boom!"


    It didn''t take long for that powerful beam of flame to strike his position, causing everything around to be destroyed and pulverized just like before.


    However, the walls of the corridor remained intact due to the engraved complex runic patterns.


    Fortunately, Ian was ready and had already prepared for the attack with his Runeheart Stone, which directly blocked the beam, saving him from injury.


    The shimmering barrier that sprang forth when his life was in danger was able to stop even such an extremely condensed beam.


    Truly, this fragment of a demon''s heart was a good defensive artifact, at least Ian thought so.


    However, although the damage was mitigated, the momentum was not, as Ian was still shot straight up by the devastating blow, slamming into the wall.


    "Inferno Burst!"


    But that much time was enough, as Ian finally completed his First Ring Spell, Inferno Burst. Even with a second-class apprentice''s level of mental power, he felt tired after using it.


    "Click!"


    However, it was all worth it, as, with Ian''s shout, the crystal at the top of the staff glowed like fire, drawing in a massive amount of mana from every corner of the corridor.


    Unlike when he tested this spell in the training room devoid of mana, this time he had enough mana to serve as a catalyst for his First Ring Spell.


    So, the spell now felt alive after it had been so long since Ian learned it. Truly, a mana-filled environment is different.


    "Whizz!"


    Once the spell was fired, the fireball seeds that were levitating around each Golem due to Ian''s mental power began to shake as if infused with extreme power.


    Ian didn''t directly use the spell but instead used it in conjunction with the Fireball Seeds that were connected to him by his mental power.


    He had already realized that he could shift the spell initiation in the area of his mental coverage; although consumption was higher.


    So, what he was aiming for wasn''t an AOE attack with a large-range effect but a targeted explosion for each Golem. After all, these structures were inert, and their cores needed to be destroyed along with their bodies for them to truly die.


    ''I can''t control them anymore.''


    Ian thought bitterly, finding it hard to control the fiery seeds due to their intense shaking.


    However, being able to use the First Ring Spell Inferno Burst within Zero Ring Spell Fireball Seeds was an achievement in itself.


    ''Then, let''s end this, shall we?''


    Ian thought while pouring whatever remaining mana he had into the Runeheart Stone. Then he shouted loudly, although he didn''t need to,


    "Explosion!"


    "Click!"


    "Boom!"


    With his command, suddenly, a cacophony of explosions echoed in the narrow corridor near each Golem, catching them completely off guard. It was like fireworks exploding continuously, but the magnitude was far too great.


    This was an explosion after Ian divided and stuffed the First Ring Spell Inferno Burst into the Fireball Seeds, causing a massive display of power that could destroy everything in its path.


    Although this chain spell devised by Ian wasn''t as beautiful as the Ember Wake chain spell displayed by Ethos, it was still powerful enough to dismember the Golems and their inner cores, especially since they were so close to the fiery seeds.


    The broken stones, metals, other Golem parts, and devastation around the corridor were living evidence of Ian''s power.


    Although it seemed to take a long time, everything from Ian being thrown into the air to him using the Inferno Burst Spell happened within a few seconds.


    So, fortunately, Ian was outside the range of the explosion since he was still in mid-air when the explosion happened.


    "Ugh... Cough... Cough... Damn! That was awesome!"


    Ian dropped to the ground, using the Feather Fall spell with just a little mana he had left.


    Looking at the devastated area around him with broken parts of the Golems that had been surrounding him just moments earlier, Ian was filled with pride.


    ''Explosion is man''s romance, isn''t it?'' he thought with a smile.


    No matter what, the First Ring Spell was the First Ring Spell, even if it was nerfed due to his low realm, the power was astonishing. Even it exceeded Ian''s expectations as he never accounted for the change in place.


    However, although his attack was successful, Ian didn''t lower his guard but took out a few more mana infusion pills and stuffed them into his mouth.


    He hadn''t forgotten that this was a test¡ªan unequal test, to be exact¡ªclearly intending for his failure.


    He didn''t know if the test would end if he was injured or in danger of life, but he didn''t like this partial treatment one bit.


    <Test of Strength: Passed!>


    <Test of Wisdom: Passed!>


    But before Ian could check if all the Golems were dead from the explosion, he heard the neutral voice from the inheritance hall again, announcing that he had passed two tests in a row.

 Chapter 142 - 142: Yapping

    ''Heh, what wisdom? I just bulldozed everything with power.''


    Ian scoffed at the unintentional praise from the inheritance hall.


    He wasn''t complacent about the voice, as the main reason he had been able to kill these dozens of powerful Golems in an instant was because of the First Ring Spell Inferno Burst.


    Using it inside the Fireball Seeds simply made it a targeted AOE attack while enhancing some power, that''s all.


    <You passed three tests in a row.>


    However, the voice didn''t stop and announced his result unequivocally without pause.


    <Your strength as a Wizard Apprentice is commendable.>


    <You are qualified...>


    When the last words were about to be spoken, they stopped abruptly, as if someone had pressed a pause button.


    Then Ian felt the area around him change, and suddenly, he inexplicably appeared in another empty white room.


    "You have a good arsenal of spells. That chain spell was not bad, although it was a little wasteful in approach."


    Just when Ian was adjusting to the sudden bright light in a white room due to the instant transfer of position, he heard a soft middle-aged voice in front that was tinged with intrigue while also slightly disappointed.


    "Although you are not the one I was looking for, you can pass my test. So, I decided to give you a chance."


    By this time, Ian had already adjusted to the brightness as he finally saw the person who was yapping in front of him.


    The person in front was a middle-aged man cloaked in a flowing long blue robe that had intricate golden linings everywhere shimmering with ethereal light while the man himself was tall with hollow eyes that seemed to contain infinite wisdom.


    From the way he looked, it didn''t seem like he was a spirit at all but a living entity.


    ''Must be the effect of the array.''


    Ian thought after seeing Dornar with an intact body. However, his attention was more on the impressive robe than on the man''s body.


    He could see that the robe was an artifact from the way the mana circled around it, making it look cooler and more pristine, although he didn''t know its rank.


    Overall, he was quite good-looking.


    "Who are you?"


    Although Ian knew who he was, he still asked, as he wanted to know what this guy was acting about. Did he think he hadn''t realized his gaffe by stopping that neutral voice at the end?


    "Do you know the time to choose an inheritance is already over?"


    However, the middle-aged man didn''t seem fond of answering his question and instead asked Ian seemingly out of nowhere.


    "So?"


    Ian asked, confused.


    He didn''t know how much time he had spent in the dark room alone, not to mention the fight with the Golem afterward.


    Of course, the time for choosing an inheritance outside must be over. After all, it was only an incense stick''s worth of time, and he entered here after half the time had passed.


    But he didn''t understand why he was being asked, as he was already inside the hall anyway, right? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young man, you seem to be oblivious. After the trial is over, no one can grab any inheritance on the first floor of Ignisia Tower. It is a pity you decided to come here at the last moment."


    "Sigh... Now, even I cannot violate the rules."


    The middle-aged man acted as if he were sorry that Ian was late, making Ian speechless.


    ''Does this guy want to reengage the debt?''


    Ian thought with cold eyes. He was already pissed off by Dornar''s inexplicable increase in the level of the test, and now he was being asked if he was late.


    If it were any other person, they might be fooled, but he knew how this tower worked more than anyone.


    He had already entered the inheritance hall before the time was over, so it didn''t matter how much time he took to complete it afterward, unlike the pillar outside.


    After all, unlike those pedestals, this was a real First-Ring Wizard inheritance, and the method of trials could be different.


    "However, for a Second-Class Wizard Apprentice, your fighting power is truly impressive," Dornar said while showing interest in his eyes.


    He could see that the last spell used by Ian was a First-Ring Spell, Inferno Burst, but how Ian could use it while still being a Second-Class apprentice was something even he didn''t understand.


    After all, even though he was from a bloodline family of the Calvora continent, he had never heard of anyone mastering such a First-ring Spell at the apprentice stage.


    He now even thought that it must be some variant of a Zero-ring spell researched by wizards, never believing it was a true First-ring spell, as that was truly outrageous.


    His surprise was also the reason why he was a step slower when stopping the automated voice of this inheritance hall.


    ''But, Is he the correct choice?''


    Dornar thought while looking at Ian with a conflicted expression.


    In fact, when Ian took his Flameheart Sigil out of the mana ring, he already sensed it. But after seeing him in the Chamber of Will, he felt Ian wasn''t the one he was waiting for.


    This wasn''t just his feeling but his innate intuition as a Claywright bloodline.


    Apparently, each person with a Wizard bloodline in their family would be born with a gift, and his gift was this inexplicable intuition.


    Although it was useful in cases like this, it was utterly useless for a Wizard''s path unless he was crafting something or making potions.


    That''s why he died young as a First-Ring Wizard, even though he was a young master of a powerful clan. Well, there is more to his death, but still, his weak gift played a major role.


    "So, what do you think we should do?"


    Ian didn''t have any intention of entertaining a middle-aged man when he had two beautiful girls waiting for him outside. So, he asked directly, not wanting to play word games.

 Chapter 143 - 143: Salivating Wealth

    After hearing Ian''s words, which clearly seemed impatient, Dornar shook his head.


    ''He is too young after all,'' he thought, not realizing he was pissing off Ian by acting like this.


    "Although the rule of the Ignisia Tower doesn''t allow me to give you an inheritance, I can still make a slight exception and give you the reward you deserve from my own collection," Dornar said, smiling as if he was doing charity.


    "After all, you did pass the test. However, you need to swear an Oath of a Wizard and help me with a small thing. What do you think, young man?" he asked, his eyes seeming to say, wouldn''t you thank me.


    However, Ian looked directly into his eyes, not flinching or showing the kind of joy Dornar envisioned, which made him slightly disappointed.


    ''Is this guy stupid? Did his brain get damaged after dying?''


    Unlike what Dornar thought, Ian wasn''t overjoyed or thankful for his "sacrifice" but was outright cursing him in his mind.


    ''Does this kind of children''s trick actually work?''


    Ian suddenly remembered that although, in the Arcane Passage, Carl hadn''t encountered the tough trial he had, Carl did make a Wizard''s Oath before accepting Dornar''s inheritance.


    He hadn''t thought much of it at the time, but now that he was experiencing it firsthand, it felt like a proper scam.


    A Wizard''s Oath is a solemn vow or commitment taken by a wizard, betting their own path on the line. It is a risky promise that could shatter their journey to ascension if broken.


    Just as Ruther advised Carl not to use sneaky methods when fighting Ian in a knight''s duel, as it could impair his conscience, violating an oath was thousands of times more dangerous than that.


    So, wasn''t Dornar scamming him? After all, no matter what resources he had, they weren''t going to exceed First-Ring.


    Moreover, he wasn''t a protagonist loaded with luck to take such risks.


    ''I passed the test and still have to swear an oath and help him with something to get the inheritance? Why don''t you just make me a slave directly?''


    Ian was annoyed, totally annoyed feeling as though he was being looked down on. However, it was still not the time to break up yet, as he was still using his perception to see if there was any danger in this room.


    "What will I get?"


    So, he asked with a normal expression while staying in character wanting to see how far this asshole could go.


    "Heh... young and energetic. Straight to the point, huh?"


    Dornar thought Ian was simply greedy for treasures. He didn''t think much and waved his hand, suddenly taking out a mana ring with an intricate jewel design.


    "Look at it yourself," he said, placing the mana ring in front of Ian.


    ''Oh? He''s serious.''


    Ian thought as he examined the designs and runes engraved on the mana ring. He could tell just from the look that it was an advanced artifact, better than the intermediate one he got from Ethos.


    Without hesitation, Ian grabbed the ring and peered through its contents with his mental power while using his Analyze skill simultaneously.


    He wanted to know what Dornar was offering in exchange for the Wizard''s Oath.


    Once Ian activated the Analyze skill, a blue screen with rows of information appeared in his mind.


    [Mana Stones: Stones imbued with pure mana that are very helpful when practicing meditation.]


    [Mana Crystal: A crystal formed from the natural amalgamation of pure mana. It can be used for meditation, in arrays, alchemy, or in any other wizard''s research.]


    "Shss..."


    Ian took a long breath after seeing the two items that appeared in his vision after scanning the mana ring.


    ''Almost 100 mana stones and there are even dozens of mana crystals?''


    Mana crystals were currency used only by First-Ring Wizards and above, and even they would find it hard to obtain.


    How wealthy was this Dornar guy that the "little benefit" he gave was this much already? Moreover, there was still a bit more inside.


    [Mana Potion: A vial of liquid that can restore your mana reserves.] sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Enchanted Robe (Intermediate Artifact): A magically enchanted robe that can clean itself and protect the wearer from basic spells.]


    ''Well, it seems he found out I was looking at his robe.''


    Ian thought while examining the robe that seemed similar to the one Dornar was wearing. Then, he looked at the glistening orb that looked similar to his fireball seeds.


    [Fire Elemental Orb (Intermediate Artifact): An orb infused with the essence of fire. It can help the user channel and control fire magic with precision, both in offense and defense.]


    ''Good stuff.''


    Dornar might have thought Ian was majoring in fire elements, so he picked this artifact to grab his attention.


    Ian finally assessed all the items inside the ring.


    Besides the ten or so mana potions and the Fire Elemental Orb, there was only a meditation method and a spell book he hadn''t looked into yet.


    "So, what do you think, young man? These items are enough for you to practice until the Third-Class Wizard Apprentice."


    Dornar didn''t lie, as those things were indeed sufficient for a Wizard Apprentice.


    Even he was now regretting adding dozens of mana crystals. He himself didn''t have many left, but he couldn''t just take them back, could he? He still had some pride, he thought.


    "Yeah! They are good."


    Ian smiled while looking at the mana ring that floated back to Dornar. He wanted to grab it and run away, but it wasn''t the time yet.


    Really, although Dornar seemed to be scamming, he was scamming with style. Even Ian was tempted to take the Oath to obtain those things immediately.


    However, greed was greed, and he couldn''t lose his reason for such a small benefit.


    After all, the violation of the Oath was far more terrifying than what these treasures could compensate. And he was really not sure if he could complete this task with his shitty luck.


    "Excellent!"

 Chapter 144 - 144: Failed Quest!

    "Excellent!"


    Dornar beamed with a wide smile after seeing that Ian was satisfied with his rewards. So, he asked him again trying to strike the iron while it was hot,


    "So, let''s do the Wizard Oath then. Don''t worry, I just want you to deliver a message to my clan. It is just a simple thing."


    He tried to lighten the severity of the situation since he noticed that Ian seemed to be conflicted about taking an Oath.


    ''Simple, my ass!''


    Ian cursed under his breath as he recalled the task that Dornar was about to assign him.


    Actually, this was a foreshadowing of a bigger plot in the Arcane Passage.


    After Carl accepted this task in the novel, he would inadvertently become involved with the biggest antagonist of the novel, Kaelzor.


    Since it was a novel, of course, it didn''t just have a heroines and a protagonist but also a major villain, unlike Ian, who was a passerby forgotten in a single chapter.


    The reason why Dornar was in this situation was also due to his family''s involvement with Kaelzor, a Fourth-Ring Wizard.


    In fact, the Claywright family was quite powerful in the Cavlora continent, with a Fourth-Ring Wizard in charge. However, due to the inexplicable death of that powerhouse, the family fell from grace and was taken advantage of due to resource issues.


    Although it didn''t completely disappear from history due to its involvement in a wizard organization, they did lose a lot of members, one of whom was Dornar.


    "My name is Dornar Claywright, and I''m a member of the Claywright family on the Clavora Continent, Fallen Riff."


    Dornar paused, then continued introducing himself to Ian before explaining the vow Ian had to take.


    "So, what you have to do is swear a Wizard Oath that you will definitely deliver the item and message I give you to my Claywright family within two years. Once you fulfill your promise, you will be free from the Oath."


    He narrated everything with the serious look and asked,


    "Young man, do you think you can do that?"


    He asked with eyes full of intrigue, as if accepting his deal was a trial he imposed on Ian to show his magnificence.


    However, unlike his expectations, Ian''s response was anything but that.


    "What about you give me the inheritance I deserve for passing the test, and we forget about these things?"


    Ian asked, completely rejecting the idea of taking an Oath. It wasn''t even an option in his mind.


    Seriously, couldn''t this guy just give him what he deserved after passing the test? Why so much drama?


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    Dornar was confused by Ian''s sudden reversal, as he truly thought he would take the Oath right away. After all, the items he offered were indeed precious.


    "Young man, are you kidding me? Do you believe you can leave this place after you anger me?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He warned, irritated by Ian''s serious tone.


    It irked him that there was no respect in Ian''s eyes, which he had expected to see in a youngster. No matter what, he was a First-Ring Wizard and deserved some respect, right?


    Why did it feel like Ian had no admiration for him? What was he thinking? Was he stupid?


    "Heh, you''re really funny. I passed your test that was clearly designed to fail me, and yet I have to swear an Oath to get what I deserve? Do you think I''m as stupid as you are?"


    Ian coldly replied, completely changing his tone as he grew fed up with the nonsense.


    Truly, this guy wasn''t even a big shot like Ruther or comparable to Kaelzor, so why did he think Ian would give him face?


    It wasn''t like Ian hadn''t killed a First-Ring Wizard before.


    It was only the extraordinary nature of this inheritance hall and the surrounding array that kept him quiet.


    However, he had already realized there wasn''t any death trap inside this white room. From the perception of the Veilbourn shroud, he detected that the room was in a separate dimension away from the trial ground.


    So, from his observations, all Dornar could do was use the array to send him out of the inheritance tower. After all, he was a spirit, not a real entity.


    ''Even if my guess is incorrect, I can still leave this place,'' Ian thought.


    Having made a plan, he didn''t want to waste time with meaningless talking.


    "Didn''t I say you''ve already exceeded the time for the inheritance?"


    Dornar''s voice became grave, never having been disrespected like this before, especially by a brat at the Apprentice level.


    "Heh, who are you kidding? Do you think I''m stupid enough to believe your nonsense?"


    Ian scoffed at his pretense.


    "Sigh... look, I just want what I deserve. I have completed your test, even more than enough. So, just give me your inheritance and let me leave."


    At the end, Ian stretched out his arm and ordered as though he were demanding his property, not Dornar''s inheritance.


    ''Shameless!''


    Dornar couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth, looking at Ian''s outstretched arm. This guy was more shameless than he was.


    At first, Dornar wanted to stop Ian from gaining the inheritance, so he had increased the difficulty of the trial.


    However, after Ian passed it perfectly with an incredible display of power, he relented and tried to make it up by giving him a chance.


    ''But why is he asking for my inheritance as if it''s his? Has the outside world become so chaotic after my death?''


    Seeing Ian''s lack of respect, Dornar began to doubt life. Truly, this was the first time he had seen an Apprentice scolding a bona fide wizard.


    Dornar still thought he had fooled Ian into believing he was a First-Ring Wizard in the flesh.


    ''Sigh...what bad luck! Let''s not waste my energy for nothing. I only have this chance. I cannot wait for another ten years.''


    After Ian''s firm refusal to take the Oath, Dornar decided to send him out and search for another inheritor.


    He could still move this place with the little power he had and search the suitable candidate among other participants.


    "Young man, since you don''t want to swear a Wizard Oath, there is no point in arguing. I also don''t want to force someone against their will."


    Dornar still played a role of a good wizard and showed the right amount regret on his face, not minding Ian''s disrespect one bit.


    "Sigh... just think, our fates aren''t supposed to meet. Sometimes opportunities are meant to be missed in life."


    After saying a profound sentence, Dornar waved his hand, ready to activate the array inside the room to send Ian out of the inheritance hall.


    Since he decided not to waste time on Ian, there was no point in keeping him here.


    Moreover, he was in a spirit form barely surviving in this white room with the help of this rare dimensional artifact. His means of attack weren''t as good as in his hayday.


    And just when Dornar decided to change his mind, Ian got a new prompt almost simultaneously.


    [Ding!]


    [You failed to obtain the opportunity you have intercepted.]


    [Sorry! Unfortunately you failed to complete the Basic Destiny Quest 1: Can You Finish What You Have Started?]

 Chapter 145 - 145: How did he do that?

    [Ding!]


    [You failed to obtain the opportunity you intercepted.]


    [Sorry! Unfortunately, you failed to complete the Basic Destiny Quest 1: Can You Finish What You Have Started?]


    ''Sigh. Figured.''


    Ian sighed as the prompt echoed in his mind. After all the ruckus, there was no way he could complete this quest normally.


    ''But isn''t a Basic Quest for this situation a little too low-level?''


    Ian thought. From his perspective, the only way he could seize this opportunity as easily as Carl was if he swore a Wizard Oath.


    But that wasn''t what he and the system wanted, was it?


    Just as Ian was pondering these things, another prompt from the system sounded in his mind making him surprised.


    [Ding!]


    [Dornar Claywright has decided to search for the inheritor himself.]


    [Fate has its own way of correction. If you aren''t careful, it might push you, the stumbling block, directly to the ground.]


    [Dornar''s decision as the precursor for the initiation of the Quest has been met.]


    [Congratulations! A new Quest has been activated.]


    [Intermediate Destiny Quest 2: Can You Finish What You Have Started?]


    [Content Target: Snatch the opportunity from the hands of Dornar Claywright.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Addon: Challenge Quest - Defeat Dornar Claywright and steal the chances he saved from Kaelzor for his family. Be careful: if you complete this challenge, you will be drawn into a bigger whirlpool of cause and effect.]


    [Note: The Quest will be completed after you grab what is yours from Dornar Claywright.]


    ''Damn! This old man wants to search for the inheritor himself. Doesn''t this mean Carl will get the inheritance anyway?''


    Ian was shocked. He hadn''t realized that even after entering this place with the Flameheart Sigil, Dornar could still go out and search for the inheritor if he chose to.


    Carl was just too lucky, wasn''t he? Even without finding the token, the inheritance hall itself would come to him.


    As for other participants attempting to snatch it midway, Ian didn''t even consider it. They weren''t worthy.


    ''Fortunately, there''s still time.''


    Ian thought while looking at the mana ring floating in front of Dornar.


    ''The name of the Quest is the same, but the difficulty has increased, huh? As for the addon Challenge Quest, let''s see if I can manage something.''


    This guy was so wealthy that if Ian could defeat him and grab everything he had, he''d gladly do it. But he was still on enemy turf and didn''t want to risk everything out of greed.


    "Let''s get you out of here."


    Just as Ian finished reading the prompt in his mind, Dornar waved his hand, intending to activate the array and eject Ian from the inheritance hall.


    Dornar didn''t have much time. He needed to find a reliable candidate who could deliver the item to his family safely before the tower closed again.


    If he missed this chance, he wasn''t sure if he could even survive another ten years, as the Soulstone was running critically low.


    "Swish!"


    With a wave of his hand, the array engraved in the white room activated, surrounding Ian''s figure and sweeping him outside through a dimensional channel.


    It was almost identical to the displacement spell Ron had used on Everbright City but operated on the space level.


    "Well, let''s get ready to transfer this hall. Sigh... how many resources will I have to waste to find a suitable person?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dornar mumbled in frustration as Ian''s figure disappeared from view.


    Actually, he was very angry that Ian showed no respect toward him and demanded something with condescension. If he were in his heyday, he would have killed him with a spell right then and there.


    But now that he was in spirit form, barely surviving with the help of Ignisia Tower and his dimensional artifact, he had to swallow his anger even though he didn''t want to.


    ''Even the strongest dragon is mocked by a mere commoner when at their lowest, huh.''


    Dornar lamented while turning his attention to the mana ring he had shown to Ian.


    "Wouldn''t it have been better if he had just sworn a Wizard Oath?"


    All Dornar wanted was a reliable person to help him. Why was it so difficult?


    Until now, he didn''t think his conditions were harsh. In his view, an apprentice wouldn''t worry about their wizard''s path when it hadn''t even properly begun.


    "Tch... if you had given me what belongs to me in the first place, maybe I would have helped you. Why insist on a Wizard Oath when you clearly know its significance?"


    To his surprise, Dornar unexpectedly heard Ian''s voice right next to him answering his supposed mumbling. At the same moment, the mana ring in Dornar''s hand also suddenly vanished catching him off guard.


    All of this happened so fast that he didn''t even have time to store the ring in his treasury.


    "What? How?"


    This was the first time Dornar lost his composure since Ian had entered the white room. Even when Ian had scolded him earlier, Dornar had remained calm and magnanimous, offering seemingly meaningful words.


    But now, this inexplicable event in front of him left him completely baffled.


    How was Ian still in the room?


    And more importantly, why couldn''t he detect his presence even now?


    He only knew there was someone next to him after hearing the voice. Even the disappearance of the mana ring in his hand left him feeling unsettled.


    ''How did he do that?''


    As Dornar stood in stunned silence, not knowing what just happened, Ian was smiling from ear to ear, having finally secured what was his.


    ''Heh, they were mine from the beginning anyway.''


    Actually, the moment Dornar tried to eject him from this hall, he had already used the Ethereal form and hid his figure. But Dornar thought he disappeared due to the effect of the array and didn''t doubt anything.


    "But should I attack him?"


    Ian mumbled to himself, uncertain whether to engage in a fight with the spirit of a first-ring wizard with unknown methods at his disposal.


    ''But, I doubt any physical or magical attack will work.''


    Of course, the main reason he didn''t attack earlier was that Ian really didn''t possess anything capable of harming a spirit. That was why he only stole the mana ring.


    Otherwise, why would he waste such a good opportunity to attack right now? He wasn''t stupid.


    ''Let''s not risk it for nothing. I already got what I came for.''


    Seeing Dornar recover from his shock, Ian decided to play it safe.


    He was reluctant to provoke someone who could wield a dimensional artifact, control powerful arrays, and possibly summon multiple powerful Golems like in the trial.


    ''Time to leave.''


    Ian had already pinpointed the exit from this dimension using the passive abilities of his Veilborn Shroud bloodline when he first entered.


    That was why he had remained calm throughout his exchange with Dornar as he already had an escape route.


    And now in the Ethereal form, he could see those passages more clearly with his vertical blue eyes behind the nictitating membrane.


    Leaving this place was very easy for him as long as Dornar didn''t close them completely somehow.


    "Why are you leaving? Are you stupid? Why don''t you use Spectral Vision and devour him instead?"

 Chapter 146 - 146: Funny Retribution

    However, just when Ian wanted to escape, an untimely voice that seemed immature sounded right beside him, making him jolt in surprise.


    This was truly retribution, as he had just done the same thing to Dornar earlier, and now it was his turn.


    But he never thought someone could see him in his Ethereal form.


    "Who?"


    Ian first thought it might be Dornar, but then the voice was so childish that it didn''t sound like him at all.


    So, he quickly turned around and looked at the entity that was reprimanding him in a childish tone.


    But what he saw made Ian bewildered as he didn''t know what to say.


    ''Dragon?''


    Ian looked at the small figure in front of him that looked like a dragon with glowing ember-like scales, flickering with prongs of flames, and tiny horns that radiated a soft, fiery light.


    It was just floating and looking curiously at him with his shimmering eyes mixed with orange and golden hues. All in all, it looked quite magnificent yet so beautiful.


    ''Baby Dragon?''


    "Who? I am Ignysyl. Didn''t you invite me at the door of this Glowy Spire? I... I was always with you but you didn''t see me."


    The baby dragon, Ignysyl, replied to Ian with an innocent voice while complaining at the end. From the aggrieved voice at the end, he seemed truly offended that Ian didn''t see him following all the time.


    ''Gulp!''


    When Ian heard the name of this dragon, he gulped hard nervously as he never thought there was someone following him all the time, that too the Ignysyl, a monarch-level dragon.


    ''But why do I have a hard time believing he is the Ignysyl?''


    Ian thought while looking at the tiny figure in front, that had no majesty he imagined a dragon should have.


    Maybe because it was still a child, Ian found him cute instead. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Would Ignysyl burn me alive if he knew I thought of him as cute?''


    "So, why are you running away? Why don''t you use your Spectral Vision to devour him? He is too weak to resist, anyway. Oh, by the way, don''t worry, he can''t hear your voice within my domain."


    In the end, Ignysyl puffed up his chest and assured Ian as if to show him how awesome he was. Truly, he appeared as innocent as a child could be.


    How could Ian believe he was Ignysyl like this?


    "Is that so?"


    Ian looked at Dornar who seemed to have come out of his surprise and scanned the whole white room with his perception. However, from the way he looked, he didn''t seem to have heard them talking.


    "But what is Spectral Vision? How do you know I have it?"


    Ian asked Ignysyl while looking at his vertical eyes with his. Now that he thought about it, the reason why he could see and hear this dragon now must be because of his Ethereal form.


    Until now, he had no idea what this ability was. But it seemed to have many uses yet to be discovered. Perhaps this little guy knew something.


    "That thing on your core. You are using the wrong form. Use the correct one instead. Spirits don''t like color."


    Ignysyl tilted his head and advised Ian as if it were a matter of course.


    "But, you are a human, why do you have a core? And you have so many streaks than me. Not fair."


    In the end, he began to complain himself as if he was ashamed to lose to Ian.


    ''Core? Streaks? Is he talking about this?''


    Ian thought while feeling the incorporeal Life Seed in his mind that was vigorously pumping energy continuously.


    Fortunately, after he reached second-class apprentice level and increased the Ethereal Disguise to the Ascent realm, he could maintain this form a little longer than before.


    ''But how do I change it to a translucent one?''


    Ian already knew that his eyes were blue whenever he was in this form. And from the way Ignysyl just advised him that Spirits don''t like color, he already knew that it was because of the linings.


    So, maybe changing them to translucent might help.


    He did as he thought as he already saw Dornar beginning to use array mechanism in the room. He would just check the effect and if there was any issue, he would leave immediately.


    As Ian concentrated on the incorporeal life seed in his consciousness and tried to use his mental power to rotate it, suddenly the Life Seed made a connection with his thought.


    "Swish!"


    And then it rotated just the right amount according to his will, almost as if conditioned.


    ''Woah, that was quite easy, but my mental power drained a lot.''


    Ian thought when suddenly he felt his vision drastically change, allowing him to look around panoramically.


    "Yeah, that''s the spectral vision, just like mine."


    He then heard the cheerful voice of Ignysyl who was looking at him with innocent eyes but this time devoid of pupils.


    Only now did Ian realize that his pupil color changed to translucent, or it simply disappeared, just like little Ignysyl in front of him.


    ''So, is this what Spectral Vision means?''


    Ian thought while looking at the different view he was seeing after activating this vision.


    Before, what he was seeing was the material world then now he was seeing the spirit aspect instead.


    For example, in Ian''s vision, Ignysyl now appeared like a baby spirit without the glowing ember-like scales flickering with prongs of flames. But weirdly his tiny horns looked the same.


    Dornar was the same, as he finally saw his true spirit form instead of the false image portrayed by the use of the array.


    Also, he noticed that this white room was filled with some essence that he couldn''t see before. What it was, he didn''t know, but he guessed it must be something that Dornar used to survive in his spirit form.


    Just when Ian was looking at everything around in a new perspective, a whirling sound echoed around the white room as if some mechanism had been triggered.


    "Do you think you can hide from me just because you have good concealment ability? You really think I can do nothing to you, huh."


    Then came the cold voice of Dornar who activated all the array inside the room after not finding Ian''s figure even with his perception.


    Although he didn''t know what method Ian used to hide, at the end of the day, this was his dimensional artifact.


    ''It seems I appear too soft.''


    Dornar thought while controlling the whole dimensional artifact that was connected to his soul with the help of an array.


    Although his gift of intuition wasn''t a good talent, it was very useful in other things like crafting puppets and array mechanisms. He could predict if anything could go wrong beforehand and correct them in real-time.


    That''s how he managed to control this rare artifact with only his limited strength.


    ''Let''s see if you can still hide.''


    This was a rare artifact that helped him run even in the presence of the second ring wizard who was sent by Kaelzor.


    It was by no means simple.


    "Spatial Shift!"

 Chapter 147 - 147: True Death

    "Spatial Shift!"


    With the cold shout from Dornar, the white room began to strongly shake as if it was about to take off.


    The intense vibration was so strong that even standing still was hard; although the full whiteness all around the room made it look normal.


    ''Well, this is interesting!''


    When Dornar used the Spatial Shift, Ian clearly felt the space around him tugging at him strongly, trying to forcefully drag him out. Since his Veilborn Shroud was very sensitive to space, he could accurately feel what was happening around him.


    Unfortunately, due to the space jump of the artifact itself, Ian felt his body getting heavier as his consciousness became disoriented from the shift in perception, especially since he was currently using Spectral Vision.


    This, in turn, increased the consumption of his mana and energy to maintain this form.


    "Heh, playing with space in front of me in my Glowy Spire."


    However, before Ian thought that his Ethereal form might be canceled due to the effect of the Spatial Shift, he heard the immature voice of Ignysyl, who looked perfectly fine.


    "Don''t worry, you are safe in my domain."


    After saying the assuring words with a young voice, Ignysyl jumped into the air and landed skillfully on his shoulder while a light gray glow emanated from him as the center, just enough to cover Ian and himself.


    "Wow! You have spatial ability?"


    As soon as Ignysyl used his domain in full form, Ian felt the space stabilize, causing him to feel relaxed even when the whole room had begun to continuously shift in space.


    So, he couldn''t help but shout in surprise and a little bit of envy.


    "Yeah! Haha... How was that? Did you see how awesome I am?"


    Ian''s words of admiration fueled the little pride of the dragon on his shoulder, causing him to use the domain even more, as evidenced by the increase in the glow.


    "Hey, hey, don''t waste your energy for nothing."


    Seeing him use more energy than necessary, Ian hurriedly asked him to stop.


    No matter what, this little guy seemed to be helping him, so he didn''t want him to spend every bit of energy this early while showing off.


    "Tch, I''m not that weak."


    Ignysyl said while flaring up his nostrils and widening his wings on Ian''s shoulder as if to show his majesty, but he still obediently stopped powering up his so-called domain.


    ''Do that when you aren''t huffing, literally.''


    Ian rolled his eyes at his antics.


    ''But why do I feel like he has been trying to impress me from the beginning?''


    Ian looked curiously at the baby dragon on his shoulder, still maintaining his majesty even though he seemed kind of tired.


    "Why is there no one? I clearly heard him earlier."


    By the time Ian and Ignysyl finished talking with each other, the Spatial Shift of the artifact had been completed as it already jumped an unknown distance on the first floor of the Ignisia Tower.


    However, someone was in denial as he wasn''t able to see the result he wanted.


    "Did he leave? Yeah, he must have left just after grabbing that ring. How can someone be stupid enough to still stay here after stealing something?"


    Dornar mumbled while breathing heavily, as using such an ability of a dimensional artifact had a significant impact on his soul.


    Still, he managed to find a plausible reason for this anomaly, as he never thought that any kind of concealment spell could survive a space shift.


    Those who could do it never needed to hide from him anyway.


    "Tch, you seem quite delusional. But it does make sense since you are already dead anyway. Staying in this place alone for years was indeed quite stressful."


    However, contrary to his expectations, he once again heard the frivolous voice of Ian right next to him, causing him to be shocked beyond belief.


    It was also because this time, he could perceive more than just the voice.


    "You... your eyes..."


    Dornar unconsciously called out after seeing a bizarre scene in front of him.


    "...no, what''s wrong with your eyes?"


    Dornar mumbled incoherently as although he could finally see something in front of him, what he saw made him shiver as he felt his soul get frightened from its core as if seeing its nemesis.


    "Let''s see how this Spectral Vision works, shall we?"


    However, Ian didn''t want to tease him anymore and directly used the Spectral Vision on Dornar by thinking of devouring him, intending to see how it worked.


    "Swish!"


    And just when Ian focused his pupilless eyes on the spirit form of Dornar, something incredible happened that made even his heart skip a bit.


    "What... what is happening to me?"


    Dornar shouted in horror as, as soon as Ian looked at him intently, he felt his existence suddenly beginning to get erased bit by bit.


    It was slow at the start but continuous as he felt his remains getting erased from his own eyes, making him panic.


    However, even when he tried to struggle desperately or even use the dimensional artifact connected to his soul once again, he found out that he couldn''t as everything was a futile struggle.


    He could still feel everything around him just like before, but only his soul remained rooted on the spot, refusing to listen to him as if it were fixed by the vision of a terrifying entity.


    "No... don''t do this. NO!"


    What was more horrifying than seeing your existence getting erased bit by bit right in front of your eyes and not being able to do anything?


    Dornar clearly realized such inexplicable horror, which he didn''t feel even when he died after entering the Ignisia Tower.


    So, he threw away the pride he held so dear even after his death and tried to plead with Ian.


    However, what he saw in return were those emotionless, empty eyes looking at him as a worthless ant.


    For the first time in his life, he felt so insignificant in front of this vision, which he didn''t feel even in the presence of his grandfather, a fourth-ring wizard.


    "Who are you?"


    At last, Dornar could only utter one last sentence, asking for Ian''s identity as his existence completely disappeared from the white room as if it wasn''t there to begin with.


    It wasn''t an attack, nor was it an annihilation spell.


    It was a simple erasure of an existence that seemed unworthy to stand in front of Ian''s vision.


    Truly, Dornar''s true death was one to be remembered.


    S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 148 - 148: Who Am I?

    "Who am I?"


    Ian unconsciously muttered the last word of Dornar from his lips and suddenly smirked, his pupil-less eyes making him look even more eerier.


    "Heh, I am your worst nightmare, I guess."


    He couldn''t help but say some clich¨¦d line as he felt a kind of perverted satisfaction in being able to directly erase the soul of a First Ring Wizard, even if he was weak, just by looking at him.


    He felt such unprecedented satisfaction from this event that he couldn''t help but lick his lips as if reminiscing about it.


    Power could be addictive, and absolute power over someone was even more so. And if you lose yourself over it, even a timid and shy guy could become an absolutely unimaginable demon.


    It was the same in both worlds, although Ian experienced it for the first time in this world, making him intoxicated.


    Even his heartbeat had increased and his mind reeled in endless aftertaste of power when he saw the despair in Dornar''s eyes, full of fear.


    It was almost as if he was affected by using something he shouldn''t have used with his current strength.


    "Hey, why didn''t you devour him? What did you do? That wasn''t the Spectral Vision you use."


    However, fortunately for him, Ignysyl suddenly interrupted his intoxication of power, waking him up in time and saving him from being dragged into the abyss.


    "Hah... hah..."


    Ian suddenly came back to his senses after hearing Ignysyl banter right next to his ears and breathed heavily while directly canceling the Ethereal Form.


    "Damn, that was dangerous!"


    He cursed as he finally realized what had happened to him. He had basically used power that shouldn''t be used with his actual strength.


    He almost lost himself in that suffocating feeling of dominance. His mental power almost couldn''t handle the temptation. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What was dangerous? Hey, why are you ignoring me?"


    However, Ignysyl thought Ian was talking to him and couldn''t help but ask in annoyance. He had clearly seen him kill that weak soul with just a gaze.


    What was so dangerous about that?


    ''Even I can kill him with a sweep of my paw,''


    Ignysyl thought disdainfully, as from the beginning, he never thought of Dornar as a strong person. That''s why he scolded Ian when he tried to run away from such a weak guy


    "Huh? Oh, nothing. I just said it was quite dangerous for that guy. Don''t you think so?"


    Hearing Ignysyl''s comment, Ian smiled while adjusting his state.


    He also didn''t forget to take out the Mana Potion from the ring he had stolen and gulped it down to quickly regain his strength.


    "What dangerous? You directly killed him in a weird way. That guy may not even have felt anything. But I can also easily do that, though."


    Ignysyl first rolled his eyes at Ian''s weird view and then didn''t forget to praise himself again.


    "Yeah, you are indeed awesome."


    Ian replied absentmindedly as his attention was already inside his consciousness.


    In fact, when he used the so-called Spectral Vision on Dornar, something happened in his mind that was very different from what he thought.


    ''That Cocoon! It reacts to the spirit?''


    Ian couldn''t help but question as he looked at a glob of white mass right inside his consciousness that appeared as soon as Dornar''s existence was erased in the white room.


    ''It isn''t responding now.''


    He saw that even though Dornar''s spirit essence was right beside the Cocoon, it was no longer reacting to it.


    Yes, the white glob that appeared in his consciousness was the Spirit Essence that he extracted from Dornar.


    It might have looked like his mere look was erasing the existence of Dornar just now.


    Even Ignysyl felt so.


    But Ian could see a different view with his translucent pupils. He wasn''t truly erasing Dornar''s existence, as he didn''t think that was even possible at the ceiling power of this world.


    What he did was very simple¡ªhe just extracted the very essence of the soul of Dornar with the help of his eyes and the Cocoon.


    Actually, Ian thought it might be because of the Cocoon instead, as he had clearly felt a strong invisible suction force emanating from it the moment he thought of devouring Dornar.


    However, now the Cocoon was as silent as ever, and Ian could only see it when he tried to meditate.


    ''I thought it would devour this soul.''


    Ian smiled wryly at his thoughts, as wouldn''t that mean there was another entity inside his mind? That would be even more terrifying for him.


    As far as Ian knew, how the meditation method worked was by visualization of the anchor point. And if such a visualization was strong enough, it could even come to life in your consciousness.


    However, it wasn''t a living entity in an actual sense.


    It was just a visual manifestation that came alive with your mental power, and it was basically a part of yourself¡ªan unknown part, if one might add¡ªthat came to life after practicing the meditation method.


    That''s why Ian never had a second thought even when the Cocoon in his mind appeared strange, as if it had its own life.


    The weirdness of the anchor in a Wizard world wasn''t a rare occurrence anyway.


    "See? I told you. Now you finally realize how awesome I am. When my domain becomes large enough, I can even cover this entire Glowy Spire with it and then travel anywhere. Haha... then I won''t be confined here anymore."


    Ignysyl felt validated after Ian''s unintentional praise, causing him to rant like never before. He truly looked as if he had found a soulmate, as his eyes were literally glowing while looking at Ian.


    ''So you are basically trapped here?''


    After hearing someone shouting in his ears, Ian had to divert his attention away from his consciousness. He would think about these things when he had time.


    "Yeah, you are indeed awesome. Hey, why don''t you show me your power by finding the core of this artifact?"

 Chapter 149 - 149: Spirit Crystal

    Since Ignysyl had the power of space, why not use him to get to the core of this dimensional artifact fast?


    With Dornar''s use of the Spatial Shift, he didn''t know how far he had traveled inside this first floor. So, if this little one could help him find the core and then return the way they came, that would be the best.


    "Of course, I can find it. Just follow me."


    Ignysyl immediately sprang up with vigor after getting a challenge from Ian. He fluttered his wings in an excited mood and began to glide along the white room toward one of the corners.


    He seemed to have already sensed something.


    "By the way, why can I see you now?"


    Ian asked after finding he could still see and talk with Ignysyl even after deactivating the Ethereal form.


    ''This is really odd.''


    "Hm? Oh, I don''t know."


    Ignysyl was also confused, as he had been with Ian before, once he entered the Glowy Spire. But Ian had never seen or heard him at all.


    Yet it seemed Ian could do that now.


    Ignysyl didn''t think much of it but became happy instead, as he finally had someone to talk to.


    "Hey, little guy. Do you know who you are?"


    Ian asked again after seeing an elated mood on Ignysyl''s face, which maybe he didn''t even know how to hide.


    ''He is really like a child.''


    "Me? I''m Ignysyl. Didn''t I tell you?"


    The dragon asked, confused as if he didn''t understand why Ian was asking him again.


    "I mean, how did you get here? Why are you in this place? Can''t you go outside?"


    Seeing that he didn''t understand, Ian asked in simple words, trying to gain some knowledge.


    "Ah... that I don''t know. When I woke up, I was already in this tower. And I can''t leave this floor or this Glowy Spire. It is so boring, there is no one here, and even if someone came, nobody could see me."


    Ignysyl explained in a disheartened tone.


    "I only have some memories in my mind, and I know that I''m Ignysyl, a great dragon. That''s why I was so happy when you called my name."


    He then looked at Ian with his curious eyes, as if to find out how Ian knew his name.


    "You can hear what I say in my mind?"


    Ian asked, as this really puzzled him.


    From the way he saw Ignysyl, he didn''t seem to have the extraordinary power of a Monarch. He just had weird powers and abilities at his disposal at most.


    "No, no. I can''t. I just seem to be able to feel if someone calls my name."


    Ignysyl waved his paw to show that he wasn''t spying on his thoughts, as if afraid that Ian would misunderstand.


    "Hey, I found the core of this room. It is right here."


    He then quickly shifted Ian''s focus and pointed at the white wall in front, which seemed no different from the others.


    "Yeah, I also felt something."


    Ian nodded as he also faintly felt the traces of space power.


    "Just follow me."


    Ignysyl beamed and once again used his small domain to wrap around Ian and flew straight through the wall.


    "What the?"


    However, as soon as Ian passed through the white wall with Ignysyl, what he saw in front made him yelp in surprise. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It is that guy''s body. I can smell it."


    Ignysyl sniffed the air around and concluded that the skeleton in front was of Dornar, which was just placed in the corner haphazardly, visible as soon as someone entered this room.


    ''So, he died inside this artifact?''


    Ian thought while looking at the skeleton slumped in the room''s corner.


    "Tch... I don''t like dead bodies lying around."


    Then he saw Ignysyl murmuring in annoyance and waving his paw, directly engulfing the skeleton in fire.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ian asked, feeling weird about his out-of-the-blue behavior.


    "I don''t like dead bodies. They disgust me. Let the dead return to where they belong."


    Ignysyl replied in a youthful voice while his fire burned the skeleton remains into smithereens with nothing left behind in just a few seconds.


    The power of the fire of a dragon, even if it was just a baby, was truly awesome.


    At least, Ian couldn''t reduce the skeleton of a First-ring wizard into ashes this fast unless he directly used the Inferno Burst.


    "Hey, look, this room seems to have something awesome."


    After incinerating the skeleton remains, Ignysyl quickly forgot about it and exclaimed with excitement while gazing around the chamber they had entered.


    The place they arrived at after passing through the white wall behind was a circular chamber bathed in a dim, bluish glow from the floating crystals all around.


    Ian could feel the same energy he felt in the white room from those crystals. So, he couldn''t help but scan the nearest one with his mental power to see what it was.


    [Spirit Crystal: A natural gem imbued with the essence of the soul.


    Effect:


    1. Consumption of it can temporarily stabilize a soul, preventing its dissolution or fragmentation.


    2. Can be used to increase spiritual power, restore soul energy, or as a conduit in a Necromancer summoning of undead.]


    ''No wonder he survived this long even after he died. Did he find some inheritance land or what?''


    As far as Ian knew, Spirit Crystal was as good as Mana Crystal if not even more important especially if it was for a Necromancer. So, he didn''t understand how Dornar got so many of them.


    He could see that there were at least 100 of them just from his calculation, floating around the entire chamber.


    ''But this guy didn''t mention this wealth to Carl at all in Arcane Passage. Is this what he wanted to give to his family?''


    Ian now could guess how incredible the chances were that Dornar saved from Kaelzor for his family, as said by his system. After all, Kaelzor was a Dark Wizard.


    However, what made him amused was that even when Carl and Kaelzor got into a fight due to this incident, Carl never knew about this until the end of Volume 1.


    ''How pathetic!''


    Carl swore a Wizard Oath and helped Dornar deliver the item and message and even got involved with Kaelzor, a Fourth-ring wizard, but never knew the real intricacies behind it.


    If that wasn''t pathetic, Ian didn''t know what was.


    ''Good thing, I killed him cleanly.''


    Ian thought rationalizing his earlier action.


    "Heh... I can now clearly feel it. Haha... See, that is the core of this artifact. I can find it so easily."


    Ignysyl''s laughter, followed by his joyful words, made Ian shift his focus to the center, away from the Spirit Cystals.


    There, Ian finally saw a massive, translucent orb swirling with golden and silver mist, suspended above a dark stone pedestal surrounded by spire-like glowing crystals.


    "Yeah, it must be the core."


    Ian agreed as he could feel the faint power of space emanating from the massive orb in front of him.


    He then looked at the surroundings, where there was nothing but white crystals suspended in the air facing the core and the complex array of patterns etched all over the walls and floor.


    ''But... Where did he hide his treasure?''

 Chapter 150 - 150: Poor Ignysyl

    However, Ian didn''t see the item hidden by Dornar in this chamber that he urgently needed to complete his quest.


    ''Maybe there is some treasury in this artifact. Come to think of it, I don''t even know how big this place is.''


    Ian thought while making his way toward the center and scanning the large orb with his mental power, wanting to understand what it was.


    An artifact capable of jumping through space¡ªeven thinking about it made him almost salivate.


    It didn''t take long for a blue screen to appear in his mind once he activated the Analysis feature.


    [Arcane Grotto Core (Rare): The core of the Arcane Grotto, a rare self-contained man-made space artifact. It is a small dimensional grotto heaven with some facilities required by a Wizard.


    Available Facilities: Meditation chamber, Treasury, and Training Ground S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Note: Controlling it completely requires the soul power of at least a peak First-Ring Wizard and above.]


    ''Jackpot!''


    Ian thought with excitement as he never thought this artifact was actually an Arcane Grotto.


    He obviously knew what this was, as in the Calvora Continent, it was also called a Portable Wizard Tower.


    Basically, since Wizards needed to travel a lot for their research around the world, finding a suitable place to stay and conduct experiments was hard.


    So, they developed this kind of space artifact that could also act as their Wizard Tower.


    Of course, only Fourth-Ring and above Wizards were capable of possessing such an artifact.


    In fact, he knew that for a Wizard at the Sixth Ring and above, taking their entire actual Wizard Tower with them wasn''t an impossible task as they had already begun to dabble in space magic at that time.


    In fact, Ruther also had one, which he lost on another continent and which Carl would later go on a journey to retrieve.


    However, finding one here, although it seemed a little smaller with Dornar, was something Ian never expected.


    He just thought it might be a special movement-type space artifact. Because his Veilborn Shroud Passive only felt the movement of space when Dornar dragged him to the white room.


    ''It seems what he found before his death was something incredible.''


    Ian thought in excitement while also giving a glance at the Spirit Crystals floating around. Just the wealth he already saw was something Dornar shouldn''t have at his strength.


    Now, Ian was more and more curious about what Dornar found that he wanted to inform his family so desperately. As for the cause and effect mentioned by the System, Ian didn''t care.


    It wasn''t because he was afraid of Kaelzor that he didn''t dare to involve himself in this before.


    It was just because he thought it was unnecessary¡ªuntil he saw the real benefit, that is.


    ''But it needs a peak First-Ring Wizard''s soul to control it.''


    Ian then looked at the note at last and found that, in his state, he couldn''t completely control this artifact at all.


    ''How about I try to use that?''


    He then suddenly thought of the white glob in his consciousness that was still floating steadily.


    No matter what, that was the essence of Dornar''s soul, right? It was worth a try.


    So, Ian did what he thought immediately, completely ignoring Ignysyl, who was watching his various deeds with curious eyes.


    He saw Ian sometimes looking at the massive translucent orb with his eyes, sometimes touching it, rubbing it, or playing with it in various ways, all while mumbling something.


    ''Did he go stupid?''


    Ignysyl thought after seeing Ian getting more and more irritated. So, he couldn''t help but ask while landing on his shoulder again,


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Hm?"


    Ian, who was frustrated that none of his methods worked and the glob of essence showed no response, heard Ignysyl and came out of his stupor.


    "Oh? I''m trying to control this artifact. Do you have any idea how to control it?"


    Amid the excitement, he had even forgotten about this little one, who seemed proficient in space magic.


    ''It seems I need to temper my mind.''


    Ian thought bitterly, immediately realizing the flaw in his state of mind.


    First, he almost drowned in the pleasure of getting overpowered, then the excitement of obtaining an incredible treasure.


    If this were a cultivation world, wasn''t this kind of behavior the precursor to a heart demon?


    "What? How can you control this artifact? Even I can only control it partially. You are just delusional if you want to do it with your weak soul. Can''t you see how weak you are?"


    Ignysyl rolled his eyes at Ian for overestimating himself so much while managing to brag again in the process.


    "I don''t know how that guy managed to control this, though. His soul was so weak too."


    He then remembered the previous owner of this artifact and expressed his doubt to Ian, failing to see glowing eyes staring directly at him.


    "You can partially control it?"


    Of course, Ian knew his soul was weak as hell to even slightly control this rare artifact. Otherwise, why would he have frustrated himself over and over just now trying to find a way?


    However, when he heard Ignysyl could control this artifact, although partially, his eyes shone with fierce light.


    "Hm? Of course, this mighty dragon could do way more things than you can think of."


    Hearing Ian''s words, Ignysyl first didn''t forget to express his mightiness to Ian.


    But then he saw Ian''s extremely eager eyes and suddenly felt bad. So, he hurriedly toned down his bragging and corrected himself.


    "Although I can partially control this artifact, it is too taxing and... and I''m not sure if it will be successful."


    He tried to save his pride at first, but after seeing Ian looking at him more and more weirdly, he directly confessed that he wasn''t sure in the end.


    "That''s no problem. We have all the time here. You just need to try until you succeed."


    However, Ian had already decided to allow Ignysyl to control this artifact and let him retrieve the things Dornar hid in the treasury.


    No matter what, completing the Quest came first, as it was on hold due to this addon challenge.


    "But... but my soul will be affected."


    Ignysyl felt bad that Ian really thought of letting him carry this artifact.


    For the first time, he learned that bragging at every turn wasn''t a good idea. He should have been careful.


    "Don''t worry. Didn''t you see those crystals floating around? They are Spirit Crystals. You are allowed to use as many as you want until you control this artifact."


    Ian replied with a carefree smile and offered those crystals as if they were all his.


    He didn''t even blink an eye while lying, since he knew that without some control over this device, he didn''t seem to be able to collect those floating crystals.


    But he knew Ignysyl could definitely do it with his weird domain. So, what was wrong with playing with information if it worked?


    "But... but..."


    Poor Ignysyl didn''t know how to argue or even reject Ian''s proposals.


    So, he could only stutter in a low mood, a little frown on his face making him look so pitiful, not realizing that his cute appearance was doing what he couldn''t; fortunately.

 Chapter 151 - 151: Dragon Language

    ''Damn, can you stop looking at me like that?''


    Ian looked at the pitiful look on Ignysyl''s face as if he was being bullied and couldn''t help but feel speechless.


    "Okay, okay. No need to feel so sad. I''m not selling your body. Why are you acting like I bullied you?"


    Ian rolled his eyes, looking at the disheartened figure of the little dragon, whose face was so energetic and smiling just a moment before.


    Although he was ruthless, he realized he wasn''t ruthless enough to let this cute little guy show such a sad look because of him.


    "Okay, hear me out. If you help me control this artifact and take out something I want, I will listen to one of your wishes. What do you think?"


    Ian wasn''t a fool. By now, he already knew Ignysyl wanted something from him. And from the way of his complaint, he already knew what that might be.


    Otherwise, there was no reason for a dragon, even if he was a baby, to lower himself in front of a weak human like this.


    It was just because Ian didn''t want to involve himself with the monarch Ignysyl that he acted as if he didn''t see it.


    But now, whether to complete the Quest or to return the way they came, he needed help from this little guy. So, a little trade-off of favors wasn''t bad.


    "Really?"


    Sure enough, Ignysyl was a child, after all. He couldn''t control his expression and got excited immediately after hearing Ian''s condition.


    "Okay, it''s a deal. I can help you control this. But you have to help me with one condition though. You cannot renege on your debt."


    Ignysyl smiled, showing his cute dragon teeth while a prong of flames waved along his scales, showing his excited mood. Ian also realized that those flames wouldn''t affect him as long as Ignysyl didn''t want them to.


    "Yeah. So can you start controlling this artifact then? You also need to return to the previous place. Someone is still waiting for me there."


    Ian advised.


    "Okay, don''t worry. Although I cannot control it completely, using it for a brief period is no problem. Just wait and see my majesty."


    Ignysyl beamed, throwing away his sad mood, and suddenly appeared above the translucent orb, floating alongside those Spirit Crystals.


    "Gral''theon!"


    Suddenly, Ian heard Ignysyl mumbling something from his lips when a strong suction force emanated from him as a center, surrounding all the nearby Spirit Crystals.


    "Dragon Language?"


    Ian looked at the tiny dragon''s figure that was suctioning off the Spirit Crystals with a single-syllable spell in astonishment.


    "Wait, wait... I didn''t say you can absorb them like this."


    Seeing Ignysyl absorbing those crystals continuously without stopping as if they were worth nothing, Ian shouted in dread.


    Ignysyl truly took his offer to use Spirit Crystals to heart and directly absorbed half of them with his Dragon spell before Ian could even finish calling him to stop.


    "Swishhh..."


    However, although he did use such a treasure extravagantly, the effect was also immediate as Ian saw Ignysyl getting visibly larger than his tiny form and looking at the translucent orb at the center of the chamber.


    "Tor''malyth Kyn''shoris!"


    "Boom!"


    With yet another spell in the Dragon language, Ignysyl directly impacted the translucent orb at the center with his increased soul power, causing it to shake strongly.


    With the impact of his soul, the orb finally showed some reaction as it began to glow and emit light as if establishing a connection with Ignysyl''s soul.


    "He did it?"


    Ian mumbled, clearly surprised, as when he tried contacting the orb, there was no reaction. But now, the swirling colorful light inside spoke otherwise.


    ''Didn''t he say it was hard and might not succeed?''


    Ian thought while looking at the place where half of the crystals had disappeared from his vision.


    Now that he thought about it, it seemed Ignysyl had gotten too excited and directly enhanced his soul power with those crystals to increase the chance of success.


    How much did he value his promise?


    ''But how long will he last?''


    Ian thought while looking at the rapidly decreasing size of Ignysyl, who seemed tired just after impacting the orb. Well, the dragon''s way of controlling an artifact seemed as violent as ever.


    "Kael''Zaryn!"


    Ignysyl didn''t stop though and used yet another spell when Ian felt the chamber suddenly begin to shake strongly, just like before.


    "Space Shift?"


    After experiencing it once, Ian could clearly recognize what was happening as he felt another space shift, this time out of his Ethereal form.


    He could already feel the shift in space, which was much faster than when Doranr had used this ability before. Truly, Ignysyl seemed proficient in this art.


    ''Well, it seems there is no problem if you aren''t using spells.''


    He then found no effect on him whatsoever when he was in a neutral state, not using any spells or abilities.


    ''Sigh.... but Ignysyl is now at his wit''s end.''


    After the chamber stabilized, Ian saw that the little dragon returned to its original size, breathing heavily from his nostrils and huffing up fiery breath.


    ''Well, he already did his best. That was indeed impressive.''


    Ian thought, as he hadn''t even been able to get any response from the artifact, while this little guy directly used its major ability while only partially controlling it.


    "Here is what you want."


    Suddenly, the dragon floating above disappeared and appeared directly next to Ian, throwing a black ring to him, which Ian caught reflexively.


    The ring Ignysyl threw towards him was dark in color with skull markings everywhere and rough to the touch.


    Ian could feel that it was a mana-ring, although a little eerie in appearance.


    Simultaneously, with him catching the ring, he also heard the System prompt in his mind, which he ignored for now since he saw Ignysyl talking to him in labored breaths.


    "My soul is completely used up. I need rest. I will send you outside and find you after a few days."


    Ignysyl said in a childish voice, sounding tired, and waved his hand, intending to send Ian out.


    "Wait!"


    Ian wanted to say something when he felt the artifact''s rejection and was directly thrown outside.


    "Remember your promise. Don''t let me down." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, Ian only heard the soft voice of Ignysyl, who sounded so tired and sleepy before appearing outside at the same place he entered the inheritance hall¡ªexcept there was no longer any Inheritance Hall in his vision.


    ''Damn! Is he going to use all the Spirit Crystals?''


    Ian gnashed his teeth in frustration as the value of those was astronomical. If Ignysyl really did that, he would be heartbroken.


    However, he was also grateful to Ignysyl, as without him, he wouldn''t have been able to do anything to that artifact.


    In fact, his thinking that Ignysyl was wasting those treasures was like those people complaining in videos about rich people wasting money in his previous life.


    It wasn''t his to begin with, so why should he feel bad about it?


    So, while he was getting conflicted in the feeling between frustration and gratitude, he heard a soft voice calling him loudly from behind.


    "Ian! You are here."

 Chapter 152 - 152: Weakness Is A Sin

    It had been a while since the time on the stele ran out and the inheritance trial had stopped. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the time was over, the large number of pedestals containing the wizard inheritances also disappeared, making both Aurora and Lyra regretful.


    Aurora regretted it because she didn''t manage to secure anything worthy except a few treasures that could enhance her Knight realm, while Lyra regretted it because she only managed to grab 8 or so inheritances.


    However, when the pedestals disappeared and in their place, only a huge hall filled with rooms appeared, they realized Ian''s figure was missing.


    Fortunately, Lyra had a Soulseal bond with Ian and could feel his existence, so she didn''t panic.


    But she still didn''t enter the hall that seemed to be a place for meditation and waited outside for Ian to appear first, along with Aurora.


    "Do you think Ian is alright? It has been so long?"


    Aurora couldn''t help but ask Lyra after seeing her appear so calm despite his disappearance for half an hour already.


    She didn''t know about their bond, so she was quite puzzled why Lyra didn''t seem to care.


    "Yeah! Of course, he is alright. What will happen to him?"


    Lyra rolled her eyes at Aurora as she didn''t know whether she was trying to ask about his well-being or wanted to jinx it.


    But since she didn''t want to talk about this, instead asked Aurora to divert her attention.


    "So, did you get anything good?"


    "Huh? Oh, I just got some treasure that can increase my realm to High Knight Realm. I didn''t find anything precious, the trial was too hard."


    Aurora expressed her frustration as her firepower was too low-level, and unlike how she had hoped, she couldn''t find anything that could help her situation.


    "Yeah! They are really stingy. I only managed to grab 8 or so inheritances. Why don''t they give a few more minutes?"


    Lyra also nodded in agreement, although her reason seemed drastically different from Aurora''s, making her mouth twitch.


    ''Is she bragging to me or what?''


    Aurora thought, feeling frustrated.


    Although she couldn''t practice due to her Void-born physique, it would have been nice to grab a few wizard inheritances just like Lyra, but guess not.


    ''Sigh... weakness is a sin.''


    "Ian! You are here."


    Just when she was feeling frustrated over her weak strength, she heard Lyra''s loud shout and saw her figure running to the front.


    She also realized Ian had suddenly appeared in front of them, just like he had disappeared before. However, this time she didn''t feel too surprised and walked slowly towards them, giving them some time, feeling a little unsettled.


    ...


    "Oh? Are you waiting for me? Ouch... can you be a little less childish!"


    Ian also heard Lyra''s sound, so he smiled and turned around when he saw Lyra basically throwing her body into his arms, almost causing him to fall.


    "Hehe, who told you to be late."


    Although Lyra knew Ian was alright from her bond and acted calm in front of Aurora, she wasn''t feeling good inside.


    After all, Ian had given her that planar token before and now he disappeared inexplicably, making her mind think of many things.


    Fortunately, Ian appeared only after half an hour, saving her from anxiety. So, she was a little excited.


    "Ah... I was just receiving an inheritance. So, how many did you collect?"


    Ian asked while grabbing Lyra''s waist, stabilizing his figure, and walking towards the new hall that appeared after the pillar''s disappearance.


    As for Ignysyl, let him rest, as he did seem to have consumed too much soul power.


    "Sigh... I only grabbed 8 or so. Some inheritances are hard and require knowledge rather than fighting, so I wasted some time."


    Lyra replied while placing her head on Ian''s shoulder, feeling relaxed.


    "Yeah! Not every pedestal tests the fighting power."


    Ian nodded, as he himself used the unique property of his ability to loot those inheritances. Otherwise, he wasn''t sure if he could pass those tests too.


    "Hey, you arrived. Fortunately, you are fine."


    While they were talking, Aurora also arrived near and nodded at Ian.


    After seeing him, she also breathed a sigh of relief, although her reason was the same as Lyra''s or something else, no one knew.


    "Yeah! Did you manage to get something?"


    Ian also smiled at Aurora and asked.


    "Um... just some Knightly treasures."


    Aurora replied awkwardly as she only managed to gain something that could help her Knight Realm in a Wizard Trial.


    So, basically, she failed with a score of 100.


    "Don''t think too much. Even if you did gain something, you cannot use it. It is better this way."


    Ian wasn''t being sarcastic; he was telling the truth.


    If she did manage to get something and then found that it couldn''t help, that would be too cruel.


    "Okay, let''s enter the meditation chamber and practice for the remaining time. Although you can still search for inheritances outside, the danger would be exponential. So, it is better to practice for the remaining days."


    After the disappearance of the pedestals and the inheritance hall, what remained was a single huge building that contained multiple rooms, which were the meditation chambers.


    Basically, those who gained inheritance could now practice it inside for a few days and try to become a First-Class Wizard Apprentice.


    Of course, those who didn''t manage to get anything could still choose to search the misty area ahead for scattered inheritances, although finding one would be drastically reduced now.


    And they must also separate some time for meditation, as not all people have the ability to become a First-Class Apprentice within 12 hours, as Ian did.


    "Um..."


    Aurora agreed as what Ian said was true. She was the one who held hope for nothing, only to get disappointed.


    Truly, from time immemorial, hope was the only culprit that had brought extreme disappointment.


    It wasn''t without reason people say, ''Hope a little less.''


    By the time they were finished talking, they were already in front of the meditation hall that seemed unremarkable from the outside.


    However, before Ian could say something, Lyra on his shoulder seemed quite impatient as she literally dragged him by his arm while talking to Aurora.


    "We will go to the central room to practice. You can choose any room and try to become the High Knight realm. That way, you will at least have some fighting power after arriving at the Calvora continent."


    After saying that, she didn''t look at Aurora and brought Ian towards the center without giving him a chance to speak.


    "Hm... Oh... okay."


    Aurora was confused by Lyra''s unexpected words when she saw her and Ian disappear into the hall in a second.


    ''Tch... why are you dragging him like I will steal him?''


    She couldn''t help but get annoyed, or a little jealous, she didn''t know. After all, this was an entirely new feeling for her.


    "Hehe... are you jealous now, little girl? Too bad, you already missed your chance."


    However, before she could also decide which room to enter, she once again heard the whisper in her mind ridiculing her as always.


    "Heh... didn''t you run away with your tail between your legs before? Why are you here again?"

 Chapter 153 - 153: Hope

    Aurora was in a bad mood and didn''t give the whisper any face¡ªnot that it had one to begin with¡ªand replied sarcastically.


    She seemed pissed off.


    "What... you girl have become tough all of a sudden. Don''t you want to become a Wizard?"


    The whisper seemed speechless as the unexpected fire it got from the girl caused it to warn.


    "You are ruining your chance like this, mortal girl."


    "Who cares about being a Wizard? It''s not like there isn''t any other path. And even if there is a way for me to be a Wizard, I''m sure you don''t have any idea about it."


    Aurora rarely talked long, but she seemed to have found an outlet for her frustration, causing her to pour it all out to the whisper, which had been harassing her since her childhood.


    "A useless piece of shit who could only dwell in the mind of a mortal. You are more pathetic than me."


    At last, she directly cursed in her mind, causing the Whisper to become strangely silent.


    ''Oops, did I say too much!''


    Once Aurora came out of her rage, she then realized she had lost her cool, something she had never done since childhood.


    Her royal upbringing had taught her to become a noble lady from young.


    However, she didn''t know why, when she saw Lyra leaving with Ian and saying those words, although it might not have been sarcastic, it made her feel sad and angry.


    It wasn''t that she was angry at Lyra or Ian; she was, for the first time, angry at her incompetence.


    Such innate incompetence with no hope in sight.


    And the idea of surviving alone on the Calvora continent with only the power of a Knight, and she might not even be able to get rid of the whisper, even then, made her almost break.


    Truly, she was a kind of pitiful girl who had lost her way.


    "Sigh... Girl, I told you, that sound you heard from your childhood wasn''t me."


    After what seemed like a few minutes, the Whisper finally spoke to Aurora again, making her slightly relax.


    "As for me running away, heh, I just didn''t want to conflict with that guy."


    The Whisper disdained Aurora''s accusation.


    "But I didn''t see him following that boy again now."


    It sounded confused, making Aurora curious about the entity it was referring to.


    However, Aurora had long since learned not to be unnecessarily curious causing her to stop those thoughts abruptly in her mind.


    "Anyway, you don''t have to cuss at me, girl. And I did have a way for you to practice Wizardry. However, whether you have the guts is another matter altogether."


    The whisper seemed somehow sympathetic to Aurora as it proposed to her again, this time with no condition to get Ian.


    "You are tricking me."


    Aurora wasn''t a fool and didn''t believe this entity that was speaking in her consciousness without permission.


    However, her heart did beat a little faster at the mention of such a possibility, uncontrollably, as the fire of hope seemed to want to awaken again.


    This damn foolish hope seemed out of control.


    Those sayings weren''t wrong, but humans are really weak sometimes and couldn''t help but hope for more, even though everything around them was pitch darkness.


    So weak!


    So pathetic!


    But whether it was good or bad to have hope, who could decide?


    Certainly not Aurora, as she once again succumbed to the hope that was uncontrollable.


    "Heh... there is no need for me to trick a little girl for nothing. I am not lying. There is indeed a method and that method can even make you as powerful as or even more than that guy you saw in the future."


    The whisper enticed while denying her accusations.


    "He is only a Wizard Apprentice though."


    Aurora rolled her eyes as this whisper seemed not to know how to lure someone.


    "Tch... I am talking about the potential girl. He isn''t normal. Don''t try to deny as my offer is indeed true."


    "But I will warn you girl... hehe... remember, if you do decide to follow my plan, prepare for the worst."


    The whisper giggled again as if to see how much courage Aurora had,


    "Let me give some clues. Remember, when you stare at the Abyss, it also stares you back..."


    The whisper seemed to be having fun as it slowly disappeared from Aurora''s mind, making her totally confused.


    ''Abyss!''


    She heard the key word for the first time from the Whisper who was adamant that it had the ability to give her power.


    But those things seemed to be the same thing that she was so bent on running away from all her life.


    ''Will I have to hug the same thing to get the power that had been torturing me for my whole life? How ridiculous!''


    The Whispering Expanse forbidden zone was related to the Abyss, it was known knowledge throughout the Gravethrone Continent.


    So, the method advised by the Whisper was to rely on that thing?


    If that wasn''t ridiculous, Aurora didn''t know what was.


    ''Heh, I am not that desperate.''


    Aurora firmed her shaking belief and entered one of the rooms to train her Knight Realm.


    It had only been a day since she met Ian and her thoughts were jumbled all together. So, it was better to organize her true thoughts and make a plan early on to not get confused.


    As with every young girl, she was indeed jealous of the relationship between Lyra and Ian, she indeed envied Lyra''s power, and she indeed had good feelings towards Ian, but she had her pride. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no need to get desperate yet.


    She refused to believe her fate wasn''t changeable.


    There must be some ways, at least, she thought so.


    With the entry of Aurora, Lyra, and Ian inside the meditation chamber, the place once again became silent as it had been for the last decade with only the flowing mist hovering around the floor since time immemorial.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Lyras Reward (18+)

    The meditation room that Ian and Lyra entered in a hurry was a place with walls shimmering with soft, enchanted hues, the ground was covered with array patterns that seemed to help gather the mana, and soft ambient light around to increase focus.


    It was simple and peaceful.


    However, the peace was destroyed as soon as Ian and Lyra entered the room.


    "Hey... hey... Why are you so restless?"


    Ian asked after seeing Lyra finally stop dragging him around.


    "Tch... why are you complaining? Don''t you want to spend time with me alone anymore?"


    Lyra rolled her moist blue eyes at Ian''s surprised look and pouted in dissatisfaction while nibbling her red lips.


    "Who said that?"


    Ian asked, trying to counter her words when he saw Lyra looking at him with an aggrieved expression, causing him to stop. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What happened?"


    Seeing her in a low mood, Ian asked while grabbing her waist and placing her close to his chest.


    "Where did you go before? Why didn''t you say anything earlier?"


    Lyra blamed Ian while placing her head on his chest, feeling his heartbeat and the connection of their Soulseal bond.


    "I was just accepting some inheritances. It isn''t like I left for a long time. It is not even an hour."


    Ian rolled his eyes at the dramatic look of Lyra.


    Besides, they shared a bond and were connected together, so he didn''t understand what was sad about it.


    "Tch... you don''t understand. Just tell me if there is something next time."


    Lyra chided Ian while placing both his hands over her neck, hugging him closely and quickly shifting the topic.


    Her change of mood was indeed dramatic.


    "Okay... I will."


    Ian agreed and then smirked while looking at her figure that was rubbing along his body ever so slightly.


    "But why did you drag me just now? Are you impatient to meditate? Why don''t you use this room? I will choose another one."


    Ian said with a sudden serious look while trying to leave her embrace as if he really thought about starting meditation.


    "Hey, don''t leave. Didn''t you promise a reward before?"


    Lyra asked while placing her face close to his ears, breathing heavily, her breath igniting the fire of passion within Ian.


    She also directly used the charm spell along with the Soulseal bond, trying to flare the desire. This time, she wasn''t going to stop.


    "Shsss..."


    Ian suddenly felt hot as he was attacked mentally and physically as he felt Lyra caressing his chest boldly while softly kissing his neck.


    "Girl, you want this as a reward?"


    Ian asked while partially nullifying the charm spell as total loss of control wasn''t to his liking.


    He then directly grabbed the soft body in front with a strong force and turned around, placing Lyra against the wall.


    "Ouch..."


    Lyra yelped in surprise and smirked with a teasing look,


    "Heh... isn''t it a reward to you though? You seem to want it more than me."


    She said with a slight smile while biting her red lips and looking at Ian with her watery blue eyes, appearing as seductive as she could. Her words and actions didn''t seem to align.


    "Oh? Then what about we stop here?"


    Ian asked while placing his hands on her smooth thighs grabbing through her dress and lifting it upwards towards his waist, carrying her body.


    "Oh? Can you do that though... Mmm..."


    "Let''s not talk anymore."


    Lyra was about to tease Ian again by increasing her charm effect when Ian directly kissed her mouth, entering and grabbing her tongue with practiced ease.


    He didn''t allow her to talk or use any of her methods, rendering her breathless as he firmly entangled her tongue with his in a passionate kiss.


    "Mmm~~"


    All the fighting had already worn out Ian''s spirits, and due to the effect of the earlier Ethereal form, his mind was still tired.


    So, it was good that Lyra seemed to be in the mood as Ian also didn''t linger any longer and directly began to nibble on her red lips while placing his hands inside her long gown, caressing her smooth thighs.


    It was time for him to relax.


    "Mmmm~~shss, so you want it too..."


    Lyra moaned in satisfaction after feeling Ian''s finger below her caressing her through her underwear and smirked at him for being so restless.


    Wasn''t he the one who said to stop just now? Why was he now the one directly trying to reach the endgame?


    "Ouch... don''t... why are you tearing them?"


    However, Ian wasn''t in the mood to joke as he was quite aroused after allowing the charm spell to affect him slightly.


    He realized it was a perfect substitute for Aphrodisiac, as even the slightest scent of Lyra had already made him restless.


    So, instead of answering Lyra, he directly grabbed the neckline of her long blue dress and tore it down along with her undergarments, exposing her large breasts to full glory.


    Due to the enhancements brought about by her awakened bloodline, her bosoms had become noticeably fuller, filling Ian''s hands as he caressed them with a firm touch.


    "Mmm~~~don''t be so rough~~"


    "Ah~~ Mmm"


    Lyra was directly attacked above and below, making her excited as she began to moan loudly without care.


    Ian also began to kiss her smooth neck, slathering it with his saliva while nibbling on her occasionally.


    His fingers below also didn''t stop as he began to ruthlessly poke them in and out of her honey hole that was already loaded with juice.


    "Ah~~mmm~~"


    "Slurp..."


    "Mmmm~~Fuck~~"


    It didn''t take Lyra long to feel her climax as she reflexively tightened her thighs around Ian''s waist while humping along with his finger, with a panting red face moaning loudly.


    "Ah~~Ian~~~mmm~~"


    "Faster~~~yes~~like that..."


    Lyra enjoyed every bit of Ian''s caresses, whether it was above on her breast, on her neck, or below at her mysterious place.


    So, finally, unable to hold herself anymore, she directly climaxed on Ian''s fingers that were busy pumping in and out of her hole.


    This might be the fastest she had climaxed after awakening her bloodline as her ability in that area was no joke.


    "Damn!"


    Ian was completely aroused seeing Lyra''s wasted figure breathing heavily against the wall, with the torn clothes everywhere, the dangling perky breast, and her thighs around his waist still moving slightly in search of satisfaction.


    So, after seeing Lyra''s climax, Ian didn''t waste any more time and grabbed the hem of her long gown, tearing it with ease along with the inner garments and exposing her completely to his vision.

 Chapter 155 - 155: Lyras Reward II (18+)

    Due to the arousal, he was quite rough as passion was too hard to bear.


    Amidst all the caress, kissing, and hugging, his rod was already as hard as iron, and Lyra was wet from her climax, so there was no need for any foreplay anymore.


    Without giving Lyra a chance to breathe, Ian directly took out the rod from his dress, placed it directly on her honey hole, and pierced it all together in search of the comfort it so desired.


    "Mmm~~~ouch..."


    "wait~~~Ahhh~~~Ian~~~"


    Lyra was savoring her extreme climax when she felt a hot and hard object suddenly pierce her soft innards, making her yelp in surprise.


    However, unfortunately, or fortunately for her, Ian didn''t stop and began to plow her relentlessly without a pause against the wall.


    "Hah~~Ah... Mmm~~"


    "Pah...pah..."


    Ian showed no mercy as he began to go in and out of her, making a loud slurping sound while beginning to kiss her lips roughly.


    "Mmm~~Harder..."


    "Slurp..."


    "Fuck~~"


    "Yes~~yes~~ harder...mmm~~faster..."


    The moment Ian began to move, Lyra forgot everything and began to moan loudly without care. She also didn''t forget to demand more as she too was humping her lower body in rhythm.


    Since she just climaxed, her insides were still too slippery, allowing Ian to plow her with ease against the wall, her blond hair flying everywhere as her eyes began to lose focus in extreme pleasure.


    Her ahegao face was too tempting, and Ian couldn''t help but bite her red lips a little roughly while slurping her tongue voraciously.


    "Yes... umm~~~ hah...


    "~~Mmm~~like that~~~ yes...."


    "Thump...thump..."


    "Mmm~~ Ian ~~ fuck me~~"


    The passionate sex continued as Ian lifted one of Lyra''s legs onto his shoulder while placing the other one on the ground and sprinting at full speed.


    "Pah...pah..."


    The impact was relentless, with the loud sound of slapping echoing throughout the room and even outside, leaving their neighbor flushed with shyness.


    "What are they doing?"


    And Aurora of course heard their loud passion as she chose a close room to the center right beside Ian''s and Lyra''s.


    She thought it was better to practice in a place filled with more mana, even though she couldn''t meditate. However, before she could begin practicing anything, she heard Lyra''s loud shouts filled with excitement.


    She could even hear the loud slapping sound of their bodies, as the soundproofing wasn''t that good and Ian didn''t bother to hide it from her.


    "Hah~~Ah... Mmm~~"


    The moaning was relentless, with no sign of stopping and even seeming to grow louder. Some people were having too much fun, weren''t they?


    ''Ah... don''t they know I can hear them?''


    Aurora''s face got completely red as she never thought Lyra was so shameless, moaning so loudly even when she knew she was there.


    What did she feel like she was doing it for her to hear?


    ''Should I leave?''


    Aurora thought since she couldn''t bear to listen anymore but didn''t know why she stood rooted on the spot, feeling nervous and conflicted.


    Fortunately, the whisper seemed to have truly disappeared for now; otherwise, it probably would ridicule her.


    "Pah... Pa... Pah..."


    While someone was drowning in shyness outside, inside the room Lyra and Ian were having a blast as they were panting and moaning while doing some unspeakable things.


    "Oh...fuck~~so comfortable..."


    Lyra purred in satisfaction as she practically drilled while swaying with Ian''s rhythm letting him do whatever he wanted with her body.


    "Pah..."


    Seeing her enjoying it so much, Ian slapped her butt hard while biting her nipple, tugging and elongating it in his mouth.


    He also didn''t forget to knead the other one with his hand, shaping it however he desired, all while continuing his relentless assault without pausing for even a second.


    "Pah... Pa... Pah..."


    "~~Mmm~~Ah~~ yes...."


    What man wouldn''t love seeing their woman completely lost in passion during sex? That too such a beautiful girl with a seductive figure of a succubus. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lyra''s softness in his arms and abandoned moaning only fueled Ian''s arousal, driving him to thrust even harder, hitting the perfect spot that made Lyra moan louder.


    "I can''t take it anymore."


    Seeing that they were still going at it after such a long time, and even more fiercely, Aurora couldn''t control herself anymore and ran outside with a flushed face.


    For a royal who had been sheltered all her life with a proper education and strong morals, she was completely unaware of this kind of thing.


    So, experiencing it firsthand, and that too so close, made her thoughts go haywire.


    Even the determination she had just resolved to strengthen herself was forgotten, as she couldn''t possibly practice while listening to their debauchery, could she?


    Truly, she was so pitiful.


    "Oh...fuck~~Ian I am close~~"


    However, unfortunately for her, both Ian and Lyra weren''t giving her a thought as they were drowning in pleasure ignoring everything around them.


    "Mmm~~~"


    Hearing Lyra''s words, Ian kissed her again took off his hands from her bosom, carried her into his waist, and slammed her insides forcefully while pacing her against the wall.


    He was also very close to climaxing after such a long period of relentless thrusting.


    So, they both allowed themselves to fully indulge in this final sprint, caressing and kissing each other bodies with Lyra''s loud moaning in a meditation chamber that was meant to be peaceful.


    "Mmm~~Ian~~"


    Suddenly, Lyra yelled again while reflexively tightening her naked thighs on his waist and shaking her body uncontrollably, as she savored yet another climax.


    "Fuck..."


    Just when Lyra had her orgasm, Ian also finally felt relaxed all over in extreme pleasure as he released all his seed directly inside her womb.


    "Ah~~ so good...."


    Lyra didn''t forget to praise him before closing her eyes and placing her head on Ian''s shoulder, her breathing rapid.


    Truly, youthful passion was the best medicine to relax the mind, wasn''t it? Ian did feel that his mind relaxed from all those fighting now.


    But if the meditation chamber they were in could talk, it might say otherwise.

 Chapter 156 - 156: Quest Completion

    "Mmm~~that was refreshing!"


    Lyra sighed with satisfaction in Ian''s arms, with a glowing face while still in her completely naked body showing her figure in full view not feeling shy one bit.


    Not that Ian hadn''t seen and touched everything by now.


    "Yeah, of course it is."


    Ian rolled his eyes at the smiling Lyra, sometimes beginning to miss the timid girl from before.


    After her half-succubus bloodline awakened, she had become much bolder, with no shyness or timidity. Of course, he didn''t really mind it, though.


    "How close are you to second-class apprentice now?"


    Ian didn''t dwell much on this issue and asked Lyra while looking at the tattoo on her belly, which was beginning to dim after absorbing mana from him and his surroundings.


    After her initial bloodline awakening, Lyra was now able to consciously absorb mana during coitus if she wanted. She just hadn''t had chances before since Ian was dirt poor.


    However, now that mana was abundant in this place, Ian allowed her to absorb as much as she wanted.


    "Um, not far. If I meditate for a while, I should be able to promote."


    Lyra said while caressing the tattoo that had already become part of her. Since this tattoo also allowed her to connect with Ian in her soul, she liked it a lot.


    "How about we do it again? Might be easier to promote that way."


    Ian proposed seriously as if he was indeed thinking about Lyra and didn''t just want to indulge further.


    He really wasn''t craving for more.


    "Pfft... you wish."


    Lyra lightly smacked his chest playfully and then shook her head,


    "No, I feel like it will not work now. It seems full. Besides, I still cannot help you yet."


    Lyra shook her head in a low mood, as she didn''t want to delay Ian''s practice anymore.


    Not being able to help Ian during intercourse and only being able to absorb his potent mana made her feel like she was taking advantage of him for nothing.


    Although her bloodline was half-succubus, she wasn''t actually the one; she didn''t want to be one.


    "Haha, you don''t have to worry about that. It might be because you are too weak compared to me."


    Ian laughed and waved his hand, showing her that he thought of that as nothing.


    Really, although her absorbing his pure mana did make him feel weak, that was replenishable with mana stones or quick meditation anyway.


    It wasn''t like this place was the same mana-less barren land outside.


    As for her help to him, that was indeed because Lyra was still too weak.


    And she did help him in other ways, though. What else did he need?


    "Yeah! So, let''s practice now."


    Lyra agreed and continued,


    "Don''t just think about these things. What if my sister finds out you''re doing this with me every day like an animal? Not to mention that girl outside."


    She then stood up from his embrace once the feeling of her orgasm truly subsided while teasing Ian with a sly look.


    "Tch... It was you who wanted a reward. Why are you acting like I was the one who came first?"


    Ian rolled his eyes and asked again,


    "By the way, did you moan louder just for her to hear?"


    He thought of Lyra''s loud moaning before, which was higher than their usual sessions, doubting her motives.


    ''Is this girl trying to entice Aurora? Didn''t she say she didn''t mind before?''


    "Oh? Did I? Who knows? Now that you''ve come out of your pleasure, you begin to worry about her?"


    Lyra countered while conjuring a small amount of water through a spell and washing herself cleanly. From the way she did, she seemed to have done this before.


    "Geez... I was just asking."


    Now Ian was sure this girl was jealous of all his flirting with Aurora.


    Of course, he wasn''t dense enough not to know before, just selectively forgot it for his convenience.


    However, although it seemed Aurora knew about their activities from Lyra''s loud moaning, he didn''t care. He never had the habit of hiding and playing with girls anyway.


    He was a decent scumbag.


    "Who knows?"


    Lyra mumbled and ignored Ian while taking out the dresses from her mana ring. Fortunately, she had prepared lots of spares before setting off on this journey.


    "Can you stop tearing my clothes? What will you do if I don''t have a spare?"


    Lyra complained while wearing the dress in front of Ian without any shyness, giving him a full view of her voluptuous body.


    "Pah..."


    "Ouch!"


    "Who told you to seduce me so blatantly? Serves you right. You even used a charm spell on me, huh."


    Ian slapped Lyra''s naked butt lightly while she was bowing down to wear her dress, causing her to yelp in surprise.


    Due to his slap, her buttcheeks jiggled beautifully with the red prints of his palm visible everywhere.


    "You pervert. Stop teasing me."


    Lyra looked at him with her pitiful blue eyes and quickly wore her dress, afraid that Ian would do something bad if she was slower.


    ''Says the one who was enjoying it earlier.'' Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian chided her for the double meanings but didn''t tease her any further.


    "Okay, do you want to use this room to meditate or use another one?"


    Ian asked as the mana inside this central room was indeed thicker than the periphery.


    Even when they were doing other things, the array on the ground was working fine, drawing large amounts of mana for meditation.


    ''If I had such a good place to practice, I might have become a Third-Class Wizard Apprentice way sooner.''


    Ian thought.


    "No, I will choose another one. You just practice here in peace and don''t think about other things."


    Lyra smiled sweetly at last, coming near him and smooching his lips playfully.


    After that, she was about to leave since she was already dressed when Ian threw a ring at her, causing her to catch it reflexively.


    "Use this when you are practicing. First, switch to the meditation method you got from the Grimoire Library, and then learn some water/ice spells. Since we are going to the sea in a week, it will come in handy."


    Ian advised Lyra seriously, as when it comes to your path, never joke around. Your small mistake today might become a big headache tomorrow.


    That''s why it was better to start everything correctly from the present.


    In that ring, he had set aside a few water elemental inheritances he had acquired while looting earlier. There were also a few intermediate artifacts that suited her, which came in handy for Lyra now.


    "Okay!"


    Lyra felt moved by Ian''s care as she grabbed the ring in her hand quite strongly.


    She wanted to give him something too, but Ian seemed to have gained more than her.


    So, she wisely shut up and gracefully left the room, intending to let Ian take care of his things. They had all the time in the world anyway.


    However, the wide smile on her lips never left her even when leaving the room indicating her happiness.


    "This girl!"


    Ian saw Lyra''s beautiful smile full of joy and shook his head. How easy was it to satisfy this girl?


    He truly lucked out, didn''t he?


    ''Let''s count the harvest now.''


    Seeing that he was finally all alone in the meditation chamber that was operating normally, Ian walked and sat on the small platform at the center and decided to check his harvest.


    ''First, System, show me the prompt.''

 Chapter 157 - 157: Quest Rewards

    After Ian grabbed the dark ring thrown by Ignysyl, he heard the prompt for the completion of the Quest.


    However, due to the situation at that time, he hadn''t paid attention to it before.


    It was just the right time now to check what he would gain this time, as he even completed the Addon Challenge Quest together.


    Once Ian gave the order, a light blue screen once again appeared in his mind converting the information.


    [Ding!]


    [You deceitfully stole the mana ring from the hand of Dornar Claywright.]


    [Congratulations! You successfully gained what belonged to you.]


    [Congratulations! You have completed the Intermediate Destiny Quest 2: Can You Finish What You Have Started?]


    [Congratulations! You gained a reward: Direct inscription of the first-ring spell: Soul Siphon.]


    [Soul Siphon: A diabolical uncommon spell related to the soul that allows you to extract, weaken, and absorb the soul power of others for your own use.]


    [Note: Although Soul Siphon is a first-ring spell model, the strength of the spell depends directly on your soul power rather than mana. Be careful when choosing as you might become prey instead of the hunter.]


    [Congratulations on completing the Intermediate Destiny Quest! You gained a reward: 100 Luck Points.]


    [Current Luck Points: 450.]


    "Wow!"


    Ian shouted in bewilderment as he felt more and more that this System always rewarded him based on the situation and his interest.


    After all, he was still confused about what to do with the Soul Essence in his consciousness, which was floating randomly.


    Although it seemed harmless, he was still on edge as something was on his mind, and he couldn''t do anything about it.


    ''But with this Soul Siphon spell, I should be able to absorb Dornar''s essence, right?''


    Ian thought as the System prompt continued in his mind, not stopping for his musings.


    [Ding!]


    [You killed Dornar Claywright and extracted his soul essence.]


    [You managed to steal the chances he saved from Kaelzor for his family with the help of Ignysyl.]


    [You chose to involve yourself in this cause and effect.]


    [Congratulations! You completed the Addon Challenge Quest.]


    [Congratulations! You gained a reward: Awakening of your Bloodline Skill: Primal Bond.]


    [Primal Bond: A passive, permanent ability exclusive to your unique bloodline, accessible only to those with a high-level blood and life form.


    Effect: Allows the user to establish a potent spiritual link with another being of their choice, connecting both individuals. The nature of the bond¡ªdominant or equal¡ªdepends on the bloodline strength of the other party.


    Note: Bonding cannot be initiated with beings of a higher level than the user.]


    [Ding!]


    [Do you want to start the direct inscription of the first-ring spell: Soul Siphon?]


    [Do you want to use the chance of Awakening of your Bloodline Skill: Primal Bond?]


    After the rewards came, the two prompts asked Ian if he wanted to absorb the rewards he just got.


    "Hah...."


    Seeing the new rewards he got, Ian took a deep breath and finally put aside his random thoughts and gave the order in his mind,


    "Start!"


    It was better to absorb what he got before thinking about anything else.


    "Swish!"


    As soon as he gave the order, he once again felt the same power acting on his mind, engraving this complex first-ring spell model in his consciousness in impeccable perfection.


    No matter how many times he felt it, it was incredible.


    And maybe because his mental power had increased compared to the first time, besides a slight headache, he didn''t feel anything else.


    Of course, he also felt that his consciousness now seemed unable to hold any other spell model anymore. He might need to increase his strength to the Third-Class Apprentice level or maybe even higher, he didn''t know.


    "Click!"


    It didn''t take long for the spell model in his consciousness to finish as Ian suddenly felt a refreshing current pouring into his essence as if showering him in a warm sauna.


    It was too damn comfortable.


    ''It is working.''


    The moment the 3D structures in his mind finished their construction, they immediately began to work automatically, targeting the white globe of mass suspended in the same consciousness space.


    Maybe, as they were in the same space, Ian didn''t need to actively use the spell to siphon that soul essence as he thought.


    Instead, the spell worked on its own, absorbing the pure essence that needed no filtering and pouring it directly into his soul.


    "Damn! It is refreshing."


    Ian mumbled in extreme satisfaction as an increase in soul power was different than mana. He felt his very existence cheering from within when the Soul Siphon supplied that essence.


    However, it didn''t take long for all the essence he had collected from Dornar to be used up, as the spell fell silent following the disappearance of the white mass, leaving him to savor the aftertaste with lingering disappointment.


    ''My soul power seemed to have increased quite a lot. Can I now control that Aracnae Grotto?''


    Ian thought after feeling the clear increase in his soul power.


    The best effect of this increment was on his perception, as even without actively using Veilborn Shroud, he felt his senses had increased countless times compared to before. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I guess not. It needs a peak First-Ring Wizard soul power to control and I''m not there yet.''


    Ian then thought that what he just absorbed was just the essence of Dornar, not his entire soul.


    In fact, if it wasn''t the pure essence extracted by that inexplicable power, he doubted whether he could even absorb something as mysterious as a soul this fast.


    "Swoosh!"


    However, after the completion of the first-ring spell in his consciousness, the system didn''t stop and began to help awaken his bloodline skill: Primal Bond.


    Unlike the complex process of constructing the spell model, awakening the bloodline skill didn''t seem hard as Ian only felt something click in his body as if someone forcefully tore apart some binding force within.


    Then came the complex information flooding his mind, allowing him to know every aspect of his new Bloodline Passive.

 Chapter 158 - 158: A Test of Caution

    "Hah..."


    Ian exhaled heavily as the process of transmitting the information into his mind was finally completed.


    ''This is a tailor-made skill for Ignysyl. But will it really work, though?''


    After digesting the information, Ian immediately understood how it worked and felt that this reward was clearly intentional.


    He already knew that the System''s rewards were always based on the Quest''s situation and his immediate needs.


    So his first thought when he saw the bloodline skill, Primal Bond, was of the little dragon, Ignysyl.


    ''However, whether or not it works on him, I will still learn about my bloodline strength,'' Ian thought.


    One of the major mysteries he had was that the name of his bloodline appeared as question marks on his status panel.


    And from the way he had encountered the Monarch-level figure just by accidentally calling their name, he already understood that the System must be protecting him from alerting someone or some entity.


    However, he could still gauge its rank as long as he formed a bond with Ignysyl. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, he was a dragon¡ªa monarch-level one, although he seemed to have fallen from that status.


    ''I can ask him to form a bond when he asks me to take him out of this place.''


    Ian smirked as he could easily guess what that guy was thinking.


    Being trapped in this so-called Glowy Spire of his and unable to even talk to someone must have made him miserable.


    Now that he saw hope in Ian, how could he not seize it?


    Otherwise, he didn''t know how long he would have to stay in this tower with no hope in sight.


    "If it works, I''ll have a dragon as a mount."


    Ian couldn''t help but mumble as he felt quite excited at the thought.


    Although he didn''t know if he could actually allow Ignysyl to leave with him, a man could hope, couldn''t he?


    "Uh-hum..."


    Feeling that his ideas were becoming too impetuous, Ian coughed to rein in his excitement. Fortunately, he was alone inside the room, so no one saw his gaffe.


    ''Let''s take a look at what that guy Dornar hid in his treasury.''


    Once the System rewards were finished, it was time to inspect the harvest.


    Ian thought and took out the dark ring that had been thrown to him by Ignysyl in a hurry before sending him out.


    ''Quite a unique mana ring, eh.''


    The moment Ian took out the ring, he noticed its uniqueness in its appearance.


    The dark mana ring in his hands was completely different from a normal one, which would typically be engraved with complex runes and have a pleasant aesthetic.


    Instead, this ring was black throughout, its surface covered with images of skulls surrounded by dark, unknown energies.


    Ian could even feel repulsion emanating from it when his mental power tried to make contact.


    Overall, it was eerie, clearly indicating it had something to do with a Dark Wizard.


    ''Must be related to the necromancer.''


    Ian guessed and then felt conflicted about whether to open the ring or not.


    ''What if there''s a trap?''


    Although it seemed like the ring was a space artifact with no obvious external dangers, it was associated with darkness¡ªor possibly a necromancer.


    He didn''t want to make the mistake of opening it recklessly.


    After all, dark Wizards were ruthless beings who would do anything for their gain, although he guessed that Dornar might have already opened it.


    If that was the case, he might be overthinking, but a little caution wouldn''t hurt.


    ''Hm... there''s no point in backing out now. I could ask Ignysyl for help, but he seems tired.''


    In fact, one of the reasons for his hesitation was the possibility that Dornar might have done something to the ring.


    After all, he was about to hand it over to Ian after the oath, so there must be countermeasures in place.


    ''Let''s use the Ethereal form in full force and then open it. I don''t believe it can harm me like this.''


    Ian finally decided.


    So, he took out a mana potion from his ring and drank it in one big gulp. Recovering to full strength was a must before taking any risks.


    Since the mana-gathering array was continuously operating inside the room, it didn''t take long for Ian to recover all his mana.


    This time, he didn''t hesitate and directly activated his Ethereal form, opting to stay in the blue-eyes state since he didn''t want to deal with the translucent form just yet.


    Honestly, he really needed to come up with names for all his forms.


    "Swish!"


    The moment Ian activated the Ethereal form, his figure disappeared from the room as two bloodline spells¡ªVeil and Shroud¡ªworked to make his existence incorporeal and immune to harm.


    The Life Seed in his dantian shot straight into his mind, just as before, pumping energy continuously toward where the Cocoon was supposed to be.


    ''I still can''t separate the bloodline and meditation.''


    Ian thought bitterly. Compared to others in this world, his situation was truly strange.


    His Life Seed was clearly a product of the Knight Breathing method, while the Cocoon was an anchor he had gained through meditation.


    Now, the state he was in was the result of the amalgamation of both the Knight and Wizard methods.


    So, what was he?


    ''Forget it... Let''s open the ring now.''


    Since he couldn''t be harmed in this form, Ian relaxed his nerves and shot a stream of mental power at the dark mana ring in his hand, surrounded by black energy.


    He was as cautious as he could be.


    "Swoosh!"


    However, the moment Ian''s mental power attempted to open the ring, he suddenly felt a streak of thin dark-red beam shoot out of it, directly piercing his mental power.


    "Click!"


    "Fuck!"


    The dark crimson beam was silent and instantaneous, yet as violent as it could be, instantly destroying his mental power with just a touch and causing Ian''s head to ache intensely.


    He didn''t even have time to react before everything had already happened.


    "Ugh... damn!"

 Chapter 159 - 159: Isnt This Scam?

    Ian grabbed his head, trying to soothe his tense nerves, but to no avail. The pain was real, as it was more intense than the physical one.


    Fortunately for Ian, this time, he only used a tiny strand of his mental power to test the waters.


    If he had used the normal method, even if he hadn''t become dumb from the heavy destruction of his mental power, he would have been seriously injured.


    His cautiousness saved his life.


    "There is indeed something fishy about it."


    Ian cursed as getting mental power brutally destroyed wasn''t a good feeling, even if it was a tiny portion.


    So, he hurriedly rummaged through all the inheritances he got from the trial and stuffed all those that were useful to his mouth absorbing them in a hurry.


    "Hah..."


    Still, it took Ian nearly half an hour to recover.


    ''It seems Ethereal form isn''t invulnerable, huh.''


    Ian thought bitterly as he was still maintaining this form even when he was injured by the ring and was recovering.


    After all, who knew if there was another booby trap behind that beam?


    But if he thought about it, it seemed the beam only targeted his mental power, which he actively fed to the artifact.


    So, even if the Ethereal form might be useful in other cases, his mental power was still vulnerable. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Miscalculation!''


    Ian shook his head and once again paid attention to the dark ring in his hand, which seemed no different from before.


    ''Fortunately, this seemed to be the only trap.''


    He could see that once the beam attacked his mental power successfully, it disappeared, leaving the ring bare for his exploration.


    From the way it appeared, Ian had to doubt that the method must be Dornar''s.


    Otherwise, how could there be only one trap inside, and such an unexpected one, triggered just when his mental power made contact?


    ''That bastard!''


    Ian cursed Dornar shamelessly and separated another strand of his mental power again to explore what was inside.


    Once bitten, twice shy.


    Although it seemed there was no issue with the ring now, Ian didn''t want to gamble and only used a fragment of mental power to scan the items inside while still in Ethereal Form.


    After all this experience, he had high hopes for the treasures that lay inside.


    ''This is weird.''


    However, what he saw inside made Ian totally confused, as there were no rich treasures as he had thought or hoped.


    There were no large numbers of Spirit Crystals, no spell models, wands, or even a trace of inheritances.


    Heck, there wasn''t even any item that was remotely useful to him right now.


    All he saw inside was an eerie bone mask and a compass lying around in the huge space of the ring as if mocking his expectations.


    "What the hell? Are you kidding me right now?"


    Ian was dumbfounded, as all this hype was for these two things, which looked clearly useless to him.


    ''Relax. Let''s not lose hope. These two items must be something awesome.''


    Ian tried to control himself and used the Analysis on the mask and compass, intending to see their information.


    All was good as long as these two things were precious treasures, right?


    Ian hoped so.


    The moment Ian thought of using the Analysis, a blue screen appeared in his mind immediately.


    [Necromancer Mask (Advanced Artifact-damaged): A bone mask made from the grotesque death ritual of a dark wizard, a necromancer. It is slightly damaged, rendering its effect low. It seems to have a lingering aura of its owner when he was alive.


    Effect:


    1) Aura of Fear: Exude a deathly aura of fear on your enemy when wearing this mask. The effect is highly dependent on the wearer''s mental power.


    2) Sight Beyond Death: Once you wear this mask, you can see the sight a normal mortal cannot see. While wearing it, seeing ghosts, spirits, or death energy is possible.


    3) Mask of Deception: Can hide your identity from magical detection to a certain degree.]


    ''So basically useless?''


    Ian was speechless after seeing that the mask seemed to be only an Advanced artifact, and that too was a little damaged.


    Although those effects sounded awesome, and the artifact was of high level, for him, who was expecting more, that was clearly a disappointment nonetheless.


    ''Let''s hope this is something good.''


    With a sigh, Ian averted his gaze from the unsightly bone mask and used the Analysis function once again on the compass.


    [Necrotic Compass (Uncommon): A magical compass imbued with complex dark runes. It can always point to the nearest graveyard or the presence of undead and death energy with no error.]


    ''This is even more useless.''


    Ian almost threw the ring out after reading the information on the compass. What was the point of having the ability to find the nearest graveyard?


    He wasn''t a gravedigger, was he?


    He hadn''t stooped that low yet.


    At least, if the compass could point in a direction just like a normal one could, it would have been useful in his upcoming voyage.


    ''What is with this ability?''


    Ian smiled bitterly as he didn''t find anything inside that was useful for him now.


    Of course, he wasn''t stupid enough to not know that these items might have some significance.


    Otherwise, why would Dornar have tried so desperately to send it to his family?


    However, what Ian wanted was an immediate benefit, not something that seemed to have a connection with that fourth ring wizard Kaelzor.


    It seemed he had to snatch the things away from two parties'' clutches to gain anything.


    That was too risky for him with his strength and too cumbersome to his liking.


    ''What if I just threw it away?''


    Ian pondered while looking at the dark ring that looked unpleasant even from the outside, with seriousness.


    Really, if he couldn''t gain anything from it right now, taking it out with the uncertain hope of gaining something in the future seemed unwise.


    Why take risks for nothing?

 Chapter 160 - 160: Roles Reversed

    "But according to the system, aren''t I already involved in this cause and effect?"


    Ian suddenly thought of the inexplicable prompt he got in between when he hadn''t even opened anything.


    [You chose to involve yourself in this cause and effect.]


    So, did that mean he was already involved in this mess just by grabbing this ring in his hand?


    Ian didn''t doubt the system''s message, as the wizard''s methods were indeed incredible. Even if he did throw away these things, he might still get involved in the future.


    And today''s decision might lead to even more complications.


    "Sigh... What a letdown!"


    Ian sighed heavily, having a headache.


    The only reason why he didn''t care about the warning from the system before was that he thought he could gain something much more awesome than Dornar''s wealth.


    But now, the only consolation he got was the Addon challenge reward he received from the system.


    At least that was something.


    Oh, and there was also the Arcane Grotto and a few possible resources left behind by Dornar, which he had yet to receive.


    ''But that is my reward for killing that guy,'' he thought shamelessly.


    ''Hope Ignysyl didn''t use all those Spirit Crystals. Otherwise, I will really have to cry.''


    Ian finally decided not to throw away the black ring and to keep these items with him for now. He would see what to do after arriving at the Calvora Continent.


    "But no matter what, at least I got this nice robe." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once decided, he wasn''t one to cry needlessly.


    So, Ian quickly tried to lift his mood by taking out the gorgeous wizard robe given by Dornar from the mana ring he had snatched.


    [Enchanted Robe (Intermediate Artifact): A magically enchanted robe that can clean itself and protect the wearer from basic spells.]


    "Nice!"


    He didn''t waste time and directly wore the Enchanted Robe while throwing away the outerwear soaked with Lyra''s juices, although he did clean them roughly before.


    "Damn! Finally, I look like a wizard."


    Ian couldn''t help but comment with a smile while looking at the water mirror in front of him, which he conjured with a wave of his hand.


    Unless it was a complete spell, you didn''t need to chant to use basic magic.


    Those flowing long blue robes, with intricate golden linings shimmering with ethereal light, looked particularly good on his handsome, tall visage.


    "Unfortunately, Dornar was gaslighting me with his robes. Otherwise, that robe was even better."


    Ian twitched the corner of his mouth when he thought about how, with Dornar''s disappearance, his robe also disappeared inside the Arcane Grotto.


    That robe wasn''t real at all.


    In fact, how could a spirit wear a material robe? He had been hoping for nothing. Even that ring had been floating around.


    ''I guess it''s time to practice now.''


    After admiring his figure in the wizard robe shamelessly, Ian finally became serious and properly sat down on the raised platform in the middle.


    ''I now have lots of inheritances with me, but they will come in handy only after I reach the Calvora Continent. For now, let''s reach the Third-Class Wizard Apprentice level in these seven days.''


    His thoughts aligned with Carl''s in the sense that both wanted to increase their level before leaving.


    In fact, Ian even wanted to become a First-Ring Wizard directly if possible. After all, he did have ascension material with him.


    But haste makes waste, so it was better to plan slowly than to rush headlong.


    ...


    While Ian decided to properly meditate in the central room, Lyra arrived outside, intending to choose a room for herself.


    She was now almost at the Second-Class Apprentice level, so she was quite anxious to start practicing immediately.


    However, just when she was trying to choose one of the rooms, she saw Aurora''s figure coming from afar, clearly from outside the hall.


    And Aurora also saw Lyra in front, looking at her with interest, causing her face to turn redder with shyness.


    Weirdly, the roles seemed to have reversed here.


    Shouldn''t Lyra be the shy one, since she was the one moaning so loudly just before?


    "Didn''t I say to practice in one of the rooms? Why did you go outside? As Ian said, there is no need to search for an inheritance now since it is too dangerous."


    Once Aurora came near her, Lyra spoke in a soft voice, as if genuinely concerned for her.


    From the calmness she showed, it truly didn''t seem like she was the one doing that inside just now.


    "Hm? But... I didn''t go to search for inheritances."


    Aurora replied subconsciously to Lyra''s seemingly concerned words, full of confusion.


    ''Do you want me to stay and listen to your exciting sounds?''


    She thought speechlessly. Wasn''t the reason she had to leave because of them?


    Although she thought so, she didn''t say it aloud.


    She was too shy, and the redness from that experience still hadn''t left her cheeks.


    "Hm? Then why didn''t you enter the room? What were you doing outside?"


    However, Lyra was relentless, completely acting oblivious as if she had no idea that her moaning had been heard outside.


    Her expression suggested that she was genuinely curious about where Aurora had gone.


    "You..."


    Aurora was speechless at her questioning, making her face even redder.


    ''Does she really not know?''


    Then she doubted whether Lyra truly didn''t realize that her sounds had been heard from outside. If that was the case, then it made sense for her to ask this.


    Poor Aurora¡ªshe didn''t know Lyra was clearly pulling her leg.


    "Umm... I just took a walk around to take a look."


    She didn''t know what to say, so she simply replied with what she thought seemed appropriate.


    ''Tch... this dense girl.''


    Lyra rolled her eyes after seeing Aurora clearly getting confused.


    Now, she didn''t know why she even got jealous of this little girl. It seemed she could handle her quite easily.


    So, she immediately lost interest in teasing her any further and turned around to choose a room closer to Ian''s.


    "Okay then, don''t just wander outside alone. Ian is practicing now and has no spare time to save you if you are in danger. Don''t take others'' pity for granted."


    However, she didn''t mind sending poisonous words to this girl before entering the room though.

 Chapter 161 - 161: Did You Absorb It All?

    "Hmm..."


    Aurora just nodded woodenly at Lyra''s words when she saw her entering one of the rooms in a hurry.


    ''Don''t take others'' pity for granted, huh.''


    Although Lyra seemed direct and rude, she did have a point. After all, she was the weakest in this group and was already tagging along shamelessly.


    She shouldn''t waste their time even more by wandering around recklessly.


    "Hah... let''s just practice here for seven days."


    Aurora breathed heavily, tried to lift her low mood, and entered another room, completely forgetting that the reason she had left in the first place was because of them.


    Just as Lyra thought, she should be able to handle this girl even if Ian did capture her into his harem.


    ...


    [Ignisia Tower, First Floor]


    Outside the meditation hall, where numerous individual meditation rooms were adorned with glowing, intricate array patterns designed to converge mana, Ignysyl floated around with a bored expression, fluttering his tiny wings, which were constantly wreathed in flickering fiery flames.


    "How much time? It is already the last day of his stay, and he still hasn''t left."


    He mumbled in annoyance and anxiousness while playing with a dark, shiny cube in his paw, throwing it up and catching it again and again as if utterly bored.


    This was the seventh day since Ian, Lyra, and Aurora had entered the meditation chamber for practice.


    After Ignysyl recovered from his soul fatigue, he didn''t waste time and quickly ran over to meet Ian in the hope of gaining his wish, but he saw that Ian was clearly in a selfless state, meditating.


    So, he couldn''t just disturb him recklessly and had been waiting for him to leave the room.


    However, this wait lasted for three days straight, making him bored beyond belief.


    "I didn''t feel like this before when I was alone. Why am I feeling this way now?"


    Ignysyl then thought about why he was now having this bored feeling when he had basically been all alone by himself for so many years.


    Just when he was trying to understand this new sensation he had never experienced before, he saw the door of the central meditation chamber opening as Ian walked out with a huge grin on his face.


    ''Man, that was awesome. Only a step behind becoming a First-Ring Wizard.''


    Ian never thought that practicing in such a meditation chamber would be so satisfying.


    Compared to before, when he had to use mana nectar or mana stones sparingly to even practice a bit, this time, he experienced what meditation actually was.


    Moreover, he found out that his Life Seed was really helpful for storing and supplying pure mana.


    It was like an additional device inside his body that could continuously absorb and pump it when necessary, especially during breakthroughs.


    ''But, just as I thought, I can no longer practice any Zero-Ring spells now.''


    He then thought of his failed attempt at learning a spell just now and shook his head.


    Two First-Ring spell models had already stuffed his consciousness to the brim. If he wanted to learn more, he had to increase its capacity by advancing his realm.


    In fact, he didn''t like Zero-Ring spells that much after seeing the effect of First-Ring ones. His current arsenal was enough for him now.


    "Hey, you finally left the room. I thought you would coop yourself up there forever."


    Just when he was reminiscing about the new increment in his power, Ian heard a young voice beside him, followed by the figure of a little dragon looking curiously at him.


    "Hmm? Oh, you seem to have recovered already."


    Ian raised his eyebrow while looking at Ignysyl, who familiarly landed on his shoulder.


    "Tch... I wasn''t injured. I was just feeling down and already came here three days ago. But you were busy practicing there."


    Ignysyl flared up his nose as if to show that he was indeed never tired or injured before.


    ''Who said you were injured in the first place?''


    Ian rolled his eyes, ignored his little tantrum, and asked again,


    "What is that thing in your hand?"


    He had already noticed the small dark cube in Ignysyl''s paw when he flew over his shoulder.


    From the aura it emitted and the faint feeling of space power, he could already guess something.


    "This... heh, this is that artifact you mentioned before. See? Ain''t it look good like this?"


    Ignysyl smiled, throwing the gem up and catching it again.


    He might have gotten too excited by Ian''s gaze; he even flicked his tail, pushing it in an arc as if performing a circus act.


    "Oh? Did you manage to control it completely?"


    Ian didn''t care about his childish behavior and instead asked with bright eyes.


    If Ignysyl could really control this artifact, then that would be the best, as he had found out that without reaching the First-Ring level, he wouldn''t be able to access it at all.


    "Eh...?"


    However, when Ignysyl heard Ian''s words and saw his shining eyes, he almost dropped the gem he was toying with. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he thought of something, quickly dropped his smile, and replied in a low voice,


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "How can I control it completely? I just used some methods to make it small with my abilities. Now that there are no crystals, I cannot even control it like before."


    He complained and then promised Ian in a stern voice,


    "But don''t worry. As long as I become a little older, I can control this thing as easily as my hand. It is really no problem at all. It''s just that I''m still small..."


    Ignysyl was still blabbering when he saw Ian looking at him with cold eyes, unlike before, as if he was angry at him.


    "What... what happened? I wasn''t lying."


    Ignysyl rarely threw off his dragon pride and lowered his head when he saw Ian''s fierce gaze as if feeling guilty that he could no longer control it as he had promised.


    "Did you absorb all those crystals? Is there nothing left?"

 Chapter 162 - 162: Dragons Wish

    However, unlike what Ignysyl thought, Ian was more concerned about what he had said about the crystals.


    You know, those were Spirit Crystals, much more precious than the few mana crystals he had in his ring.


    Those were strategic treasures that could have value far greater than market price. A necromancer might even buy it at an exorbitant cost if he played his cards right.


    So, if there was none left, Ian would feel heartache just thinking about it.


    How much wealth had been squandered? There were almost 50 of them still remaining after Ignysyl used half of them.


    Sure, his making it able to take out the Arcane Grotto was a good exchange, but still, Ian wanted to have something for his upcoming journey.


    Something tangible and helpful.


    ''Why is it so hard?''


    He was duped by the black ring before and now this happened again. Ian felt like crying.


    He was like the owner of a large house with no money to spare and unable to sell it.


    Moreover, he couldn''t even rent out this grotto, could he?


    "Hm? Oh, those shiny things. How can I make it this small without their help? But they were too low quality and couldn''t help much."


    Ignysyl was more afraid that Ian would think he was useless.


    So, when Ian asked about those worthless crystals¡ªat least in his eyes¡ªhe immediately chimed in.


    "Hey, do you still have those? If you have more pure ones, then I might be able to control this thing again."


    Then suddenly, as if he found a solution, the little dragon''s ruby-like eyes shone with color while looking at Ian in expectation.


    ''This damn stupid dragon.''


    Seeing the curious look of the eyes that were filled with anticipation, Ian twitched the corner of his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    Now he was basically sure there was none of those crystals left inside this Arcane Grotto.


    And from the look of it, Ignysyl seemed to think of them as too low-level.


    ''Do you still want more and even purer ones? Why don''t you just sell me instead.''


    "Hey, why are you not saying anything? Do you have those? I am really not lying."


    Ignysyl asked again,


    "If you can take out a few hundred of them, I might truly control this artifact for you. More pure isn''t even that necessary."


    "Okay, okay. I don''t have such treasures with me here. Do you think they are cabbages, thrown randomly around? You already wasted so much of them and yet you want hundreds?"


    The more Ignysyl talked, the more Ian felt irritated.


    What the heck was only a few hundred of them? Did he think, he had a mine at home or what?


    "Oh... then... I can do nothing. You have to wait for me to grow up."


    Ignysyl said in a low mood as if he was really sorry that he couldn''t help.


    His pitiful look and the fading prongs of flame around his wings, made him look as dramatically innocent as ever.


    "Sigh... don''t think too much. Who said I need to control it right now? We will think about it later."


    At last, Ian didn''t want to say anything as Ignysyl clearly didn''t know the value of those crystals. He seemed to be only sad because he couldn''t control this artifact.


    ''At least, he made it possible to take this Arcane Grotto away.''


    Ian thought while catching the Dark Cube from Ignysyl''s hand. From the touch, it seemed quite smooth just like a marble in his previous life.


    "Then..., so... what about that promise?"


    Seeing Ian taking the Grotto away, Ignysyl didn''t feel much as he wasn''t interested in this anyway.


    What he was concerned about was the promise that Ian gave him. Otherwise, why would he be so anxious just now?


    "Hm? Oh, there is that. Don''t worry, you can ask your wish."


    Ian didn''t care and replied to Ignysyl magnanimously while keeping the Grotto inside his pocket.


    A space artifact couldn''t be kept inside another space artifact of low rank.


    If he could make a soul connection with it, he could directly hide it inside his body but now he had to carry it around.


    "Really? Good, good. I knew you were a great person just from your smell."


    Ignysyl immediately beamed after getting a positive reply from Ian.


    He was getting afraid that because of his failure to control that artifact, he wouldn''t get his wish as promised.


    But now that Ian seemed not bothered, he was elated beyond measure.


    "Can you stop being excited at everything already? Why don''t you just say it out."


    Ian couldn''t help reprimand causing the little dragon to stop his unflured wings in a state of excitement.


    "Cough... Uhum... okay, okay."


    Ignysyl didn''t want to irk Ian at the last moment, so he coughed a bit to rein in his excitement and asked Ian with anticipation,


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, um... can you... help me leave this tower?"


    ''Figured!''


    Of course, Ian knew what he would ask. It was written all over his face from the moment they met.


    ''I don''t know how this guy became a baby. Is he even Ignysyl?''


    Ian had to doubt because, from the way he acted, he was nothing like a monarch. And he didn''t even seem to know his previous identity except the name.


    Of course, Ian also thought maybe he was acting. Then he thought the possibility of a monarch-level dragon acting with a shrimp at an apprentice level didn''t seem great.


    "So, what do you think?"


    Seeing Ian getting silent all of a sudden, Ignysyl became anxious again. He swore that he hadn''t experienced such a rollercoaster of emotion in all his life.


    "Although I want to help you, I don''t know how?"


    Ian shrugged as he really didn''t know how to help Ignysyl. Even with his bloodline skill, Primal Bond, he wasn''t sure if it was possible.


    After all, this was a Mythical Artifact, and it was made up of the very body of Ignysyl itself. Who knew if there were any restrictions?


    That''s why he was even debating whether to form a bond.


    But since the system gave him such skill at such a moment, it was worth a try.


    "What? How can you not know?"


    However, contrary to Ian''s expectation that Ignysyl might propose some method, he instead acted extremely surprised by his remarks.


    It was as if Ian had said something completely shocking and contrary to Ignysyl''s expectations.

 Chapter 163 - 163: Runeblood

    "Why do you think I would even know how to leave in the first place?"


    Seeing Ignysyl''s surprise, Ian asked, clearly finding something fishy. Why did it feel like Ignysyl was sure that he had the method to leave this tower?


    Before obtaining that bloodline skill, he truly had no such ability. And even that was questionable. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, don''t lie. You really don''t know? You must have some methods, right?"


    Ignysyl was instead growing anxious after receiving a negative reply from Ian.


    He never thought that the hope he was clinging to wouldn''t be able to help him in any way.


    "Okay, okay... don''t get too down. Can you at least remember that you are a dragon for fuck''s sake?"


    Ian rolled his eyes, seeing the little dragon deflate rapidly. He now felt like a stressed parent looking after their toddler.


    So hard.


    "Listen... I do have some methods, but I don''t know if they will work. But you have to answer some of my questions first, okay?"


    Ian hurriedly spoke, afraid that Ignysyl would ignore him and disappear in disappointment.


    "Hmm? You have methods? Then... why didn''t you say so earlier? You scared me to death."


    Ignysyl finally heard what he wanted and immediately some color returned to his poor face. He didn''t forget to blame Ian for gaslighting him, though.


    "Hey, I said I don''t know if it will work. Can you please listen to all the words I say?"


    Ian finally couldn''t help but put his hands on his forehead. This stupid dragon was clearly testing his patience, right?


    "Hehe... don''t worry. As long as you help me, even if you fail to bring me out, I won''t be sad."


    Ignysyl beamed after finding new hope.


    Poor him¡ªhe didn''t know that expectations were the root of every disappointment; although, that might not be the case this time. Hopefully.


    However, weirdly, Ian saw a confidence in him that even he didn''t have.


    "Anyway, first tell me¡ªwhy were you so surprised when I said I don''t know how to help you?"


    Ian asked the question that had been bothering him the most.


    From Ignysyl''s reaction, it was as if he knew Ian could definitely help him. But Ian didn''t see anything noteworthy about himself that would suggest that.


    "Hm? Obviously, because you can use Wordless Casting. Only the Sovereign Clan with Runeblood can use Innate Wordless Casting. And my inheritance says Runeblood can help let me out of this place."


    Hearing Ian''s inquiry, Ignysyl casually poured out everything he knew from his bloodline inheritance.


    "Sovereign Clan? Runeblood?"


    However, he didn''t realize his seemingly casual words made Ian''s heart skip a beat¡ªthose terms were completely new to him.


    "Wait, Wordless Casting?"


    "Are you talking about ''Void'' and ''Shroud''?"


    Ian then thought of his Ethereal form, the words he had heard in his mind, and asked the dragon again as if to confirm.


    "What is that?"


    However, Ignysyl didn''t understand what he was referring to and instead pointed out,


    "I''m talking about your incomplete bloodline form, where you can use the streaks on your core. Although, you are quite weird to my knowledge."


    The little dragon tilted his head, looking Ian up and down as if he didn''t match the knowledge passed down in his bloodline inheritance.


    "However, that so-called Wordless Casting can be done by any Arch-Wizard or powerful wizard too, can''t they?"


    Ian ignored his scrutinizing look and asked again, hungry for any knowledge.


    And honestly, he truly was.


    At least now he knew that his bloodline came from the Sovereign Clan and that he had Runeblood¡ªwhatever that was.


    "Tch... they''re just imitating it by engraving spells directly onto their mana core. But they can''t touch the rules."


    Ignysyl shook his head in disdain.


    "They can only perform spells under the rules. However, a Runeblood is nothing like that."


    "But then, how do you know I am definitely a Runeblood? That form could just be my bloodline skill and not a spell. Didn''t you say, you also have a streak on your core?"


    Ian countered after finding a loophole in his logic. Couldn''t he simply be using some skill like Veilborn Shroud?


    "That''s because you could see me in that form. It''s a living proof."


    However, after hearing him say that, Ignysyl smiled and continued,


    "In fact, when you said my name, I already smelled that you were a Runeblood. However, I don''t know why you could only see me after entering that state."


    He mumbled in confusion,


    "Hmm... maybe it''s because you''re also weak and need to grow up like me. Yes, that must be it."


    After reaching that conclusion, he suddenly floated up slightly from Ian''s shoulder, happy to have found someone like him.


    Seeing Ignysyl getting excited again for no reason, Ian twitched the corner of his mouth.


    It really baffled him to see such a colorful dragon.


    "Uhum... so you mean, you are under some rule? And I break that rule? What do you mean by rules, anyway?"


    Ian asked again, ignoring his cheerful mood.


    He hated to admit it, but he was starting to get used to Ignysyl¡ªjust like a parent gets used to their child''s shenanigans.


    ''Why am I always using that analogy?''


    Ian admonished himself.


    "Rules are rules. What else could they be?"


    Ignysyl replied matter-of-factly. In his perception, he simply accepted them at face value and never questioned the knowledge in his mind.


    "And before, I could always feel some restrictions on me preventing me in everything. But when you saw me, they loosened a lot, as if some shackle had been broken. And from what I know, only Runeblood can break the rules."


    Ignysyl gave a half-answer, as he himself seemed unaware of many things.


    "Do you mean the rules of this Mythical Artifact?"


    Ian tried to ask.


    "Why would my Glowy Spire place rules on me?"


    Ignysyl rolled his eyes at Ian''s foolish question.


    ''Tch... what do you mean, your Glowy Spire? You can''t even leave the First Floor.''


    Ian wanted to scold him but was afraid he would hurt his ego again.

 Chapter 164 - 164: Submission Of A Dragon

    ''So, he thinks I am from the Sovereign Clan and had Runeblood that had the ability to break the so-called rule, although he didn''t seem to know what that actually is.''


    Ian had some guesses, but he didn''t want to come to any conclusions yet. For him, knowing something about his bloodline was a huge gain on this trip.


    "So, what do you think? What method do you have to help me leave this tower? In fact, all you have to do is break the rules that bind me."


    Ignysyl asked, unable to control himself anymore, and even suggested a flimsy solution.


    Seeing his expected look in ruby-like eyes and his clearly restless mood, Ian fell into a dilemma.


    ''If I say he has to form a bond with me and be with me forever possibly controlled, will he get angry?''


    No matter what, Ignysyl was a dragon, and he seemed to have received some inheritance too.


    Although he looked naive and cute, he was a living dragon nonetheless.


    Even weak mortals had their pride, let alone a dragon.


    Asking him to make a spiritual link¡ªeven if that might be an equal bond¡ªmight be too much.


    However, he truly had no other way and had no idea how to break the so-called rules.


    So, Ian could only bite the bullet and tell him his method.


    "My way is very simple. You just have to make a bond with me. It is just a simple spiritual link that will connect you with me. After that, you might be able to leave this tower with me. What do you think?"


    However, Ian still said it casually, as if the bond was just that and nothing to worry about.


    If he could just fool this little dragon like this, it would be best for both of them, wouldn''t it?


    But as Ian waited, he heard nothing from Ignysyl.


    There was neither agreement nor opposition¡ªno anger, no rejection. Instead, there was only clear surprise, as evident from the unconscious dilation of his pupils.


    "What bond?"


    For the first time, Ignysyl didn''t show his usual childishness, nor did he throw a tantrum at his outrageous proposal. Instead, the moment he heard the word ''bond,'' his expression turned deadly serious.


    It was as if he had heard something from Ian''s mouth that he never expected to hear.


    So, without a complaint, he just looked directly into Ian''s eyes and asked a single question.


    ''What happened? Did he get angry or what?''


    It was now time for Ian to get confused, as the reaction was completely off from what he was expecting from Ignysyl.


    He thought he might get angry or even leave directly. He was even ready if he was attacked. But what was this reaction?


    Did the name of the bond matter?


    However, since Ignysyl asked, he still answered, as there was really no other method. If he wanted to be free, then come with him, and he would set him free.


    Wasn''t that a good exchange?


    "Primal bond!"


    "Primal bond?"


    The moment the words left Ian''s mouth, Ignysyl shouted it again, clearly surprised, as his voice increased a bit.


    "Really, you are able to form a Primal Bond? And... you want me to form it with you?"


    His voice was tinged with disbelief as he was hit hard by something shocking.


    He then suddenly remembered something and hurriedly unfurled his wings, taking off from Ian''s shoulder and landing directly in front of Ian on his paws.


    He seemed anxious as if he shouldn''t delay.


    Once he touched the ground, he retracted his wings and looked into Ian''s eyes, which were filled with confusion.


    Then, to Ian''s disbelief, he suddenly lowered his proud little head and, with a childish yet unwavering voice, declared loudly with absolute conviction:


    "My blood says that when a Sovereign asks you to form a Primal Bond, you accept with your head lowered. There shall be no hesitation!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Suddenly a fiery flame swirled around from Ignysyl''s body, making a perfect circle around him and Ian at the center forming a complex array, followed by his loud shout,


    "I hereby take a Dragon Oath that I shall be bound with you forever, not in chain but in will. So long as this bond remains, my loyalty shall never waver. If I ever falter, let this flame consume me and my name be erased from the annals of time."


    As Ignysyl took such a poisonous oath, the flame roared in response as if to acknowledge his words, followed by the ancient power that directly entered Ignysyl''s body, sealing the pact.


    Everything was so sudden and so fast that Ian didn''t even have time to express anything before Ignysyl was finished with his oath.


    And even after swearing the Dragon Oath, he still lowered his head as if waiting for Ian''s Primal Bond that he offered.


    It was a true submission.


    ''Wha... What the fuck just happened?''


    Ian mumbled, as this was just too sudden.


    Why, just after hearing about the bond, did Ignysyl turn around 180 degrees but in a way he didn''t expect?


    Why did the name of the bond matter? S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He never thought there was anything serious in that ''Primal'' name. But Ignysyl directly changed his attitude and even swore a Dragon Oath without hesitation just because of it.


    You know, the Dragon oath was as potent as a Wizard oath or even more deadly, as it was race-specific. It was an oath that couldn''t be broken ever


    So, this was just too unscientific.


    Ian couldn''t find other words to describe his situation.


    ''What did you find out?''


    Ian calmed down his mood and looked at the little dragon that was still bowing his head in submission with clear confusion in his eyes.


    He wasn''t a complacent fool to just feel good if a dragon seemed to submit to him. Without knowing the ins and outs, he wouldn''t just make a choice.


    So many questions were bombarding him, yet he could get no respite this time, as a sudden prompt from the System yet again surprised him.


    [Ding!]

 Chapter 165 - 165: What Do You Think?

    [Ding!]


    [The Little Dragon Ignysyl swore a Dragon Oath to follow you wholeheartedly as long as you form a Primal Bond.]


    [Primal Bond is a permanent ability exclusive to your unique bloodline that can form a potent spiritual link. Once formed, you cannot break it.]


    [Congratulations! A new Quest has been generated.]


    [Instant Quest 1: Is he worthy?]


    [Content Target: Decide whether to form a Primal Bond with Ignysyl, who has already fallen from grace, lost his power, and been deemed evil by the world. His destiny is already decided.]


    [Reward: None]


    [Note: Although Ignysyl is too weak, he is nonetheless a Dragon Monarch. He is barely qualified.]


    ''Why is he barely qualified? He is a living dragon for fuck''s sake.''


    Did his system become complacent because of Ignysyl''s low attitude?


    Ian rolled his eyes speechlessly but then thought the System wasn''t sentient enough to joke around.


    ''Sigh... what a mess!''


    The activation of the Instant Quest meant there was no problem with him accepting Ignysyl, although the lack of a reward did make him feel bad.


    Of course, it wasn''t his blind faith in the System that caused him to come to this conclusion but it was a pragmatic approach.


    No matter what, a dragon as a subordinate was a very tempting deal.


    So, Ian was just assessing the risk, and if it was within his tolerance range, he wouldn''t foolishly ruin this opportunity.


    ''Let''s check his status first.''


    There was no point contemplating and wasting his time, so he decided to do the last thing before making his decision.


    Before, he was afraid his scanning with his mental power might irk Ignysyl, so he didn''t check his status.


    Now, he wanted to first confirm if everything was alright before accepting him.


    ''System, show me his status panel.''


    Ian looked at Ignysyl, who was still bowing down to him, and scanned his body with his mental power while ordering the system in his mind.


    ''Swish!''


    As always, with his order, a blue panel suddenly appeared in his consciousness filled with information about the little dragon.


    [Name: Ignysyl]


    [Race: Dragon]


    [Stage: Juvenile Dragon]


    [Bloodline: Monarch of Flames (Initiation)]


    [Bloodline Passive Skill: Dimensional Mastery, Draconic Language, Dragon Aura, Flameborn, Hellforged Scales]


    [Bloodline Active Skill: Rule of Fire, Ignis''s Aura (Domain), Abyssal Inferno, Infernal Roar, Void Sense]


    [Bloodline Form: Primordial Dragon]


    [Bloodline Trait: King of Embers]


    [Breathing Method: Primal Draconic Breathing]


    [Luck: ???]


    [Destiny: Lost Monarch]


    ''So, he is indeed a Juvenile Dragon.''


    As soon as he saw the growth stage of Ignysyl on the status panel, Ian suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although Ignysyl seemed like a child, you never know the truth unless you see it yourself.


    ''So, basically, he seemed to have been reborn as a new dragon after his fall?''


    Ian could guess one or two things from the information displayed in front of him; especially his destiny ''Lost Monarch'' was a glaring clue.


    ''Ruler of Fire, Ignis''s Aura (Domain), and the Dimensional Mastery, huh.''


    Ian immediately noticed some of the passive and active abilities that Ignysyl seemed to have used in front of him.


    [Ruler of Fire: As a carrier of the Monarch of Flames, Ignysyl has the ability as a Ruler of Fire. With this active skill, he can perform any fire-type spells with the help of Draconic Language as long as he has knowledge in his mind.]


    ''This seems like a broken skill.''


    Ian twitched his mouth, as this was clearly a fast pass to all the Fire elemental spells in existence. All Ignysyl had to do was know about them.


    ''But considering he is a Monarch of Flames, it seems reasonable.''


    Ian barely controlled his envy and looked at the next skill,


    [Ignis''s Aura (Domain): Although the Monarch has fallen, his name still remains. This active skill allows Ignysyl to use his aura as a Domain. Within its range, he can enhance his power, stabilize the space, and exert absolute control over anything inside, as long as it doesn''t exceed his peak strength.]


    ''Hm, this explains his blue field before but still seems as overpowered as a dragon should be.''


    Ian thought as he had already experienced its effect firsthand when Ignysyl used it to save him from the Space Shift and allow him to enter the core chamber.


    However, he didn''t dwell much and quickly looked at the last passive skill since he felt time was running out. The Ignisia Trial was about to be over.


    [Dimensional Mastery: A unique passive ability of Ignysyl. Although he is a fire-type dragon, he possesses an uncanny aptitude for mastering space-related spells. The only things limiting him are his knowledge and strength.]


    ''Sigh... this sums up everything.''


    Ian thought after noticing the details of Ignysyl''s skills.


    He hated to admit it, but this dragon really had some good abilities.


    And he even had the Bloodline Form: Primordial Dragon, although he didn''t know what that was, it must be an awesome trump card.


    Just like he couldn''t see the core and streaks Ignysyl talked about before on the status panel, he didn''t seem to have the ability to see through all the information either.


    But still, Ian was already satisfied with what he saw.


    "Um... hey... can you please decide quickly? I''m... still waiting here.."


    It seemed Ian took too long to respond, Ignysyl finally couldn''t wait longer, lifted his head, and asked Ian innocently.


    From the way he looked, he seemed anxious about why Ian suddenly stopped after saying he would form a Primal Bond with him.


    He had already sworn a Dragon Oath as engraved in his bloodline. He wasn''t lying when he said those words before.


    The moment he heard the word ''Primal Bond,'' he felt his blood screaming at him to accept the decree immediately with no hesitation.


    He might hesitate if he was a little older or born outside, but all he knew was from the inheritance he obtained through the same blood.


    So, he almost didn''t hesitate, lowered his head, and accepted Ian''s proposal.


    But why was Ian just scanning him with mental power as if he met him for the first time?


    Poor Ignysyl, he didn''t know his innocent action had caused Ian to become alert and use various methods to verify the risk. But, at least it seemed to have been completed.


    "Do you really want to make a Primal Bond with me? You know, if you didn''t, that oath won''t act on you?"


    Ian asked at last, finding that he should at least confirm before proceeding, as he felt slightly embarrassed to directly subdue him.


    Only slightly though.


    "My blood says that when a Sovereign asks you to form a Primal Bond, you accept with your head lowered. There shall be no hesitation!" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Ignysyl once again lowered his head and told the same line he previously said.


    "I don''t care about what your blood says."


    Ian waved his hand in annoyance as he didn''t like this kind of predetermined thing. It reminded him of his fixed destiny which he hated to the core.


    "I want to know what YOU think. Be honest, do you really want to make a bond with me? If you do, you might never be able to leave my grasp."

 Chapter 166 - 166: Destiny Reset

    Ian sighed and yet again asked, finding it hard to just accept as Ignysyl was just following his innate knowledge.


    Maybe, he felt responsible for this little dragon; he couldn''t help but ask again against his usual nature.


    He wasn''t a bad villain after all.


    "Eh? Didn''t I tell you already? I want to leave this tower, and you said only this method can help me. So, of course, I want to."


    Ignysyl replied in confusion at Ian''s continuous question. He really didn''t want to stay in this place a moment longer, and the only way was to make a bond with Ian.


    He didn''t see what the problem was.


    In fact, he wasn''t wrong.


    It wasn''t that his bloodline inheritance didn''t transfer common knowledge about this world to him, nor that he didn''t have a dragon''s pride of not wanting to become a subordinate of a human.


    But the moment he knew Ian was Runeblood and even the so-called Sovereign, he already discarded Ian as a weak human.


    Ian also already noticed Ignysyl''s change of words when he first said he was from the Sovereign clan and then directly said Sovereign itself when he found he could form a Primal bond.


    However, Ian didn''t want to ask him again and drag on any longer as he already felt the trial of Ignisia Tower was about to be over.


    Once the time was over, all those who didn''t become a Wizard Apprentice would definitely be sent directly to Everbright City. And he had already made a promise to Aurora, so he had to be fast.


    "Okay, then. So be it. Let''s make a Primal Bond. Once you make a spiritual link with me, I promise to take you out of here."


    Ian nodded, not bothering to drag any longer.


    "Haha... that''s what I''m saying. I knew you had the ability to take me out of here. Blood never lies."


    Ignysyl laughed while showing his cute dragon teeth and flew over to Ian''s shoulder in a jiffy.


    Once Ian promised, he directly changed his attitude from a serious one to a childish one, appearing cheerful just like before.


    "Don''t we still have to make a bond?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at his antics. Why, after the deal was done, did he feel like this little dragon lost all respect he had for him before?


    Why was he not bowing to him anymore? To be honest, he did like that feeling a bit.


    ''Maybe I should ask him to do that again. Hehe, that will be fun.''


    Ian smirked with an evil grin while looking at the little dragon who seemed completely unaware of his bad taste.


    "Huh? What is so hard about that? Isn''t that just you absorbing a slight trace of my true blood? Let me take it out for you."


    Ignysyl tilted his head cutely on Ian''s shoulder, answered calmly, then suddenly lifted one of his paws and pierced his chest with the sharp claws.


    Then, as if taking a pinch of salt from a bowl, he drew his own blood from his heart and gave it to Ian.


    The entire process was as natural as could be, and he never frowned at any step.


    "Here, take it fast. It will lose its effect if you leave it outside. As long as you really have the ability to make a Primal Bond, I will be directly bound to you." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The little dragon urged Ian to hurry as if he wasn''t the one making a bond but Ian was, making him speechless.


    "You know everything, huh."


    Ian rarely complained and grabbed the crimson drop of blood with rich vitality in his hand, which directly disappeared into his body with just a touch.


    It was as if the blood seeped into his very being on its own initiative.


    Then, as if something delicious had entered his body, the silent Life Core inside his dantian suddenly rotated rapidly, initiating a strong suction force that directly engulfed the small drop of true blood without giving it any chance to mingle around.


    "Swoosh!"


    And as soon as Ian digested that drop, he felt a strange connection with Ignysyl immediately. It was a strange feeling completely different from the Soulseal Bond he had with Lyra.


    While Lyra''s bond with him was on an intimate level where he could even feel her emotion accurately if they were close, Ignysyl''s bond was more of a subordinate to their master.


    "Really, it is a dominant bond, not an equal one."


    Ian already found out that he was indeed in a dominant position in this link. Whether it was because of his higher level of bloodline or Ignysyl''s early submission, he didn''t know.


    "Hmm... yeah, you are right. I can already feel the effect of the rule weakening on me. Haha... I can finally leave this damn tower."


    However, unlike Ian, Ignysyl instead purred in delight as if feeling something incredible and directly cursed his so-called Glowy Spire in passing.


    He didn''t seem to think anything about Ian''s dominance over this bond.


    Instead, he seemed extremely excited that some kind of rule restricting him had been finally broken.


    Seeing him getting too excited, Ian wanted to say something when he heard the System prompt in his mind once again,


    [Ding!]


    [Congratulations! You formed a Primal Bond with a Juvenile Dragon Ignysyl.]


    [Your decision to form a spiritual link with him has successfully altered the destiny of Ignysyl.]


    [Congratulations! You completed the Instant Quest 1: Is he worthy?]


    [Since this is just your decision, not a challenge, you didn''t get any reward.]


    ''Is there not even any consolation prize?''


    Hearing the last prompt, Ian couldn''t help but feel bitter. This was the first time he completed a Quest and didn''t get any reward.


    What is even the point of this Quest anyway?


    However, unlike what he thought, the prompt wasn''t finished.


    [Ding!]


    [Since the Primal Bond had been established, Ignysyl''s destiny has been connected with your own.]


    [Hence, Ignysyl''s current destiny: Lost Monarch has been abolished.]


    [Congratulations! You successfully gave a new beginning to a fallen Monarch.]


    ''Woah, finally there is something.''


    Ian thought after hearing a series of prompts in delight, although it didn''t seem to be related to him.


    [Congratulations! The luck point of Ignysyl has been reset.]


    [Congratulations! The destiny of Ignysyl has been determined.]


    "Wow, this is also possible?"


    Ian also noticed the question mark on the luck value of Ignysyl before. But never thought that just by making a spiritual link, he could change his destiny and luck.


    He felt quite awesome.


    [Changes in destiny won''t have any effect on Ignysyl''s bloodline or abilities.]


    [Ding!]


    [Ignysyl''s Current Luck Points: 300]


    "..."


    ''Well, although it is low, at least it is better than my beginning.''


    Ian thought wryly after seeing such a low luck value. However, since he was basically an evil dragon before, it made sense in a way.


    ''Then, what about the Destiny? Is it a new Monarch or Dragon King or something?''


    Ian waited for the prompt to appear in expectation. No matter what, a dragon was a dragon nonetheless. He should have a better destiny even if it was reset, right?


    At least Ian thought so, until,


    [Ignysyl''s Current Destiny: Passerby Villain]


    "Fuck!"

 Chapter 167 - 167: Once Again Nothing Gained

    "Fuck!"


    The moment Ian saw Ignysyl''s Destiny, he involuntarily cursed loudly, causing the little dragon on his shoulder to jolt in surprise.


    "What? What happened again?"


    He couldn''t help but ask as his excitement was completely ruined by Ian''s unexpected shout.


    "Uhum... nothing, don''t worry about it."


    Ian realized he had lost his composure, so he slightly coughed to ease his embarrassment while looking at Ignysyl weirdly.


    "Tch... Welcome to the club, I guess?"


    He mumbled since, like him, this dragon also became a Passerby Villain.


    How laughable.


    At least Lost Monarch sounded awesome, although he didn''t know if Ignysyl would have fixed Destiny like him or could upgrade.


    But from what he gauged from the reset of Destiny, it might be because Ignysyl got connected with him that he shared the same one as him at the start and might upgrade later on.


    "Anyway, are you feeling alright?"


    Ian asked, diverting the topic while looking at Ignysyl, who seemed a little weak after making a Primal Bond.


    The True Blood, in actuality, was the essence of a dragon. Even if it was called blood, it wasn''t normal by any means.


    So, although what Ian absorbed was just a little pint, it was still a significant consumption for Ignysyl, a juvenile dragon.


    "What will happen to me? I''m as good as ever. Don''t you see?"


    As always, Ignysyl flared up his nose as if Ian''s concern was completely unnecessary, although his slightly tired face spoke otherwise.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say."


    Ian didn''t want to babysit his little pride, ignored it completely and continued,


    "So, do you have any authority over this Glowy Spire of yours or any treasure we can hoard on this floor?"


    After having a Dragon as a subordinate, Ian was ready to take any benefit he could get. After all, the name of this tower was basically related to this little dragon of his.


    Although he didn''t dream big, like controlling this Mythical Artifact, grabbing some treasures should be possible, right?


    He was already thinking about some ancient item that could help him directly reach First Ring Wizard.


    "What treasure? What authority? This place is so lonely and barren that there is nothing inside."


    But to his dismay, Ignysyl instead shook his head in denial. From his expression, he really seemed to have nothing on this tower.


    But when he saw Ian''s stern look, he still continued nervously,


    "Ugh... there might be something like inheritances here, like what you just got from that guy, but I cannot take those and even if I can, there is no time."


    "So, you don''t have anything after living here for so long?"


    Ian didn''t believe that was the case. Was this guy defying his order or what?


    Wasn''t a Dragon supposed to be a treasure hoarder?


    Why was this one so useless?


    "Um... there really is none."


    Ignysyl thought for a while seriously and replied,


    "Look, I''m not lying here. Whatever I had before, I already ate it. And I cannot leave this damn floor to search for better things."


    The little dragon defended himself as if he was really not lying.


    "Then, why did you say this is your Glowy Spire? What kind of dragon is so poor?"


    Ian gnashed his teeth in hatred while looking at Ignysyl, who was acting pitifully.


    "Hehe, since there is no one alive here besides myself, of course, it is automatically my Glowy Spire, isn''t it?"


    Ignysyl smiled slyly while looking at Ian.


    "Do you want to stay here forever?"


    However, Ian''s cold voice completely deflated his fragile pride, and he immediately corrected his expression.


    "No... no... I don''t want to stay here. Hey, I''m really not lying. There is nothing here besides pure mana. That''s why I was so bored all those years."


    Ignysyl hurriedly shook his head, as he didn''t want to stay here for a minute, let alone forever.


    Then, as if he thought of something, his eyes suddenly glowed with a brilliant light.


    "Hey, although I have nothing with me here, I am a dragon, after all. I have a strong sense of treasure. After we go out, I will help you get them to the best of my abilities. What do you think?"


    He proposed, feeling that it was doable.


    Besides helping Ian, he also had a little selfish motive to loot everywhere. Even thinking about those things almost made him salivate.


    ''Sigh... another plan to hoard treasure is ruined.''


    Ian shook his head with bitterness. Of course, he knew the dragon could sense treasure and help him, but the risk was too great outside.


    All he wanted was an immediate benefit for once before reaching Calvora Continent, but it seemed that wasn''t possible this time.


    "Let''s talk about that after we leave this place. It is almost time for the trial to end now."


    He didn''t bother Ignysyl anymore and looked at the doors of the two rooms that opened simultaneously since the array inside the meditation hall had already stopped working.


    As he said, the time for the end of Ignisia Trial had arrived; although it was kinda lame. Ian felt no pressure at all.


    "Yeah, I can feel that."


    Ignysyl also nodded while showing clear excitement on his face. Finally, he could leave with Ian and see the world outside, which was described in his bloodline inheritance.


    "Ian!"


    Just when Ian looked at the door, Lyra immediately saw his figure standing in front and ran towards him quickly with a big smile, hugging him directly.


    "Um... you seem to have gained a lot."


    Ian smiled as he wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her close to his side.


    "Yeah, I''m now a Second-Class wizard apprentice and learned a few other spells you gave me. Unfortunately, there wasn''t much time to reach Third-Class Apprentice."


    Lyra said while snuggling in his arms, feeling relaxed. She liked his smell and their close bond.


    "No need to hurry needlessly. We have all the time to practice after leaving this continent."


    It wasn''t like they were going to return to that barren land again. Instead, they would head for the Calvora continent, where mana and resources for a mere apprentice were abundant.


    "Hey, Ian. Why do I smell something strange on you? It feels like something has burned."


    While they were snuggling, Lyra suddenly asked curiously as she noticed a strange fiery smell on Ian''s body that wasn''t there before.


    "Hm? Can you smell it? It is probably one of my spells."


    Ian replied casually while looking at Ignysyl on his shoulder, who was already yawning out of boredom.


    He seemed to have no mood to watch their interaction.


    "Don''t look at me. She cannot see or feel my existence unless I show myself even if I am now free from the restrictions."


    Ignsyl said and pointed at his wings,


    "See those prongs of flames? They are the manifestation of my Rule of Fire. Unless I want to, no one can see me."


    Ignysyl proudly showed his ever-flaring prongs of flames around his wings, displaying his magnificence.


    However, after seeing no interest in Ian''s eyes, he quickly adjusted himself and pointed at Lyra.


    "She might be smelling our bond. She seems quite close to you. I can also smell her on you."


    The little dragon twitched his nose as if to prove it.


    "Hm? What is this smell?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, just when he wanted to explain to Ian, he was surprised to smell something he didn''t expect.


    "Isn''t this... the smell of the Abyss?"

 Chapter 168 - 168: Smell Of Abyss

    Ian was listening to the banter of the little dragon on his shoulder while caressing Lyra when he heard a sudden yelp.


    "Hey, why does this girl have the smell of the Abyss?"


    Ignysyl sniffed his nose as if to confirm, then asked Ian in a surprised voice.


    He seemed to have already confirmed and tilted his head while asking for an answer.


    "She is a half-succubus."


    Ian didn''t find it odd and answered matter-of-factly.


    "Huh? What... Who are you talking to?"


    However, Lyra suddenly heard Ian''s low voice and asked, confused, as she didn''t see anyone near them.


    It was just as sudden for her since she couldn''t hear Ignysyl''s voice, even though she was literally clinging to Ian''s body.


    The only person besides them, Aurora, had just left the room and was walking slowly as if deliberately letting them reminisce.


    She had become much more sensible in just these seven days.


    "Just a friend you can''t see yet. I will show you after we leave this place."


    Ian smiled and caressed Lyra''s face while answering her. He didn''t need to hide Ignysyl from his women, but it was still better not to show him here until they left this tower.


    "Umm, okay."


    Hearing his answer, Lyra looked curious but still didn''t inquire further.


    "Tch... you don''t even know a telepathic spell? Want me to teach you?"


    Ignysyl heard Ian saying he was a friend, so he immediately beamed and proposed.


    "No need for now." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he did need it, this wasn''t the time. And whether he could even use the one taught by Ignysyl was a question.


    "Yeah, I will teach you after we leave this Spire."


    Ignysyl nodded his small head in understanding, then looked at Lyra again and continued,


    "A half-succubus? Hmm... yeah, now that I look at her seriously, she indeed seems to have awakened some demonic bloodline but it seems she isn''t natural."


    Ignysyl scanned Lyra with his flickering eyes again after saying that and suddenly said something profound,


    "But I wasn''t saying that."


    "The smell of the Abyss is a product of the rule, and a half-succubus isn''t capable of carrying it. But I can clearly sense it on her. How is this possible?"


    "Hmm... if I guessed it right, it seems someone is playing tricks on your girl, although I could be wrong."


    Ignysyl analyzed after taking a while scanning Lyra this time.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ian was stunned and hurriedly asked Ignysyl, as this kind of knowledge was quite new to him.


    He thought Ignysyl smelled the Abyss in Lyra due to her half-succubus bloodline.


    After all, succubi were inhabitants of the Abyss. There was nothing wrong with him thinking like that.


    "Haven''t you heard? If you gaze long enough into the Abyss, the Abyss will gaze back into you. And your girl is literally carrying the smell of it. Sooner or later, she will be dragged into the Abyss."


    Ignsyl replied,


    "That''s why I said it seems someone is playing tricks on her and trying to drag her to the Abyss realm. But she is so weak, it seems unlikely. What is even the benefit anyway?"


    Ignysyl balbberd clearly confused, and then, seeing Ian''s sudden solemn look at such news, he suddenly showed a childish grin and boasted,


    "But this much trick is nothing in front of me. All I need to do is engulf her inside my Rule of Fire briefly, and that trace will automatically disappear."


    He smiled,


    "A trace of rule can never survive my complete rule. So, when I''m here, there is no need to worry at all."


    At last, he didn''t forget to slap his chest as humanely as possible while flaring up the prongs of fire a little bit.


    Truly, if he wasn''t snobbish, he indeed looked like a magnificent dragon.


    "Then do it."


    Once Ian heard Ignysyl''s words, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief and immediately ordered.


    In his opinion, if something was amiss, it was better to solve it as soon as possible. There was no point delaying.


    "Hmm? Now?"


    Hearing Ian''s order, Ignysyl was confused.


    "But didn''t you say not to show up yet?"


    The little dragon scratched Ian''s shoulder a bit as if he didn''t understand his thought.


    In his opinion, it was just a trace of Abyss, he could clear it anytime. There was no need to be so serious, should we?


    "Just use your Rule of Fire along with my makeshift fire spell. Can''t you use your ability while hiding?"


    Ian asked.


    "Of course I can. But... why do I need to hide at all?"


    If he was going to get introduced to Lyra later anyway, why hide now? That other little girl was so weak that he didn''t even think there was a need for that.


    "Just do as I say."


    Ian said while looking at Aurora who was already close to them.


    All this time, he hadn''t forgotten the whisper that almost drowned him when he inadvertently recalled that name.


    Although he was actively forgetting those memories to avoid getting implicated again, the risk was still there and hiding wasn''t always a good choice.


    So, when he heard that the Rule of Fire could clear the traces of other rules, he suddenly wanted to do some experiments with Ignysyl.


    Although it was just an idea, he wanted to see if it worked.


    ''Just in time to see if it works. If you are only traces of the rule, that will be the best.''


    "Ian, what happened?"


    Lyra could only hear Ian''s words and didn''t understand what was happening with him.


    "Don''t worry. I will use a spell in a bit. You just cling to me and don''t move."


    Ian advised and suddenly waved his hand while chanting; drawing a little bit of mana from the surroundings.


    "Inferno Burst!"


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, with his shout a circle of fire appeared suddenly covering Ian, Lyra as well as Aurora inside.


    Although, you required a spell model to cast a spell, how you executed it depended on your control. So, Ian easily circled everyone around him with the fire while not damaging anyone.


    "What... What happened?"


    Aurora was about to approach Ian and Lyra when a circle of fire engulfed her within a burning inferno, confusing her.


    "Envelope everything within this circle with your Rule Of Fire."


    Ian then ordered Ignysyl, who appeared perplexed by his actions.


    "Why... ... fine."


    Ignysyl, who wanted to question, saw Ian''s look and immediately deflated not wanting to argue any further.

 Chapter 169 - 169: Who Do Think Im?

    Since Ian had already ordered him to engulf everything within his rules, Ignsysyl did so, as it didn''t take much from him anyway.


    "Ian, what happened? Why did you use your spell?"


    By now, Aurora was already at Ian''s side, asking him curiously with her emerald green eyes.


    She didn''t understand why he used this spell so suddenly, although it did feel good to look at such a magical scene from such a close range.


    Ian''s control over his spells seemed impeccable.


    "Okay, I already used my Rule Of Fire alongside your spell. I don''t know why you want to waste so much of my energy. She only has a trace of the Abyss, which is already getting erased,"


    Ignysyl said and didn''t forget to complain at last.


    Ian ignored his complaint and looked around the firewall, which only changed a slight color after coming into contact with Ignsysyl''s Rule. Other than that, he didn''t feel any difference just from his vision.


    So, he looked down and asked Lyra, who was also busy looking around curiously.


    "How do you feel?"


    "Hm? I feel... better?"


    Hearing Ian''s sudden question, Lyra didn''t know why he asked and answered uncertainly.


    ''Hm... so she can''t feel it, huh.''


    Ian concluded and then looked at Aurora, who was awaiting his reply.


    "Don''t worry. I am just preparing something for your sake,"


    Ian replied with a smile.


    "For my sake?"


    Aurora pointed at herself with a confused look.


    Ian nodded and continued,


    "Yeah... it is time for the trial to end, and if I don''t do anything, you will likely get deported directly to Everbright City."


    "Oh... you are talking about that."


    Aurora understood immediately, as she was also about to ask about it since it was indeed the end time.


    "But... what is with this spell? Is this needed to stop me from getting kicked out?"


    She asked while looking at the fiery circular wall of fire that was swiftly shrinking towards the center.


    "Yeah... it isn''t that easy to cheat the Tower when you aren''t a wizard apprentice. So, we have to use some loophole to our advantage."


    Ian explained, then waved his hand, causing the shrinking ring of fire to contract swiftly, enclosing them within.


    "Hm? Do you want to use my Rule Of Fire on her?"


    Seeing the converging fire slightly targeting Aurora, Ignysyl quickly understood Ian''s thoughts and expressed his doubt.


    "What is so special about her? I don''t feel anything off about her, though, like this girl."


    However, despite his doubts, he didn''t withdraw his Rule, even after sensing that the scent of the Abyss on Lyra had vanished.


    "Just relax your mind and let me control you for a while. Once the tower''s evaluation time is over, you can be free again."


    Ian seemed not to have heard Ignysyl and instead explained to Aurora while grasping her shoulder and sending slight traces of his own mana into her body.


    "Be fast, the time is almost over."


    Seeing Aurora getting stunned and then conflicted by his sudden words, Ian warned while pointing at the Meditation Hall, which was already beginning to fade.


    Just as he said, there was indeed a way for a non-wizard apprentice to stay in the tower and leave for the Calvora Continent.


    However, to do so, it wasn''t as easy as hiding or deceiving the tower, but one had to be under the absolute control of someone who was qualified.


    It was basically like you could leave if you were the subordinate of a qualified person deemed by the tower.


    It was also likely that the Tower saw those who got controlled as a tool rather than as individuals.


    So, Ian''s way of allowing Aurora to leave with him was to use the mind control spell on her to control her completely.


    Of course, making a contract or a pact-like Subjugation Sigil also worked, but Ian didn''t want to rely on such and didn''t have one either.


    "Um... is there no other way?"


    Seeing the meditation hall''s disappearing visage, Aurora got anxious but still asked Ian, as nobody wanted to give control of their body to another person, even if just for a moment.


    Not to mention Ian was a man, and she didn''t know if he would do something while she was unaware.


    Although she didn''t think he would, who could be sure?


    "Yeah, there is no other way. The tower cannot be fooled that easily. Even I am not sure if my mind control skill will be useful."


    Ian shook his head, bashing her wish, and was about to persuade her when Lyra chimed in.


    "Hey, are you afraid that Ian will touch you or do something inappropriate while you are unconscious?"


    Aurora was distressed after hearing Ian''s negative reply when Lyra called out to her, causing her to hurriedly shake her head.


    "No, no. I wasn''t thinking about that. It''s just that I... I was wondering if there is any other simple method..."


    Aurora fidgeted nervously as if she didn''t know how to explain.


    She didn''t want them to misunderstand her. After all, they were trying to help her without anything in return.


    "Okay... you don''t need to defend yourself."


    Lyra rolled her eyes and stopped her in time.


    "Look... I understand your thoughts. But you don''t need to worry about such things."


    "Although he is indeed a little shameless and perverted, don''t you see me here? Will I allow this rascal to take advantage of another girl in front of me without your knowledge?"


    She persuaded Aurora honestly while grabbing Ian''s arm strongly in hers, as if signaling that he was under her control, causing Ian to roll his eyes.


    ''Aren''t you allowing me to do everything a few days ago? You were even helping me. Why am I the perverted one now?'' He complained inwardly.


    "Besides, only he can allow you to leave this continent. If you really want to leave, there is no other way than to follow what he says. Sigh... if I could, I would have helped you already."


    Lyra showed reluctance on her face, completely ignoring the fact that the Mind Control skill Ian had was something he got from her.


    "True!"


    Poor Aurora immediately believed what Lyra said, perhaps because she was a girl like her.


    After seemingly thinking it through and looking at the disappearing hall in front of her, Aurora appeared to have made a decision. So, she looked at Ian and said,


    "Um... okay then. Thank you for helping me. You can control me as you like... Just... be gentle."


    Aurora finally relented and completely relaxed her figure, appearing as if she was ready for Ian''s misdemeanor. She even closed her eyes in front of Ian as if placing her belief in him.


    Since time was running out, if she delayed like this and got deported, she would have no place to cry. So, she immediately decided to do what Ian said.


    ''What the heck do you mean "be gentle"?''


    Ian was once again speechless at her misguiding words as if he was about to do something nefarious.


    For God''s sake, he was just trying to help out of goodwill, and here he was blatantly blamed for something he wouldn''t do. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was there no one who would believe in his character?


    ''Who do you think I''m?''


    ''She was just saying earlier that it wasn''t for this reason. And now, why is she all relaxed after getting Lyra''s assurance?''


    Seeing Aurora already closing her eyes and completely off guard, Ian shook his head.


    In the end, she was indeed worried about his behavior.


    ''Let''s just get this over with.''


    Ian shook his thoughts away for now and carefully extended his mental power while using the Mind Control method he got from Lyra.


    "Mmm..."

 Chapter 170 - 170: Is There Really No Problem?

    Since Aurora wasn''t guarding against him and his mental power was far beyond hers, Ian quickly took control of her in a second, causing her to go blank.


    "Hey, increase your power of Rule and see if you can feel the traces of Abyss inside her."


    Once Ian was sure he had Aurora under his control, he finally looked at Ignysyl, who was quietly observing his actions and gave the order.


    "Hm? Does she really have something to do with the Abyss?"


    Ignysyl tilted his head and flared up the prongs of fire on his wings, causing the fiery wall around them to turn blue, just as ordered.


    "Hmm... I think you may have been mistaken. I cannot smell anything on her."


    After sniffing around and using his Rule of Fire, Ignysyl lost interest in Aurora and shook his head.


    ''Is there really nothing?''


    Ian was confused, as he clearly knew that Aurora wanted to leave this place because of her entanglement with the Whispering Expanse forbidden zone.


    And there was also that Monarch-level figure he had inadvertently invited because of the sudden quest.


    But Ignysyl didn''t find anything odd about her. So, what was the problem?


    ''Should I try that?''


    Ian thought a little nervously, unlike his usual style.


    "Hey, should I stop now? Although it doesn''t cost much, it is still wasteful to use this ability recklessly."


    Seeing him getting lost in his thoughts, Ignysyl couldn''t sit still and reminded him.


    "Hm? Oh, wait... I want to do something next. Be sure to take a careful look and react if something seems off."


    Ian said with a solemn look after seeing that Ignysyl was about to retract his Rule of Fire.


    ''Since it had already come to this, let''s do it.''


    Ian decided. No matter what, he had to confirm his conjecture before deciding to bring Aurora with him out of this continent.


    If he found something fishy next, he would just let Aurora get deported like normal when the Tower''s rejection starts.


    Although he did feel that doing so would make him look like a jerk, he wasn''t going to risk everything just for a flimsy promise.


    That feeling of almost drowning in the Abyss just by calling the name was simply dreadful. He wasn''t fond of experiencing it again.


    "Okay, be fast. I cannot maintain it like this forever."


    Ignysyl saw that Ian was quite serious about this and agreed, his flickering eye constantly scanning Aurora and Ian''s bodies as if trying to find something.


    Seeing that everything was ready, Ian took a deep breath and ready his Ethereal form just in case something went wrong in the process.


    After that, he silently began to recall a name in his mind that he had actively forgotten all this time.


    ''Whispering monarch: Ulthera!''


    "Ulthera?"


    After not feeling anything like before, Ian used his mental power to echo those words in Aurora''s mind while searching for any anomalies.


    "Whispering monarch: Ulthera!"


    He even controlled Aurora to say those words from her mouth but still, there was nothing. It was as if this name held nothing and couldn''t summon the entity he was asking for.


    "..."


    "..."


    While Ian was silently using the methods, Lyra and Ignysyl felt awkward watching Ian look at Aurora intently, as if enamored.


    During the whole process, they only saw him control Aurora to say something, and then nothing. It was as if he was playing around.


    "Hey, can you start already? I''m not lying here. I really cannot maintain this any longer."


    Seeing Ian just looking at Aurora silently without doing anything for a while, Ignysyl finally snapped as he puffed up his nostrils in annoyance.


    He felt like Ian was playing with him.


    Otherwise, there was no need for Ian to do anything, as he would definitely sense if there was involvement of the Abyss around this girl.


    After all, he had a very keen perception of the Abyss.


    "Ian... do you have any thoughts about her? But it isn''t good to do anything while she is under your control and unconscious."


    While Ignysyl thought Ian was playing with him, Lyra thought otherwise. So, she grabbed his sleeve and suggested that he not do anything untoward.


    "Ouch!"


    "Do you think your man is that kind of person? What are you thinking?"


    Ian couldn''t help but roll his eyes while smacking Lyra''s head with a finger, causing her to yelp in pain.


    "What am I thinking? You were the one looking at Aurora so intently. Why are you blaming me now, you pervert?"


    Lyra rubbed her forehead in pain and replied to him in annoyance.


    From her perspective, it did look like Ian was enamored with the girl in front, causing her to get jealous.


    "Sigh... okay, I was just thinking of something just now. Don''t just guess randomly next time."


    Ian reprimanded and looked at Ignysyl.


    "Did you really not feel anything?"


    "Nope, not a thing. There is really nothing wrong with this girl."


    The little dragon shook his head extremely confidently.


    ''Then, am I just imagining things? Or maybe this tower stops that entity from entering?''


    Ian pondered in confusion, then shook his head. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Whatever, it is good news that she seemed normal. Let''s just forget this for now.''


    He decided and ordered Ignysyl,


    "You can withdraw the domain. Hide your figure until we get out of this Ignsia Tower, just like now, lest there be an unexpected problem."


    He said this while lifting his arm from Aurora''s shoulder and placing it beside her waist, pulling her into his arms.


    He was as natural as he was with Lyra.


    He also dispersed the Infernal Burst spell after cutting off the mana.


    "Okay, phew... that was a little tiring. Don''t forget to reward me for this after we leave this tower. I want to taste some delicious food."


    Ignysyl quickly withdrew everything while taking a relaxed breath.


    "Yeah... yeah, just as you ordered. Now, shut up and wait. It is time."


    Ian said, as he already saw the area where they were beginning to change.

 Chapter 171 - 171: What Did You Do To Her?

    "Woah!"


    "Damn, that was so hard. But I finally reached the First-Class Wizard Apprentice level, haha."


    "I don''t know if this decision is right. Sigh... It''s not like I have any choices anyway."


    "Why are there so few people? Is it really that hard to reach First Class? Why didn''t I feel it?"


    With the disappearance of the meditation hall and the corridor around, Ian, Lyra, and the others were briefly covered in mist before suddenly being transferred to another place.


    Then, they began hearing other people''s voices¡ªsome excited, some dejected, and some intrigued. It looked like everyone got transferred to the same place.


    "It seems it worked."


    Ian relaxed while looking at Aurora, who was still by his side, standing woodenly under his control.


    "Yeah, the Tower didn''t disqualify her. Your method is indeed amazing."


    Lyra nodded at Ian while snuggling in his arms.


    "Tch... what''s so hard about that? If you had asked me, I could have easily brought her with us."


    Ignysyl didn''t see what was so impressive about bringing Aurora.


    The Tower''s rejection might be something significant for these mortals, but for him, he could easily stop it if he wanted to. He had the Rule and power of space in his grasp. It was as easy as flipping his hand to get it done.


    But the next word from Ian shut him down immediately.


    "Then why did you need me to bring you out?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at the little dragon showing off on his shoulder, ignored him, and released the mind control spell on Aurora.


    "Mmm..."


    However, just as Ian released control over Aurora, who was still in his arms woodenly, he heard a stern shout from behind, filled with anger.


    "What did you do to her?"


    Carl was seething with jealousy at first, seeing Aurora in Ian''s arms. But when he got closer, he noticed that Aurora was delirious, as if she wasn''t in her right mind.


    So, he assumed Ian had done something bad to Aurora to gain control over her.


    "Oh? What does it have to do with you?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian turned around and saw Carl looking at him with red eyes, clenching his fists in anger. If not for Aurora at his side, he might have already attacked.


    "You... if I find out you did something, I won''t let you go, even if you run to the end of this world."


    Ian''s usual calm tone and uninterested look, as if not taking him seriously, irked Carl further, but he restrained his anger after seeing Aurora slowly waking up.


    He had learned to be patient after the incident seven days ago.


    ''Who would run away from you in the first place?''


    Ian thought, speechless, at his classic line.


    "Mmm... What... what happened?"


    Aurora finally slowly came to her senses and found herself in a warm embrace, looking confused.


    Unlike the usual mind control Ian had used in Everbright City, this time, he had taken total control over Aurora to ensure nothing went wrong. So, it took some time for her to regain awareness.


    "Congratulations! You can now leave this continent with us."


    Ian smiled at Aurora, gazing into her emerald-green eyes. Even after she regained consciousness, he didn''t release her waist, as he was used to it anyway.


    Moreover, he quite liked the way her small waist fit in his arm.


    "Oh... right. Wasn''t I disqualified? Can I really leave like everyone else?"


    After Ian reminded her, Aurora finally realized what had happened and looked around the room, appearing quite excited.


    In her excitement, she didn''t even mind Ian holding her waist¡ªor maybe she hadn''t realized it yet.


    But someone wasn''t going to let it slide.


    "Hey, there''s no need to hug her now, is there?"


    Carl also understood what had happened after their little talk, so he quickly calmed his anger and asked Ian a little loudly causing Aurora to come to her senses.


    "Hm? Yeah... I''m fine now. You... can release me."


    Aurora heard Carl''s shout and finally realized she was in Ian''s arms. Earlier she just felt a warm embrace quite comfortable, so she didn''t think much.


    Now, however, feeling shy about appearing like that in front of everyone, she slowly moved away.


    "Thank you for helping me, Ian. My promise still stands. I will definitely repay you in the future."


    However, she didn''t forget to thank Ian as she bowed gracefully to show her sincere gratitude.


    "Yeah... think about that after leaving this continent. You''re too weak and need protection. Just stay beside me until we reach our destination."


    Ian waved his hand as if he didn''t mind, ignoring Carl''s dark look.


    "Um!"


    Just as Carl also wanted to say something, Aurora nodded with a smile, causing him to stop midway.


    One step behind, always behind.


    ''We''re all together on this trip anyway. It doesn''t matter.''


    Carl consoled himself while watching Aurora''s happy smile. He didn''t want to be a downer and ruin her mood with his snarky comments. He had plenty of time to get rid of Ian on this trip anyway.


    "Sister, you''re really here! Haha... good, good. Now we can leave this damn place together."


    Just as they were talking, a cheerful voice interrupted them as Henry strode toward them with a big smile.


    From the robe he was wearing and the staff in his hands, he seemed to have gained quite a lot.


    "Yeah... all thanks to Ian. But you also seem to have become a Wizard now. Congratulations!"


    Aurora smiled upon seeing her brother in such a cool outfit, and a wand in his hand that practically screamed he was a wizard.


    She was genuinely happy for her brother. Even if she couldn''t practice magic, at least he was capable.


    "Haha... don''t you see who I am? I''m your brother, after all! I am indeed awesome. Do you see anyone else with this cool wizard ro¡ª"


    Henry was about to brag about his cool wizard robe when he suddenly noticed that Ian and Carl were also wearing similar ones¡ªexcept theirs were more luxurious than his shabby one.


    "Uh... never mind. But it''s still a happy occasion that you''re here. You''ve wanted to leave this place for so long."


    Henry quickly changed the topic to avoid the awkward moment and turned to Ian, bowing in gratitude.


    "Thank you for helping my sister. Although she''s kinda clumsy, she has a good heart. I will definitely repay you if possible in the future."


    He sincerely thanked Ian.


    "Okay, okay. At least you have the thought."


    Ian smiled at his makeshift gratitude while eyeing the staff and the ring in Henry''s hands. Did he think Ian was a fool?


    If Henry really wanted to repay him, he could just give him that wand and whatever was inside that mana ring, couldn''t he?


    "Brother, I will handle that myself. You don''t need to promise anything."


    Aurora felt touched and quickly intervened, causing Henry to smile wryly.


    "Yeah... yeah, you''re a big girl now."


    He laughed, completely ignoring Ian''s look. What he said before was just a figure of speech. Although the gratitude was sincere, the promise was not.


    How could he be willing to hand over his staff and treasures to Ian just for a little help?


    "Hey, Carl. You''re here too. How was your haul? Did you manage to get an inheritance?"


    He then noticed Carl standing nearby, suddenly placed a hand on his shoulder, and grinned.


    "Uh... managed to get something."


    Carl replied awkwardly, removing Henry''s hand from his shoulder. He wanted his sister to pay attention to him; instead, he was getting Henry''s.


    What bad luck.


    Just when Henry was about to blabber nonsense again, a loud shout from the front interrupted their discussion causing everyone from the crowd to focus.


    "Okay, don''t waste my time talking. Everyone who is qualified, line up and climb this platform. Be quick!"

 Chapter 172 - 172: Implied Danger

    With Ron''s shouting, the entire room suddenly fell silent as everyone''s attention shifted to the central platform.


    The platform in front where Ron stood closely resembled the one they had arrived at inside the Ignisia Tower seven days ago¡ªa circular, elevated stage surrounded by intricate array patterns.


    From the way they had entered before, Ian could already guess that it was a teleportation array.


    "What are you looking at? Do you want to get stranded inside this Tower forever? Didn''t I say to climb the platform fast? It is time to leave."


    Seeing that everyone was still busy looking around, Ron reprimanded them in a bad mood.


    After all the troubles he had endured and painstakingly survived in this barren place, all he managed to get were a few treasures related to a First-Ring Wizard.


    There was no Ascension Material at all that was described in the news he got.


    How could his mood be good?


    It wasn''t that he didn''t find the place or the dead body of the thief he was looking for using the Blood Compass; it was that he was too late.


    Whatever items had been inside were already looted. He inferred this from the old traces left around and the missing mana ring on the skeleton.


    ''Don''t let me find out who that person was, otherwise...''


    Ron gnashed his teeth in hatred. But he also knew that finding that person was nigh impossible.


    And even if he did find them, the Ascension Material would have already been consumed. He was just showing impotent rage since all he got from this long journey was a Subjugation Pact that restricted him everywhere.


    ''What bad luck!''


    "Umm... Sir, are we getting directly teleported to the Calvora Continent this time?"


    Just when he was in a bad mood, Prince Ray, who was about to climb the teleportation platform, couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    From the way he looked, he seemed quite excited.


    "What the hell are you thinking? How can you directly reach another continent with just this low-level teleportation array? Just stay in your place and stop yapping."


    But what he got in return was Ron''s annoyance and loud scolding, causing his face to darken. Since he was a prince, he had never been scolded like that before, not even by his father.


    However, he couldn''t say anything and could only obediently stand in the designated place as ordered.


    ''Ugh... I need to bring such stupid people along.''


    Ron sighed, depressed, and ignored them for now. Then, as if he remembered something, he looked in Ian''s direction.


    ''Hmm... He indeed managed to bring that girl along. He seems to know something about this tower too.''


    He had already seen Aurora''s figure in the distance when Ian and the others arrived.


    Although he was surprised, he wasn''t too concerned.


    ''Let''s just let him be for a while.''


    He thought maliciously while shifting his attention to the other qualified people who were hurriedly climbing the platform.


    ''Around 20 of them. Hmm... at least this mission is complete. I''ll just search for the solution after arriving at Calvora.''


    He consoled himself and then began directing people to stand in specific places, as they were going to be teleported a longer distance this time.


    ...


    "Ian, let''s go too."


    Seeing that it was time to leave, Lyra got excited and grabbed Ian''s arm, urging him to climb the platform.


    "Okay, let''s go then. You follow too."


    Ian nodded and signaled Aurora to follow him while walking toward the array. And just as he was about to climb the stage, he heard a childish voice next to his ear.


    "Hey, that guy was looking at you maliciously just now."


    Ignysyl, who was on his shoulder, suddenly pointed in Ron''s direction and called out. He was sensitive to gazes, and a malicious gaze directed at them could hardly be hidden.


    "Hm?"


    Ian looked in the direction Ignysyl pointed and saw Ron busy allocating places to the people on the specific array pattern. It seemed this array was a little complex and worked differently than the ones he had seen before.


    ''Is he in a bad mood?''


    Ian could see Ron''s dark face even from a distance.


    ''Maybe he didn''t find what he came for.''


    Ian guessed and shook his head at Ignysyl, signaling him to ignore Ron.


    Because of the pact, they couldn''t do anything to each other, and it was time to leave this place. Ian didn''t want to involve himself with Ron yet.


    After all, he needed his help to reach the Calvora Continent.


    "Hey... hey... wait for us."


    Seeing Ian, Lyra, and Aurora already walking away, Henry, who had been busy giving Carl a headache, finally noticed them and hurriedly followed anxiously.


    ''Finally! Sigh... Can''t he talk less?''


    Carl thought after finally getting rid of Henry.


    "Haha... don''t you want his sister? Why don''t you entertain her brother first? Although I don''t know if she will still be there after that."


    He then heard the old man''s voice in his mind mocking him while laughing.


    ''Shut up, you old man. Can''t you see she''s just close to him because he helped her?''


    Carl snarled while slowly walking toward the platform along with the different lines. He didn''t want to be near that Henry anymore. He talked too much.


    "Heh... you''re still delusional, kid."


    Ruther scoffed but didn''t say much. Let the young people decide their own matters.


    ''By the way, what realm is that Ian in? Did you find out?''


    Carl ignored Ruther''s sarcasm and asked what he wanted to know the most.


    "How would I know? It''s too risky to do anything inside this tower. But no matter what, he couldn''t have reached the First-Ring Wizard level."


    ''Yeah, I''m sure too. There''s no way he''s as lucky as I am.''


    Carl smiled imperceptibly while looking at Ian''s figure from behind.


    "Yeah, you really are lucky, kid. To think you would get a Mana Infusion in such a low-level inheritance pedestal. To be honest, even I''m a little jealous of your luck." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ruther also sighed at Carl''s fortune, causing his smile to grow even bigger.


    "But in essence, you are still at the Third-Class Apprentice level since you haven''t condensed your First-Ring spell yet. So, don''t be impulsive."


    Seeing that Carl seemed too proud, he quickly reminded him.


    Mana Infusion did increase his realm and mental power to that of a First-Ring Wizard, but since it was an unconventional approach, he hadn''t formed his First-Ring spell yet.


    So, while Carl was definitely more powerful than a Third-Class Apprentice, he was still no match for a First-Ring Wizard.


    ''Yeah, I know. I''m not that stupid.''


    Carl finally shifted his gaze away from Ian and stood in the place assigned to him by Ron, preparing to be teleported.


    "Okay, just stand where you are and don''t move. This array is different from before, and it can protect you during teleportation. But if you move, I won''t care if you disappear into the void."


    Ron warned after seeing that everyone was standing where they needed to be. Then he floated up and landed directly in the center of the array, positioning his feet just inside the central circle.


    "Whoosh!"


    And just as everyone finished standing in place, the array began to activate as if some mechanism had been triggered. Just like before, a white film covered the entire teleportation platform.


    However, this time, besides the platform''s protective barrier, each person was also surrounded by a thin white film individually for better protection.


    "Don''t worry and just relax. With the protection around, there''s nothing to fear. It''s now time to say goodbye to this continent."


    Ian advised Lyra and Aurora with a smile, seeing them looking around curiously.


    "Um!"


    Just as they nodded at Ian''s words, the array''s procedure was finally completed, and a brilliant light engulfed them.


    In the next instant, space distorted around them, and their figures vanished from the platform along with the others as they were teleported to their unknown destination.

 Chapter 173 - 173: Preparation To Leave (1)

    Gravethorne Continent was a barren land fraught with danger. It was directly surrounded by three forbidden zones from the east, north, and south, leaving only the west as an escape route, collectively called Westshore.


    However, ironically, for the mortals and Knights of this continent, the areas adjacent to the forbidden zones were less dangerous than the West, which connected to the sea.


    At least they had nothing to fear there¡ªas long as they weren''t Wizards.


    But the West, which was supposed to be a way out, was their nemesis, as the constant dangers from the sea were beyond what a Knight could guard against¡ªespecially when their numbers were so few and not a single legendary Knight remained.


    That was why Westshore remained free, with no single sovereign ever ruling over it. Whether that was good or bad, only those who lived there knew.


    "Captain, the arrangement has been made as you said. Water and supplies have been stocked, the hull inspected, and the crew is already prepared for departure at your command."


    Aboard a large ship docked at the port, a bald man with piercing black eyes and a sharp scar running from his forehead to his chin addressed the captain before him. The captain, a broad-shouldered figure with a full beard, sat back in his chair, leisurely smoking a pipe, exuding an air of quiet authority.


    Although both of them looked mostly normal, the faint gills under their necks and the subtle sheen of their fish-like skin marked them as something far from ordinary.


    "Good job! Have all the crew return to their positions. It is time for Sir Wizard to return. There shall be no mistakes."


    The captain nodded and stood up from his seat, exhaling smoke as he slipped the pipe into his mana ring. The pipe was a basic artifact he had commissioned due to his love for smoking, so he didn''t want to lose it.


    "Varn, did you ask the crew to clean those rooms? Sir Wizard should arrive with a few more brats."


    Torren asked as he made his way toward the top deck of the ship, which looked as luxurious as any other part of it.


    Gleaming polished wood, reinforced with silver sigils and shimmering runes, along with glowing arrays etched everywhere, gave it an almost otherworldly appearance.


    The tall mast that stretched toward the heavens also seemed unnatural, woven from an enchanted fabric that shimmered faintly in the sunlight.


    Overall, the ship was crafted from materials that easily conducted mana, allowing enchantments to flow through its frame.


    "Yes, Captain. I already told them to do it. Although, I don''t know if they took it seriously. Haha..."


    Varn nodded at first, then laughed slyly, as if unsure whether the crew had actually done their job.


    "Tch... You guys are really a waste. Although those brats are Drybloods, they might become Wizards after arriving at the Calvora Continent. Moreover, there is Sir Wizard onboard, so don''t go too far."


    Torren harrumphed as if he knew exactly what kind of men his crew were.


    "Haha... I will warn them, Captain, don''t worry. As for them becoming Wizards¡ªheh as if it is that easy."


    Varn smiled reassuringly at first, then scoffed, clearly not taking the new arrivals seriously. How easy was it to become a Wizard?


    If it were that easy, why would they be like this?


    "Okay, rein in your emotions. It seems they are here."


    The captain waved his hand and signaled toward the room on the top deck, just beside his own cabin. It had remained closed until now, but it was beginning to glow with a fierce white light.


    "Yes, Captain."


    Varn nodded and quickly corrected his grin, turning his gaze forward. No matter what he said, the person about to arrive was a real Wizard, and he couldn''t afford to offend him.


    While Torren and Varn were focused on the glowing room, Ron, Ian, and the others were finally teleported out of Ignsia Tower, arriving directly onto the top deck of a ship docked at Westreach Harbor.


    This time, thanks to an additional layer of protection, none of them felt disoriented or nauseous, and they were all in good condition.


    ''Hah... Fortunately, the coordinates were right.''


    Ron breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the familiar ship¡ªthe very one he had used to arrive at the Gravethorne Continent.


    "Wow!"


    "Where are we?"


    "Is this a ship?"


    As the blinding white light faded, everyone finally took in their surroundings.


    Judging by the vast view of the ocean visible from the windows, they were indeed inside a ship¡ªon the top deck. So, they couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise.


    Unlike their previous teleportation, this time, they traveled a much greater distance, didn''t they?


    "Okay, no need to fret. We are now at Westreach Harbor, on the Gravethorne Continent. This ship is called the ''Silver Gull,'' and it is an Advanced Artifact¡ªso don''t think this is just a normal ship." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ron said with a smile, finally relieved that it was time to leave this barren place.


    Seeing that everyone looked surprised, he added a bit more information while walking toward the door with his staff in hand.


    "The sea which divides this Gravethorne Continent from Calvora is called Deepsire, and it is fraught with extreme dangers. Even if you are a First-Ring Wizard like me, there is no guarantee that you can return alive."


    Ron paused and continued,


    "However, there is no need to worry, as we Wizards have a covenant with the sea race, allowing us to travel through a safe passage."


    "Swoosh!"


    After saying that, he waved his hand, opening the door in front of them.


    "So, if there is nothing wrong, we should arrive at our destination in a month. Be prepared and ready yourselves for a long voyage¡ªwe leave tonight."


    After saying that, Ron looked at the two figures standing outside the room and called out,


    "Torren, settle them in their respective rooms and give them a tour around the ship. Let them familiarize themselves with the Silver Gull. We are leaving at night."


    "Yes, Sir Wizard."


    Torren hurriedly bowed alongside Varn as Ron disappeared from sight in a flash. He was quite tired and wanted to relax a bit before setting off.


    Once Ron vanished, Torren and Varn let out small sighs of relief, then turned to the twenty newly selected Wizard Apprentices standing in front of them.


    "Well, at least the number is greater than last time."


    Captain Torren smiled, stroking his beard.


    "Okay, I am the captain of this magic ship, Torren, and he is the Deepwatcher of this ship, Varn. And you guessed it right, we are from the Calvora Continent."


    He introduced himself and his subordinates before continuing.


    "Well, you might have lots of questions to ask, but as Sir Wizard said, we need to set sail tonight, so I''m quite busy, you see. So, let Varn give you a tour around the ship, explain the rules to follow, and show you to your room."


    After saying that he looked at the bald man beside him and ordered,


    "Varn, guide these newbies. Don''t be too rough. They are our guests."


    With that, Torren waved his hand dismissively and made his way toward his cabin.


    "Yes, Captain. Don''t worry, I''ll do my best."


    Varn patted his chest in mock reassurance before watching Torren disappear into his quarters. Then, turning his gaze to the crowd of curious newcomers, he smirked.


    "Okay, you brats. Don''t just stand there gawking. The top deck of the Silver Gull isn''t where you should be loitering. Just follow me down¡ªhurry up."

 Chapter 174 - 174: Preparation To Leave (2)

    Once Ron and Torren were gone, Varn''s demeanor shifted 180 degrees. Without explaining much, he barked out orders before swiftly climbing down the ladder he had come from.


    He didn''t even look back or offer any explanation¡ªjust vanished below deck as if he didn''t care whether they followed him or not.


    What could be said? He wasn''t exactly rude, but he certainly wasn''t welcoming either.


    "Damn! Who are you calling brats?"


    "Why is he so rude?"


    Sure enough, his attitude irked the youngsters, who were full of hope for their upcoming journey and wizarding path.


    However, since the person meant to guide them was already out of sight, everyone had to follow to keep up, as they indeed needed his help at the moment.


    "Hey, Ian, did you see their necks and skin?"


    Among the crowd were Ian, Lyra, and Aurora, while Henry followed behind with Carl, whom he had already spotted after teleporting. He seemed quite talkative when it came to Carl but never acted the same with Ian. Maybe it was because Ian was already with Lyra, or maybe it was for some other reason.


    Anyway, when Ian heard Lyra''s curious question, he nodded.


    "Yeah, I saw it too. So, don''t think they''re normal humans without powers like Wizards. If I am right, they might be the product of a Wizard''s research and might be quite powerful at sea," Ian answered as if he were guessing, though he was basically certain.


    In the novel, it was said that Torren was as powerful as a peak Third-Class Wizard Apprentice, and that Varn might be slightly below him in strength. More importantly, all of them had one or more abilities that were very useful in the sea areas. That''s why they were operating this ship in the first place.


    "Yeah, I saw a mana ring on that captain''s finger. From the way they look, they might be related to the sea race, right?" Lyra guessed while climbing down the stairs. Aurora, on the other hand, walked silently beside Ian, as she wasn''t a Wizard Apprentice like the others and didn''t want to stand out.


    "Yeah, might be. Who knows? Don''t care about them. In the end, they''re just workers on this ship anyway," Ian said dismissively, focusing instead on the next part he had read in the Arcane Passage.


    "You brats are quite slow, huh? Didn''t I say to hurry up?"


    But before Ian could recall anything, he heard a stern and displeased voice from the front, halting his thoughts. It seemed after passing that narrow stairs, they had arrived at an open corridor or outer walkway, where it was possible to see the sea and the surrounding scenery more freely than on the top.


    And the person who was displeased by their lacklustre style, Varn, stood at the front alongside a few others¡ªlikely his crew members¡ªall dressed in rustic clothes, their faces reflecting equal discontent.


    Ian noticed that all of them had subtle modifications on their bodies, just like Varn and Torren, though smaller and less noticeable at first glance.


    "Heh... they''re the chosen ones, so of course, they''ll take their sweet time. It''s not like they''re in a hurry," one of the short but fat guy on the right snarled in displeasure.


    "They don''t know what the real world is like, just busy dreaming I guess."


    "And we were chosen to take these brats out of this continent. What bad luck."


    "Tch¡­ Boss, just get this over with. Why did you call us here anyway?"


    "I don''t want to live in this barren place anymore."


    The short guy''s words seemed to ignite the mood of the other crew members, causing them to complain endlessly. From their expressions, they clearly didn''t have a good impression of these so-called qualified ones.


    "Okay, okay. The captain has already spoken. We''re leaving tonight. Can you guys be a little patient for god''s sake? My ears are already calloused from hearing your complaints all these years."


    Varn scratched his right ear with his finger as if annoyed by their constant rambling, ignoring the displeased look on the crowd''s faces.


    "Alright, since everyone is so impatient, let me explain everything swiftly." He waved his hand to stop his crew members from continuing, then looked at the crowd and continued.


    "This ship is a magical artifact and has three layers: bottom, middle, and top. As you saw before, the top is where the captain and Sir Wizard reside. It''s strictly forbidden to go there unless you''re called for," he warned with a serious look.


    "So, you lot are going to live in the middle layer throughout this one-month-long journey. Although the ship might look small, it has everything you need: rooms, food, water, and, most importantly, protection. Food will be provided by this guy twice a day." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Varn pointed at the short, fat guy, who snorted in displeasure.


    "Just make sure to come to the dining hall on time. It''s right at that corner."


    "Of course, if you want, you''re free to prepare your own food. Just don''t go outside hunting in the sea once we set sail. I won''t care if you disappear inexplicably."


    Varn spread his hands as if he didn''t care.


    "Anyway, all you have to do is stay where you should and don''t wander around. Remember, there will be no stops during this journey. Be prepared, do meditation, or whatever you want in your free time. Just don''t disturb me or my crew. Got it?"


    He asked loudly at the end, expecting a response, but got none, making him look a bit awkward. He had rambled so much for the sake of the captain''s order, but what he got in return was the bored look of the crowd.


    "What about the bottom layer? What''s there? You didn''t talk about it," Carl finally asked, breaking the awkward silence with curiosity, making the crew look even more irritated.


    "Heh, the bottom layer is where we live. It''s also where supplies are stored, and many things are done to operate this ship. It doesn''t just run on its own, you know."


    Although Varn was also displeased by their lack of response, he still answered. Then, as if he remembered something, he added with a sly grin,


    "If you guys want, you can visit the bottom layer. Just don''t blame me if something happens or if you get traumatized. You''re on your own in that case. I''m too busy to ca¡ª"


    "What?"


    "Eww!"


    "What is that?"


    "Is that even human?"


    Varn was just about to finish his lecture when the crowd''s astonished voices stopped him abruptly.

 Chapter 175 - 175: Tensions Rise

    "Is that even human?"


    The crowd''s words varied, but the gist remained the same: Everyone seemed to have seen something they didn''t expect.


    "Silence!"


    Seeing the crowd getting out of control and not taking him seriously, Varn finally couldn''t take it and shouted in a loud voice that was particularly piercing to the ear.


    Ian could feel that although the sound appeared normal, it had a slightly stunning effect that could make one feel disoriented.


    ''Is this his ability?''


    Ian thought while looking at others who stopped their ramblings abruptly as if affected by something.


    "Didn''t I say not to come up? Why are you here?"


    After silencing everyone, Varn swiftly turned around to look at the culprit who was the cause of the crowd''s displeasure or disgust.


    "Boss, everything has been loaded as you ordered. It is time to pull the anchor out. It will be hard to do it once the night falls. I won''t enter the depth if it is night, you know that."


    However, the person in question neither cared about Varn''s scolding nor the crowd''s disgust. He just talked about what he came for with a hoarse voice, which caused the loose skin under his neck to tremble automatically.


    The reason why, as soon as he appeared, the crowd frowned in disgust was because of his very appearance.


    If Varn and Torren only had slight modifications on their bodies that went unnoticed by most, then this guy was the exact opposite.


    Fish-like skin covered with scales and a sheen of mucus, legs, and fingers webbed like a sea creature, and visible gills right below his neck that constantly opened and closed as if breathing¡ªgiving him a grotesque, unsettling appearance.


    His eyes were fierce and predatory, with sharp, slit-like pupils and pale, focused irises that seemed to pierce through everything they looked at.


    However, Ian noticed that although he seemed inhuman and eerie, there was a subtle balance in everything, making him functional.


    ''Why do I feel like I know him?''


    Ian thought as he found this person quite familiar. So, he began to think about the plot, not paying attention to their conversation.


    "Borris, I know what to do. I was just about to return. Didn''t I say not to come up before? Why are you not listening? Look what you have done now. Do you want me to get scolded by the sir Wizard?"


    Varn chided the guy in front, who was busy looking at the crowd with his pale eyes, making all of them flinch as his eyes seemed like those of a hunter looking at its prey.


    "I know. I was just curious if there is anyone who can catch my eye."


    Borris answered while laughing a bit, causing his gills to shake slightly. He didn''t seem to take Varn''s order too seriously.


    "Well, well... there are indeed some good ones. Haha, my brother would love to teach such talents."


    After scanning everyone one by one, Borris suddenly stopped at one figure and commented happily.


    "Hm? Is there really one that can catch your eye?"


    Varn was about to ask him to return when he heard his joyful voice, causing him to look at the youngsters in front.


    You know, although Borris looked inhuman, he was a genuine Third-Class Wizard Apprentice. He was just a failed product of a wizard''s transmutation research¡ªdone by none other than his brother.


    However, although a failure, his ability was nothing to scoff at. The most terrifying aspect of his power was his predatory eyes, which could gauge danger, help him in combat, and even allow him to see a person''s talent and realm as soon as he looked at them.


    It was truly a broken skill in the sense that it worked even on those at a higher realm than him.


    This ability gave him an edge, even when facing a First-Ring Wizard since he wasn''t a traditional Third-Class Wizard Apprentice in the first place but rather a product of his brother''s research.


    He also possessed some uncanny abilities that only he knew of. And he was someone who had truly faced the danger at a close range.


    That''s why after hearing Borris''s words, Varn put aside his reprimand and looked at the figure who Borris was looking at intently.


    "Hey, kid, what is your name?"


    He then found out that the one who had a good talent was actually the same person who asked him about the bottom layer just now.


    So, this time, he asked his name with a smile, appearing like a friendly neighbor.


    "Carl!"


    Unlike other people, Carl wasn''t too surprised seeing Borris''s appearance and didn''t even flinch when he was looked at by those predatory eyes.


    Well, he was already a Wizard, after all, even though he hadn''t learned the Tier 1 Spell yet. So, he had his pride and didn''t take them seriously at all.


    Instead, he was curious about what Borris''s eyes saw in him that made him so happy.


    "Carl, huh... haha, good name, good name. Kid, you seem to have great talent. You''re already so strong in such a barren place. It''s truly a miracle."


    Borris first praised him for his strength and then continued,


    "Hey, I''m happy that this time there''s finally someone worth looking at. So, how about I give you an opportunity... huh?"


    Borris seemed pleased with Carl''s talent as he finished looking at him and was about to propose some so-called opportunity when he saw someone at the side inadvertently, causing him to stop.


    Carl was also confused and looked in the direction where Borris was looking, only to see Aurora fidgeting beside Ian, as if uncomfortable from being stared at by that fierce gaze.


    "Hey, boss. Why is there a dreg here? Aren''t only those who are qualified allowed to travel on this ship?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Borris suddenly asked, confused, causing Varn to stop looking at Carl and then focused on Aurora.


    "Hm? Are you sure she is a dreg? She came with the Sir Wizard, though. It shouldn''t be the case."


    He raised his eyebrows, not believing that to be true.


    When did a bona fide wizard begin to care about a mortal? In his long career sailing this sea, he hadn''t heard of a single case like this.


    "Boss, don''t you know my ability? When have I ever made a mistake? She doesn''t have an ounce of talent to become a wizard. In fact, I can''t even feel a trace of mana on her."


    Borris retorted while flaring up his gills. His gaze never left Aurora''s figure as if confirming the truth.


    "She is even lower than we were before," he then added in disgust.


    "Hmm... That''s indeed true. So, this time even a dreg is mixed up in this bunch? Heh, good, good. Do we now even have to serve such a waste? Aren''t they taking it too far?"


    Varn smiled a little ferociously as if remembering something and then pointed at Aurora.


    "You, girl. Come here. Tell us why you can come here when you are such a dreg. Don''t you know only those who are qualified can board this ship? Even Sir Wizard cannot violate that rule."


    At last, he seemed quite irritated as he didn''t even care about bringing up the Wizard.


    It seemed he was pissed off that Ron allowed such a waste on this ship, which was assigned to carry qualified wizard apprentices.


    "Ian!"


    Aurora never thought that she would be spotted even while standing silently all the time.


    Moreover, due to the ferocious appearance of Borris and the piercing voice of Varn, she felt quite afraid and unconsciously called Ian, getting closer to him.


    Due to all the events in the Ignisia Tower, she began to have an unconscious trust in this man whom she had only met for a day.


    "Boss, how about you let me ask her? I don''t think that Wizard cares about this waste. Otherwise, wouldn''t he have already warned us? After all, Deepsire cannot be crossed by such a person this easily."


    "And that Wizard knows we hate dregs the most."


    Borris then added with a weird smile,


    "Maybe, it is a reward."


    His attention was now completely drawn to Aurora and he even forgot Carl, who he had just spotted and called a talent. Well, he seemed to have priority.


    "Hey, that''s my friend... don''t you dare..."


    "Ah, now I remember. You''re that ugly bastard. I almost forgot about you."


    Carl heard what Borris said and immediately understood their intention. So, he hurriedly wanted to warn when a discontented voice stopped him.


    "Hey, Ian. What are you mumbling about this time? Do you want me to kill them? They''re quite annoying."


    Lyra heard his mumbling, completely ignoring the situation around them, and asked if he wanted her to kill those guys.


    In fact, although she was jealous that he cared about Aurora, she had already accepted her as Ian''s. So, their attention on her had already irked her sensitive nerves, not to mention the gaze of that ugly bastard was quite annoying.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t paying attention to her; otherwise, she would have already attacked.


    "Hm? Haha, don''t be too reckless. We need their help to cross this sea, after all."

 Chapter 176 - 176: A Dangerous Provocation

    Ian laughed at Lyra''s murderous words as he found that since the fight with the bandit, she had become quite daring, always trying to fight to solve the trouble. That was the case with Dorian too.


    However, this time it wasn''t good to fight. Not to mention whether Lyra was able to really defeat them was one question, as he said, he really needed them for crossing this sea.


    "Okay, let''s end this farce. Oi, you ugly guy, stop looking at my girl. Didn''t you see you make her uncomfortable?"


    "Do you want your eyes to get plucked out or what? I don''t mind collecting the first material for my research."


    When Ian was laughing along with Lyra''s daring words, he felt a sudden tug on his sleeves from Aurora, who seemed to be quite intimidated by the glare from Borris.


    So, he directly grabbed Aurora''s waist, much to Carl''s surprise, who was about to stand in front to shield her, and directly warned the guy in the astonishment of the crowd.


    "Ian!"


    Although Aurora felt quite comforted by him defending her and calling her ''my girl'', a shy warmth crept over her as he hugged her in full view of the crowd.


    So, she couldn''t help but call out as if to remove herself from his arm, although a little low, as if afraid that Ian would really leave her alone.


    She seemed quite conflicted.


    "LEAVE HER ALONE!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, unlike her, someone couldn''t sit still after seeing Aurora in Ian''s arms.


    This was just too much for Carl, as he couldn''t take Ian''s frivolous behavior in front of the crowd, and that too with the girl he liked.


    So, he involuntarily called out sharply, causing Ian and even Aurora to get surprised.


    "Hm? Oh, it''s you again. Why are you always around me shouting?"


    "Do you want my attention or what?"


    Ian felt quite annoyed at getting disturbed, glanced to the side at Carl, and said a little displeased,


    "Sorry, dude. I don''t bend that way. You should look for someone else.


    "Maybe... that guy, what do you think? He seemed quite fond of you."


    At last, he even signaled to Henry at his side, who was looking at them in confusion, as if he had just found him the perfect match.


    From the way he talked, he seemed quite serious, causing Carl to go black and blue.


    "You..."


    "Pfftt..."


    Ian''s sudden snarky remarks made Lyra giggle quite loudly, while Carl was left feeling bruised both inside and out.


    Besides, when he saw Aurora trying hard to control from not giggling out like Lyra, he felt even more bad.


    "Just sharp tongue but no power..."


    Carl didn''t know how to argue, so he just said what came into his mind.


    "Whether I have power or not, only my girl knows."


    Ian rebuked and then waved his hand,


    "Okay, don''t just butt in the middle. See? I am into something."


    Hearing Ian''s words, Carl wanted to say something again when a cold voice filled with murderous words cut him in the middle, causing him to feel constipated. His mood was getting worse and worse.


    "Kid? Are you cursing me?"


    Borris, whose attention was completely on Aurora before, heard Ian''s rude call and finally shifted his pale eyes to Ian''s, scanning him with his predatory cold gaze.


    From the flaring gills and movement of his body, he seemed quite irritated by Ian calling him ''ugly.''


    After all, nobody liked someone pointing out their obvious shortcomings.


    "Yeah, I was. Are you deaf or what?"


    Ian didn''t care about his cold murderous gaze and answered relaxedly while not forgetting to grab Aurora a little tighter into his arms, ignoring Carl''s murderous gaze.


    In fact, he had already finished recalling the plot of the Arcane Passage and knew who Borris was.


    Basically, in simple terms, he was an early villain that Carl encountered in the novel; an ugly one at that.


    So, an early skirmish between Carl and this guy on the ship was inevitable, and the subsequent plot in the novel involved his brother, a First-Ring Wizard who excelled in Transmutation research.


    However, Ian didn''t care about that. Instead, he suddenly remembered Carl''s gain when he killed this guy''s brother in the Arcane Passage.


    So, he felt like making a plan from now seemed to be a good choice.


    As he said always, he was a pragmatic person. If there was a gain, he didn''t mind entertaining him a little.


    "Do you have a death wish?"


    Borris finally snapped as Ian''s look was just the same as those Wizards eyeing their research object¡ªinsignificant.


    "Borris, don''t!"


    Seeing that he seemed angry and was ready to attack, Varn hurriedly tried to stop him, but it was too late.


    Borris didn''t care about his warning but directly lifted his arms up and slammed his webbed hands onto the ship''s deck.


    "Putrid Surge!"


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, with his movements, dark water began seeping from beneath his palms, swirling into a vortex that snaked forward, directly heading toward Ian menacingly.


    From the foul smell and sizzling sound, it seemed quite poisonous.


    "What?"


    "Oh... what is that?"


    "Damn it... is he insane?"


    "Fuck... why are you attacking us too?"


    The range of the vortex was large, and Borris didn''t bother to control it in the first place.


    So, the youngsters who were watching a show between them were directly caught in the crossfire, causing them to curse loudly while trying to save themselves from harm with whatever they had.


    Borris was indeed a person who was deemed a failed research product; he was indeed a person who had no potential to go forward on his own, but one thing no crew member on the Silver Gull disagreed with was that Borris was strong.


    And more importantly, he was someone who was easily irritated, and once he became angry, it was hard to stop him from making reckless actions.


    That''s why Varn didn''t want him to come up, as he knew these brats might irritate him with their words.


    So, Ian saw the result of his provocations as a foul and poisonous dark water made its way towards him menacingly as if to drown everyone in its path, killing them in cold blood.


    However, did he care?


    From the way he remained relaxed, it was clear that he didn''t.


    "Mage Shield!"


    Instead, looking at the swirling dark vortex, he just calmly chanted a spell covering him, Lyra, and Aurora inside a shimmering mana shield.


    He didn''t seem to care about others, though.


    "This damn bastard. I told him not to come up."


    However, although Ian didn''t care about others'' well-being, Varn couldn''t.


    At the end of the day, he was indeed a lowly worker working on the ship of a Wizard.


    He might show his anger on these brats, but he couldn''t allow actual harm upon them, at least not until they reached the Calvora Continent, as that might anger that person.


    "Tidebind!"


    Varn sighed and finally spouted a word from his mouth while opening his mouth wide, much wider than a human could possibly do.


    His barely visible gills suddenly extended outward, elongating and growing as large as Borris''s, while a strong suction force emerged from his mouth, targeting the vortex.


    "Swishh!"


    Just like the name of his spell suggested, his strong suction force caused the vortex that was about to engulf the crowd to suddenly stop spinning and freeze in its tracks.


    Then, as if someone sipping liquid through a straw, it began to siphon directly to Varn''s large mouth, disappearing into the darkness.


    The entire process¡ªfrom Varn shouting the spell name to swallowing the swirling black water¡ªhappened so quickly that the crowd stood frozen, gobsmacked by the sheer absurdity of the event.


    "Gulp!"


    "Damn, that was scary."


    "Thank God, it stopped!"


    "Are they human?"


    Once Varn used his unnatural ability to drive off Borris''s attack, he gulped down loudly, causing everyone to feel relaxed yet nervous.


    Before, they all thought he was human, even a mortal below them, so they didn''t quite take his words seriously.


    Now, after seeing his ability with their own eyes, they couldn''t help but feel lucky as they were quite rude before, weren''t they?


    "All right. Enough of this nonsense. Borris, reign your emotion and go down. This is not the place to go wild. Do you want to anger Sir Wizard? Don''t forget, your brother can''t save you here."


    Varn was really angry this time as he loudly scolded Borris, who was still looking at Ian with a cold gaze.


    Although he hated the idea of a Dreg traveling with them on this ship, he didn''t want to escalate the situation like this either.


    After all, the entire hatred stemmed from the idea that they had to entertain someone who seemed even less qualified to be a Wizard than they were.


    His anger was purely about inequality¡ªnothing more.


    So, this sudden attack from Borris made his face as distorted as it could get.


    He didn''t want to show his unpleasant side in front of the whole crowd, but now nothing could be done about it.


    ''If you weren''t the brother of that guy...''


    He thought feeling quite annoyed.


    Then, seeing that Borris seemed silent and had no intention to attack again, he turned his attention to the front toward Ian, intending to scold him too, when he heard a soft female voice followed by the male,


    "Frozen Tempest!"


    "Ice-Shard!"


    "Swoosh!"

 Chapter 177 - 177: The Silent Attack

    Suddenly, just as Lyra and Ian finished chanting their spell, the little mana in the entire walkway began to riot and the remaining water from the earlier vortex froze midair, beginning to form ice midair.


    With Ian''s input of mana, the frozen ice rapidly reshaped into pointed ice arrows and fired straight at Borris, aiming to pierce him like a sieve.


    Since Ian was already at the Third-Class Apprentice level, the ice shards were numerous and fierce, carrying enough momentum to tear through anything.


    From Borris''s attack, Varn''s defense, and Ian and Lyra''s counterattack, everything happened so quickly and in perfect sync that no one expected such a sudden reversal¡ªnot even Varn.


    "Are you fucking kidding me right now?"


    Varn looked bewildered. Despite his best efforts to control the situation, it still escalated to this point.


    He was already struggling to deal with one irritating guy¡ªnow there were two. And worse, they seemed equally troublesome.


    However, since the attack was too sudden and fast, he didn''t have time to stop it again¡ªnot that he needed to, to be honest.


    "Heh... Do you think this low-level attack could do anything to me?"


    Sure enough, seeing Ian and Lyra firing spells in sync in his direction, Borris smiled instead of getting irritated, as though he hadn''t taken the sharp ice shards seriously in the first place.


    "Twing!"


    "Click!"


    And just as he predicted, the shards struck his body fiercely but shattered on impact against his tough skin. As fierce as they seemed, they crumbled just as easily.


    Even a full-on Third-Class Apprentice-level spell could do nothing to him, highlighting how hard his modified skin actually was.


    And Borris wasn''t even using any shield-type spell yet.


    From afar, Ian could see the fish-like scales on Borris''s body faintly shimmering and pulsing with mana, seemingly acting as natural armor.


    Unlike the barren continent ahead, this place, being closer to the sea, still had a small amount of usable mana.


    One of the reasons the ship was stranded at sea, some distance from the actual harbor, was precisely this.


    After all, the artifact required mana to operate, and using non-renewable sources would be foolish if there was an alternative.


    ''Heh... So there is some benefit to this ugliness, huh.''


    Ian thought to himself, intrigued.


    He didn''t take Borris''s casual dismissal of their spell seriously. After all, the attack wasn''t meant to injure him¡ªit was just a decoy.


    "Tch... tch... I thought you were something special with all that tough talk. What was it again? Do you want to pluck my eyes out if I look at your girl?"


    Borris grinned, revealing his yellow teeth.


    He then suddenly grabbed one of the flying ice shards with his bare hand and shattered it effortlessly.


    From the smug way he talked, right after getting attacked, it was clear he remained unfazed, almost mockingly so.


    "I want to ask¡ªwho gave you that confidence? Was it these low-level spells? Or that pathetic excuse for a barrier just now?"


    He spoke again as if he was genuinely curious.


    From the way the shards merely grazed his body, they seemed flashy but completely lacking in power.


    "Haha, he doesn''t seem to realize his own weight. Did he really think he could take down Borris with such spells?"


    "Yeah, kids these days."


    "They think everything is full of sunshine, but they don''t understand the intricacies behind it."


    The crew, watching the fun, didn''t forget to mock Ian, adding a little support to the ridicule. Especially the fatso, who was laughing so hard that his belly shook with every chuckle.


    "Okay, Borris, no need to escalate this further. This evens it out. Let''s stop here," Varn timely added in a calm tone from the side causing the crew members to stop.


    Judging by his expression, he didn''t think much of the attack either. He just stepped between them, trying to defuse the situation.


    The last thing he wanted was more chaos on this ship.


    However, today, his persuasion was destined to fall on deaf ears.


    "Borris, right? You are quite annoying. But, do you know one thing?"


    Although the spell seemed ineffective, Ian and Lyra didn''t react with disappointment. They didn''t even care seemingly mocking words of nobody''s.


    Instead, Ian suddenly faintly smiled and said something that sounded casual while looking directly at the ugly bastard in front of him.


    "What do you mean?"


    Just after Ian finished speaking, Borris suddenly felt a strong premonition of danger, seemingly from nowhere.


    As everyone knew, his eyes were special¡ªthey could sense danger and respond instantly. His ability to fight and escape tricky situations was top-notch.


    But this time, something felt different. Something instantaneous that almost creeped him out.


    ''How is this possible?''


    He thought in disbelief as a sudden, almost fatal sense of danger surged behind him.


    The most terrifying part was that his ability, which always gave him an early warning, failed to detect anything from Ian.


    It was just his pure intuition as a strong person used to dealing with close encounters that screamed danger at him this time.


    "That a villain dies from talking too much."


    Just as Borris tried to move out of his position after sensing the sudden fatal danger, he heard Ian''s faint words and then felt a sharp object piercing him from behind, striking directly into his heart with absolute precision.


    It was so quick and accurate that he didn''t even have time to dodge or use any protection¡ªnot that it would have been useful anyway, as the attack pierced through his nearly impregnable scales as easily as a sheet of paper.


    This was in stark contrast to the ice shards still raining down on his body, bouncing off and shattering on impact.


    "Click!"


    "Agh...!"


    With the successful sneak attack, Borris felt a sudden, searing pain in his heart¡ªsomething he hadn''t experienced since leaving that cursed laboratory.


    Still feeling incredulous, he barely managed to glance down, catching sight of a crimson, razor-sharp object embedded in his chest¡ªonly to watch it vanish as quickly as it had appeared as if it had never existed at all.


    For a moment, he wondered if it had been real or just an illusion, but the searing pain in his heart told him otherwise. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What... What happened?"

 Chapter 178 - 178: How Did He Do That?

    "What... What happened?"


    The rain of ice shards finally ceased, and Varn was just about to relax when he heard Borris groan in pain. His eyes widened as dark blood splattered onto the floor in front of him.


    Only then did Varn notice that Borris was actually injured¡ªbut how? He clearly saw that the ice shards hadn''t been able to pierce his thick skin.


    "Ugh... Cough... Damn it..."


    "How can I miss it? How did you do that?"


    Although Borris was reckless, he was never a careless guy.


    With his acute vision and danger sense, he was nearly impossible to catch off-guard unless someone had absolute power over him.


    But now, his senses were completely thrown off.


    He didn''t even realize how or when the sharp object got behind him, nor what it was. He only knew it was crimson because his blood was dark in color, and it couldn''t be his.


    "Does it matter? Do you now believe when I said I''d pluck your eyes out?"


    Ian smirked mischievously as he placed his arm around Lyra again. As for Aurora, she seemed quite shy and had already distanced herself a little, avoiding being hugged inexplicably once more.


    Although he had just pierced Borris''s heart and almost fatally injured him, he didn''t seem interested in pressing his advantage.


    Instead, he watched Borris''s coughing figure with curiosity, as if he was trying to find something from him, something he wanted to confirm.


    ''Old man, did you see how he did that?''


    Although Borris, Varn, and the crowd were stunned by Ian''s inexplicable attack, someone standing nearby was the most surprised one.


    ''Hm... I don''t know. I wasn''t paying that much attention. Must be some kind of concealment spell. Why are you so surprised?''


    Ruther''s voice echoed in Carl''s mind, finding his reaction a bit excessive.


    After all, Carl was now a First-Ring Wizard¡ªhe shouldn''t be acting so shaken over something like this.


    ''Nothing... I just didn''t see how he did it. You''re right, it must''ve been a concealment spell.''


    Carl responded casually, but his heart was far from calm.


    Earlier, when Ian used the Ice shard spell in sync with Lyra''s Frozen Tempest, Carl had focused his full mental power on scanning everything around them.


    After all, he''d already lost to Ian twice, and he hated him to the core. Knowing his opponent''s abilities in advance was crucial.


    When he first saw Ian''s spell and its power, he thought it was unimpressive. He even found it amusing that he once considered Ian his rival.


    But everything changed when Borris suddenly coughed up blood and clutched his chest. The injury was so sudden, it defied all common sense.


    After all, Carl was using his mental power in full to scan their movements, so there was no way he would miss anything, even if it were a concealment spell. When the spell worked, it should show some signs.


    But to his dismay, he never felt a thing from start to finish.


    In fact, he didn''t even see the crimson silhouette that Borris, with his close proximity, managed to spot.


    ''Maybe I really didn''t pay enough attention.''


    Carl tried to calm his uneasy heart as he, for the first time, realized that Ian didn''t seem simple. However, this one incident wasn''t enough to make him lose heart¡ªyet.


    After all, a sneak attack was just that¡ªa sneak attack. Once it came to light, it would automatically lose its effect.


    "Ugh..."


    "Cough!"


    "Hey, kid. What did you do to him? Didn''t I say to let it rest? Are you fucking not taking me seriously?"


    Varn was extremely enraged after seeing Borris continuously cough up black blood, one after another, as he was truly injured by Ian''s sneak attack.


    He could literally see the hole in his chest pouring out black blood.


    Captain Torren had delegated him to handle this matter, and in just a few minutes, the situation had turned out like this.


    If he was held accountable, he couldn''t take it. Not to mention Borris''s brother, that lunatic.


    Even thinking about it made him feel fear. That guy was more madman than they could ever be.


    So, he flew into a rage, scolding Ian with a dark face. Especially with the scar on his face scrunched up and the aura he unintentionally released, he seemed quite fierce.


    "Hm? Are you talking to me?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Ian didn''t take kindly to being scolded, especially being called "kid."


    So, his gaze which was on Borris from the beginning finally shifted to Varn, making him flinch unconsciously.


    ''Why do I feel he''s scarier than that wizard?''


    He thought, a small bead of sweat appearing on his forehead just from Ian''s gaze. He could sense something strange about Ian''s eyes, but he just couldn''t pinpoint it.


    But he truly felt insignificant before those gazes, as if, with one wrong word, his existence would be erased instantly. This caused him to stop his rage, as his intuition was already warning him of the impending danger.


    "There is no need to fret unnecessarily. It''s just a ruptured heart. Look, he''s already recovering, isn''t he?"


    Once Varn fell silent, Ian waved his hand and pointed at Borris, who had already stopped coughing up blood and was recovering rapidly.


    Ian could even see the slowly closing wound on his chest.


    "Woah!"


    "What the hell?"


    "Is this even possible?"


    The crowd around them was once again dumbfounded as they watched Borris visibly healing, his flesh wriggling disgustingly around his chest to mend the glaring wound that had just appeared out of nowhere.


    Today, they witnessed so many incredulous things at once that they didn''t even know how to react.


    Although it was supposed to be their best day to start the new journey, why did it feel like they had been reduced to mere spectators?


    "Ian, did he use a recovery spell? But why didn''t I see him chant?"


    Lyra, who had been quietly standing beside Ian before, couldn''t help but ask, seeing such a bizarre scene.

 Chapter 179 - 179: Girl, Arent You Too Late?

    That sneak attack had been brutal and clearly intended to take a life.


    Although Ian asked her to retract the crimson chain swiftly afterward, she was certain that if it were anyone else, they would''ve been either killed or bedridden for days.


    She never thought Borris would recover so fast.


    He was already standing with almost no scratch on his chest. But how was that possible?


    "Hmm... his physique is special. He seems to have regenerative abilities."


    Ian lightly replied to Lyra, as if he didn''t care whether the guy died or not.


    However, inside, he was already thinking of something else.


    ''It seems his brother really does have that item in his possession. Tch... tch... tch... then I can''t let you die yet. Poor ghost... let you live for a while.''


    After confirming what he wanted to know, Ian smirked imperceptibly and suddenly walked toward Varn with light steps with Lyra in his arm.


    His testing was now complete, and he had no intention of becoming the crowd''s amusement anymore.


    So, after arriving in front of the bald guy, he stretched out his hand and asked,


    "Give me the thing."


    "What?"


    Ian''s inexplicable words confused the bald guy as he looked at Ian''s hand in confusion.


    Maybe because of his earlier experience, he wasn''t as irritated as before. He even forgot about the whole fiasco with Aurora being a dreg, as evidenced by his ignoring her existence at the side.


    "Mana token. Don''t you have a room prepared for us?"


    Ian asked again, a little annoyed. This bald guy had been so active and serious before, but now he was slow.


    "Oh... yeah, yeah."


    Varn finally understood Ian''s intentions and hurriedly took out the three tokens with a wave of his hand, handing them to Ian quickly while subtly glancing at him again.


    ''Why did that feeling suddenly disappear?''


    He then thought about why he didn''t feel anything like before while looking at Ian now. He clearly felt dread and fear when Ian looked at him with those eyes earlier.


    But now it seemed normal.


    "Okay, this is enough."


    Ian nodded in satisfaction, noting that Varn had even included the token for Aurora and completely forgot to discriminate against the so-called "Dreg."


    ''At least, it seemed they were taking me seriously now.''


    Ian felt that his display of power had at least gained him something.


    After collecting the wooden tokens inscribed with intricate patterns that pulsed with faint mana, he looked over at the remaining crew members, who had stayed silent after Borris''s sudden accident.


    "Oi, fatso."


    "Hm?"


    "Are you... talking to me?"


    The fat guy, who had been the first to complain and then laugh at Ian, flinched as Ian looked his way, awkwardly pointing at himself.


    He was now regretting his earlier actions. Unlike Varn and Borris, he wasn''t that strong.


    By showing such haughtiness before, wasn''t he just pulling the skin of a tiger?


    "Yeah, you. Who else?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at his clueless look and then continued,


    "Prepare a separate kitchen for me and provide the necessary supplies. She will cook for me this month. Help her with everything she needs. Do you understand?"


    He pointed at Aurora while instructing the fat guy as if he were the captain of the ship.


    If this had been before the fight with Borris, the fat guy would''ve definitely scolded Ian with disdain. However, now even his boss seemed unwilling to involve himself in this mess.


    So, the fat guy could only nod and quickly reply. He even breathed a sigh of relief that Ian didn''t hold him accountable for his earlier disgrace, so he seemed a little enthusiastic when talking.


    "Yes, yes. Of course, I''ll prepare everything. There''s no need to worry at all. She just needs to ask, and I will prepare everything as needed."


    The fat guy patted his chest with a smile, making a promise.


    Although he seemed eager, with his blabbering and wretched smile, Ian didn''t feel good being flattered.


    "Okay, good."


    So, Ian just nodded and then finally shifted his gaze to Aurora, who was now out of his arms and standing behind him, a little confused.


    "Did you hear him? He''ll prepare everything; you just need to make food for us this month. Can you do that?"


    He asked as if confirming whether she was even capable, considering she was from royalty, and Ian wasn''t sure if she could manage.


    However, Ian had no intention of eating food made by that fatso. It disgusted him.


    As for Lyra, well, she was his woman now, and he didn''t want to burden her with chores like that if possible.


    He might appeared biased, but it was of no concern to him.


    "Me?"


    Aurora, still stunned by Ian''s sudden request for her to prepare food, couldn''t help but ask him again, unsure if she had heard him right.


    "Who else? Don''t you want to? Or can''t you?"


    Ian raised his eyebrows when he saw her looking confused.


    "No, no. I can definitely do that. There is no need to worry at all."


    Aurora felt that she had finally found a way to repay Ian.


    So, after coming out of her surprise, she quickly assured him with her hand on her chest.


    In fact, after Ian asked her to do something for him, she inexplicably felt validated.


    Although it was just preparing food for Ian and Lyra for a month, which wasn''t hard in the first place, she felt that at least she wasn''t useless.


    After all, nobody liked being a burden who only received, and she also wanted to be useful. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although Ian seemed to unintentionally propose such a simple task out of nowhere, she felt he was caring for her feelings in his own way.


    So, she couldn''t help but feel sweet, smiling a little at Ian and whispering to him almost inaudibly,


    "Thank you!"


    "Hm?"


    Ian didn''t hear her words clearly and was about to ask when a sudden prompt from the system in his mind stopped him midway.


    [Ding!]


    [Aurora''s favorability increased by 20 points.]


    [Current Favorability: 75 (Crush)]


    ''Is this the time to gain favorability? Girl, aren''t you a little too late?''

 Chapter 180 - 180: A Cook’s Rivalry

    Hearing the sudden prompt from the system in his mind, Ian couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    He was just wondering why Aurora''s favorability wasn''t increasing even after shielding her like this. He even thought that if this was such a tough task, he would just forget about it.


    But now, it suddenly increased by a whopping 20 points just because he asked her to prepare food for a month?


    He really didn''t know what to say.


    "Hey Ian, why do you want her to prepare your food? I can do it too. Why ask her?"


    However, although his intention was pure, someone didn''t take it the way he thought.


    So, Ian heard Lyra''s aggrieved voice from the side as if he was neglecting her for Aurora.


    "Hm? Oh, don''t worry. She is just free and can help us a little. What is wrong with that?"


    When he saw the pouting look on his girl, Ian smiled, waved his hand, and tightly embraced her. He tried to downplay it a bit¡ªhe didn''t want to make her feel bad, and he hadn''t really thought about it that way before.


    "Don''t you like my cooking skills? Did you forget I used to prepare delicious lunches when we were little?"


    But Lyra was relentless in her pursuit, as she didn''t like Ian allowing only Aurora to make dinner for a month, as if her cooking skills were bad.


    She wasn''t going to let Ian go this time that easily.


    "You now want someone to serve you, huh? Did you already forget about me?"


    She said in a sad voice as if Ian was a scumbag forgetting her after seeing another girl.


    Hearing their banter right in front of them, Varn and the crew members felt awkward as they didn''t know whether to look at them or shift their eyes and act like nothing happened.


    "Okay, okay. You can prepare it along with Aurora, alright? If you feel like doing it, feel free to do so. Did I stop you anywhere? And I do miss your cooking a little." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian rolled his eyes at Lyra''s aggrieved feelings with a headache and wondered why she was insisting on such a small thing.


    He just thought that since he needed a cook and Aurora was free, she should do some work. He wasn''t going to let anyone take advantage of him.


    But it seemed he forgot that a girl cooking for a man was something romantic in this world too. At least, Lyra thought so.


    So, after his consolation, he immediately saw Lyra nod at him and smile again making him breathe a sigh of relief.


    ''Heh... it seems I need to make something for her taste too.''


    Ian thought with a smile¡ªsuch things worked both ways, right?


    But why did he feel like an old husband taking care of his wife?


    Not wanting to discuss this any further, he quickly walked toward the cabins with Lyra and Aurora, with the Mana Token in his hand, as it was time to rest and ready himself for the long voyage.


    During the whole time, he didn''t pay any attention to Borris, who was already healed and looking at his figure silently.


    Varn was afraid that he would be reckless again, so was ready to stop him this time, but he saw that Borris was weirdly calm and had no intention of getting into conflict with Ian again.


    ''What happened? This is so not like his character. Did he get hit because he almost got killed?''


    He thought, feeling quite weird.


    As strong as Borris was, his temper was just as strong. It was nigh impossible to stop him if he got enraged unless Captain Torren stepped forward.


    But this time, Borris only looked at Ian with his predatory gaze for a while and didn''t say a word, nor did he try to look at Aurora like before.


    He really seemed to have taken Ian''s warning to heart.


    ''Come to think of it, that wizard also didn''t show up even when such a ruckus occurred in this place.''


    He then thought while looking at the top deck, where neither the wizard nor the captain could be seen. It was as if they didn''t take it seriously at all.


    "Boss, I will go down now. You finish your work here and come down quickly. Don''t forget we have to pull the anchor out before night falls. If you delay further, I won''t help then."


    Just as Varn was getting distracted, Borris calmly called out to him and tried to leave after giving a warning.


    "Hey... are you alright?"


    Varn couldn''t help but ask when he saw Borris acting so calm. This was so unlike his character. So, he was worried that Borris might do something reckless after biding his time.


    Now that he had calmed down, he didn''t want anything to happen on this ship. Whether there was some dreg on board or whatnot, he didn''t care.


    He had already known this world was unfair, and showing impotent rage was just harming oneself and amusing others.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. What can happen to me? Don''t you know my ability?"


    Borris waved his hand and grinned ferociously as always before making his way toward the bottom deck in large strides, forcing the crew members in his path to hurriedly step aside.


    From the way he left, it almost seemed as if he wasn''t the one who was fatally injured just now.


    If not for the black blood spilled on the ground and the torn clothes with stains, it might not have seemed like it at all.


    ''Who cares whether you are alright or not? I was just worried that your brain is not working properly and that you might do something reckless.''


    Varn rolled his eyes at Borris but finally put down his lifted heart. From the way he looked, it seemed nothing should happen¡ªat least not until they reached Calvora.


    As for what happened after that, he didn''t care.


    "Okay, that was some good show, right? But time has to go on. Since Sir Wizard has already given the order to leave at night, I need to make some preparations, so I won''t say anything anymore."


    Varn finally looked at the crowd and drew their attention with a loud clap.


    Perhaps due to his uncanny ability to suck a large vortex of water in his mouth before, the youngsters were quite behaved this time.


    "Just follow the rules I said and don''t wander around. Now, everyone, come one by one and take your share of Mana Token."


    He then waved his hand, taking out a pile of wooden tokens from his mana ring in front of him.


    "Since this ship is an advanced artifact, all the rooms in it are inscribed with defensive and other necessary arrays. After we set sail out of this barren place, you can even use the mana-gathering array inside to practice.


    But don''t do any research or dangerous stunts inside. This is a place to live, not to test out your spells."


    Varn warned.


    "The room you choose makes no difference. Each Token has a number on the back that corresponds to a specific room. Without the token, you won''t be able to open or access it, so be careful not to lose it."


    After saying that, he asked them to hurry up and choose one each, as he had to go down to pull up the anchor. Otherwise, they couldn''t leave tonight, and he might get scolded.


    While Varn was busy outside, Ian walked along the corridor and quickly arrived at the room corresponding to the Mana Token.


    However, before he could open the room by applying a little mana inside it, he heard a young voice beside him, followed by something landing softly on his shoulder.


    "Hey, did you use that ability just now? How did you do that?"

 Chapter 181 - 181: Silent Struggles

    "Hey, did you use that ability just now? How did you do that?"


    Ignysyl asked, clearly intrigued while landing on Ian''s shoulder as casually as before on Ignisia Tower.


    However, Ian didn''t care about his antics, nor did he reply.


    He simply took a mana token from his hand and inserted it into the small groove on the door in front of him, matching the number on its back.


    "Click!"


    Although the token seemed magical and inscribed with a pattern, its use was no different from simply locking and unlocking the door of a room.


    It was just like those hotel rooms in his previous life that could be opened with a swipe of a card.


    The only additional benefit was the protective array around it, which couldn''t be breached without absolute force.


    So, a corresponding token was a must.


    Once the door opened, Ian took the token out of the groove and directly handed it to Aurora, who was tagging along silently behind them, seemingly in a low mood.


    "Take it. This room will be yours from now on. Don''t lose it,"


    Ian said while placing it in her hand and looking into her emerald-green eyes.


    He already noticed that Aurora''s mood had become very low after this incident. She only smiled when he asked her to prepare his food and then once again returned to her gloomy look.


    "Hm? ¡­thank you."


    Aurora looked at the open door Ian had unlocked and thanked him sincerely, gripping the wooden token in her hand a little more tightly.


    She had long noticed that opening these rooms for the first time required a trace of mana signature. So, Ian was helping her register it before officially allocating the room to her.


    ''I''m such a waste,'' she thought dejectedly, realizing even opening the door required Ian''s help.


    This was such a despairing situation¡ªsomething she hadn''t anticipated before deciding to leave this place.


    "Don''t think too much. There are always ways to become stronger. Don''t let small things like this affect your mood," Ian said, noticing her conflicted expression and consoling her slightly.


    He was telling the truth.


    There was no need to fret over such details, as it wasn''t meant to belittle anyone. Since this was an advanced artifact meant for wizards and apprentices, these kinds of precautions were necessary.


    Ian understood her feelings, but there was no point in worrying over it.


    When the time came, she would learn everything¡ªjust like in the novel. Although Ian wasn''t sure what would happen to her this time.


    "Um, thank you. I''ll freshen up a bit," Aurora said, nodding as she quickly entered the room and closed the door in a hurry.


    She was quite ashamed to show her emotions like that in front of them, especially Ian.


    ''Sigh... I don''t know how to repay him, or if I ever can.''


    Behind the door, Aurora pressed her back against it, her eyes lowering as she clutched the token tightly¡ªjust like the ache in her heart.


    Despite trying so hard not to affect others with her mood, she still failed in the end.


    ''Will he think I am too weak... too much of a burden to keep around?''


    She thought unconsciously while playing with the smooth token in her hands, her gaze unfocused and directed nowhere. She didn''t know why, but she had already begun to pay attention to what Ian would think of her.


    However, her innate weakness had now become a chain, strangling her tightly, showing her place, and scolding her loudly not to overstep.


    "Haha... how can someone as weak as me be worthy of him?"


    At last, Aurora laughed self-deprecatingly, completely crushing those budding feelings, and made her way to the bed, intending to rest without even checking the gorgeous features the room had to offer.


    She didn''t know why¡ªshe hadn''t done much today, yet she felt so tired.


    ...


    As Aurora closed the door and disappeared from their view, Lyra read the situation and asked Ian.


    "Hey, don''t you know any ways that could help her practice?"


    Ian was just about to open the adjacent room for himself, when Lyra, who was resting in his arms, probed, a little curious.


    "Hm? Why do you think I would know?"


    Ian questioned with a smile while opening the door and stepping inside with Lyra.


    "I don''t know. You seem quite interested in her. I thought you had some ideas. Or are you just playing around by taking her with you?"


    Lyra huffed and rolled her eyes at Ian while glancing at the room that appeared before them.


    She wanted to know what was so special about an Advanced artifact-level Wizard ship.


    So, as she looked around, the room appeared compact yet efficient, with metal-plated walls and glowing mana conduits running along the edges, casting a soft blue hue.


    There was a sturdy bed with a firm mattress made of unknown material tucked neatly into the corner, a wooden chair, and a small table with a polished surface just big enough for writing or placing essentials.


    A softly glowing mana lamp hung from the ceiling, adding a gentle warmth to the space. Beside it, a small circular window revealed the vast ocean outside, swaying gently with the ship''s movement.


    Although there wasn''t much inside, the room was spacious enough, with a circular raised platform at the center engraved with what was possibly a mana-gathering array for meditation.


    All in all, it was quite serene. It wasn''t luxurious by any means, but it was soothing to look at and comfortable enough to stay in.


    "She is a Voidborn, and it isn''t easy to practice meditation without any talent,"


    Just after Lyra finished looking at the room, Ian replied while closing the door.


    "However, she can practice if she wants. From what I know, there are several ways¡ªlike using a diabolical method like Morgrave or going the transmutation route like Borris, although that would be too difficult¡­ and..."


    "And?"


    Lyra suddenly smiled when Ian stopped mid-sentence as if she already understood what he was trying to say.


    Ian laughed a little awkwardly at being caught red-handed, pulled her into his arms, and answered,


    "Haha¡­ Or she could make a contract with some entity that can share their talent like Sylvia with elves or something spiritual like a soulbond, like us?"


    He said with a smirk.


    "Figured. So, do you want my sister''s help or mine to capture that girl?"


    Lyra asked, pouting a little. This scumbag was really going too far, wasn''t he?


    "Haha, why are you acting so pushy lately? What, now that you''re my wife, you want full control over me?"


    Ian joked, seeing her annoyed expression.


    "Who''s your wife?"


    Lyra pushed Ian''s chest lightly, feeling a little shy. This term was still new to her and she wasn''t used to hearing it, especially from Ian.


    But she did feel sweet listening to it.


    "Okay, okay," Ian stopped her from pulling away and said a little more seriously,


    "There''s no need to fret over her. We just met her today. I''m just a little interested in her. If you don''t want me to, I won''t touch her. What do you think?"


    Although Ian wanted to complete the Quest, he wasn''t overly concerned about it. If Lyra truly didn''t like it, it didn''t matter much.


    It was also because he thought Aurora didn''t seem interested in him, as even after he had done so much, she was still at the crush level.


    It might seem like quantifying the feelings, but Ian wasn''t immune to the Quest and status screens, was he?


    He just refrained from letting them affect him when he truly captured someone.


    "Who are you kidding? Don''t I know how you are?"


    Lyra instead didn''t take his words seriously but still smiled while hugging him a little tighter. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m just afraid you''ll forget about us after finding someone else," she admitted, revealing her true thoughts.


    She didn''t mind Ian having another partner, maybe because the social structure here gave Ian an edge in that regard.


    "Tch¡­ tch¡­ you''re worrying for nothing. Can''t you feel our bond? With this in place, even if we wanted to, we could never truly separate,"


    Ian said while caressing her back and savoring her refreshing scent.


    "Yeah!" Lyra nodded, feeling sweet in her heart and in a warm embrace.


    Moments like these with Ian were what she loved the most, even more than those passionate ones.


    Although passionate feelings were great, they were chaotic, but this was the complete opposite¡ªcalming her down in ways she couldn''t quite explain.


    Just when the couple was lost in their tender moment, Ian suddenly felt a sharp pain in his shoulder as if someone scratched it forcefully.


    "Ouch¡­"


    The pain was sudden, so he couldn''t help but shout.


    "Hey, can you guys please stop for a second? Why are you ignoring me? For god''s sake, let me teach you a telepathic spell. I''m tired of being ignored!"


    Ignysyl called out sharply, feeling like a third wheel in the room, although he didn''t quite know what that was.


    "Oh? My bad, I really did almost forget about you." Ian chuckled, patting Ignysyl on his shoulder.

 Chapter 182 - 182: The Hidden Companion

    "What happened?"


    Lyra lifted her head from Ian''s chest and asked in confusion, not sensing Ignysyl.


    "Oh... by the way, you can remove your concealment now. Let her see who you are."


    Seeing Lyra''s puzzled expression, Ian ordered Ignysyl. Now that they were alone in a separate room, away from Ignisia Tower and others'' sight, there was no need to hide anymore.


    "Oh, are you talking about your friend?"


    Lyra recalled Ian''s words from Ignisia Tower and suddenly realized who he was speaking to.


    "Okay, let her witness my grandeur, then."


    Ignysyl nodded and withdrew the influence of Rule surrounding his body, allowing Lyra to see him.


    Just as Lyra was wondering who could hide from her sight and communicate only with Ian, she saw the silhouette of a small figure suddenly appear on his shoulder.


    The tiny creature in front of her looked like a cute monster, its ember-like scales glowing, wings flickering with flames, and tiny horns radiating a soft fiery light.


    Its shimmering eyes, a mix of orange and gold, gazed at her with an intelligence that seemed unmatched by its small form.


    However, Lyra wasn''t captivated by its beauty, nor was she startled by Ignysyl''s sudden appearance. Instead, she focused on a single thought, narrowing her eyes in disbelief.


    "Dragon?"


    She shouted in disbelief, certain that she wasn''t mistaken¡ªa living dragon was right in front of her.


    She had considered many possibilities when Ian mentioned having a friend¡ªperhaps a spirit, a pet, or even an entity like the elf her sister was connected to.


    But even in her wildest imagination, she never thought it could be a dragon.


    She was certain Ignysyl was one as her half-succubus bloodline stirred uncomfortably the moment he appeared before her.


    If not for her bond with Ian, she might have instinctively lowered her head, overwhelmed by the sheer bloodline hierarchy Ignysyl unconsciously radiated.


    Their life levels weren''t remotely the same. How could she meet the gaze of a dragon with her incomplete demonic bloodline?


    But this also revealed something about Ian¡ªhe never seemed to be affected by Ignysyl''s presence at all.


    "Yes, lady. I am the mighty dragon you''ve only heard of in lore and myth. I stand above all. There is no one in this world more awesome than me."


    Seeing the surprise in Lyra''s eyes followed by an unconscious shout, Ignysyl''s earlier complaints vanished as he proudly praised himself.


    He even increased the range and intensity of the flames around his wings, attempting to make himself look even more magnificent¡ªat least in his own eyes.


    "Pfft..."


    Unfortunately for him, despite his grand speech, his young body and voice betrayed him.


    After coming out of her surprise, Lyra couldn''t stop giggling at the sight of a dragon, an existence she had once thought untouchable, striking such an exaggerated pose.


    She even found it cute due to his behavior.


    ''This just confirms how amazing my man is, right? He even has a dragon with him.''


    She smiled and hugged Ian again, feeling proud.


    "What... Why are you laughing? Don''t you know how powerful and rare dragons are? I''m not lying¡ªI really am awesome! There is no one above me."


    Ignysyl felt slighted and hurriedly defended his dignity. Then, noticing Ian''s expression darken, he quickly added,


    "Of course, your man is also great. He comes right after me... No, no, he''s equal to me in awesomeness!"


    "Pfft..."


    The little dragon assumed Ian was displeased with him showing off in front of Lyra, so he hastily tried to praise him as well. This only made Lyra giggle even more.


    "Okay, can you stop showing off for a second? You''re the only awesome one here; no need to drag me into it."


    Seeing Ignysyl getting out of control, Ian stopped him just in time. Then, turning to Lyra, he formally introduced him.


    "As you can see, he is indeed a dragon. A juvenile one I met in Ignisia Tower."


    "Um... did you make a contract with him? That scent I picked up on you¡ªit was his, right?"


    Lyra nodded and then asked while still looking at Ignysyl in slight surprise.


    Despite giggling at his self-praise, she knew Ignysyl''s words weren''t just boasts.


    As far as she knew, dragons were myths, with their power beyond comprehension for lesser beings like them. And they were considered darlings of nature.


    She couldn''t understand how Ian managed to form a contract with such a creature despite being far weaker than one.


    However, after noticing the constant fiery prongs surrounding his body, resembling the flames of the tower from the outside, she had her guess.


    "His name is Ignysyl."


    Sure enough, Ian''s next words confirmed her guess, making her heart skip a beat.


    So, she couldn''t help but ask Ian, with worry clear on her face. After all, she already understood who Ignysyl was¡ªthe name was a clear giveaway, and it was too much of a coincidence.


    "Ian, is this... alright? Isn''t this too dangerous?"


    She still remembered that Ron had mentioned it before they entered the tower, describing the dragon used to create the tower as a monarch-level being when it was alive.


    She had no idea how a figure who supposedly perished thousands of years ago was now alive and in the form of a child, but she didn''t want Ian involved with something so dangerous.


    "Haha... Don''t worry, it''s fine. Can''t you feel it already?"


    Ian chuckled and directly allowed Lyra to sense the bond between him and Ignysyl. Without the Primal Bond, even he would have been wary of dealing with Ignysyl, no matter how harmless he seemed now.


    So, he indeed understood her thoughts and showed his card so that she wouldn''t worry unnecessarily.


    "Um... then it seems fine."


    Lyra, of course, sensed the powerful spiritual connection between them, even stronger than her own.


    Feeling relieved that there didn''t seem to be an immediate problem, she sighed relaxedly.


    "Hey, why are you acting like I''m some kind of monster? I helped him a lot inside the tower, okay? Not to mention, I even helped you remove that mark."


    Ignysyl pouted, displeased by her wariness and their interactions. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though he had come to understand a few things after being freed from the Glowy Spire, he wasn''t the villain she seemed to think he was. And nobody liked being suspected for nothing.


    "Yeah, remember that circle of fire I used in the tower? He was helping you with something at that time."


    Ian added, supporting Ignysyl since he truly had helped them both. So, he didn''t want to strain their relationship just with this.


    "Is that so? Then I worried for nothing."


    Hearing that Ignysyl had helped her, Lyra raised her eyebrow and immediately felt guilty for her earlier doubts.


    Although her suspicion and worry were valid, she shouldn''t just jump to the conclusion.


    So, she turned to the tiny dragon on Ian''s shoulder and apologized gracefully.


    "I am really sorry. I shouldn''t have said those things, and I am truly grateful that you helped me and Ian before. How about we become friends too?"


    No matter how small or juvenile it was, what stood before her was a living dragon and possibly a monarch-level existence in his heyday.


    His potential was unmatched.

 Chapter 183 - 183: Ignysyls Discovery

    So, a basic level of respect was naturally expected. In fact, Ian never saw Ignysyl as a pet, nor did he ever ask him to call him "master."


    In his opinion, one should treat others the way they wish to be treated.


    He saw no need to impose anything on the little dragon just because their bond was of a dominating type.


    "Yeah... Yeah... haha, now you know how awesome I am? Although your transgression regarding this sacred bond was improper, for his sake, I will reluctantly forgive you."


    "After all, I''m a mighty dragon above all¡ªhow can I take such little things to heart?"


    However, this kind of attitude sometimes made him question his own opinion.


    "Okay, stop this act. Now that the introduction is complete, tell us where you went before?"


    Ian stopped Ignysyl in time, speechless, and asked about his earlier whereabouts to divert the topic.


    He couldn''t stand this anymore.


    So, he inquired about what mattered most for now.


    In fact, the moment they were teleported outside of the Ignsia Tower, Ignysyl directly disappeared from his shoulder.


    If not for the Primal Bond working properly and showing his connection with him somewhere, Ian would have thought he had been scammed.


    So, he was quite interested in where this little guy went so hurriedly.


    "Yeah... haha... sorry, sorry."


    Ignysyl saw Ian''s questioning gaze and immediately understood what happened. So, he dropped his mighty act and smiled awkwardly on his shoulder.


    "At that time, I was so excited to get out of the tower that I forgot to tell you before leaving."


    "But I swear, I was just flying around in this area. And after finding out that this place seems weird, I returned immediately."


    Ignysyl said honestly.


    "Oh? What weirdness did you notice?"


    Ian asked, intrigued. As for him disappearing without notice, he didn''t take it to heart.


    In fact, he thought this guy might not appear for a few days.


    After all, he had been cooped up in that tower for who knew how long. After finally gaining freedom, it was natural to want to wander around.


    "Oh, let me tell you..."


    Seeing that Ian didn''t seem to take his disappearance that badly, Ignysyl perked up again.


    "First, I noticed that this place is too barren. Honestly, it''s so barren, I don''t even know how you guys can live here."


    He said, looking at Lyra and Ian with pure wonder.


    "Okay, say something new that we don''t know yet."


    Ian couldn''t help but feel tired, as this little dragon really had a way with his words and expressions.


    If he didn''t stop him in time, he might go on and on.


    "Oh... uhum... yeah, so I was surprised that there was so little mana or even none when I entered the land.


    So, I thought about what could cause this, so... I tried to find out the cause since there was nothing interesting in this place at all, then..."


    Ignysyl trailed off as if he were debating whether to say this or not.


    "Hm? Did you find out why that is?"


    Finally, something interesting spouted from this little dragon''s mouth that drew Ian''s attention.


    "Yeah... I did or maybe I didn''t..."


    Ignysyl nodded first, then scratched his head in confusion as to how to answer.


    But seeing that Ian was about to really get angry, he hurriedly replied.


    "See, it''s not that I directly found why the mana in this place is so scarce. But I have my suspicions."


    He continued.


    "When I used my space ability to travel a little inside this continent, I found that my Domain and Rule were slowly beginning to wane as if I couldn''t control them."


    "You know, since I have the power of rule and my own domain, it didn''t matter even if there was no mana. I can still travel and fight like normal. But if I lose them..."


    Ignysyl said, a little afraid.


    "So, I quickly returned without venturing further at all. And from the memory I had, there are only two ways such things can happen¡ªeither there is a powerful entity there with a high-order domain and rule, or there must be a powerful array engulfing the entire continent."


    "And from my conjecture, it should be the latter, although I don''t know what type of array that is."


    He said everything in one go, causing Ian to ponder.


    ''An array, huh? Three forbidden zones, a mythic level tower, and an array that spans the entire continent?''


    Ian could guess a few things since this was the place where the Wizard War had taken place thousands of years ago.


    But they were just guesses, and he had no intention of verifying them in the first place.


    So, he looked at Ignysyl and waved his hands.


    "Okay, no need to involve yourself in such things. We''re leaving this continent anyway. Just be careful and don''t wander around recklessly just because you have abilities, understand?"


    Ian reprimanded lightly at last, as he didn''t want anything drastic to happen.


    "Yeah, I will. Don''t worry."


    Ignysyl nodded, realizing he had been too careless.


    If his Rule of Fire had failed him, he might have really been in danger. After all, he was young and weak, even if his starting point was higher and the potential was greater.


    "Oh, yeah, what about the treasure? Did you sense anything?"


    Ian suddenly asked, remembering that Igysyl had mentioned having such an ability. If he could sense something, that would be great.


    But as he expected, the chances were really low.


    "What treasure could possibly be in this barren place?"


    Igysyl rolled his eyes at Ian''s whimsical ideas.


    "I did consider finding some good stuff for you as promised, but given the conditions here... Unless I dive into the sea, which I''d rather not do."


    He shook his head.


    As a fire elemental dragon, venturing into deep water was far from ideal unless absolutely necessary.


    "That''s true." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian agreed as he didn''t have much expectation. However, the reason why he brought this topic up was for something else.


    "Since you said you have such an ability, look at this."


    After saying that, Ian took out a gem from his mana ring and threw it over his shoulder to Ignysyl, who reflexively used his mental power to make it float in front of him.


    "What do you think of this? Can you sense anything?"


    He asked when he saw Ignysyl looking intently at the lavender-colored gem, adorned with intricate red patterns that seemed chaotic.


    "Demon Heart!"


    And sure enough, Ignysyl immediately understood what the Runestone actually was.


    He had been thinking of showing it to him for a while to see if he knew about it. It seemed his idea worked.

 Chapter 184 - 184: Abyssal Seed

    "Hmm, although I am sure it is a Demonheart, it seems incomplete."


    Ignysyl looked at the gem in front of him and gave his comment.


    "Yeah, so it is just a fragment. Can you sense the other parts with your ability?"


    Ian asked as that was why he showed him this Runeheart in the first place. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, he still had an unfinished Intermediate Quest: Whisper of the Runeheart Stone lying around, and he had no idea how to search for the remaining parts.


    According to the prompt, eight other fragments still remain to be recovered. If he relied on his luck, there was no telling when that would happen.


    "Hm? Of course, I can. In fact, I can already feel the same smell from her too."


    Ignysyl patted his chest proudly and then immediately signaled at Lyra to prove it.


    Then, as if he thought of something, he asked Ian,


    "Are you perhaps trying to condense an Abyssal Seed for her?"


    His shimmering eyes, a mix of orange and gold, looked at Ian curiously as if he had guessed his thoughts.


    "Yeah, you guessed it right. So, now you know how important it is to find the other pieces?"


    Ian wasn''t too surprised that Ignysyl could guess his motive since he had loads of memory inheritance from his bloodline.


    "Ian, what are you two talking about?"


    However, Lyra couldn''t follow what they were saying. She, of course, recognized the Runeheart Stone since she had given it to Ian herself.


    But why were they saying it was a fragment of a demon''s heart? No matter how she looked at it, it didn''t seem like any heart she was aware of.


    "Oh, I forgot to talk to you about it. You see..."


    Hearing Lyra''s question, Ian smiled and was about to inform her of his findings about the Runeheart when Ignysyl hurriedly stopped him.


    "Don''t... don''t let her know about these things if you are trying to condense an Abyssal Seed for her."


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    Ian asked, puzzled why Ignysyl suddenly turned serious.


    Seeing that he had stopped, the little dragon tilted his head to the side, glancing at Lyra and then at Ian, signaling with his gesture.


    "Okay, can''t you just say it directly?"


    Ian rolled his eyes speechlessly as this dragon was an expert at expression and body language.


    Still, he took out the remaining Mana token and handed it to the puzzled Lyra standing beside him.


    "You go and stay in another room for now, okay? Don''t worry about this kind of thing. When the time comes, I''ll tell you."


    Ian smiled as he gently tucked a stray strand of her hair behind her ear, then leaned in to place a soft kiss on her forehead.


    "Um... I understand. Just... come find me when you''re done talking."


    Seeing Ian''s serious expression, Lyra didn''t question him further. She simply hugged him one last time before she left the room, leaving Ignysyl and Ian alone.


    "Okay, what is the problem? Why can''t she know about this?"


    After seeing Lyra leave the room, Ian sat on the bed and asked the little dragon, who had come down from his shoulder.


    Ignysyl also lay comfortably on the bed, looking outside the small window at the vast ocean as if thinking about something and then mumbled,


    "It is for her own good. She is too weak to come into contact with such things."


    Ignysyl first answered in his young voice why he stopped him and continued,


    "From what I know, unlike other planes, the Abyss plane is very different. How should I put it... hmmm..."


    Ignysyl thought for a while and replied,


    "If I have to say, it is like a separate entity of its own. I don''t mean it is just like us, but it is somewhat conscious."


    He then turned serious and said,


    "So, the dread of the Abyss isn''t because of the Abyssal creatures but because of the Abyss itself.


    "And because it is conscious, each entity that is a native of its plane more or less carries its mark, which can''t be removed unless you are absolutely strong."


    Ignysyl recalled his dusted memories.


    "As far as I know, a demon heart is a container that can act as a catalyst to condense an Abyssal Seed. It is only found in a true demon, and it is basically the darling of the Abyss¡ªmore so than us dragons."


    This time Ignysyl didn''t praise himself.


    "However, there are ways to condense such a seed in lower life form by using a Demonheart. In fact, now I doubt that she might be involved in an experiment of some dark wizard."


    Ignysyl looked at Ian as if to make him remember the smell of the Abyss on Lyra that he had just removed.


    "Anyway, what I meant was that the Abyss is conscious and has the ability to listen to its subjects."


    "Since she has a half-succubus bloodline and is involved with such things, it is better to let her be oblivious for now. Once she gets strong enough, she can get in touch with those things."


    Ignysyl finally finished his words, causing Ian to think for a while.


    Although he had some basic knowledge about Abyss from reading the Arcane Passage, it was just basic.


    Ignysyl''s words made him suddenly feel alert since two of the girls he was with were somehow already involved with the Abyss.


    ''A dark wizard experiment, huh?''


    Ian still remembered Lyra telling him that the Runeheart Stone was an inheritance token and could grant access to something on the Third Floor of the Ignisia Tower.


    After he truly understood what this gem was, he realized it was part of a conspiracy. However, what that conspiracy entailed, he was still only guessing.


    "Okay, I understand what you mean. Let''s not mention this to her for now. Just keep in mind that we need all the other fragments of the Demonheart. We''ll think about this when all of them are collected."


    Ian decided intending to not waste time on this for now.


    As for telling Lyra, he decided to let her remain oblivious, as Ignysyl suggested since knowing now would make no difference anyway.


    "So, did you look through this ship just now? Is there anything or anyone stronger here?"

 Chapter 185 - 185: Beyond Perception

    Ian asked another question that was more important to him now than anything else.


    "Hm? No, I didn''t find anyone strong. Who are you referring to?"


    Ignysyl shook his head, not understanding Ian''s question.


    "Hmm, then... how strong is that wizard we met? Can you kill him?"


    Ian inquired, as he truly didn''t know how capable Ignysyl actually was.


    But anyhow, as a dragon, he should be quite strong, right?


    "Oh, you are talking about that guy who teleported us here?"


    Ignysyl finally understood what Ian was trying to say and quickly answered,


    "He is too weak to sense my Rule of Fire at all. Why? Do you want to kill him? I can help you, but isn''t that guy necessary for this journey?"


    He asked, confused.


    "No, I was just asking. Just keep an eye on him and that boy who was beside me in the walkway before. But there''s no need to do anything for now."


    Ian waved his hands, stopping the little dragon from doing something rash. He was just asking for possible scenarios.


    After all, he was on someone else''s turf. He had to stay on guard even if there was a pact in place.


    "Oh... that boy who has a strong soul in his ring?"


    Ignysyl raised his eyebrows and immediately understood who Ian was talking about.


    "Hm? Did you feel it?"


    Ian asked, intrigued.


    "Of course. I didn''t notice anything when he was silent, but when he used his soul sense briefly, I immediately noticed."


    Ignysyl proudly raised his head.


    "Then, how strong do you think he is?"


    "That guy?"


    "Hmm... to have such a powerful soul sense even when he''s dead, he should be as strong as I will be when I reach the young stage, eh, at least realm-wise. But since he''s dead, he''s as weak as that other wizard."


    He then looked at Ian as if he remembered something and said,


    "In fact, your spectral vision is too powerful and nemesis for any spirit form. In my opinion, you can just erase his existence with your gaze, just like that guy in the Glowy Spire."


    Even remembering that scene made Ignysyl excited.


    "You can just look at it and phew, he will vanish like nothing. No need to fight at all."


    He even gestured with his eyes as if he found that too cool.


    "Damn, you are too overpowered. How did you do that? You even used that form to hide that projectile in an earlier fight. Even I was surprised."


    Ignysyl thought about the scene where Borris was suddenly pierced through his chest in dread.


    In fact, he didn''t say it, but he too didn''t see that coming. That was just too weird.


    "Why is your streak so different from mine? It isn''t fair."


    At last, he babbled nonsense and pestered Ian with a question that he forgot he asked at the beginning.


    "Okay, stop this nonsense. You will learn everything once you grow up anyway. You and I are different." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian stopped him as he didn''t want to talk about that yet.


    Learning to use his ability to its limit was something he always worked on, and his Soulbond with Lyra inspired some ideas, which worked the first time.


    "Instead, teach me that telepathy method you spoke of before. It is indeed quite inconvenient without it. In fact, teach Lyra too."


    He said, stopping his enthusiasm in time.


    "Tch... whatever you say."


    Ignysyl flared his nose as if annoyed that Ian was too stingy but still carefully recalled the telepathy spell in his mind, as he himself wanted Ian to learn it more than anyone else.


    He was done being ignored all the time.


    ...


    While Ian and Ignysyl were busy talking with each other, Varn finished distributing the tokens to everyone and hurriedly made his way toward the bottom of the ship.


    As Borris had warned before, if they wanted to leave at night, they had to pull the Anchor of this ship before dark.


    It wasn''t because of the visibility nor the efficiency, but because of the danger involved.


    Just because the Gravethrone Continent was devoid of mana, that wasn''t the case with the sea.


    Sure, the surface looked barren, just like the land, but when you dove deeper into the sea, you would be able to see a world of its own. And most importantly, there wasn''t a lack of intelligent beings inside.


    They loved to hunt in the dark the most, and as modified beings, they were the perfect snack in this barren place.


    "Boss, you''re finally here? Let''s pull that thing out fast. I don''t want to deal with those monsters in the dark."


    As Varn made his way toward the bottom of the ship, Borris called out to him, who was waiting below.


    From the look, he seemed to have already forgotten the incident just now, appearing as carefree as he always was.


    "Yeah... let''s get this over with. It''s already almost dark anyway. It''s time to leave this damn place. Haha..."


    Whatever the case, since the time to leave was near, Varn was indeed happier.


    So, he walked along the corridor at the bottom of the ship, along with Borris, who was weirdly silent throughout their walk.


    "Hey, Borris..."


    After seeing him being silent all the time, Varn finally couldn''t hold back,


    "Why didn''t you attack him again at that time? This is so not like you."


    He asked with interest, and as if he thought Borris would be reckless, he didn''t forget to remind him,


    "If you have any other plan, I suggest not to do anything during the voyage. After all..."


    "I can''t see through him."


    "Hm?"


    Varn was about to persuade when Borris said something, halting him in the middle.


    "What do you mean, you can''t see through him?"


    He said, confused as he didn''t understand what Borris meant.


    "Literally, what I said."


    Borris finally raised his head and looked at Varn with that predatory gaze, replying in a cold voice,


    "My eyes can''t see through him. His realm, strength, his attack, and even danger, when he is around, I can see nothing. However, at that time, my intuition was warning me all the time that if I attacked him again, I would be killed for sure. There was no doubt about it."


    Borris replied with certainty and became silent again as if he didn''t want to talk about it anymore.


    "How is that possible?"


    However, his words caused a huge upheaval in Varn''s heart, as he loudly shouted out his exclamation.

 Chapter 186 - 186: Bon Voyage (1)

    Varn was bewildered after hearing what Borris said.


    You see, Borris was unique in that he had the ability to see through beings more powerful than himself.


    Those predatory eyes on his head belonged to a Darkseer, a deep-sea predator capable of detecting powerful enemies with just a gaze.


    And even if it couldn''t, it could still sense the danger accompanying them.


    So, he had never heard of Borris failing to find anything when facing someone like this. The most glaring issue here was that Ian was only a Wizard Apprentice¡ªon this barren continent, no less.


    Varn couldn''t figure out what could possibly cause Borris''s ability to fail.


    It wasn''t as if Borris had never fought someone with a concealment ability or a treasure that could hide its presence, but every time, his eyes had worked without issue.


    "Then, what are you going to do?"


    Varn asked after reigning in his surprise. Suddenly, he felt that he shouldn''t be involved in this mess.


    "What can I do? Just wait¡­ heh, isn''t it interesting that I couldn''t see through him? My brother will definitely like him."


    Borris grinned wretchedly as if thinking of something gruesome, making Varn uncomfortable.


    ''Well, as long as you don''t do anything inside this ship.''


    Varn thought, deciding to stop caring about the matter. He had already guessed there was something unusual about that kid, but his small body couldn''t handle such things.


    He''d better pull up the anchor on time and leave this barren place instead.


    ---


    [Gravethrone Continent, West-reach Harbor]


    Inside one of the middle-deck cabins of the Silver Gull, an advanced magic artifact capable of sailing into the sea, Ian, Lyra, and Ignysyl were engrossed in something when a sudden, violent jolt shook the entire ship.


    The floor lurched beneath them, the mana lamp swung wildly, and a low rumble echoed through the timbers, rattling everything in its path.


    "Hm? It seems it''s already time to leave."


    Snapping out of his focus, Ian looked out the window only to see that it was already getting dark.


    "Yeah¡­ I was still thinking of visiting the harbor at least. I don''t know why they''re in such a hurry to leave."


    Lyra nodded and then complained while gazing at the vast sea outside that although looked tranquil on the surface was hiding an ever-present danger.


    "Haha¡­ there''s nothing to see in this barren place anyway. It''s better to leave early so we can reach our destination sooner. That''s the place truly worth visiting."


    Ian laughed and answered lightly, as he truly believed there was nothing worth visiting in the first place.


    "Yeah, this place really isn''t good. There''s nothing to see. It''s better to leave immediately."


    Ignysyl nodded in agreement. He had experienced it firsthand, and if not for Ian, he would have left this place alone already.


    "Alright, let''s go outside too. It seems everyone is already out."


    Hearing the low murmur of voices outside, Ian stepped out of the room with Lyra and Ignysyl, who, as always, remained hidden beneath his Rule of Fire. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, since Ian had already learned telepathy from him, the little dragon felt a little better¡ªat least now, he wouldn''t be ignored.


    "Ian! You''re out? Hello!"


    As soon as Ian left the room, he saw Aurora stepping out of hers. So, she immediately greeted both Ian and Lyra, her mood noticeably improved from before.


    "Um, it seems it''s time to leave. Let''s go see with everyone too¡ªit''s a rare sight."


    Ian smiled and invited her, slowly making his way toward the walkway they had arrived from.


    From his position, he could already see the vast blue ocean stretching endlessly, no different from what he remembered in his previous life.


    "Woah, look! What is that?"


    "Is it floating?"


    The moment Ian stepped outside, he heard a few apprentices exclaiming in disbelief as if they had seen something incredible.


    "Wow, it''s really floating! Ian, look, look!"


    Hearing their excitement, Lyra couldn''t hold herself back. She leaned over the railing to look below, only to see the ship they were on lightly hovering over the surface of the sea.


    Although the distance wasn''t too far, it truly looked as if it were floating above the surface from the top.


    "Haha, that''s just an illusion caused by the sudden release of a high amount of mana. The ''Silver Gull'' is ready to set sail now. It should disappear in a few seconds."


    Ian laughed and explained what he knew, causing a few apprentices to glance his way.


    Then, as if recalling their earlier conflict, they hurriedly averted their gazes, afraid he might pay attention to them.


    "Yeah, look, it really went back to normal. You''re really knowledgeable."


    Aurora said in surprise.


    Just as Ian had explained, after a few moments, the illusion faded, and the ship once again appeared to rest on the ocean''s surface.


    The momentary trick was shattered as the vessel slowly began to stir, preparing to set sail.


    "Hey, Ian. You said it was the influx of a large amount of mana. But where do they get that in this barren place? Did they take it from the Calvora continent or what?"


    Lyra also noticed Ian was right and then asked what was on her mind.


    "Hm? How is that possible? Do you know how much that would cost? Nobody would sail to this place to receive us if that were the case."


    Ian rolled his eyes at Lyra''s whimsical thought.


    "Aren''t there those crew members there and the remaining bottom deck on the ship? There are ways they could replenish the needed mana somehow from the sea," Ian replied lightly, not going into detail.


    However, with a little thought, one could get a rough idea of how they gathered such an amount of mana. After all, it was common knowledge that the sea was different from the land.


    "Huh? Hey, were we this close to the shore before? Why didn''t I notice?"


    While everyone was busy marveling at the spectacle, one of the boys suddenly pointed something out, his voice filled with surprise.


    Ian also noticed the sudden surprise and turned toward the direction the boy indicated, only to see a vast harbor with docks and rows of wooden ships arriving and departing with a flurry of activity that had never been there before.


    "Yeah, was it there before? Why didn''t I see it?"


    "Hey, did you notice it earlier?"


    "No!"


    Once again, the crowd erupted into a frenzy.


    Although Ron had told them they were at Westreach Harbor, they had seen nothing of the sort before. Due to the urgency of their departure, they hadn''t been able to ask questions.


    However, the sudden appearance of the coastline was simply magical¡ªas if they had unknowingly traveled through a hidden place, even more incredible than the teleportation they had just experienced.


    "Alright, no need to be surprised. The ''Silver Gull'' was just in concealment mode before. Now that it''s time to leave, it can''t be maintained anymore."


    As the apprentices discussed the strange occurrence in awe, Ron''s voice rang out from the top deck, silencing their chatter and making the situation clear.


    "Listen up! Take one last look at your homeland¡ªyou may never see it again. But don''t worry, the world that awaits you is not as barren as this one. I''m sure you''ll find it far more incredible."


    Ron seemed to be in a good mood, smiling as he encouraged the young apprentices with his gaze.


    But he wasn''t lying.


    Calvora truly was more beautiful and awe-inspiring than this place could ever be¡ªthough he conveniently left out the dangers it held.


    ''Well, they''ll learn soon enough. Let them be happy for a while.''


    Ron thought as he watched the eager faces of the apprentices, a hard-won group obtained after much effort.


    His gaze eventually settled on Ian, who was laughing and talking with Lyra, entirely unconcerned by his presence.

 Chapter 187 - 187: Bon Voyage (2)

    ''Tch¡­ tch¡­ You might impress those weaklings with your little tricks, but the real challenge is yet to come.''


    Ron smirked before quickly averting his gaze, not wanting Ian to notice his scrutiny.


    Of course, he had witnessed Ian''s earlier skirmishes, but he hadn''t taken them to heart.


    After all, he knew Ian was a bloodline wizard with powerful concealment abilities that even he couldn''t see through.


    In his opinion, killing Borris or whoever would be a piece of cake, though he had no idea why Ian didn''t do it.


    Nevertheless, Ron had his own plans.


    ''Let''s see how you fare on this journey. Don''t think everything will be fine just because you signed a pact.''


    With that, Ron turned away and walked back toward the top deck, losing interest in the view below. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heh, even such a low-level concealment, they couldn''t see through. I saw that even before I arrived at this ship."


    While the crowd was astonished, Ignysyl disdained their incompetency while not forgetting to show his majesty and pride.


    After getting out of the Ignsia Tower, he seemed to have become more and more boastful.


    "Yeah, yeah... you are indeed awesome. Now shut up and don''t cry loud in my ear."


    Ian rolled his eyes, admonished Ignysyl using the recently learned telepathy, and then looked at Lyra.


    "Hey, do you want to go to the top deck? The view there might be better. What do you think?"


    Ian asked Lyra, who was snuggling against his arm, looking at the harbor in amazement just like everyone else. Because of the special nature of this continent, although she was a noble girl, she had never been to a port before.


    That''s why she was sad that she couldn''t visit it and had complained to Ian earlier.


    "Hm? But... Is it okay?"


    Lyra asked while looking at Ron''s disappearing figure on the stairs. Didn''t Varn warn them not to go there unless they were called?


    "It is fine. Just say whether you want to?"


    Ian said with a calm smile as if he didn''t take the warning to heart.


    "Then... if it''s okay, let''s go?"


    Lyra, of course, wanted to go to the top of the ship and admire the scenery with her favorite person. It was just that she didn''t know if it might cause Ian some trouble.


    "Then, it is decided."


    Ian nodded and was about to leave with Lyra when he suddenly remembered another person.


    Turning around, he looked at the girl staring at the vast ocean ahead, seemingly lost in a trance, and asked,


    "What about you? Do you want to go too?"


    After all, she had come with them, and it didn''t feel right to leave her out.


    "Hm? Me? Oh... no, no. I''m fine here. You two go and have fun. I''m feeling a little unwell with all this shaking, so I might go inside to rest a bit."


    Aurora was surprised at first but then hurriedly denied his invitation, not wanting to be a third wheel.


    And, feeling they might insist, she quickly made an excuse about her sickness to avoid the situation.


    "Alright then, be sure to take care of yourself. If you want, you can come to me at any time."


    Ian could see she felt awkward and was clearly lying about her sickness, but he didn''t expose her.


    Instead, he asked her to take care of herself, gave her an option, and slowly left with Lyra, who was smiling beautifully as always.


    He had extended the invitation; it was up to Aurora to accept or not. He wasn''t going to go out of his way to take her to the top deck.


    After all, she still wasn''t his, was she?


    It might sound kinda selfish this way, but Ian didn''t mind being one.


    "Okay, thank you."


    Aurora replied in a low voice, smiling in response, and then looked at Ian and Lyra''s disappearing figures along the stairs toward the top deck, a bit lost in her thoughts.


    ''I can come to you anytime I want, huh?''


    She recalled Ian''s last words, finding them quite to her liking.


    ''But what use is a weak me¡­ if I can''t stand by his side?''


    She thought bitterly, the weight of her own incompetence pressing down on her.


    The more she dwelled on it, the more frustrated she became.


    Previously, although she was quite sad about being a Voidborn, she didn''t care too much as long as she could leave this continent and escape that whisper.


    But she didn''t know what had happened.


    In just a single day, her thoughts had jumbled, and she grew more and more concerned about the weight of her existence and the path that lay ahead.


    Then, as if recalling something, a hesitant thought suddenly surfaced in her mind¡ªa bit dangerous yet oddly tempting.


    ''Should I summon her?''


    She still hadn''t forgotten the last words she heard in her mind at that time in Ignisia Tower.


    ''She did say she could help me¡­ and once I leave this place, I might never get another chance again.''


    Aurora was in a dilemma, as for the first time, she wanted to become stronger not for herself but for someone else, without even realizing the truth.


    And while Aurora was lost in her thoughts, looking at the couple''s disappearing figures, there was someone else watching them as well, though for a different reason.


    ''Tch... he indeed has some connection with that Wizard.''


    Carl gnashed his teeth as he watched Ian make his way toward the top, seemingly unconcerned about the earlier warning.


    ''You just realized that? Kid, aren''t you too slow?''


    Ruther replied in his mind, speechless, causing Carl''s attention to shift toward him.


    ''Can you shut up? Didn''t you say you have a nice First-Ring spell model? Teach me now. I want to become a true First-Ring Wizard as soon as possible.''


    Carl spoke with rare enthusiasm.


    ''Hm? Are you sure? Look, that girl is finally alone now, you know? It''s the perfect time to start a good conversation.''


    Ruther suggested, finding Carl too dense in this regard.


    He was always tailgating when Aurora was with Ian, and now that she was alone, he wanted to practice?


    ''How can this kid gain anyone this way unless luck drops the girl into his lap directly?''


    Ruther thought bitterly.


    ''Okay, you don''t need to chide me. I know what''s important. Didn''t you say with enough strength I can get anyone easily? Let''s go and get stronger as soon as I can. What''s wrong with that?''


    Carl shot back, causing Ruther to become speechless.


    However, Ruther had indeed said that before, though the situation was different, so he didn''t bother to argue and agreed to teach him some good spells from his arsenal.


    "Oh, it is finally moving."


    "Wow, so fast."


    "Look, is that the mana barrier?"


    "Woah, just like when we were teleporting before."


    "Look, the harbor is already so far. How can it be so fast? Why can''t I feel it?"


    And while Ian, Aurora, and Carl were preoccupied with their own thoughts, the ''Silver Gull'' finally finished its preparations and set sail on the Deepsire, amidst the frenzied shouts of the Wizard apprentices, full of hope and dreams for the upcoming continent.

 Chapter 188 - 188: Auroras Oddity (1)

    [Deepsire, In the Middle of Nowhere]


    In the vast expanse of the blue ocean, with no land in sight, a large ship cut through the endless waters, sending splashes flying in every direction. Despite being crafted from wood, it exuded an ethereal elegance. Its polished hull gleamed beneath the sun, reinforced with intricate silver sigils and shimmering, complex runes that pulsed softly with mana.


    The glowing arrays etched into the wooden surface gave the vessel an otherworldly look despite its ordinary construction.


    The tall mast, woven from enchanted fibers, swayed gently in harmony with the wind, as though unaffected by the ship''s blistering speed.


    A translucent mana barrier shimmered protectively, bending the force of the wind and ocean spray without leaving so much as a scratch on the vessel''s enchanted frame.


    However, despite the Silver Gull''s astonishing speed and awe-inspiring appearance, there was no one outside to admire it, as, aside from the ship, there was nothing but the endless stretch of water.


    "Hey, Ian. How much longer did you say it would take to reach the Calvora Continent?"


    Lyra asked Ian, nestled in his arm, her gaze fixed on the vast ocean before them as they stood on the walkway of the middle deck.


    "Hmm... from the mana concentration, I think we''re finally getting out of the influence of the Gravethrone. It should take about another month and a half, assuming nothing happens."


    Ian replied, basing his estimate on his knowledge from reading the novel.


    It had been nearly one and a half months since they set sail on the Deepsire, and during the entire journey, aside from the vast expanse of water and a few surface-dwelling monsters, Ian had seen nothing.


    However, one glaring difference he noticed was the steady increase of mana in the surroundings.


    The shimmering mana barrier enveloping the ship and the steady acceleration of its speed were both results of this, as the need to kill and recycle sea monsters from the deep ocean was becoming less frequent.


    "Yeah, from my perception, we should leave that array''s influence in a few minutes. Haha¡­ I can already feel the call of mana. This is what I missed in that damn place."


    Hearing Ian''s guess, a young voice replied with rare enthusiasm, feeling more energetic by the moment.


    He even took a deep breath from his nostrils flaring the fire around him as if sensing something incredible.


    Ignysyl''s excitement was understandable as he was already fed up with the monotony of their surroundings.


    They really underestimated the effect of that possible array, as even after such a long distance in the sea, its'' effect was still prevalent, although it was getting weaker.


    Because of its influence, not a single trace of treasure or strong sea monsters could be found in these waters, at least not outside. The ocean felt eerily empty, and even the occasional islands they encountered were barren¡ªlifeless husks with nothing worth exploring.


    The journey had been so mind-numbingly dull that, if water wasn''t Ignysyl''s forte¡ªand if he weren''t still too weak¡ªhe would have already plunged into the depths, eager to explore the unknown mysteries below.


    "Yeah! Something does feel different."


    Although Ian didn''t know exactly what "Call of mana" Ignysyl was talking about, he could sense a subtle shift with his acute perception, even if he couldn''t accurately identify it.


    "Hey, HEY. Don''t touch it. This is a monster, not a fish."


    "Damn it! Bubble Barrier!"


    "Thud!"


    "Ouch!"


    ...


    "Fuck¡­ Who left it out in the open? Don''t you know there''s a mortal here?"


    Just as Ian was about to say something, someone shouted loudly from behind, followed by the sound of a loud smack and the sweet cry of a girl.


    From the voice, Ian was sure it was Fatso, the chef from the kitchen, and the cry was unmistakably Aurora''s.


    "What happened?"


    Lyra also heard the shout, turned around, and asked in surprise.


    "Don''t know. Let''s go see."


    Ian wasn''t sure either and quickly made his way toward the kitchen.


    The loud shout had also caught the attention of the other apprentices, who, bored from meditating in their rooms, started to leave one by one, likely to watch the spectacle.


    "Hey, what happened?"


    "Don''t know. It seems like someone was hurt by a monster?"


    Ian could hear the gossip from the crowd as he walked through the corridor and entered the kitchen, which was at the far corner, where a commotion had already started, with apprentices gathered around, whispering among themselves.


    "Girl, are you alright? Sigh... didn''t I say this kitchen is dangerous?"


    Ian could hear the voice of the chef as he made his way towards the kitchen.


    "Sorry, sorry. I''m alright. Thank you for your spell. I''m really sorry."


    "It''s good that you''re okay. Don''t barge in like this next time. Now that we''re leaving the barren zone, there''ll be more and more monsters in the kitchen. You could get hurt, you know." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fatso honestly advised Aurora while pointing at the large, flapping fish with huge barbed teeth.


    The creature''s milky eyes were still fixed on her, its gaping mouth opening and closing with a wet snap, almost as if it were waiting to bite.


    "What happened here?"


    By this time, Ian was already inside the large kitchen, looking at Aurora''s embarrassed expression, Fatso''s guilty look, and the flapping fish-like monster still thrashing on the ground.


    Just from the scene, Ian already knew what had happened, but he still asked while watching Aurora, who was actively avoiding his gaze, as if guilty about something.


    "Oh... haha, nothing, nothing. Someone just left this monster out in the open, causing the girl to get scared. It''s alright now. Hey, what are you gawking at? Capture this fish and take it inside."


    Of course, Fatso didn''t care about Aurora when he helped her defend against the monster''s attack earlier, nor did he give advice out of concern.


    Wasn''t it all because of Ian?


    So, when he saw him, he immediately downplayed the incident to avoid getting caught in the crossfire and asked his subordinate to take the fish away immediately.


    But honestly, it wasn''t really his fault. He had warned Aurora beforehand, and she did listen to him too.


    But for some reason today, she suddenly ended up in the kitchen, and the next thing he knew, she was attacked directly by the Rohu, a fish-type monster, causing him to panic.


    "Ian, I''m alright. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 189 - 189: Auroras Oddity (2)

    "Ian, I''m alright. Don''t worry."


    Aurora saw Ian''s appearance as soon as she seemed to be hurt and felt sweet in her heart, and replied with a smile, as it was really her fault this time.


    However, although she looked guilty, she didn''t seem to be in a bad mood, as someone who was attacked should be.


    Instead, she was weirdly in a good mood, which Ian noticed almost immediately from her bright smile after his appearance, with a twinkle in her emerald green eyes.


    "Why are you girls so careless? Didn''t I say I would handle those monsters when cooking?"


    Lyra finally understood what happened and scolded Aurora while using a glob of water to wash off the sticky mucus from her arm, which had gotten stuck during the attack.


    Although she was jealous at first that Ian took an interest in her before, after staying with her and cooking together for more than a month, she had already become good friends with Aurora.


    So, she was quite pissed at her for being so careless when, in fact, she had already asked her not to come near such a monster.


    Despite the Rohu being a low-level monster that was at most at the First-class wizard apprentice level, it wasn''t something Aurora could come into contact with.


    "Yeah... I''m sorry. I was careless."


    Aurora hurriedly apologized to Lyra in embarrassment as she also saw a crowd gathering at the kitchen entrance due to the fiasco she caused.


    She now felt that she was too impulsive and shouldn''t do such a dangerous thing in the future and be a spectacle for the crowd to behold.


    However, amidst all the commotion, Ian was instead silently watching everything with no comment, which didn''t sit well with the Fatso.


    After replying to Ian, he was waiting for some words from Ian, or at least some reprimand, but got nothing, causing him to feel anxious.


    So, he could only bite the bullet and talk again, S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "See? She is indeed alright. It was really not because of us. I even help her defend that attack. I told her not to come here. I don''t know why she still..."


    At last, he trailed off, as he didn''t know if placing the blame on Aurora was a good idea, causing him to sweat visibly.


    He almost made a mistake in his eagerness to defend himself.


    After all, Ian almost kill Borris in anger before, and Fatso was absolutely sure that he would die if that attack fell on him.


    And he didn''t want to die for such a stupid reason, not after going through inhuman wizard experiments just to earn this much power.


    Fortunately for him, Ian didn''t seem to care about his dilemma and only replied slightly with a nod,


    "Yeah, I understand. You can go."


    He could already see that it wasn''t his fault, so there was no reason to make it difficult for him. So, Ian just waved his hand, which caused the guy in front of him to visibly relax.


    "Yeah, thank you. Thank you."


    Fatso didn''t know why he was thanking Ian for when he did nothing wrong.


    But anyhow, he felt relaxed after getting Ian''s approval and hurriedly left the place, not wanting to stay there for a second.


    "Are you alright?"


    Seeing that Lyra had finished helping Aurora, Ian finally asked while looking at her curiously.


    He could clearly feel that Aurora looked quite different from before. He just couldn''t pinpoint that exact feeling.


    ''She seems happy?''


    Ian thought while looking at Aurora''s figure, who immediately chimed in upon hearing his concern.


    "Yeah. Don''t worry. I was just startled a bit. There''s nothing wrong. See, I am fine and shining."


    Aurora replied a little quirkily while spinning, completely in a good mood.


    Ian was sure of her mood change, as during this more than a month-long journey, her mood had been down the entire time, only smiling occasionally.


    Even he didn''t see any increment in her favorability value after being close for so long, as if stuck in something.


    "Then it''s good. Just don''t be reckless next time."


    Ian didn''t point it out, though, and just nodded, causing Aurora to smile beautifully. Her dimple added extra charm to her face.


    "Yeah! Thank you for always caring for me. And thank you too, Lyra."


    She answered while also thanking Lyra for her timely spell that helped remove the fishy spell from her body.


    As a girl, she didn''t want to smell bad, especially in front of someone she liked.


    "Don''t fret about it. Aren''t we sisters already? Why care about this formality?"


    Lyra didn''t seem to notice anything odd as she just replied implicitly in a joking tone as always, causing Aurora to blush.


    However, Ian noticed she didn''t deny it like before or get anxious but just smiled shyly, as if a newlywed girl in her bedroom waiting for the first night to happen.


    ''What happened to her?''


    Ian couldn''t figure it out, as he felt Aurora was rather changed from before.


    ''She seems happy, relaxed, and more active?''


    He listed a few odd things he noticed to find out what exactly was that weird feeling when suddenly he heard a young voice from his shoulder, tinged with a little surprise,


    "Hey, did you notice?"


    Ignysyl suddenly asked Ian, as if he found something incredible.


    "Hm? What do you mean?"


    Just when Ian was thinking, Ignysyl''s sudden words diverted his attention, causing him to ask with telepathy.


    "Didn''t you notice? Look at her carefully again."


    Ignysyl tilted his head in surprise, voiced his thoughts, and, without giving Ian a chance to look at Aurora, kept talking,


    "I feel... mana in her body. But, didn''t you say she is a voidborn... how is this possible?


    The little dragon poured out his findings, expressing his surprise at last, causing Ian''s eyes to suddenly go wide.


    "What? How is this possible?"


    He almost shouted out loud as he finally felt where that weirdness came from. Yes, it was definitely the mana signature he felt on Aurora, just like he felt on everyone else on this ship.


    But since he was used to it, he didn''t think much and almost forgot that Aurora was a Voidborn and couldn''t possibly have mana in her body.


    Just when Ian expressed his surprise and was about to look at Aurora''s figure to confirm what Ignysyl said, a sudden prompt from the system caught him off guard.


    [Ding!]

 Chapter 190 - 190: Descending Abyss

    [Ding!]


    [Aurora''s favorability has been increased by 10.]


    [Current Favorability: 85 (Lover)]


    [Ding! Congratulations! You got an attribute reward: Abyssal Adaptation.]


    [Abyssal Adaptation: This attribute allows your body to instinctively adjust to the chaotic environment of the Abyss, making you immune to its corrupting influence.]


    [The attribute, Abyssal Adaptation, is being infused.]


    "Swoosh!"


    Just after the prompt was complete, Ian felt a sudden rush of inexplicable energy throughout his body and some information in his mind, changing something from within and catching him off guard.


    However, this wasn''t the end of the inexplicable events today, as the ever-steady Silver Gull, which had remained still for over a month, suddenly jolted strongly as if it had collided with something.


    "Boom!"


    The strong impact was so sudden that it sent a shiver through the entire ship, causing the wooden beams to creak and the crew to stumble.


    "What... what happened?"


    "Ah, fuck. I almost tipped."


    "Did our ship collide with something?"


    "It seems so."


    "Is this even possible?"


    "Damn! Fucker, where are you putting your hands?"


    The crowd, who were about to leave after Ian''s appearance, bore the brunt of the sudden collision as they were thrown off their footing, sprawling everywhere.


    Fortunately, the supposed collision force was partially shielded by the ever-present mana barrier around the ship, sparing the residents within from any injuries.


    However, with the strong collision, the ship still suddenly stopped in its tracks.


    "What happened?"


    Lyra was caught off guard by the sudden event but quickly steadied herself and moved to Ian''s side, instinctively asking him, though he was busy receiving the system''s reward.


    "Hm? This smell again."


    However, although Ian was busy, he could still hear the sudden surprise from Ignysyl on his shoulder.


    "Hey, did you feel it too? Why are you silent?"


    The little dragon suddenly became alert as if finding something incredible yet again and began to scratch Ian''s shoulder, confused.


    "Hey, Ian. Did you feel it too?"


    And Ignysyl wasn''t the only one asking, as even Lyra became a little anxious, causing her to grab his arm a little tightly as if in nervousness.


    [Ding!]


    [Congratulations! The infusion of the attribute, Abyssal Adaptation, has been completed.]


    And with another prompt from the system, Ian finally felt free from the sudden disruption that had caught him off guard.


    Unlike earlier, he didn''t know why the system suddenly instilled the reward without asking first this time.


    But since Lyra was still anxious beside him, he looked at her and asked,


    "What did you feel?"


    Unlike Ignysyl and Lyra, he was still not aware of what they felt that caused them to get anxious.


    "It can''t be... No... It can''t be...This can''t be happening."


    However, before Lyra could reply, they heard stressed mumblings from Aurora in front, who seemed to be in the exact opposite mood from before mumbling incoherently.


    "Agh... You lied to me. You definitely lied to me."


    "Hey, what happened? Did you get hurt?"


    Lyra thought that the sudden jolt due to the ship''s movement had caused Aurora to get hurt and asked with concern, but she got no reply as Aurora was busy mumbling to herself as if something unexpected against her conscience had happened.


    "No, you lied. Otherwise, why am I having that feeling again? I... I can''t be wrong. This feeling, this call... it was exactly the same as that time."


    From her tone, she seemed to be talking to someone, causing Lyra to become even more confused.


    After admonishing, Aurora became more anxious, her chest rising and falling rapidly due to her quick breathing.


    Ian could keenly sense the recurring jolt of fear within her as if something traumatic had once again rekindled her memory.


    ''Like I said, I did nothing. It must be something else that invited the Abyss. It can''t be us. Calm down, girl, you are getting overly concerned.''


    And unsurprisingly, Aurora was indeed hearing the same whisper that had disappeared in the Ignisia Tower before.


    Only this time, it was distinct, as evident from the sweet female voice filled with charm.


    "No, it is all your fault. I shouldn''t have believed you in the first place."


    However, poor Aurora wasn''t ready for the sudden inexplicable arrival of the Abyss just after she had decided to summon the entity and managed to gain some power in return.


    Such a coincidence¡ªhow could she not think it was her fault?


    ''Like I said multiple times already, it wasn''t because of my appearance that the Abyss is here. It doesn''t work that way. There is clearly someone plotting something else. Why can''t you believe me?''


    The whisper in her mind seemed annoyed, as Aurora couldn''t be calmed down no matter what.


    "But... but..."


    A childhood trauma was very hard to heal, not to mention Aurora had suffered until now from that single incident when she first encountered the Abyssal realm.


    So, how could she remain calm just because of some reassuring words?


    So, she couldn''t stop herself from getting anxious with extreme fear and mumbled constantly, not paying attention to others, when a sudden warmth engulfed her completely, causing her to pause as she suddenly found herself in a warm embrace.


    "Ian?"


    Aurora looked at the tall handsome figure in front, who was hugging her, and asked involuntarily.


    This time not shying away nor being uncomfortable but asked as if genuinely confused.


    "As she said, it wasn''t her fault or your fault. And aren''t I here? There is no need to worry."


    Ian was still as ever, smiled charmingly while combing Aurora''s back to make her relax as he saw her almost getting drowned in her anxiousness.


    How could he still not understand what was happening after hearing her mumbling, Ignysyl''s surprise, and Lyra''s unease?


    After all, they were all connected to the Abyss one way or another and indeed could sense its existence before anyone else.


    "Ian, you see, I was just trying to become strong. I wasn''t trying to drag you into this vortex. Believe me, that... isn''t a good place, and every time it appears, nothing good will come. I''m... so sorry..."


    But Aurora didn''t believe Ian''s words or even listen as her mind was fixed on that it was just too much of a coincidence.


    After enduring for more than a month on this journey as a mortal, she finally decided to give in to the temptation, trust the whisper in her mind, and embrace the power it brought, only to see the Abyss appear right after.


    How could she believe it wasn''t her fault?


    After all, she was indeed a cursed existence, just like those people said in the royal city. She thought so.


    In her endless confusion, she even forgot to notice how Ian could guess that there was someone in her mind talking to her.


    "Okay, stop daydreaming and wake up."


    When a soft approach didn''t work, Ian directly and strongly reprimanded Aurora, causing her to stop mid-sentence abruptly.


    "Really, girl, think about it. Can someone as weak as you summon the Abyss? Who do you think you are? You are worrying for nothing."


    Ian rolled his eyes at her baseless anxiousness and then complained in a low voice,


    "Even that entity in your head wouldn''t be that foolish to summon it."


    Now he was basically sure that someone was helping Aurora, and he had a good guess as to who that was.


    "Hm? Oh, there is indeed something about her. Hey, are you perhaps trying to find this obsession before?"


    Sure enough, after hearing Ian''s mumbling, Ignysyl also looked at Aurora carefully again, only to finally find something different within her this time.


    "Obsession? Isn''t it a rule or something?"


    Ian asked Ignysyl using his telepathy after seeing Aurora silently nodding and stopping her words, although her mood wasn''t any better.


    "Rule? No, I see no rule or anything like that."


    Ignysyl shook his small head, denied Ian''s guess, and continued,


    "From what I can find, it is just an obsession, although it is already deeply involved with her on a soul level. Hmm, but from the way I see it, it shouldn''t have a bad impact on her. Now I see how she can practice even when she is a Voidborn. Might be some contract or something."


    Ignysyl pointed out his guess.


    Then, as if he remembered something, he looked away from Aurora as if losing interest and then asked Ian,


    "Let''s not talk about this. What should we do about this situation? If I guessed right, it must be that bastard wizard''s doing."


    Ignysyl said while looking outside the kitchen toward the sea, which was already getting darker and darker by the second.


    "Yeah, I know. Someone seems to not want to live anymore."


    Ian nodded while signaling Lyra to come beside him and walk outside with two girls in his arms.


    Due to the sudden jolt, the crowd that had gathered around the kitchen was already outside, talking and shouting loudly, making a scene.


    However, even after such a commotion, weirdly, neither the captain nor the crew members appeared, nor did Ron appear. Even that fatso suddenly disappeared out of nowhere.


    "It is indeed an array. My guess was right."


    As soon as they walked out of the room into the walkway, Ignysyl immediately sensed something and commented in a rare grave tone.


    "Fortunately, it is just a node of an Abyss realm impacting the array, trying to leave its influence. However, it can become dangerous really quickly if we are noticed."


    Ignysyl spoke in a young but serious voice while looking at the darkness outside that was rapidly engulfing the entire ship, which was still in its place.


    "Oi, what is that?"


    "Why do I suddenly feel creepy?"


    "I don''t think we should be outside."


    And of course, the crowd also saw the rapidly descending darkness and creepiness that was slowly crawling into their very being, causing them to become restless.


    Feeling that it was not safe outside, one by one, they began to enter their rooms, closing the doors quickly as if that could save them from whatever upcoming danger awaited. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, neither Ian nor Ignysyl paid attention to the crowd, although Ian was curious about where Carl and Henry had disappeared to when he heard the little dragon''s sudden reminder


    "Hey, you might need to use that form. The corrupt power of the Abyss is no joke. They both are fine since they are related to it one way or another, but you might not be safe in it."


    "There is no need for that."

 Chapter 191 - 191: Nip In the Bud

    "There is no need for that."


    Ian shook his head at Ignysyl''s suggestion. If not for the recent reward from the system, he probably would have needed to use that form.


    But now that he had the "Abyssal Adaptation" attribute, this level of corruption shouldn''t affect him.


    This once again proved that the system rewards were always based on what he needed the most; although Aurora''s quest being Intermediate one might brought attribute reward only after 80 points of favourability.


    "Swish!"


    And just after he replied, the darkness that was slowly creeping over the ship finally engulfed the entire Silver Gull, as if something had stuffed it into a giant maw, ready to crush it to pieces.


    "Shrrkk...."


    As soon as the darkness swallowed everything, Ian heard a chilling shriek from the front that could send sent shivers down the spine.


    The atmosphere shifted drastically. A low murmur, the sizzling sound of unseen things, and the constant mental impact of something impure pressing against their minds were the first things he noticed.


    Moreover, he could barely make out a projection of a red moon in the sky.


    But perhaps due to his new attribute, Ian didn''t find anything unusual besides the darkness, which, even then, couldn''t impair his vision further.


    "Hey, can you increase the range of your Rule of Fire?"


    Ian suddenly asked Ignysyl after noticing Lyra and Aurora growing visibly tense. The latter was worse, still mumbling something while gripping Ian''s arm tightly.


    After all, both were being targeted by an entity related to the Abyss, and it would be better to hide their presence if possible.


    "Hm? I can. But rules don''t work well in the Abyssal plane unless they are related to it. Although because this isn''t exactly the Abyss, just its influence, it should still function."


    Ignysyl understood what Ian was thinking and replied casually while expanding the range of his rule to cover all of them.


    However, he didn''t noticed Ian''s changed in expression once he said those words as if he caught an important surprising detail.


    "Then... what about pacts and contracts?"


    He asked again, realizing Ron''s likely plan after hearing Ignysyl''s unintentional slip.


    "Hm? Um... Are you perhaps worried that the Primal Bond won''t work? Tch... you''re a Runeblood, and our bond isn''t weak enough to be restricted so easily."


    But Ignysyl assumed Ian was concerned about their bond being affected by the Absyssal plane and rolled his small eyes in annoyance.


    If he were a girl, Ian would have thought he was pouting feeling aggrieved.


    "Can you stop reading between the lines? Don''t you know I have a pact with that wizard? I was talking about that."


    Ian quickly realized that this little dragon had indeed taken Lyra''s earlier words to his heart.


    Look, his sensitive nerve immediately flared up at the mere mention of the bond and contract.


    ''Looks like we need to work on this.''


    Ian noted internally that suspicion wasn''t a good thing, especially with a dragon already connected to him. Better to curb such misunderstandings before it got out of hand.


    "Oh? Haha... you mean that guy? I thought..."


    Ignysyl realized his mistake after Ian''s reprimand and laughed awkwardly, trying to cover his embarrassment.


    He was aware of the Sigil Of Subjugation pact on Ian after forming a spiritual link, but since his mind had been elsewhere, he completely forgot.


    "Yeah, So... uhum..."


    "...while the pact can''t be erased just by being near the Abyss, its influence will weaken significantly. After all, no sane powerful entity would willingly meddle in such a diabolical place for a simple contract."


    He quickly shifted the topic back and answered seriously.


    "Of course, things will be different if that entity is from the Abyss. It will be exact opposite and too dangerous in that case then. But that pact isn''t related to Absyss from my perception."


    Ignysyl said while looking at Ian,


    "No wonder that bastard rushed straight into this place. Did he plan something against you? Completely violating the pact is impossible, but he could still find loopholes."


    The little dragon flared his nostrils while glancing at Ian, as if he had guessed what he was thinking.


    "Just as I thought, someone seems to want to die."


    Ian''s eyes turned cold after receiving confirmation from Ignysyl.


    Ron was getting too bold, wasn''t he?


    ''It seems I was too lenient before. I thought of letting him live at least until we got close to our destination, but...''


    Actually, Ian still couldn''t understand why Ron took such drastic measures.


    Even if the pact weakened, Ron knew Ian''s actual strength; at least in his misunderstanding, which likely had grown even more after entering the Ignisia Tower.


    So, he should have realized that even a surprise attack wouldn''t be enough.


    ''And he still hasn''t shown himself.''


    Ian glanced at the silent top deck. This shouldn''t be the norm if it was a conspiracy against him.


    ''What exactly is he planning?''


    Just as Ian was deep in thought, he suddenly heard Lyra''s sweet voice from beside him.


    "Ian, what happened?"


    Lyra asked worriedly, noticing his long silence. She thought he had detected something they hadn''t.


    "Hm? Oh... I was just thinking about this situation. Don''t worry about it."


    Ian put aside those thoughts for now and replied.


    Hearing his usual response, Lyra sighed in relief and then asked again,


    "Then... should we return to the room too? Look, everyone else has already disappeared. And she isn''t feeling well either."


    Lyra gestured toward the empty walkway and then at Aurora, who looked pale and silent; although she seemed more calm after Ian hugged her limp figure.


    "Sigh... don''t worry about it. This isn''t the real Abyss. Look, it can''t even break through the ship''s mana barrier. We''re still in the sea."


    Ian sighed and pointed at the surroundings that were still engulfed in the darkness. But besides some unusual and creepy voices, there was really nothing in their view, not even a single monster.


    "If I''m right, that bastard Ron must be plotting something by stopping the ship here."


    In fact, Ian even found that the mana barrier outside was special in a way that it was actively guarding the ship against corruption, making it safer for those apprentices inside their room.


    That''s another reason Ian thought Ron might have another plan.


    There was also the fact that there was nothing outside for the ship to collide with, making it obvious that Ron was responsible for the sudden halt.


    "Then... what should we do? Can''t we just leave this place immediately?"


    Aurora asked in a low voice from his side, as although she was still frightened by the eerie darkness and occasional creepy sounds reminiscent of the Abyss she had encountered before, didn''t sense any immediate danger¡ªespecially not the whisper she had feared.


    She didn''t know why but after hearing Ian''s assuring words, she immediately believed him causing her to finally relax a little.


    "Hey, I just said the same thing, and you didn''t believe me. Why are you trusting him now? And besides, didn''t you hear he mentioned me just now? I told you, it was him who summoned me in the first place."


    But the whisper in her mind didn''t like her reaction one bit.


    Since the time the Abyss appeared, she had been blamed for nothing, and even after she tried to console and reason with her, she was still shunned as a betrayer.


    But now that she heard the same thing from Ian, she was believing him?


    Most importantly, why was Aurora ignoring the fact that Ian knew about her existence?


    ''Tch... of course, he would know after I mumbled like that. And I suddenly became a Wizard Apprentice. He might have suspected something because of that. Don''t try to sow discord.''


    Aurora chided the whisper in her mind, not liking how it was blaming Ian for her existence.


    And maybe, deep in her heart, even if that was truly the case, Ian wasn''t the one to be blamed in the first place.


    Rather, wasn''t he the one who gave her the chance to become strong?


    Aurora''s thoughts were growing more and more twisted without her realizing it, causing the whisper to finally understand what it meant to be truly speechless.


    "Well, let''s first find out what he was trying to do by stopping the ship in this place."


    Ian, unaware of the quarrel going on inside Aurora''s mind, casually answered while making his way toward the top deck.


    "Be careful, and take care of them if something happens."


    However, he didn''t forget to remind Ignysyl, who was perched on his shoulder who nodded in response, causing Ian to relax slightly.


    In fact, ever since he had engulfed the spirit of Dornar in the Ignisia Tower with his translucent eyes in Ethereal Form, he hadn''t used that ability again¡ªat least not in its full state.


    So, he wasn''t entirely sure how strong his abilities were.


    However, he was certain that even a First Ring Wizard, even one at their peak, wouldn''t be a match for him.


    That was why he didn''t bother with eliminating Borris or Ron just yet, choosing instead to take advantage of the situation first.


    ''Although, it seems I was a little too confident. It''s better to curb the problem as soon as it sprouts.''


    ''As long as the boat is there, I can always find my way to Calvora. There''s no need for anyone.''


    S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 192 - 192: Race Against Time

    ''As long as the boat is there, I can always find my way to Calvora. There''s no need for anyone.''


    Ian already realized his mistake and was growing more murderous by the moment as he made his way to the top deck when, suddenly, a huge whirlwind burst forth from the hall ahead, shaking the entire ship once again, rippled with an eerie violet glow.


    Simultaneously, the stench of burning sulfur filled the air as Ian immediately sensed the dark incantation being recited¡ªone that resonated perfectly with the surrounding darkness.


    Even the projection of the Red Moon in the sky seemed to have become a little brighter.


    "What... what happened?"


    Lyra asked in disbelief after seeing the sudden change coming from the hall where they had teleported before.


    "Ian... that feeling... I can''t be wrong. It''s that feeling again."


    Whereas, Aurora, instead, began to shiver again in trepidation, tightly holding his hand as if she could feel some terrible presence ahead.


    "Is he stupid? Why is he calling a demon here?"


    Ignysyl also shouted in disbelief. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unlike the girls, he immediately recognized the nature of the incantation coming from the hall.


    ''Is he trying to lure the demon to attack me? Or is he trying to sell his soul to a demon? Or, maybe for something else?''


    Ian was also guessing Ron''s motive after recognizing the nature of the incantation when he once again heard a system prompt in his mind, startling him.


    [Ding!]


    [The protagonist, Carl, has made a decision to help Wizard Ruther with his promotion as a scheme for his grand plan.]


    [Wizard Ruther has decided to embrace Abyssal Power for his promotion to Second Ring Wizard.]


    [His decision has slightly shifted the trajectory of fate.]


    [The plot has progressed much faster than it should have.]


    [Congratulations! A new Quest has been activated.]


    [Intermediate Quest: Race Against Time!]


    [Content Description: Although the demon summoned by Wizard Ron is just a foil, its arrival will surely open a channel to the Abyss. Be careful¡ªyour frequent involvement with the Abyss might garner the interest of some entity.]


    [Content Target: Defeat Wizard Ron, prevent him from completing the Blood-Sealed Ritual, and stop Carl from getting what he wants.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: The Quest will be completed after you stop Ron before his incantation is completed. If you do not intend to complete the Quest, it is better to leave its influence.]


    "Hey, should we stop him or what? A demon from the Abyss, even if it''s low rank, might turn the whole ship into a bloodbath."


    Ignysyl asked while looking at the whirlwind in front of him, which was growing bigger and bigger.


    With his Dimensional talent, he could already feel the spatial passage opening, though it was only beginning to form.


    "Of course, we need to stop this bastard."


    Seeing the content of the Quest, Ian instantly understood what had happened.


    So, he looked at Ignysyl and ordered him in a solemn tone,


    "Take them both below and protect them before I arrive. I will go and stop him. Just don''t let either of them come into contact within its range."


    Ian spoke aloud this time, causing both Lyra and Aurora to look at him in confusion, though Lyra immediately understood who he was talking to.


    "Ian, let me go too."


    However, she didn''t want to leave Ian''s side and asked to follow him, but Ian immediately stopped her.


    "Okay, there''s no time. Just stay below. I will return as soon as I go..."


    After saying that, Ian suddenly disappeared from his place, not giving Lyra a chance to argue or Ignysyl time to reply.


    The quest said it was a race against time.


    He wouldn''t be foolish enough to play the hero with two girls here. Ignysyl was smart, and he had probably already understood what Ian was getting at.


    Sure enough, the little dragon did understand that Ian didn''t want Lyra and Aurora to come into contact with the rift that was about to appear¡ªespecially Aurora.


    So, he immediately shouted to the two girls, who were still standing in place, ensuring they heard his voice.


    "Okay, don''t worry about him. He is far stronger than you are. Let''s go below."


    Ignysyl said and used his dimensional ability to wrap around their bodies while also using the Rule of Fire to make their existence faint.


    Although the influence of the Abyss could cause his rule''s ability to fade, it was still useful as long as they weren''t directly in the range.


    "What... who is talking?"


    Of course, Aurora didn''t know of his existence and immediately became agitated upon hearing a young voice right beside them.


    "Don''t fret about it... It''s just one of Ian''s methods. Let''s go already."


    Lyra saw Ian disappear and already understood that she couldn''t help. So, it was better to do what he asked, though she still felt nervous for him inside.


    Being attached to Ian for so long had made her dependent on him without realizing when.


    "Oh... okay..."


    Aurora felt Lyra dragging her off the top deck of the Silver Gull and nodded while following her hurriedly. Even if Lyra hadn''t pulled her, she had no desire to stay in that place.


    She was just worried about Ian and the inexplicable young voice that had just appeared.


    ''Tch... he is indeed with that brat. I don''t know what''s so special about him. Even that guy decided to follow him.''


    However, the whisper in her mind seemed to know whose voice it was and mumbled in annoyance.


    ''Do you know who was talking just now?''


    Aurora heard what the whisper said and immediately asked while climbing down the stairs, forgetting the danger brewing behind her.


    ''Heh, of course, I know.''


    The whisper replied in disdain but didn''t elaborate to Aurora, instead mumbling some random words.


    ''Just a poor soul betrayed by destiny... heh... aren''t I the same...?''


    ''What are talking about?''


    Aurora didn''t understand and asked again when the whisper, seeming to lose interest in Ignysyl, instead mocked Aurora,


    ''Heh... girl, instead of thinking about that, aren''t you afraid you will be noticed by it? You can feel that it''s getting closer, right? Whoever this guy initiated the incantation for is in for a surprise, haha.''


    The whisper laughed sweetly in a mature, girlish voice as if it wanted to see Aurora''s scared expression.


    ''What do you mean?''


    Of course, Aurora already knew that the whisper tormenting her since childhood was different from the one within her this time.


    ''As if you don''t know. Since you are already marked by it, it will definitely find your existence if that summoning is completed. Though, I don''t know if this guy''s domain could hinder its perception.''


    ''Who is it you''re talking about?''


    The whisper''s scheme was successful as Aurora visibly tensed and asked who she was referring to.


    One question after another, but no answer in sight had already made her frustrated.


    ''Don''t worry. I think that guy knows something about it. See, he''s already gone to stop it... I hope he succeeds, or I might have to wander everywhere again.''


    The whisper didn''t care about Aurora''s question and, at last, mumbled something before disappearing from her mind, leaving her alone.

 Chapter 193 - 193: The Demon’s Gate

    Inside a vast hall atop the Silver Gull, a complex fresh array of patterns was engraved into the floor. Unlike the intricate elegance of earlier arrays in the Ignisia Tower, this one looked crude and radiated a sinister aura as it was carved in blood.


    ''Xal''therak vohran duskaal,


    Veyrith nol''zaan kor''vath,


    In the center of the formation sat an old man wearing a wizard''s robe, holding a luxurious wand in one hand while chanting a complex incantation written in a blood-red book in the other.


    Each of his invocations resonated with the surrounding darkness as if affirming that his method was correct, making him smile more and more.


    Drenmal uth''kaar shal''vex,


    Kael''vorr dasmuth kriin!''


    He could already see the dark vortex originating from the array on the ground, opening a gate in the air.


    ''What he said is indeed correct. It is easier to draw a demon out with this method as long as we are near the Abyss''s influence,'' Ron thought, feeling delighted.


    The method written in the blood-colored book had been proven correct so far. He couldn''t help but hope that the other text written on the next page would be right as well. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When that guy, Carl, first gave him this book, he didn''t believe him and even considered capturing him to find out why he came to him.


    But he was surprised to find that Carl was already a First Ring Wizard and was even on par with him.


    After some discussion and the exchange of a few secrets, he finally believed Carl and decided to steer the ship to this location.


    If all goes right, I should be able to reach the Second Ring Wizard this time.


    ''Haha... who cares if it is a dark path, as long as I can live.''


    Ron thought with a sinister look while chanting the incantation loudly, making no mistakes.


    According to the book in his hand, he only needed to summon a specific type of low-rank demon from the Abyss, kill it using the method given by Carl, and absorb its demonic essence.


    As long as he succeeded, he could be promoted to a Second Ring Wizard¡ªthough he would then be considered a dark wizard.


    But he didn''t care, as long as he could continue on this path. His only hope had already been dashed in the Ignisia Tower anyway.


    And although this method seemed flimsy, he had already confirmed that it was indeed genuine.


    "Haha, just a little more, and my dream will be complete."


    Ron couldn''t help but shout after nearing the completion of the incantation, eagerly awaiting the demon from the Abyss that was about to fall into his trap.


    However, just as he was getting excited about what was to come, he heard a voice beside him, mocking his excitement.


    "So, this was your plan all along? I thought you were going to sell your soul to a demon or something. But still, it is indeed a good method. Unfortunately, you shouldn''t have tried this on this ship."


    After all his pointless speculation before, Ian finally realized what Ron was attempting to do which really stunned him.


    Summoning a demon and absorbing its essence for promotion?


    Why did it sound like a scam?


    However, the reason why Ian believed it so easily wasn''t because of Ron''s almost successful attempt, but due to the book in front that looked exactly like the one he had encountered in the Gravethrone Continent.


    ''Isn''t this the book that helped Morgrave become a First Ring Wizard?''


    Ian thought, finding it eerily similar.


    However, despite his surprise, his hand did not hesitate as he thrust the Spellblade in his grip directly into Ron''s abdomen, piercing his mana shield as smoothly as cutting through butter.


    "Well, it has been a while since I used this."


    He commented casually, watching as the blade proved just as effective as it had been when he fought Ethos in the mansion.


    "Ugh... you... how can you..."


    Ron asked, truly bewildered. He had never expected Ian to attack him directly, especially not at such a critical moment.


    After all, the Sigil of Subjugation pact was still active between them.


    And even if it wasn''t effective, he had asked Carl to prepare for Ian''s presence to prevent this exact scenario.


    "How can you be here? Don''t you know we have a pact? Agh... what method are you using?"


    All along, Ron had assumed Ian was a Bloodline Wizard using his innate ability to hide in the shadows.


    That was why he and Carl had already set up specific formations to nullify such spells should Ian appear.


    But now, even though he could hear Ian''s voice and feel the pain from his wound, he still couldn''t see or sense Ian''s presence.


    In fact, it seemed even Carl hadn''t realized that someone was already beside him, intending to kill him.


    "Oh? You don''t know about this, huh? Come to think of it, even I didn''t know about that flaw. How can a weak wizard like you know?"


    Ian saw Ron''s surprise and quickly realized that Ron might never have known about the Rules and such in the first place, not to mention the idea that the pact might not work here.


    So, his arrival here was only for the promotion; at most, maybe he was thinking of using some method after getting stronger.


    "But, what Ignysyl said is indeed true, huh? The pact won''t work in the Abyss. Then... should I kill him?"


    Ian paid no attention to Ron''s words nor bothered to reply. Instead, he twisted the blade in Ron''s abdomen, causing him to groan in pain.


    Of course, Ian also glanced at the rapidly closing portal in front of him. The incantation had been interrupted, and the dark, sinister whirlwind was shrinking before his eyes.


    "No! Don''t..."


    And of course, Ron saw it too. So, he shouted in grief, momentarily forgetting the knife in his abdomen, begging for Ian''s mercy as if the closure of the portal was also the end of his path¡ªand possibly his life.


    He never thought Ian might have already decided to send him to the Abyss.


    ''A race against time, huh.''


    However, Ian''s mind was focused on something else, as the Quest clearly said it was a race against time. Why did it feel like it was too easy, then?


    Just as Ian was contemplating the meaning behind it, he saw the slowly closing gate in the air suddenly stop, as if someone had pressed the pause button, and the eerie sound and heavy pressure suddenly engulfed the entire hall in a split second.


    It was so instantaneous that despite seeing it live with his Ethereal form, Ian was still caught off guard.


    ''So, that''s what it means? Ignysyl, come to the top, fast.''

 Chapter 194 - 194: Most Pathetic Demon Ever

    As soon as Ian realized that the portal in the air had stopped closing, he already understood that some entity in the Abyss had already found this place.


    Although it seemed too far as evident from its influence being so low here.


    Whether it was related to Aurora, the dark wizard behind Lyra, or even Ignysyl, Ian didn''t know. But he knew that, according to the system, it was best not to let whatever was behind this gate come through.


    So, he immediately called Ignysyl with his bond, as he wasn''t good at playing with space, although he could sense it.


    "It stopped, haha... it stopped closing..."


    However, Ron, who already thought he lost his chance for his promotion, saw that the gate in the air had suddenly stopped closing, causing him to be delighted.


    His heart pounded in excitement as he clenched his trembling fists, eyes fixed on the ominous black void beyond the portal.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere turned eerily heavy, a thick miasma spilling forth like venom seeping into the air.


    "I knew it. My incantation worked. You cannot stop it."


    He seemed quite delirious and not of sane mind which Ian attributed to the book he was using.


    However, in Ron''s opinion, his Blood Sealed ritual might have been completed, as he could already see a dark horn becoming visible from the gate, followed by a piercing screech that could shake the soul.


    The horn was jagged as if made from layers of obsidian, each crack pulsating with a dim red glow.


    A deep growl echoed from the depths of the portal, reverberating through the air, making the very fabric of space tremble.


    "Okay, can you stop being so noisy? Go sleep for now."


    Ian was speechless at this old man, ignoring his existence completely and getting excited for no reason.


    It wasn''t that the demon was summoned by his incantation, but rather that it seemed scared of something and was trying to enter this world to escape whatever entity was about to come from behind.


    The fear radiating from the demon was unnatural, its massive claws digging into the edges of the portal, straining against the closing gap as if it were trying to escape a worse fate that was about to befall him.


    "Thud!"


    As Ian struck Ron''s head heavily while also using the mental attack, Ron fainted sprawled on the ground unconscious.


    ''Unfortunately, killing you isn''t suitable yet, otherwise'' Ian thought.


    At first, he really thought of killing this guy regardless, but now that a situation like this had suddenly occurred, he couldn''t afford to distract himself anymore, although he was quite curious about what would happen if he really violated the pact in front of that entity from the Abyss, whose pressure he could already feel.


    "What happened?"


    As soon as Ron''s figure dropped to the ground, Ignysyl suddenly appeared in front of Ian, completely ignoring Carl''s supposed array just as Ian had.


    He seemed quite agitated as his wings flapped lightly, his fiery eyes glowing with intelligence and caution.


    "Don''t ask. Just close that portal with everything you have. Can''t you feel it?"


    Ian pointed at the demon gate, where half the body of a demon was already outside the portal.


    Both Ian and Ignysyl now could see the demon which had an elongated skull-like head, with hollow, soulless eye sockets filled with swirling darkness.


    Its jagged fangs, sharp as razors, gnashed together in frustration, while its skin was an eerie mix of rough stone and pulsating veins that radiated a crimson glow.


    Although it looked as scary as it was portrayed in a tale, from the expression on its face, it was easy to see that it was scared shitless.


    "H-Hooman! Help me... get out of this portal, and I will give you anything you want."


    Feeling that the gate was too small for its figure to pass through, the demon looked at Ron''s figure on the ground and called out. Its deep, guttural voice carried an unnatural echo as if spoken from multiple dimensions at once.


    Apparently, since it couldn''t see Ian or Ignysyl, it thought Ron was bowing to him in respect.


    So, he asked him to use the incantation to let him pass through the demon gate, as he could already feel some terrifying entity nearing his location.


    While asking for help, its massive arms flailed slightly, its jagged claws scraping against the edges of the portal, desperate to squeeze through.


    Unfortunately for it though, Ron wasn''t actually bowing but was unconscious due to Ian''s mind attack and a heavy blow to his head.


    "Damn, it is a Maleficent. No wonder I felt something familiar within that girl before."


    Ignysyl also felt the pressure and the darkness pouring out of the portal and immediately understood what that entity was.


    But since there was no time, he immediately lifted his small wings and teleported himself directly below the portal while absorbing mana from thousands of miles away. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Drak''toruun."


    Once again, Ignysyl chanted in the dragon language, using his Dimensional Mastery to its full extent, intending to close the gate that had stopped working.


    And with his chanting, the very air began to crackle with unstable energy, and a sudden gust of wind howled through the area, making the surrounding space distort slightly.


    "What... No! Hooman, help me! Don''t let it close!"


    And the spell did seemed to work, as the demon that was half-stuck in the portal began to cry out when the door, which had stopped midway, began to move again, albeit slowly.


    Its jagged claws scraped desperately against the closing gap, its panicked wails growing more desperate as the energy of the portal intensified, constricting its form.


    "Agh..."


    Poor demon.


    The one he was calling¡ªRon¡ªwas already unconscious and couldn''t help even if he really wanted to.


    As for Ian and Ignysyl, they cared even less.


    So, the demon that was supposed to arrive in this land to spread terror was now stuck between this world and the Abyss, squeezed between the sharp jaws of the portal that was closing ever so slightly.


    "NO!"


    "Click!"


    It could already feel its bones being crushed by the closing portal.


    It couldn''t understand why the powerful entity was toying with him by closing the gate while he was only halfway through.


    Since it couldn''t see Ignysyl, who was protected by his Rule of Fire, he assumed the powerful entity behind him was playing with him, making him suffer.


    In desperation, it let out a distorted, pain-filled screech, causing tremors to shake the area as its strength began to wane.


    "Thul''Zaraath Ekzoras."


    It seemed Ignysyl was having a hard time closing the gate, as he once again recited another spell in the dragon language, intending to forcefully close the portal.


    ''It''s already near.''


    Ian didn''t know how vast the Abyss was or how far away the entity that was trying to influence the portal was.


    But his acute perception was already warning him frantically of the impending danger as if urging him to flee. However, Ian knew it was already too late.


    "Swish!"


    "Boom!"


    "NO! Oh, Lord, I''m merely a low-level being before you. Please show mercy!"


    Just as Ian was closing the portal slowly but steadily, a violent impact suddenly tore through the fabric of space, as if something was slamming into this place with immense force, causing the demon stuck in the gate to cry out loudly.


    Poor fellow. He must be the only demon in this world who could appear so miserable in his own summoning.


    No wonder he was mentioned as an ingredient for improving the realm in that book.


    Truly a poor fellow.


    In a panic, he was even using human language to ask for forgiveness from an Abyssal Entity.


    "Agh... Shit... Hey, my Rule is already failing me. Do something! If I am spotted by Maleficent, it might become even more dangerous."


    Unfortunately, the demon wasn''t the only one affected by the impact, as even Ignysyl found it very difficult to perform his spell and close the portal.


    More importantly, he began to feel his Rule being nullified slowly by the ghastly presence emanating from the portal.


    ''It seems I have no choice but to try that form.''


    Ian didn''t know what Maleficent was, but from the deathly cries and the howls of ghosts leaking through the portal, spreading endless eeriness outside, he could guess.


    In fact, from the outside, the entire Silver Gull already looked like a ghost ship.


    Fortunately, all the apprentices had gone inside their rooms in time, though nobody knew if their mental state was still intact.


    ''Hope it won''t affect me like that translucent state after using this form.'' Ian thought bitterly.


    His Life Core had five streaks: Blue, Green, Red, Black, and Translucent.


    He had already used the Blue and Translucent ones. While the blue was mild, the translucent one was not, as he had almost lost himself while using it before.


    This time, however, he was going to use the Black streak, intending to see its effects. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how he could help Ignysyl.


    ''If we weren''t at sea, it would be better to run away.''


    Ian thought and quickly gave an order to his incorporeal Life Core in his mind as soon as Ignysyl asked for his help.


    Since the system said it was a race against time, they must be able to stop it as long as they were careful and fast.


    "Swish!"


    As soon as Ian gave the order, the regularly pulsing Life Core in his mind rotated slightly just like before, and this time it stopped at the black streak facing the cocoon.


    "Boom!"

 Chapter 195 - 195: Hop, Skip, & a Jump to the Abyss

    Simultaneously, just as the shift in the Life Core occurred inside his mind, Ian suddenly felt a slight headache, and his eyes, which had been blue earlier, turned completely pitch black in an instant.


    "Hehe... mine, mine, mine, everything is mine."


    "Help!"


    "Crkk... Crkkl..."


    "Death can never stop me!"


    "Hungry..."


    "Why live when you know you will die anyway?"


    "HELP! Hooman!"


    After his transformation, the first thing Ian noticed was the distinct sound of crying, laughing, and pleading, which had previously been mere whispers but were now as clear as if spoken right beside him.


    The eerie cacophony of voices layered over each other, overlapping and twisting into something unnatural. It was as if countless souls were trapped in an endless wail, each one locked in their final moments of agony or madness.


    "Fuck!"


    Such a sudden influx of various noises in an instant bombarding his mind made Ian''s head throb, so he immediately blocked the noise using his mental power. The moment the voices were suppressed, a sense of clarity returned, allowing him to focus once again.


    ''Hah... hah... finally better. What was that?'' Ian thought.


    As soon as he used his mental power to suppress the influence in his mind, he felt relieved and was finally able to look ahead, albeit in confusion.


    However, what he saw in front of him left him even more bewildered.


    Corpses. Floating corpses¡ªcountless in number. Everywhere he looked, the remains of humans, monsters, and unknown entities filled the space.


    Some looked fresh, their expressions frozen in their last moments of horror, while others were skeletal remains, stripped of all but remnants of flesh.


    Dark, unrecognizable creatures with twisted limbs and hollowed-out faces drifted among them, their presence alone exuding an aura of dread.


    Ian couldn''t determine whether the corpses were real or ethereal, as everything appeared just as tangible as Ignysyl, who was busy using his power to forcefully close the portal.


    And not surprisingly, what was stopping Ignysyl from doing so, was nothing more than dark skeletal arms densely wrapped around the portal, halting its closure.


    The arms extended from the void itself, some appearing human-like while others were grotesquely elongated, their fingers tipped with jagged, broken nails. They grasped the edges of the rift with a vice-like grip, seemingly defying all logic as they held open a tear in the very fabric of reality.


    It was an eerie sight.


    These skeletal arms were not stopping a physical door but gripping the very fabric of space itself with their bare hands.


    Had Ian not witnessed it with his own eyes, he would never have believed it.


    "Agh, hurry! It''s already reaching the zone. Its presence is tearing through my Rule, and I can''t close it in time!"


    Just as Ian was taking in the surreal scene before him, Ignysyl''s urgent shout snapped him out of his daze.


    The little dragon''s usually proud and fiery demeanor was now nowhere to be seen and was replaced with a look of sheer frustration and anxiousness.


    His small body continuously pulsed with waves of mana, but no matter how much he pushed against the force holding the portal open, it barely budged.


    ''Now isn''t the time to be distracted.''


    Ian quickly gathered his thoughts and scanned his surroundings, searching for a way to assist Ignysyl.


    "Hm?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only then did Ian notice that, just like the portal, Ignysyl was also being swarmed by grotesque skeletal arms that were steadily eroding the blue and red aura surrounding him.


    ''So, this form lets me see things that are otherwise invisible, huh?''


    Ian realized that the more the skeletal arms drained Ignysyl''s aura, the more strained he became.


    Moreover, the dense mass of arms around the portal was slowly widening the gate, applying a force Ian couldn''t comprehend.


    ''But how am I supposed to get up there?''


    Ian frowned as he realized a major problem¡ªhe needed to be near Ignysyl to help him, but both the portal and the dragon were hovering in the air.


    Unfortunately, Ian didn''t know any floating spells.


    ''Wait... maybe I can touch them. What if I use them as steps?''


    His gaze then suddenly shifted to the skeletal figures floating around him, separate from the ones clustered around the portal and Ignysyl.


    They were positioned perfectly for him to use as stepping stones in midair; well weren''t perfect but he could do with it.


    So, without hesitation, Ian decided to act.


    "Swoosh!"


    However, out of caution, he first leaped onto a skeletal arm that was floating at a lower height. And the moment he landed, the arm wobbled slightly, but it held firm carrying his weight in the air.


    "Hey, it actually works!"


    Ian couldn''t help but shout in surprise as he landed steadily on the detached arm.


    If anyone had been watching him, they would have thought he was levitating with some kind of magic.


    "Hey! Why are you playing around now? Don''t you see I''m already at my wit''s end?!"


    Ignysyl, who had been keeping an eye on Ian''s movements, saw him jumping through the air and shouting in surprise.


    Finally, he couldn''t stand it and urged him to hurry, feeling himself losing control of his Rule by the second.


    The pressure was also growing stronger.


    And from what he could sense, there was no doubt in his mind¡ªthe entity beyond the portal would hunt him down the moment it became aware of him.


    ''Damn it! Why does it have to be the Grave Whisperer of all Maleficent?! Isn''t this the one my bloodline specifically warned me never to encounter without absolute strength?''


    Ignysyl broke into a cold sweat, his body tense with dread. If not for Ian and their primal bond, he would have already fled this place without hesitation.


    He was indeed a loyal dragon.


    "Tch... why are you whining like a baby? Aren''t you a mighty dragon? Look at you, does this really suit you?"


    With his plan in place, Ian suddenly relaxed and even found the time to joke, causing Ignysyl to stare at him speechlessly.


    ''Is this really the time for jokes?''


    The dragon couldn''t believe it.


    He knew that Ian might have some plan after seeing his pitch-black eyes.


    So, he could only watch as Ian hopped from one floating skeletal limb to another, making his way toward the portal; although in his vision he saw Ian hopping in the naked air.


    Meanwhile, the poor demon trapped within the portal hadn''t stopped howling for even a second.


    It was such a bizarre sight that Ignysyl momentarily forgot to use his abilities. Fortunately, he snapped out of it in time.


    "Okay, don''t look at me like that. Just endure a bit longer. I''ll do something, and once I give the signal, use everything you have to close this gate, got it?"


    Seeing Ignysyl''s strange expression, Ian felt a little embarrassed.


    But there was no other choice¡ªhe had to hop across these skeletal limbs to get close to the portal.


    Besides, this experiment had given him an idea of how to shut the gate before anything crossed over.


    ''If I can touch them like this, isn''t it easy to push those skeletons out of the portal?''


    Ian thought and hoped so. Otherwise, he might have to revert back to the previous plan and use the Translucent form to destroy those skeletons, as they were also a kind of spirit form in his opinion.

 Chapter 196 - 196: Did I Just Jinx It?

    While Ian and Ignysyl were busy closing the portal after Ron fainted on the ground, another person was standing in the corner of the hall, extremely confused.


    "What happened? Did that guy go mad?"


    Carl muttered to himself, still trying to process the bizarre sequence of events.


    He first saw Ron clutch his abdomen in pain and shock, then beg for mercy, only to start laughing maniacally before collapsing. It made no sense.


    Although it might have seemed like Ian took a long time to do everything, to Carl, it all happened so fast that he remained rooted in place, full of confusion.


    "Hey, old man. Did you feel anything?"


    Carl asked the only being he believed capable of clearing up his confusion. But unfortunately for him, this time, even Ruther was just as perplexed as he was.


    "Maybe he suffered a backlash from the spell. After all, nothing good comes when dealing with the Abyss."


    Ruther could only guess. And the way Ron behaved did seem as if he was possessed.


    "But didn''t you say that ritual in the book was real?"


    Carl asked in confusion, believing the incantation written in that book to be true.


    "Who knows? Don''t dwell on those things. Instead, look at the portal¡ªdon''t you sense something odd?"


    Ruther didn''t want to talk about something he had no understanding of and diverted Carl''s attention to the swirling portal in the air.


    "Yeah! That demon seems to be stuck. And why is the pressure so intense? Hey, did we accidentally summon something powerful?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Carl''s face grew solemn as he took in his surroundings. The grotesque, otherworldly landscape, the demon''s eerie howling, and, most disturbingly, the increasing dread that seeped into his bones¡ªit all pointed to one thing: something had gone horribly wrong with Ron''s summoning.


    "Hm! It seems so. Do you want to leave? It''s not safe to stay here for long. You''re too weak."


    Ruther advised, sensing the growing danger, although he didn''t tell him that he was at even greater risk in his spirit form.


    Hearing his words, Carl looked at the slowly closing portal, hesitated for a moment, and then said,


    "Let''s wait a few more minutes. The demonic essence is already so close. If I miss this chance, it will take too long to obtain it again on Calvora."


    Carl decided.


    In fact, what he had told Ron earlier was indeed true. The demonic essence could help someone become a second-class wizard if they followed the method in that blood-colored book¡ªthough it came with a cost.


    But Carl had no intention of helping Ron in the first place. He wanted the demonic essence for himself¡ªto use as a key ingredient in a potion.


    "Then be careful. I have a bad feeling about this. Leave if the situation worsens."


    Ruther didn''t try to persuade Carl further and simply warned him before falling silent again.


    ...


    On the other side, as Ian approached the portal, the voices in his mind grew louder, their whispers turning into an overwhelming barrage of chaotic murmurs.


    However, strangely enough, the moment he activated the black streak on his Life Core, the crushing pressure that had nearly suffocated him earlier completely vanished.


    ''I feel like I''m not using this form correctly. Maybe I need to awaken my bloodline again?''


    Ian pondered about how, until now, his bloodline had only been in the initiation realm and that he was using an unusual method¡ªemploying the Ethereal Disguise secret technique¡ªto turn into this form.


    And, of course, this wasn''t the proper way to use it. After all, in his blue form, he had found nothing special about himself except for his eye color. Well, although learning water-type spells did feel easier, it was quite underwhelming.


    "Grr... Gr..."


    "Help!"


    The agonized cries from the other side of the portal echoed eerily without a pause as Ian made his way up.


    But it didn''t take long for him to reach the portal''s location with the help of the scattered skeleton remains that filled the air.


    And once he was in the range, Ian immediately chanted a spell firing it immediately.


    "Tidal Push!"


    With Ian''s shout, a violent surge of water erupted from his palm, twisting into a raging torrent as it hurtled toward the portal. The force behind it was enough to tear through boulders, yet¡ª


    "Fwoosh!"


    The moment it reached the portal, the entire column of water vanished into thin air, erased as if it had never existed. No explosion. No resistance. Just... nothing.


    ''Sigh... so, the spell won''t work, huh? Guess I''ll have to push them by hand.''


    Ian thought bitterly, realizing that a normal elemental spell couldn''t touch those existences, and he didn''t have a dark-elemental spell in his arsenal to try again, although he doubted even those would be effective. Judging by the situation, even weapons like swords seemed ineffective.


    Which meant he had only one option.


    He could only attempt what he believed to be the best solution for the moment.


    Thankfully, he had already reached the Grand Knight realm, and his physical strength should be sufficient to push away the grotesque skeletons.


    ''Let''s do this in one go.''


    He decided and channeled all his life energy into his fist, his hand glowing with an intense, fiery hue. He then locked his gaze on a large skeletal arm blocking the portal and lunged forward, delivering a devastating punch aimed at clearing the obstruction in one strike.


    From a distance, he looked like One Punch Man¡ªexcept he appeared to be punching thin air.


    "Boom!"


    "What is he doing?"


    While Ian was busy trying to clear the pesky skeletons'' remains in the portal, Ignysyl, of course, noticed his actions.


    However, even with his bloodline inheritance, he had never heard of anyone affecting space through sheer physical strength.


    So, he was quite confused about what Ian was trying to accomplish¡ªuntil he heard Ian''s sharp command.


    "Do it! Use all your power, fast!"


    Ian shouted to Ignysyl as he realized that, although his direct punch had destroyed the obstacles in the portal, there were just too many.


    And their numbers only increased as time passed, signaling that the entity on the other side was drawing closer.


    "Drak''toruun."


    Although confused, Ignysyl didn''t hesitate and followed Ian''s instruction, using another dragon chant in an attempt to close the portal.


    ''Woah, it''s actually closing. How did he do that?''


    Then Ignysyl immediately noticed that the restriction he had felt when trying to close the portal before had suddenly weakened significantly.


    Yet all he saw was Ian punching the air, seemingly blasting nothing. Even as a dragon, he couldn''t perceive what Ian was able to.


    "Help! NO!"


    However, while Ian and Ignysyl were pleased, the poor demon was not, as it let out a guttural, desperate howl with newfound strength.


    "Too noisy!"


    "Boom!"


    "Ah!!"


    But this time, Ian was too close, and the unpleasant guttural cries, combined with the constant background noise, irritated him further.


    Annoyed, he directed a punch straight at the demon''s head, sending its body shooting through the portal.


    Well, in his anger, Ian seemed to have accidentally helped the demon instead.


    "Fast! Use everything you''ve got!"


    Ian didn''t care about the demon as it was already quite injured. Instead, he ordered Ignysyl to act quickly, feeling that the skeletons around the portal were growing stronger. It was becoming harder and harder just to push them away.


    ''Fortunately, they can''t see me. Otherwise, this would be even worse.''


    Ian sighed in relief¡ªuntil he suddenly saw one of the skeletons turn its head 180 degrees, staring directly into his pitch-black eyes, locking its empty eye sockets onto him.


    And it wasn''t just that one.


    Every single skeleton hovering around the portal, around Ignysyl¡ªeven those wandering outside¡ªturned their heads to stare directly at him.


    Even the dismembered arms and legs without distinct heads seemed to be staring at him, making his skin crawl.


    Instantly, a suffocating silence filled the air.


    Ian felt an unnatural chill creep up his spine.


    ''Damn! Did I jinx myself?''


    Ian cursed his instincts as he suddenly felt the crushing pressure return¡ªthe same pressure that had vanished when he activated this form.


    Now, he really wanted to slap himself¡ªor, more precisely, his mouth.

 Chapter 197 - 197: An Inexplicable Gift

    "Hey, it is almost closing, just a little more."


    As Ian felt the dread, Ignysyl, on the other hand, suddenly felt the pressure around him decrease significantly, which he attributed to the closing portal. So, he was quite happy and used more of his power to get this issue done.


    Unfortunately, however, Ian didn''t feel the same way, as it seemed he had really jinxed himself.


    ''The fuck, they can really see me.''


    Ian realized that after noticing his figure, all the skeleton figures suddenly paused in their place, even forgetting to stop the portal that was slowly closing, as if they were as surprised as he was.


    And weirdly, all the crying and howling noises bombarding his senses suddenly went silent as if they had never been there to begin with.


    ''What the fuck am I supposed to do?''


    Ian was confused with an unsettling feeling in this impasse when suddenly the first skeleton that looked in his direction moved its bony jaw and opened it wide as if talking to him.


    And what it said made Ian speechless.


    "Human... you can see me?"


    Although there were no vocal cords, nor was there any indication that the skeleton was talking at all, Ian still heard the question loud and clear directly in his mind.


    ''Hey, that was my line.''


    Ian thought bitterly in his mind, but outwardly, he tried to act as if he hadn''t heard the voice of the skeleton.


    Nothing wrong with acting dumb when you don''t know the situation, right?


    But it seemed his acting wasn''t up to par as the skeleton once again opened its bony maw and crackled,


    "No need to act, human. I can already feel that you can see me, and you can touch me too. Haha... how long has it been... hahah..."


    ''When did I touch you? This sounds so wrong.''


    Hearing the creepy voice in his mind, Ian was speechless. He didn''t seem to have touched it, did he?


    However, Ian did notice that its voice was appearing in his mind just like when he had heard the voice of Monarch Ulthera before. But fortunately, he didn''t sense any danger.


    ''Whatever, just a little more, and the portal will be closed.''


    Although he had many suspicions, Ian didn''t care and was happy that the skeleton was busy laughing, so Ignysyl could close it in time.


    As long as it was closed, everything should be alright.


    "No need to look at the gate. I won''t arrive in time anyway... Treading through such a long way is so tedious..."


    But as if it could read Ian''s thoughts, the skeleton once again replied and then began to complain, acting tired.


    Although the voice inside was colorful, the appearance of the skeleton was not. It still looked the same as before, only its mouth moving up and down.


    "Anyway, I''m happy that I found someone more interesting than that girl."


    The voice seemed intrigued and asked Ian as if wanting to converse with him,


    "Human, do you know why you can see me?"


    Then, it asked Ian again, completely forgetting about the portal.


    Ian even saw many scattered skeletons already disintegrating into nothingness as the gate began to close as if the connection was slowly being lost.


    ''How do I know? Why don''t you tell me how you can see me instead?''


    Ian rolled his eyes but still refused to answer, only standing in the air atop the skeleton arm. Fortunately, this one was still as solid as ever and hadn''t disintegrated yet.


    "Hm, you may not know since you are too weak."


    But the voice seemed unperturbed, talking to itself.


    "The only ones who can see me are those abandoned by Destiny or those untouched by its threads¡ªoutcasts of fate, anomalies unshackled by its design, or those who walk a path unseen by the heavens."


    "So...."


    "...which one are you?"


    The voice asked, and without giving Ian a chance to reply, it once again blabbered to itself,


    "...Well, to be honest, it doesn''t matter who you are as long as you can see my true existence. ...Knowing about these things isn''t good for me anyway..."


    The voice was mumbling non-stop when the sudden voice stopped it in its tracks.


    "What is destiny anyway?"


    At first, Ian was bent on not talking to the skeleton or whoever was behind controlling it, but he couldn''t stop himself from asking after finally finding someone who seemed to know this destiny and whatnot.


    He was still confused by the "Destiny" tag in his status panel.


    Not to mention, he hadn''t forgotten about the Starwell, the one that seemed to require some form of destiny to enter.


    "Hm?"


    The skeleton didn''t seem to expect Ian to talk, so it acted a little surprised and then answered cryptically as if it was also confused,


    "Destiny, huh?..."


    "...It is complicated. Let''s say... For mortals, it might be a protection; for the strong, a chain; and for those beyond, merely a plaything¡ªwho knows?"


    The answer the voice gave made Ian almost puke blood. Why was he even asking this?


    If the answer was like this, he better not ask.


    "There are also some like him who are favored by destiny. Better not touch them when you are weak."


    And as if it noticed something, the skeleton pointed its elongated arm toward a certain position in the hall while warning Ian.


    "Hm?"


    Ian was regretting asking the question, cursing the voice for its vague answers, when he suddenly heard its words and followed its gesture¡ªonly to see Carl.


    That bastard was completely ignoring his surroundings and the unconscious Ron on the ground, focused solely on fighting the injured demon that had escaped the portal.


    ''So, you were hiding all along for this demon, huh.''


    Of course, Ian had already found Carl when he entered this hall. However, he didn''t have the time to take care of him before.


    Now, after seeing Carl fighting tooth and nail with the demon he had thrown away from the portal just now, Ian already understood what he was planning.


    "Why? Can''t I kill him? He seems too weak."


    Ian asked, intrigued, as this entity seemed to be able to see something in Carl, even calling him favored by destiny.


    In fact, he indeed had that idea¡ªif not for the feelings he had gotten before in the Gravethorne Continent.


    "Of course, you can. But it just isn''t worth it. Anyway,..."


    The voice didn''t seem to want to talk about it further.


    "It is time for me to leave. That dragon of yours is applying everything in his power to close the portal. He seems quite afraid of me, I don''t know why."


    The skeleton''s empty socket casually looked toward where Ignysyl was and then returned its gaze to Ian.


    "But anyhow, this trip was worth it. I never thought I would meet someone as unique as you here. Too bad I can''t see you in person. Welp, I remember your aura, though. I should be able to recognize you when you enter the Abyss."


    With its words, the skeleton crackled as if it couldn''t maintain its form any longer. Even the one under Ian was beginning to crack and disintegrate slowly.


    "So, don''t forget to meet me when you enter the Abyss. My name is GraveKeeper. You just need to recite my name, and I will find you."


    The voice advised him like a good friend parting ways temporarily and inviting him into his home.


    ''Do you think I am crazy enough to meet you?''


    Ian thought, finding this entity too talkative. Who in their right mind would recite his name while in the Abyss? Did he have a death wish?


    But he was still curious about something after the voice invited him and asked, raising his eyebrow, sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why do you think I will enter the Abyss in the first place?"


    After all, Ian had no plans for that, at least not now. So why did it seem like this GraveKeeper was sure he would definitely enter in the future, inviting him already?


    "Hm? Of course, you will enter. After all, it is the only way out."


    The voice answered matter of factly and without giving Ian a chance to react it suddenly laughed,


    "Haha... I know what you are thinking. Don''t worry, I''m genuinely only interested in you. We can be a friend too."


    The entity chuckled before adding,


    "Hmm... I''ll give you a little gift, and for your sake, I won''t pursue that girl either. A small price for a simple visit, don''t you think?"


    The voice seemed to know what he was thinking and laughed hard, causing the skeleton to be torn apart since it was already on the verge of getting disintegrating.


    "Gift?"


    Ian called out, his eyes full of confusion.


    "It is just a little method for you to use your Nether Sight correctly. Well, since the connection with the Abyss is now faint, I can''t stay here much longer. Let''s meet again next ti¡ª"


    ''....''


    Before the voice could complete its sentence, it was cut off abruptly, followed by the proud laugh of Ignysyl.


    "Haha, finally closed. Damn, it was so hard."


    "Hey, what did you do just now? The resistance just suddenly vanished. Why don''t I know you have such methods?"


    After laughing, Ignysyl suddenly teleported to Ian''s shoulder, who was using the feather fall spell to land on the ground steadily, and asked with a curious look.


    No matter how many times he saw Ian in action, he always seemed to surprise him with something.


    ''Sovereign is a sovereign after all.''


    Ignysyl thought although he didn''t know what that actually meant in the truest sense.


    "It was just some trick. Don''t fret over it. We still have something else to do."


    Ian replied while once again reverting the Life Core to a blue streak and rubbing his head, which was aching slightly due to the sudden flow of information left by that voice.


    "Hm? What else is there to do again? Didn''t we close the portal, and this guy is already as good as dead?"


    Ignysyl asked, confused while pointing at Ron who was unconscious.


    "Look there. We still have to stop that bastard, don''t we?"


    Ian pointed at Carl, who seemed to have already dealt with the demon and was fiddling with something.


    He hadn''t forgotten that one of the conditions for completing the Quest was to stop Carl from getting what he wanted. So, there was no way he was going to let him go.


    "Let''s go and have some fun."

 Chapter 198 - 198: Silent Blade

    "Human... What are you doing?"


    While Ian and Ignysyl finally dealt with the impending danger¡ª or rather, as it vanished on its own¡ª Carl, on the other hand, was occupied with the demon that inexplicably escaped the closing portal due to Ian''s heavy smack.


    Unfortunately, after all the initial struggles and the powerful blow to its head, the demon was already too weak.


    Before it could even collect itself, another human appeared out of nowhere, intent on killing it.


    Although the demon reacted in time, Carl was prepared for an ambush. So, it was no match and was quickly subdued without even a proper fight.


    He was truly an unlucky fellow.


    "Hah... finally... Almost lost my ingredient because of that stupid old man. Fortunately, all turned out for the best."


    Carl breathed heavily with a smile and didn''t care about the demon''s terrifying expression, as it was already too feeble to resist.


    Instead, he suddenly retrieved a barbed, spiraled needle made of blackened silver from his mana ring, along with a Hexed Chalice that looked exquisite.


    "What... what is that?"


    And the moment the demon saw the spiraled needle, an overwhelming sense of unease washed over it, making it shiver from head to toe.


    As if its blood recognized the item before it and was frantically warning him to avoid it.


    But since its body was already broken by Carl''s powerful attack, it lacked the strength to walk properly. How could it resist?


    All it could do was stammer and tremble, trying to move away.


    If its gruesome appearance and fearsome presence once carried the pride of a demon, that fear-stricken expression stripped away any remnants of dignity.


    It was truly pathetic.


    "This...? This is something that can help me extract your blood essence. Don''t you think it looks nice?"


    Perhaps Carl found the demon''s fear amusing, he lightly joked while suddenly jabbing the needle into the broad chest of the demon.


    He had no time to spare as extracting the demon''s essence had to be done while the demon was still alive.


    "Ahhhh... No, Human... Noo... Agh..."


    The piercing pain was sudden and overwhelming causing the demon to break into a cold sweat, its muscles convulsing, claws twitching uncontrollably as charred veins bulged and pulsed under immense strain.


    One might wonder how such a thin needle could cause such extreme pain that even such an Abyssal being was terrified.


    "B-Blood Essence? Human, are you using... forbidden art?"


    Then, as if recalling something, its wide crimson eyes, filled with blood, suddenly locked onto Carl in disbelief.


    The surprise he felt was so intense that he managed to ask even when enduring such torture.


    However, unfortunately, Carl refused to respond at all.


    Instead, he carefully channeled a faint trace of mana into his palm and applied it to the barbed needle, causing it to sizzle as if it were scorching hot.


    "Aghh... don''t don''t... Ahhhh..."


    The pain, momentarily forgotten due to the shock of someone using forbidden art, surged back again, making the demon cry out in agony.


    It was already weakened by suffering, pressure, and battle, and now the sheer torment of having its blood essence forcibly extracted was unbearable.


    So, after just a brief, gruesome cry, the demon began to visibly wither, collapsing onto the ground in continuous spasms.


    But Carl remained indifferent throughout the process. After all, the one before him was a demon, not a human.


    What mercy would he have?


    Instead, he carefully used the barbed needle to draw the thick, pitch-black blood from the demon''s body, then guided it into the Hexed Chalice with mana completely ignoring the demon that was howling in pain.


    Since the entire process was delicate, he was intensely focused, unaware that the portal in the air had already closed and the eerie presence of the Abyss had begun to subside.


    "Szzllll..."


    The dense, dark blood extracted from the dying demon sizzled violently as it entered the Chalice as if trying to escape. However, something seemed to have restricted it, preventing any form of resistance.


    And the demon, whose essence was extracted, was finally on the verge of death, as evident from his visibly wilting figure¡ªjust like the skeletal disappearances Ian had seen before.


    Yet even in its final moments, it didn''t forget to curse Carl.


    "Humans, you should have never taken my essence..."


    The demon glared at Carl with pure hatred one last time and snarled,


    "My lord already knows of your use of forbidden art. You will suffer for it, human. You cannot escape his wrath! Not after daring to take my essence. You don''t know what it means to steal the essence of a demon. You foolish..."


    It seemed it had poured all its remaining power into saying those words, its venomous voice cut off abruptly without finishing. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, while staring at Carl with eyes filled with extreme loathing, its body finally crumbled into ashes.


    And as if in response, the lingering darkness surrounding the ship, faintly flickered¡ª as if acknowledging the demon''s last words.


    "Damn, this guy talks too much."


    However, Carl paid no mind to such ominous signs.


    Instead, his attention was entirely on the Hexed Chalice in his grasp, shimmering with the dark blood he had just extracted.


    "With this blood essence, I can finally make that potion. Haha... no matter what happened, my plan worked in the end."


    Carl was in high spirits, speaking aloud with joy. He didn''t seem to mind killing the demon in such a way at all.


    ''Kid, don''t take that demon''s warning lightly. Just as it said, this art is forbidden for a reason. And being near the Abyss, it''s highly likely that the lord it spoke of has already noticed you.''


    However, Ruther, unwilling to let Carl get carried away, reminded him of a responsible teacher.


    "Tch... I know, I know. Can''t you let me enjoy this moment for once?"


    Carl replied, irritated that his good mood had been interrupted.


    Of course, he understood the demon wasn''t bluffing in its final moments. Having a Sixth Ring Wizard''s soul with him, he possessed knowledge that others at his level did not.


    He knew something about the Abyss too.


    But although he complained, he still heeded Ruther''s advice, refraining from lingering any longer.


    His joyful mood was already interrupted by this old man. So, he decided to store the blood essence and leave this place.


    "Yeah, you should indeed enjoy it while you can. After all, time is running out."


    However, just as he was about to store the Chalice inside his mana ring, an unexpected voice behind him made him suddenly freeze.


    "Who?"


    "Watch out!"


    Before Carl could fully register his surprise, he suddenly felt a sharp object strike toward his neck, aiming to sever his head.


    The attack was so fast and silent that even as the blade neared his throat, piercing his strong mana shield, he sensed nothing.


    There wasn''t even a trace of killing intent¡ª as if the blade wasn''t meant to behead him in the first place.


    Fortunately for him, Ruther seemed to notice the attack earlier and immediately condensed a white beam, intercepting the fiery blade just in time.


    Still, the counterattack couldn''t completely stop the weapon and only managed to deflect it slightly, sparing Carl''s neck at the cost of his shoulder.


    "Aghh... Fuck..."


    The blade was ruthless, meant to decapitate him completely¡ª how could his shoulder possibly withstand it?


    Without any suspense, Carl''s entire arm¡ª the one carrying the Hexed Chalice¡ª was severed in an instant.


    The sudden intense pain made Carl cry out involuntarily, much like the demon before him.


    Well, it seemed retribution had come sooner than expected.


    Although all of these might sound lengthy, everything from the sudden voice to the attack, Ruther''s intervention, and Carl losing his arm happened in mere seconds with no time to react.


    By the time the blade sliced through his limb, Carl was still struggling to comprehend what had just occurred.


    "Well, let''s not waste this, shall we?"


    And just as Carl''s severed hand was about to hit the ground, someone swiftly grabbed it¡ª effortlessly taking the Hexed Chalice and removing the mana ring in the process.


    It was done with such ease as if he had done it countless times before.


    "Ian? Wh-Why is it you? H-How did you?"


    Carl, of course, recognized Ian in front of him, who suddenly appeared and attacked, intending to kill him directly.


    But he couldn''t understand how Ian managed to do so.


    Not to mention he was already a bona fide First-ring wizard, this place was still within the array engraved by him.


    Even if he had been reckless and unaware of his surroundings, the array should have at least given him a warning.


    Yet Ian seemed unaffected as if it wasn''t there at all.


    This sudden change and the sheer inconsistency of the situation made Carl even forget the pain of losing his arm.


    Moreover, he was even more surprised at how Ian could effortlessly bypass his inherent mana shield and the protective amulet he was using. In fact, some of his protective treasures hadn''t even reacted at all.


    It wasn''t without reason that he had lost his arm so easily.


    ''If not for Ruther...''


    Carl thought while caressing his neck in dread¡ªthis was the first time he had come so close to death.


    For the first time in his life, he felt fear¡ªfear of Ian.


    "Tch... tch... It really didn''t react. I was stupid before."


    However, Ian didn''t care about the slightly fearful look on Carl''s face, nor did he bother to answer his question.


    Instead, he played around with his blade as if annoyed about something.


    "Why do you want to kill me?"


    But Carl was not someone easily swayed by emotion. He quickly gathered himself, took out a staff from his soul ring with his remaining arm, and prepared to fight while asking something he wanted to know.

 Chapter 199 - 199: Despicable And Coward?

    In fact, in Carl''s opinion, although he and Ian had engaged in a challenge twice, both were simple competitions.


    He didn''t think he had done anything to Ian to make him try to kill him, although he did hate this guy and wouldn''t mind doing the same if the situation allowed.


    After all, he did use an array around this place, trying to sabotage him if he ever showed up; although that didn''t work.


    "Hm? Do I need a reason to kill you?"


    Ian was mumbling something as if annoyed while grabbing the Chalice and mana ring from the severed hand when he heard Carl''s words, causing him to be confused.


    "Hm... if I have to give a reason, I just don''t like your existence. But I have to say, you''re just like a cockroach, difficult to kill. And... you''ve got a good helper too."


    Ian replied while looking at the Soul ring on his remaining arm, annoyed that even after using his invisible form and catching Carl off guard, he still couldn''t kill him.


    And he was even more frustrated that he had misunderstood the signal he had received from the system earlier.


    ''There was no warning from the system when I tried to kill him with my own hands. Tch..''


    Ian thought, annoyed.


    When that entity called him unbound by destiny, Ian suddenly wondered what would happen if he tried to kill Carl himself.


    After all, when he first thought about killing Carl, he had considered asking his Aunt Margaret, who didn''t even take Sixth Ring wizards like Ruther seriously.


    Then the system suddenly warned him that his destiny was diverging too fast and that he was too weak.


    But now that he just tried to do the same with his own hands, there was no warning.


    What did it mean?


    Either it meant he was now strong enough to ignore those warnings¡ªwhich Ian doubted since he wasn''t even an official wizard yet¡ªor it meant that his approach of manipulating others to harm Carl had been wrong from the beginning.


    So, using his own strength to attack Carl had no such effect.


    ''Or maybe the system thought I had zero chance of killing this guy in the first place.''


    Ian thought while looking at Carl, who seemed solemn after hearing his reply.


    His shoulder, which was bleeding from Ian''s strike, was already sizzling and healing rapidly, and only a little blood had managed to spill out, even though his entire arm had been cut off at the base.


    "Heh... same with me. I don''t like your existence either. But attacking sneakily? Tch... such a despicable and cowardly thing to do."


    Carl snarled, irritated by Ian''s condescending attitude.


    Moreover, he believed that Ian had only managed to harm him so severely because of a sneak attack. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, without wanting to talk anymore, he directly readied his staff, intending to attack Ian with his newly learned First-Ring Spell.


    "Hey, do you want help? That soul seems to have recovered somehow. Might cause you some trouble."


    Ignysyl saw Carl preparing to engage Ian in battle and offered his help. After all, opponents were two against one.


    But still, he didn''t think Ian would lose, as even now, he had no idea what other uncommon methods Ian had up his sleeve.


    "Yeah, keep a close watch on that soul inside the ring. Can you still use spectral vision?"


    Ian asked through telekinesis, as this time he was really going to try his best to kill Carl.


    If he missed this chance, who knew when he''d get another?


    You know, even now, because of the extreme power drain, Ignysyl couldn''t use his Rule or Domain powers to assist him in the fight.


    Otherwise, Carl would just be a meat in his chopping board, ready for slaughter.


    If it wasn''t for Carl''s luck playing a role, Ian wouldn''t believed it.


    But truth be told, even if he could, who knew if he''d be warned again?


    That''s why, even if he might failed to kill Carl this time, getting some benefit was still within his style.


    ''Might be able to gain some luck points, who knows?''


    Ian thought, making plans. He didn''t believe that after his luck power increased, he would still be restricted like this.


    "Oh? Of course, I can, although I might not be able to hold him for long."


    Ignysyl hurriedly replied, as that much was still possible for him.


    "Then, that''s enough. Just use your power when I order. I''ll handle everything."


    Ian said while storing the Chalice and mana ring he had taken from Carl''s hand and throwing the severed arm away as if it were garbage.


    Carl, of course, saw Ian''s move and was quite angry, but he could only activate all his protective amulets and mana shield while chanting his spell.


    He hadn''t forgotten Ian''s unusual attack.


    That''s why, by the time Ian had grabbed his arm, he had already moved a little further away, staying fully alert.


    "Kid, there''s something wrong with this guy. Be careful."


    Ruther warned Carl while watching Ian through the ring, as his existence was already known anyway.


    "I know, old man. Help me if something isn''t right. His methods are weird."


    This time, Carl didn''t get annoyed but genuinely asked for help, as without Ruther''s intervention, he would have probably died.


    "Okay, still, don''t go near him. I have a bad feeling about this."


    Ruther had been a Sixth-Ring Wizard when he was alive, so his intuition was far more reliable than Carl''s, and he had been getting a bad feeling ever since Ian appeared.


    He still couldn''t understand Ian''s sudden appearance.


    The earlier attack was also one of the rarest life-saving passive spells he had developed when he was alive.


    Still, Ian managed to take one of Carl''s arms right under his nose.


    ''If only I were in my prime...''


    Ruther thought dejectedly, as being cornered like this by such a weak opponent was a first even for him.


    "Um."


    Carl nodded at Ruther''s warning, as he could see that even while he was preparing the spell, Ian was still looking in his direction lightly, as if completely unfazed.


    ''Hmph, let''s see how long you can act proud in front of me.''


    Carl thought as he completed his chanting in an instant, causing the surrounding mana to gather toward him rapidly while his staff glowed brilliantly aiding his spell formation.


    "Meteor Drip!"

 Chapter 200 - 200: Who Is Coward Now?

    As soon as Carl shouted the spell''s name, Ian saw the surrounding darkness ripple ever so slightly as if something unseen had slipped into its depths.


    Then, the top of the hall suddenly lit up with countless tiny, twinkling stars, densely packed and all pointing straight at him.


    ''So, this is the first spell he learned?''


    Ian thought while looking at the countless meteors in the air, twinkling like stars. If not for the fact that it was an attack aimed at killing him, it would have been a beautiful sight.


    ''The Star type Meditation Method is indeed unique.''


    Ian knew that Carl practiced the Starry Sky Meditation Method, and this spell was likely related to it.


    That''s why, even though Carl was only an initial First-Ring wizard, Ian felt the power of this spell was as strong as Ron''s and Ethos''s.


    "Fire! Heh... Let''s see how you can stop it."


    Maybe because Carl felt insulted that Ian was simply admiring his spell instead of readying his defense, he shouted loudly with cold eyes, directing every condensed meteor to fire directly at Ian''s location.


    "Swosshh!"


    "Boom!"


    Just like the spell''s name, the meteors Carl fired at Ian were tiny and looked like dripping rain, but the intensity at which they were fired was anything but that.


    If you had to use an analogy, their speed was faster than a bullet, and their impact was greater than a grenade¡ªperfect for sniping anyone within range into oblivion.


    "Yes! Haha... A fool who can''t even defend."


    Carl mumbled in slight joy as he saw the entire area where Ian stood being bombarded by meteors, the loud explosions shaking the entire hall.


    With such a heavy strike, the top deck of the ship was as good as broken. But Carl didn''t care as he saw Ian still standing in place, watching his spell before the meteors blasted him.


    He didn''t believe Ian could remain unscathed after enduring such an attack even if he had some plans.


    "Even if it doesn''t kill him, it should injure him gravely," Carl thought while lowering his staff when a sudden loud voice from Ruther snapped him out of his focus.


    "Carl, MOVE!"


    The voice was sudden, piercingly loud, and clear in Carl''s mind.


    So, without even thinking, he instinctively moved his body to the side when a shrieking glitter of silver light sliced through the air, grazing his cheek and sending a streak of blood splattering across the floor.


    "Fuck!"


    The attack was so strong and instantaneous that Carl once again realized what it meant to graze death, causing him to curse loudly.


    Without waiting in the same position, he immediately used his Knight Movement technique to retreat while also readying a movement-type spell.


    However, Ruther didn''t seem to want him to fight anymore, as he immediately ordered him loudly once again, sounding more anxious than Carl himself.


    "USE Traveler''s Charm, fast!" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?"


    Carl was still in battle mode, trying to understand how that streak of light had suddenly appeared and managed to injure him yet again when he heard Ruther''s order, causing him to stall slightly in his path.


    After all, there had never been a situation where he had to run from the battlefield.


    "See? You really are like a cockroach!"


    But what greeted him wasn''t the reply from Ruther as he expected but the cold voice from behind, followed by another shot aimed at his heart, fully intending to take his life.


    "Soul Barrier!"


    "Flashstep!"


    Although Carl was once again caught off guard, as his movement-type spell seemed a little too late, Ruther wasn''t.


    He instead instantly used his soul power to form a shimmering milky barrier around Carl''s back, stopping the invisible blade in its tracks before Carl''s figure disappeared into the distance.


    "Ahh..."


    But suddenly, as if something had happened, Ruther cried out loudly in pain, his piercing voice echoing even outside.


    His scream, raw and desperate, tore through the silence, echoing off the walls and resonating far beyond the confines of the hall.


    However, despite being seemingly injured, Ruther still managed to save Carl with his uncanny instantaneous soul barrier.


    "What... Old man, are you alright?"


    Everything had happened so fast that Carl finally realized the extreme danger he was in after hearing Ruther''s loud cry.


    Although it seemed like he had been too negligent in this fight, he couldn''t be blamed.


    Everything had happened so quickly and strangely that before Carl could even process his shock, he had already been attacked fatally¡ªtwice.


    And more importantly, he never thought someone could even injure Ruther in his soul form.


    How could his heart remain steady after this?


    He was already panicking like never before.


    "USE Traveler''s Charm! Don''t ask! I can''t hold on much longer! Fast!"


    Ruther suppressed his pain with clear urgency and ordered Carl once again as if he was more afraid of something else than the invisible attack from Ian.


    "Okay!"


    Carl was already panicked and didn''t care about his pride anymore. If someone could injure even Ruther, his golden finger, he didn''t know what would happen to him.


    So, he didn''t care whether the Traveler''s Charm Ruther talked about was an extremely rare one-time teleportation charm, he didn''t care whether running from the battle would put a dent in his ego, he just took out the old and worn-down iron medal from his ring and activated it instantly with his mental power.


    ''Fortunately, I kept all the important stuff in the soul ring.''


    Carl thought while paying attention to his surroundings. Although he had traveled far in the hall with his last movement-type spell, he was still alert, as that inexplicable attack might catch him off guard again.


    He didn''t want to risk it at this last moment.


    Fortunately, the Traveler''s Charm in his hand was a powerful relic meant for escaping. So, as soon as Carl used it, it immediately emitted a brilliant glow, surrounding his entire figure.


    "Tch... look at you. Aren''t you a despicable coward? Running away from the fight."


    And just when Carl was about to be teleported to an unknown location, he heard a slightly mocking voice from the front, followed by Ian''s figure.


    It seemed that within a few minutes, what he had said to Ian was returned to him intact.


    But Carl didn''t care, as he finally felt relieved after seeing himself being teleported safely from this place, although bruised, injured, and embarrassed.


    At least his life was saved¡ªfor now.

 Chapter 201 - 201: Starwell Again

    "Damn it, that guy was ruthless. He separated a strand of his own soul to stop your attack."


    While Ian was looking at Carl''s disappearing figure in the distance, Ignysyl appeared on his shoulder, complaining about why his spectral vision didn''t perfectly work on Ruther.


    And as if he was afraid that Ian might think he was useless, he added a few more words,


    "Although that guy escaped, he is still seriously injured. Soul injury is no joke, and in his case, he lost an entire fragment of it to stop your attack."


    "Then why didn''t you stop him from teleporting?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at Ignysyl and pointed at Carl''s figure, which was already blurred into the background.


    "Uhum... Cough... Cough!"


    Ignysyl was about to say something again when he heard Ian''s question, causing him to cough awkwardly to ease his embarrassment.


    "Come on, that''s a Traveler''s Charm. How can I stop it? Even if I have the Dimensional Mastery it will be hard to stop that item. If I was at my peak, it would be no problem but now, I''m too we¡ª"


    "Okay, stop complaining and go stay beside the two girls. They might be onto something. I have something to do, ask them to wait."


    Ian didn''t wait for Ignysyl to finish his banter and ordered him to go down, as the two girls might be anxious.


    As for Ignysyl being weak, he already attributed everything to Carl''s luck.


    After all, as far as he knew, Traveler''s Charm was a one-time consumable, uncommon artifact that was extremely rare even on the Calvora Continent.


    And its main usage wasn''t even the teleportation that Carl had just used it for, but to attend the largest Wizard Auction in the entire world of Aetherion.


    He had also learned about it later in the Arcane Passage novel.


    Making it one time consumable artifact capable of teleportation and saving life in a critical moment must be the sick joke of some Wizard in Ian''s opinion.


    After all, one must think twice before actually using it to run as it was too precious. And that period of time might cause one to lose your life just like Ian almost killed Carl before.


    It wasn''t without reason that Carl was surprised when Ruther asked him to use it to run away from the fight. It was too wasteful in every sense.


    ''But still, he already got that Traveler''s Charm this early, and he is advancing a little too rapidly compared to what I remember.''


    Ian wasn''t a fool. He had already recognized that, due to his interference, both the so-called plot and the protagonist seemed to have changed somehow.


    ''But it doesn''t matter. Let him run for a while. We will meet in Calvora anyway.''


    Ian didn''t care about Carl running away at all.


    As someone once said, you can run all you want, but can you run from your home?


    Carl was also in the same situation.


    As the protagonist, he couldn''t be absent from the plot no matter what. All Ian had to do was wait for him at the right time and place.


    "Okay, but believe me, if I wasn''t exhausted from closing that portal, they definitely wouldn''t be able to leave this place."


    Ignysyl understood what Ian was thinking but still clamored, a little aggrieved before disappearing from his vision. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian also knew what he said was true, and he wasn''t belittling him in any way.


    But he realized that just a juvenile dragon wasn''t enough, nor was his low strength and limited arsenal of spells. Both of them needed to grow¡ªand fast¡ªas incidents like this made it clear that time wasn''t in their favor.


    ''Forget it. Let''s see what I got from all this fighting besides that gift from that entity.''


    ''System, show me the reward!''


    Ian ordered in his mind, causing the blue panel to appear in his vision again, followed by the prompt.


    [Ding!]


    [You successfully defeated the Wizard Ron and prevented him from completing the Blood-Sealed Ritual.]


    [You stopped Carl from getting what he wanted, hoarding the benefit for yourself.]


    [Although you failed to hide yourself from the interest of the Abyss, you still stopped the space channel in time.]


    [Congratulations! You have completed the Intermediate Quest: Race Against Time!]


    [Congratulations! You gained a reward: Active Skill ¨C Potion Mastery.]


    [Congratulations! You gained a reward: Luck Points: 50.]


    [Potion Mastery] (Active Skill) ¨C Grants instinctive knowledge of a vast array of herbs and potion ingredients even when you are unfamiliar. This skill allows for quick and efficient potion brewing as long as the necessary recipe is known.]


    [Note: Instinctive knowledge is not exact knowledge and requires proficiency and time to be effective. Hence, it is recommended to use it in conjunction with the Analysis feature.]


    [Ding!]


    [Do you want to inherit this active skill?]


    "Yes!"


    "Swish!"


    As soon as Ian replied positively, he felt a sudden rush of information in his mind, and his body felt lighter than ever before.


    The most intriguing part was that his passive skill, Nature''s Blessing, seemed to be resonating with his new active skill, making him more sensitive to Wood Elemental energy¡ªthough he found it extremely lacking in this place.


    ''Ha... so that guy was trying to brew a potion with that demon essence?''


    Ian thought while breathing heavily, playing around with the Potion Mastery skill in his mind.


    Unlike passive skills that operated on their own, active skills required his input to work.


    So, while Potion Mastery was a good reward, it consumed just as much mental power¡ªif not more¡ªthan his other active skills, Mind Control and Shape-Shifting, when in operation.


    ''But after such a big fight, severely injuring him, and causing him to flee mid-fight embarrassingly, I only got 50 luck points?''


    Just as Ian was complaining about the disproportionate rewards, the system began sending prompts again, stalling his thoughts.


    [Ding!]


    [Your despicable attempt to kill Carl in a sneak attack failed, but you managed to sever his arm.]


    [Due to your persistent attack, Wizard Ruther had to separate a strand of his soul to defend against it and save Carl.]


    [Wizard Ruther lost his severed soul permanently due to Ignysyl''s Spectral Vision.]


    [Congratulations! Although you failed to kill the protagonist, Carl, you still managed to harm him severely, causing his destiny to falter.]


    [Congratulations! Your Luck Points have increased by 150 points.]


    [Your Current Luck Points: 650.]


    "That''s what I was saying."


    Ian finally smiled after seeing his Luck increase by a whopping 150 points.


    After all, he had indeed caused a lot of trouble for Carl this time, and this much was to be expected.


    However, it seemed the system wasn''t finished, as it once again began sending prompts, startling Ian.


    [Ding!]


    [Since your luck points have increased to 650, you get an Iron-rank Starwell Token.]


    [Starwell Token (Iron): A mysterious token that grants access to the Starwell. Use your luck points to draw what you want and leave it to fate.]


    [Do you want to use the Starwell Token?]


    "No, not now."


    Ian suddenly became ecstatic as he finally got another Starwell Token as a reward from the System, and fortunately, it seemed greater in rank than the Bronze one.


    After all, as far as he remembered, the System had said that since his destiny was a "Passerby Villain," he couldn''t enter the Starwell again with the same Bronze Token.


    So, having an Iron-rank token was good, and he was even more looking forward to what he would gain this time.


    ''I need to think carefully this time before using it.''


    Ian thought while taking out the Starwell Token that the System had just given him and looking at it carefully. Previously, he didn''t know its use and had directly used it, causing him not to know what to wish for.


    Although the increase in comprehension wasn''t bad¡ªas without it, he might not have been able to see the Cocoon and might not have been able to use the Ethereal Form this fast¡ªknowing its use meant he could plan properly this time.


    ''All in all, this wave of rewards was a nice touch. This Potion Mastery skill also came at the right time.''


    Ian was in a good mood, as Potion Mastery was a nice skill to have, and he already had the Ascension material with him.


    ''Now, all I need is the recipe, which shouldn''t be hard.''


    Ian thought while caressing the Starwell Token in his hand, which was pitch black with multiple stars in specific patterns.


    Except for it being an Iron-rank, as the System had said, Ian didn''t find anything different from the previous Bronze one.


    "Ugh... what... what happened?"


    Just when Ian was delighted by the rewards he got, Ron, who had been unconscious from Ian''s heavy blow, finally woke up on the ground, mumbling incoherently.


    ''Well, only one last thing to do now.''


    Hearing the sound, Ian turned around and looked at the disheveled old wizard in front of him, who had already suffered a backlash from the Abyss.

 Chapter 202 - 202: Infinite Potential

    "Ugh... it hurts..."


    In a large hall on the top deck of the Silver Gull ship, that was fractured in various places due to the fierce fight just now, Ron woke up from the ground, grabbing his head.


    As soon as he regained consciousness, he found that his head hurt like never before¡ªfar worse than the abdomen that had been pierced by Ian earlier.


    "Ugh... what... what happened?"


    He couldn''t help but ask deliriously while trying to calm himself down.


    However, his struggles remained futile as he suddenly felt his headache once again, but this time from within, as if something was forcefully invading his consciousness, drilling into the depths of his mind like an unseen parasite burrowing into his very soul.


    A sharp, drilling pain pulsed through his skull as if something was clawing at his mind, trying to tear it apart from the inside.


    "Ahhh....."


    The pain was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªgruesome and far more overwhelming than before.


    Unable to withstand it, Ron cried out loudly, clutching his head as if that would somehow soothe the torment. But no matter what he did, nothing seemed to work, as the gnawing agony invaded his mind, leaving him no chance to recover.


    "This gift is indeed a precious one."


    As he reeled in pain, he suddenly heard someone whisper softly nearby, causing him to look up¡ªa little strained¡ªhoping to ask for help.


    But what Ron saw after looking up were only the pitch-black eyes, just like the Abyss inside that portal¡ªdeep, hollow, and utterly dreadful.


    Those eyes were void of pupil, yet they felt so captivating, gazing at him with a condescending intensity as they took in his figure.


    As Ron looked into those eyes, instead of asking for help as he had intended, he stood motionless, staring woodenly as if mesmerized by their presence.


    Even his piercing screams stopped abruptly as if he had suddenly become immune to the invading force tormenting his mind.


    "Hmm, your mental strength is really bad. Welp, I can''t blame you though."


    Ian remarked as he watched Ron suddenly go blank, staring in his direction.


    He wasn''t the least bit surprised by this reaction.


    After all, what he had just used was one of the skills from the gift that entity had left him¡ªMarionette Strings, a technique that conjured invisible abyssal threads to latch onto the target''s mind, overriding or more precisely controlling their will.


    According to the instructions embedded in his mind, the best time to use this skill was when someone was under the Abyss''s influence or suffering from backlash¡ªjust like Ron, who was now continuously seeping dark energy from his body.


    ''It seems that entity thought I was using Nether Sight.''


    Ian mused while manipulating the Abyssal threads in Ron''s mind, which flickered like faint shadows, attempting to control him.


    He recalled how that entity had mentioned he was using Nether Sight and had left him a gift to enhance its usage.


    However, after Ian fully absorbed the so-called gift into his mind, he realized that what he had been using wasn''t actually Nether Sight at all.


    Otherwise, why would Ron could see him with pitch-black eyes just now, when he needed to be in Ethereal Form for his eyes to turn completely black?


    ''He seems mistaken.''


    Ian smirked slightly, playfully.


    The fact that such a strong presence from the Abyss could mistake his form spoke volumes in itself.


    According to the knowledge imprinted in his mind, Nether Sight was an exceptionally rare vision-related skill, even among true Abyssal Creatures.


    And the gift he had received was a method to perfectly utilize it.


    In fact, the Marionette Strings he was currently using to control Ron was merely an application of Nether Sight, as it allowed him to manipulate Abyssal threads with just a glance.


    It was merely a branching skill of this ability, with many other applications mentioned in the gift that he had yet to explore.


    ''But I don''t have any Nether Sight at all or even any vision-related skills.''


    Ian''s smile grew slightly as excitement surged within him. The implications of this were far from simple.


    He knew he didn''t possess Nether Sight or any similar ability in his arsenal, yet he could still use it after receiving the knowledge.


    What did this mean?


    He felt as if he had finally uncovered a use for his various Ethereal forms¡ªone that could make him much stronger at an incredible speed if his suspicions were correct.


    Learning various elemental spells faster like he thought before might not be its only use.


    "Master!"


    Just as Ian was lost in thought about his future potential, he saw Ron suddenly stand up and bow to him at a ninety-degree angle in absolute respect. It seemed he successfully managed to control this wizard.


    "Yeah, right... that''s what I was asking for..."


    Ian nodded repeatedly and let out a small chuckle, clearly pleased to see Ron being so respectful toward him.


    He could already feel that the Marionette Strings embedded in Ron''s mind had completely placed him under his control.


    Now, Ron still had his self-consciousness; he was still alive like before but was completely under him, like a puppet controlled by strings, unable to resist or break free. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It would have been better if you had been honest¡ªmaybe you wouldn''t be like this. Get up and heal your wound first."


    Ian sighed as he signaled the old man in front of him to rise.


    He could feel that even after controlling Ron, the Sigil of Subjugation Pact was still active between them, although its influence seemed faint here.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to attack Ron earlier.


    "Yes, Master."


    Ron stood up from his bowing stance, nodded at Ian naturally, and began healing himself using spells and potions from his arsenal.


    From the outside, he looked just as he had before, except for the glaring injuries in his abdomen that were slowly mending.


    "Can this hall be repaired?"


    Ian asked while pointing at the broken structure in front, damaged due to the portal''s appearance and the battle between him and Carl. If it couldn''t be restored, then it might cause some difficulties, as they were still at sea after all.


    "Yes, Master. This ship is an Advanced Artifact equipped with all the necessary arrays. As long as the damage is within its limits, it can repair itself."


    Ron answered respectfully, causing Ian''s mood to lighten.


    "Okay, I understand," Ian nodded, feeling more at ease, and added,


    "By the way, don''t call me ''Master.'' Just call me ''Sir'' when we''re alone, and treat me as you usually do when others are around."


    Ian ordered, finding it unpleasant to be addressed as ''Master'' by an old man, even if he was a wizard.


    Besides, he thought it best to keep Ron''s servitude a secret from others since he still needed his help to enter the Calvora continent.


    ''Though I don''t know if it will remain undiscovered. Given the rarity of Nether Sight, it probably will.''


    Ian mused while looking at Ron, who didn''t look like someone who was being controlled. From the outside, he appeared no different, even to Ian himself.


    "Yes, Sir."


    Since Ron was now under Ian''s control, he could no longer hold any conflicting thoughts about his command. He immediately adjusted his response accordingly.


    "Umm... so, where are the captain and the crew members now? And what about those apprentices of yours? Won''t they be affected by the Abyss?"


    Ian asked, getting to what concerned him most while swiftly removing Nether Sight, which didn''t even require him to enter Ethereal Form.


    "Captain Torren and his crew members are at the bottom deck. I asked for his help, but he refused to involve himself in this mess."


    "As for the Abyss''s effect on the wizard apprentices, as long as they stay inside their rooms and within this ship, they should be fine. The mana shield of this Advanced Artifact can protect them from its influence to some extent."


    Ron said while pointing at the shimmering mana barrier still covering the entire vessel.


    "Figured!"


    Ian nodded, having already suspected as much.


    And perhaps due to the inexplicable appearance of that entity inside the hall, no foul creatures had manifested near their ship, leaving it safe and intact.


    Though he had no idea how long that would last. So, he immediately issued another order to Ron.


    "Then, use whatever method you have to repair this hall and set off immediately. Order the crew members to get ready and set sail at once."


    "Yes, sir."


    "IAN!"


    Just as Ron acknowledged the command, Ian suddenly heard a loud call from someone at the door. Recognizing that it was Lyra, he signaled Ron to leave and turned toward the source, where he could already see Lyra and Aurora approaching him anxiously.


    As for that blood-colored book, he had already pocketed it inside his mana ring before Ron awakened. After all, that book seemed to appear everywhere and contained some amazing records.


    It had successfully piqued his interest this time.


    "Thank god you are alright."

 Chapter 203 - 203: You Talk Too Much

    "Thank God you are alright."


    Seeing Ian''s figure, Lyra immediately ran a little faster, jumping directly into his arms, almost causing both of them to stumble.


    "Now, now, slow down a little. Why are you so anxious? Didn''t I ask you to wait downstairs?"


    Ian hurriedly balanced himself while grabbing Lyra in his arms with a smile and reprimanding her slightly to ease the mood.


    Even with the anxiousness visible on her face and her serious look, she looked as gorgeous as ever.


    "Hmph, I told her to stay in her room, but she didn''t listen to me at all. Your woman is just like you¡ªstubborn."


    Ignysyl seemed fed up as he complained a little while disappearing from Ian''s vision.


    Although he grumbled, he seemed to know when to give Ian free time alone with girls.


    ''This little guy.''


    Ian shook his head with a smile and then looked at Aurora, who was standing silently in front, giving them their time.


    "How do you feel now?"


    "Hm? A-Alright, I guess..."


    Aurora answered subconsciously with a stiff smile.


    "Are you... alright?"


    She then asked a little worriedly while looking at Ian with her emerald green eyes, full of self-blame. Although she wasn''t mumbling like before, she seemed just as guilty.


    "Yeah, I am fine. Don''t worry about it."


    "Oh... that''s good. Ian... I''m sorry. Because of me, you have to..."


    Aurora relaxed a little after hearing Ian''s words and then apologized, still thinking he was in danger because of her.


    And honestly, she wasn''t wrong.


    From the way that entity reacted, it seemed to have come for Aurora, although he still didn''t know why it was so interested in her.


    "It''s okay, just a little problem. Nothing to worry about."


    Ian gracefully accepted the apology with a smile while directly grabbing Aurora''s soft waist with his free arm, placing her at his side with practiced ease.


    And this time, Aurora didn''t shy away like before or even came a little closer to his chest on her own initiative, as if it was her way of apologizing.


    Of course, Ian didn''t forget Lyra in his other arm, placing his palm just below her navel, caressing her to ease her jealousy.


    Over this month, he had learned to take care of the girls'' feelings.


    It seemed he was finally learning to be a proper scumbag.


    "Mmm... Ian, did you fight with some demon? Why is this hall so broken? What happened?"


    Sure enough, Ian''s caress did wonders as Lyra visibly melted in his arms while asking about the surrounding situation, not minding Aurora''s presence one bit.


    "Hm? Oh, I did fight with someone, but it wasn''t a demon or anything."


    Ian realized that they were still cuddling among the wreckage of the earlier battle, so he made his way out while answering Lyra''s question.


    "Well, long story short, someone wanted to use the demon summoning ritual in this place for some plan. Fortunately, I stopped it in time, causing him to flee from here."


    He didn''t elaborate but briefly explained what happened, then looked at Aurora, who was silently leaning on his shoulder without any comment.


    "So, are you a Third-Class Wizard Apprentice now? Did you make a contract?"


    "Hm? Who is a Third-Class Apprentice?"


    Lyra asked, clearly surprised, as her attention had been fully on Ian before, and she hadn''t paid much attention to Aurora the entire time.


    So, Ian''s sudden question was out of the blue for her.


    "Um... Yeah, I am."


    Aurora nodded a little awkwardly, without the excitement she had before in the kitchen.


    After everything that happened in this brief period, she had long lost the joy she felt after acquiring the power she so wanted.


    Now, she inexplicably felt guilty. Fortunately, nothing happened to Ian. Otherwise...?


    She couldn''t even think of such things.


    "What... How is it possible? Aren''t you a Voidborn?"


    Sure enough, Lyra finally realized how ridiculous this news was.


    And as if she remembered their previous conversation, she looked at Ian as if questioning whether he had helped her in some way.


    Of course, she was still happy for her, though.


    "Yeah, I made a contract with some being in exchange for power. But it seems it brought some danger... I-I''m really sorry..."


    Aurora gave a small nod and apologized while bowing slightly, feeling guilty.


    "Hm? Why are you sorry? Didn''t Ian say someone was summoning a demon through a ritual? Moreover, we also heard the chanting from outside."


    Lyra was confused, as she didn''t feel any joy in Aurora after getting rid of her mortal status and instead found her filled with guilt.


    "Anyway, Congratulations on being a Wizard Apprentice. This is the time for a joyous moment. There is no point in being sad."


    It seemed Lyra didn''t like this gloomy mood, so she smiled beautifully while fluttering her blonde hair, squinting her blue eyes, and sincerely congratulating Aurora on her promotion.


    Since she was the person who had spent most of her time with Aurora in this one and a half months, she more or less knew how much Aurora had been brooding over the fact that she couldn''t be a Wizard.


    And she also knew that she was falling for Ian more and more over time.


    After all, she had witnessed with her own eyes how Aurora strongly rejected Carl when he was constantly trying to get close during their travels.


    So, no matter what happened before, as long as everything was okay, it was indeed a very delightful day for Aurora, in her opinion.


    "Thank you, Lyra."


    It seemed a smile begets a smile, as Aurora finally stopped being gloomy and smiled a little while thanking Lyra.


    "No need for thanks. Okay, since you can now practice meditation¡ªand since it''s your special day¡ªI''ll allow you to ask Ian for meditation techniques, guidance, and all the resources for your training."


    Lyra smirked playfully,


    "No need to be shy. He got tons of loot from the Ignisia Tower. You can drain his pockets as much as you want¡ªjust for today, though."


    She joked while patting Ian''s shoulder as if he were a golden egg-laying chicken and she was generously lending him out for the day.


    "Hey, I''m not that rich, okay? At most, I have some methods and artifacts to sell."


    Ian rolled his eyes at Lyra, who spoke as if he were some tycoon or sugar daddy they could freely milk for resources.


    "Yeah, yeah... Don''t listen to him, he''s just acting. He is loaded with stuff."


    Lyra whispered to Aurora as if sharing some inside info while fully knowing that Ian could hear her, causing Ian to roll his eyes.


    "Hehe..."


    Aurora finally couldn''t help but giggle, seeing Lyra make Ian speechless with her antics. Her soft laughter echoed around the stairs they were climbing down from.


    "Guess what? Since it''s your special day, let me make you something delicious."


    "Hmm... maybe that Rohu will do. You stay here with Ian¡ªI''ll go get it ready in a minute."


    Seeing Aurora finally smiling like a flower, Lyra immediately decided to celebrate this happy occasion and swiftly left Ian''s arm, heading toward the kitchen, leaving a few words behind.


    She was so swift and fast that even Ian had no time to react.


    ''You owe me this time.''


    However, after hearing Lyra''s voice in his mind through telepathy, Ian immediately understood what had happened, causing him to be stunned a little.


    ''This girl. Ain''t I too lucky today?''


    Ian thought, feeling a little blessed. Clearly, Lyra was giving him a chance to be alone with Aurora with this subtle yet deliberate setup.


    Which man had such an understanding woman? At least, he had never seen one in his two lives.


    "Hey, Lyra... there is no need. Wait..."


    Aurora was clearly taken by surprise by the sudden decision, causing her to shout¡ªbut she was a step too late and saw that Lyra had already dashed off, leaving her alone with Ian.


    So, she let go of Ian''s arm and tried to head toward the kitchen, only for a strong arm to pull her back¡ªfirmly yet gently¡ªinto a warm embrace, right where she belonged.


    "Let her be. She''s just trying to celebrate your special day¡ªwhy ruin her good deed?"


    Ian spoke as he dragged Aurora to a corner, out of sight. He wasn''t a newbie who would miss such a golden opportunity at a time like this.


    "B-But..."


    Aurora visibly tensed at Ian''s sudden strong pull, his soft words brushing against her ear, and his heavy breath tickling her nerves.


    "Shhh... didn''t I say just now? It wasn''t your fault that this happened. And now, everything is okay. Why are you still brooding over this?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian sensed Aurora''s lingering guilt and, with a gentle touch, caressed her smooth cheek, guiding her against the wall as he intimately tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, leaving her feeling mushy all over.


    "Mmm~~ You are saying this because you don''t know. How can such a coincidence happen suddenly? And I clearly felt that aura."


    The more Ian showed care, the more Aurora felt she was selfish. So, she shook her head a little and said,


    "I... my decision almost harmed both of you. You know, I thought after becoming a Wizard, I could be a little closer to you all¡ªnot like a helpless child, but as an equal¡ªbut it seems... it is my wishful thinking."


    "If not for you this ti... MMM~~~~"


    "Tch... you talk too much."


    Just as Aurora was blabbering incoherently, she suddenly found herself unable to speak as a soft, silencing kiss sealed her lips, leaving her breathless and stunned.


    Apparently, Ian was fed up with trying to console her through words, so he did what he was best at¡ªacting without hesitation.


    After all, a good kiss is enough to silence any girl, isn''t it?

 Chapter 204 - 204: Secrets Beneath the Kiss

    "Mmmm~~~"


    The kiss was sudden yet somewhat expected, making Aurora not know how to react for a while.


    So, she just accepted everything Ian did while closing her moist eyes swiftly and hugging Ian, catering to his needs.


    In this one-and-a-half-month journey, she had come to love everything about Ian. So, she didn''t mind his sudden forwardness or was even happy that it happened.


    "Mmmm~~~"


    Ian didn''t care what she was thinking, as he only carefully nibbled her red lips while grabbing her waist a little more tightly, making her soft body press closer to his.


    His hand automatically reached for Aurora''s perky butt, grabbing and caressing it in abandon, causing a yelp of surprise from Aurora.


    "Mmm~~ Ian, not there..."


    Aurora was still closing her eyes, but that let her feel every single touch from him, making her more and more restless.


    And with him grabbing her butt, which had been untouched before, that too literally outside, she was quite shy as someone might see them.


    "Slap!"


    "Ouch!"


    "Shsss... didn''t I say not to talk...?"


    Ian, of course, knew they were outside in the hallway and that someone might see them. But he also knew that everyone was busy hiding from the danger of the Abyss and that there should be nobody wandering around.


    So, he slapped Aurora''s perky butt while quickly capturing her lips once again with his, this time entering her mouth directly.


    "Mmm~~"


    "Slurp..."


    This time Ian was even more ruthless, as he directly captured her tongue inside her mouth, playing with it however he liked.


    And his hands weren''t idle¡ªone was molding her ass through her clothes while the other one climbed to the top in search of her mound.


    Since Aurora was basically a princess, her long dress and her petite body were so soft that Ian almost wanted to screw her right here and now.


    But he also knew that this wasn''t the right time and place, yet.


    "Mmmm~~~Ah~~~Ian...Mmm"


    The kiss was so intense that Aurora had trouble breathing, as she began to heave her chest up and down with restlessness. Yet, she still managed to learn from him in a short time, trying to battle Ian in her mouth with her long tongue, full of infatuation.


    ''Ain''t she learning quickly?''


    Ian also found Aurora''s relentless effort in trying to please him, even when she was breathless from his attack, and smirked a little.


    Although Aurora wasn''t comparable to Lyra in terms of figure especially after the bloodline awakening, she was a princess after all.


    So, her limp figure pressed against the wall as she clung to him, dreamy eyes fluttering shut, her breathless, flushed face radiating an intoxicating beauty¡ªevery inch of her was absolutely gorgeous, making Ian''s pulse quicken with excitement.


    ''Calm down. I still have something to do.''


    Feeling that he was quite aroused by Aurora''s dreamy posture, Ian hurriedly calmed down and looked at Aurora''s red face with closed eyes.


    Although it was fun kissing her for the first time, Ian still had something to do.


    ''Let''s see, hmm... Better to check to make sure.''


    Ian hadn''t forgotten about another existence inside Aurora, possibly a fallen monarch.


    In fact, he already suspected that the appearance of the Gravekeeper might be related more to Ulthera than Aurora.


    After all, no matter how you think about it, he had a hard time believing that such a powerful entity would descend itself just for a mortal, however interesting she might appear.


    And the only thing that was worthy of attention on Aurora was her Voidborn physique, in his opinion.


    ''Let''s directly use the translucent form. Hope, it is only an Obsession as Ignysyl said.''


    As Ian got stronger and stronger, his control over the various Ethereal forms also became more and more refined.


    However, after experiencing overwhelming, intoxicating surges of power after swallowing that Dornar in Ignisia Tower, he hadn''t used that form again.


    "Mmm~~ hah... Ian~~ don''t leave~~"


    Although he was planning something in his mind, his mouth and hands were busy playing around with Aurora expertly, making her infatuated. All the training with Lyra seemed to have bear fruit.


    So, when he just briefly left her tongue, Aurora chased his mouth subconsciously, asking him not to leave this early in search of that pleasure.


    "Slap!"


    "Um~~"


    ''This girl! It is just a kiss. Why is she like this?''


    Ian slapped her butt a little harder speechlessly, causing Aurora to yelp. Then, as if catering to her demand, he directly entered her mouth and entangled her lilac tongue with his, playing with it as he wanted.


    ''Well, it is her first kiss. Let her enjoy it a little more.''


    Seeing that Aurora seemed to be enjoying it, Ian felt a little proud and decided not to wake her up from her dreamy state.


    ''Ethereal Form!''


    While he was kissing her slowly, letting her enjoy the warmth, on the other hand, he directly used the secret technique once again, causing the Life Core inside his dantian to directly disappear and appear in his consciousness.


    Since he had been practicing a lot last month, the process was as smooth as it could get.


    Hence, even after using the Ethereal form, Ian was still in his material form, kissing Aurora just as before with no difference except his eye color, which turned vertical reptilian, covered with a nictitating membrane and a blue pupil.


    His signature look.


    But Ian didn''t stay in his blue form; instead, he directly shifted the streak to the translucent one in his Life Core, causing his pupil to completely disappear.


    Fortunately, Aurora was still immersed in emotion, catering to Ian''s long kiss with her tongue, and didn''t see his eyes. Otherwise, she might have been scared by his appearance.


    ''Let''s see if there is something.''


    The moment his eyes turned translucent, Ian suddenly felt the cocoon inside his consciousness beating a little, and he began to feel the same sensation he had in the Ignisia Tower.


    Disdain!


    Utter disdain!


    Even Aurora, who was entangled with him, felt so weak under his gaze that Ian almost used the power of his gaze to swallow her soul completely as if her existence was an eyesore.


    Such a surge of overpowering energy made his breath hitch. Suddenly, a storm began to brew within him as he felt a force so intoxicating that it clawed at his very being, demanding to be unleashed.


    His fingers trembled, not with hesitation, but with the unbearable temptation to erase the fragility before him and devour it as if that were the ultimate fate he had decided for this weak soul that dared to stand in his presence.


    ''Damn! This feeling is getting stronger.''


    Of course, Ian hurriedly used his mental power to rein in his emotions and not allow them to affect him like before.


    However, he felt that the sensation was far stronger than what he had experienced before in Ignisia Tower.


    Moreover, he felt that the cocoon was also a little more active in his mind as if reacting to this form of his.


    He still couldn''t understand why, out of all the three forms, only this form was able to make his anchor react.


    ''Well, let''s hurry before something happens.''


    Ian felt that his month-long practice to increase his mental resilience had gone for naught. Fortunately, the feeling was still controllable for now, allowing him to look through Aurora''s soul.


    ''Hm... nothing fancy. Just... utterly weak.''


    This was the true feeling Ian had once he gazed upon Aurora. Previously, when he looked at Dornar, he felt the same.


    Now, it was even more than that, as Aurora didn''t even have much soul essence within her.


    Ian felt that his emotions were getting agitated, so he swiftly diverted his attention, looking for a possible clue inside her white soul, when he suddenly saw a faint, intricate sigil embedded deeply within, with faint black threads coiling around its edges¡ªbarely perceptible yet undeniably present.


    They didn''t seem malignant, but rather like remnants of an old influence, lingering without purpose.


    ''Soul Contract?'' S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian immediately felt that the sensation the sigil gave him was quite similar to the Sigil of Subjugation, although there were some differences.


    ''It seems what Ignysyl said was right. But... why is there no other soul or such inside her?''


    Ian was confused, as besides that sigil, which was gently pulsing and resonating with a subtle warmth in Aurora''s soul, and the black threads coiling around it, there was nothing else.


    ''It shouldn''t be. Is it only an obsession then?''


    Ian remembered that when he first called Ulthera''s name inadvertently outside the tower, he was almost drowned by the inexplicable power of charm.


    He was quite sure that it wasn''t the doing of some obsession then, but the arrival of a true entity in some form.


    But now, besides the mark of the contract and the dark threads symbolizing an obsession of some sort, he saw nothing else on Aurora, making him confused.


    ''Forget it. Let''s see if I can get rid of this instead.''


    Once Ian scanned the entirety of Aurora and found nothing else, he finally decided to get rid of the only odd things in Aurora''s soul.


    ''I don''t know how useful this form truly is.''


    Ian thought while looking intently at the sigil surrounded by the black threads and suddenly ordered in his mind.


    ''Devour!''

 Chapter 205 - 205: Devouring The Soul Contract

    ''Devour!''


    The moment Ian gave the command in his mind, he once again felt the strong suction from the cocoon targeting the Sigil on Aurora''s soul that he was intently staring at with his colorless pupils.


    Swish!


    And just like when he had engulfed those essences within Dornar''s soul, erasing his existence bit by bit, he saw the Sigil itself being erased from Aurora''s soul, although he wasn''t sure what he was absorbing this time.


    In fact, the moment Ian''s gaze landed on that part and he gave the order to devour, he already noticed the black threads coiling around the edges of the sigil becoming restless.


    ''It is indeed possible to erase it.''


    Ian was genuinely surprised, as what he was attempting to devour right now was a Soul contract, that too related to a Monarch-level figure.


    Yet, it was being erased just like Dornar''s soul in the Ignisia Tower.


    ''So, it is useful in other cases too, not just the soul.''


    Just as Ian was delighted by the discovery and was carefully controlling his power to avoid accidentally touching Aurora''s actual soul, he suddenly heard a voice in his mind.


    ''No, what are you doing?''


    The voice was faint and intermittent at first but quickly became clearer until it was practically shouting inside his head.


    ''Hey, hey... what''s going on? How... how is this possible?''


    By this time, Ian had already recognized that the voice inside his head belonged to a female, though she sounded confused and anxious by what was unfolding before her.


    ''No... hey, kid... don''t erase the contract.'' S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What are you doing?''


    ''Don''t you know it''s the basis of our transaction? How else will your girl practice then?''


    As the sigil''s existence grew fainter, the black threads coiling around it and relying on it for sustenance also began to fade, as if on the verge of vanishing.


    The process was slow but there.


    Naturally, the voice could no longer remain silent and desperately tried to persuade Ian.


    ''Heh, you''re finally speaking now? What, are you afraid or something?''


    Of course, Ian didn''t stop just because she told him to. He merely smirked, continuing to erase the soul contract.


    In fact, he had been muttering the name Ulthera repeatedly in his mind, hoping she would appear again. But no, unlike before, he had heard nothing.


    Yet, her sudden appearance now proved she had been there all along¡ªchoosing not to respond or invade his mind like before.


    ''Hey, kid. Stop your low-level taunting. I''m being serious here.''


    ''Without this contract, Aurora won''t be able to practice at all. VoidBorn is no joke. Do you really want to see her sad again?''


    The voice ignored his taunt, trying instead to genuinely dissuade him, as it realized it had no power to stop what was happening.


    A Soul Contract was an incredibly strong binding that couldn''t simply be violated. Even if someone managed to break free of it, their soul would still suffer damage at the very least.


    But what was happening now was so absurd that even Ulthera was astonished. Unfortunately, she was the one being affected, so she had no luxury to marvel at it.


    The more the process continued, the more anxious she became.


    ''HEY... STOP! Didn''t you hear what I said?!''


    Seeing that Ian refused to acknowledge her and was still staring intently at the sigil, the voice panicked as the black threads suddenly rustled, trying to escape.


    However, unfortunately, they couldn''t.


    Instead, they stopped abruptly, bound by an unseen force¡ªjust like Dornar, who had been unable to escape Ian''s gaze.


    ''Found it!''


    Suddenly, Ian, who had been silent all along, ignoring the voice in his mind, spoke with a hint of excitement.


    He swiftly stopped erasing the sigil midway and shifted his focus to the black threads¡ªparticularly a point near the edge of the soul barrier, causing it to flutter a little in response, opening a gap.


    ''Wha¡ªHow did you...? Why?''


    As Ian''s gaze shifted, the voice, which had been filled with anxiety moments ago, now sounded utterly stunned.


    She was so caught off guard that she didn''t even know how to respond.


    ''D-Did you know all along?''


    Then, as if realizing something, she hesitated before questioning Ian.


    All along, she had assumed he was just trying to erase the Sigil and free Aurora from the Soul contract.


    But now... she wasn''t sure anymore.


    ''Why are you guys so interested in Aurora, anyway?''


    Finally, the voice wasn''t ignored like before as Ian asked her what he wanted to know the most while looking at the specific point of the black threads with his predatory gaze, not allowing it to even move.


    ''Hmm? This girl? Isn''t it because of her physique?''


    The voice seemed stunned by Ian''s sudden question and answered subconsciously.


    ''Physique? VoidBorn? What is so special about that?''


    Ian asked once again while controlling his power, as it was getting a little unbearable to maintain.


    ''Heh... kid. Why are you suddenly shifting the topic? Like I said, I am not sure what power you have to erase the Soul Contract, but without it, this girl won''t be able to practice. Why don''t you stop now?''


    The voice seemed to have gained its momentum as she didn''t reply to Ian and instead once again asked him to stop what he was doing.


    ''Oh? You don''t seem to be anxious anymore. Aren''t you afraid that I will erase its existence too, just like that contract?''


    Ian was intrigued by her sudden shift as he questioned her while looking at the tiny bead hidden inside the black threads.


    If the threads hadn''t moved to escape before, he truly would have had a hard time finding it, as it was too small and blended into the background.


    However, once it came into his vision, he could easily distinguish it as, although small, it was lavender in color, with intricate red patterns that seemed chaotic.


    ''Hmm? What? Erasing it from existence?''


    Ian''s question didn''t scare the voice, but it made her genuinely confused.


    Then, as if she had just heard the most ridiculous joke, a restrained chuckle echoed in his mind before growing into a mocking laugh.


    ''Hehe... Hahaha... kid, do you think it is some kind of weak-ass contract that you can erase with your weird power? Aren''t you overestimating yourself?''

 Chapter 206 - 206: No Need For Your Presence

    It was true that erasing the soul contract was a somewhat overpowered skill Ulthera had encountered in Ian, especially when he was so weak.


    But she didn''t think much of it, as he was the one who had invited her out of that Graveyard just by recalling her name.


    Still, hearing his threatening words regarding that bead, she genuinely became amused and laughed a little at his naivety.


    ''Uhum... Cough... kid, do you know what that is?''


    However, even as she laughed, she found that Ian was weirdly silent, as if he didn''t care about her mocking at all.


    So, she could only restrain herself and ask, as she was really curious if he even knew what that was.


    ''Of course, I know. Isn''t it an Abyssal Seed? Hmm... it seems like only a tiny fragment. Is this yours?''


    Ian truly didn''t mind Ulthera''s laughter, as he was busy contemplating the bead he had just discovered.


    Although the shape of the bead was tiny and wasn''t similar to anything he had seen before, the aura he felt and the color of it were similar to the Runeheart Stone he had.


    In fact, he already had some guesses about it after seeing Aurora suddenly become a First-Class Wizard Apprentice.


    After all, Ulthera was a Monarch, even if she had fallen, and an Abyssal Seed was a perfect substitute for Aurora''s situation.


    And from his guess, her VoidBorn physique might also be related to it, although he didn''t know how.


    ''Is this how you allowed her to practice? Hmm... truly a big investment, if I must say.''


    He then added, as if genuinely curious, his pupil-less eyes fixated on the bead suspended by the black threads right next to Aurora''s soul.


    ''So, you know, huh.'' Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The voice wasn''t surprised and took it for granted. After all, Ian was so weird in her vision that she couldn''t describe his existence even after living for so long.


    ''Yes, as you guessed, it is indeed an Abyssal Seed. I lent it to her in return for some condition. Don''t worry, it will not harm her.''


    The voice confirmed, reassured Ian, and then asked in doubt,


    ''You know what it is and still threaten me with erasing it from existence?''


    After all, if he knew what it was, why was he foolishly amusing her?


    ''I was just checking. But I''m curious: why is it impossible to destroy? After all, it is just a fragment anyhow and seems weak.''


    Ian asked once again while grabbing Aurora in his arms, who suddenly became sluggish after being exposed to his vision for too long.


    Even when he controlled his power, it still seemed to have managed to affect her, somehow causing her to become limp, almost unconscious.


    ''Of course, you cannot erase it like that soul contract. After all, the Abyssal Seed in itself is the manifestation of a Rule. How can it disappear just like that? It is a special existence that couldn''t be destroyed by anyone.''


    Ulthera scoffed at Ian''s whimsical thought. Ian was sure that if she were present, he might see her rolling her eyes in speechlessness.


    ''If I guessed correctly, the power you just used must be some kind of Rule, right? Are you perhaps in possession of a soul-related Rule?''


    ''Hm... I think that''s why you can so easily erase that contract.''


    Then she guessed his power with her available knowledge and continued without waiting for his reply,


    ''But now that you know what allows Aurora to practice, I really think you should stop erasing that contract. Without it, the Abyssal Seed will just disappear, and she will return to the same state as before.''


    ''Hm... you are right.''


    Ian nodded in agreement, as he could see that after the sigil''s existence was jeopardized, the bead began to move on its own, no longer adhering to Aurora and helping her as before.


    But one thing Ulthera was wrong about was that he didn''t feel it could escape his gaze.


    Instead, he felt that if he wanted, he could erase that fragment of the Abyssal Seed, too, just like that contract and the weak soul.


    What manifestation of a Rule?


    What a special existence that couldn''t be destroyed by anyone?


    In his gaze, it appeared the same, just like that weak soul, ready to be puffed into smoke as long as he willed it.


    Of course, if he truly did that, he was sure that before that Abyssal Seed disappeared, he would probably be exhausted to death.


    Still, it was nice to know that such a possibility existed, contrary to the Monarch''s knowledge.


    ''This is getting more and more interesting! Really... what are you?''


    Ian gave a brief glance at his anchor, which was now silently floating in the void of his consciousness, totally unremarkable. Even now, he still couldn''t see the other structures of his anchor besides the cocoon.


    But he felt that, as he got closer and closer to the First Ring Wizard, the cocoon was becoming more and more reactive, as if it was about to be born.


    ''So? Why don''t you stop and let her be as she is?''


    While he was musing over things, Ulthera finally seemed to have relaxed a little and quickly persuaded Ian to stop before he changed his mind.


    However, today, she was destined to be disappointed, as what Ian said next made her heart skip a beat¡ªif she had one to begin with.


    ''You are indeed right that for her to practice, the connection between the Sigil of Soul Contract and the Abyssal Seed must be maintained. But...''


    Ian suddenly stopped looking at the Abyssal Seed and directly looked at the black threads coiling around the entire structure, smirking.


    ''...you forgot that there is no need for your presence here.''


    ''Swish!''


    As soon as his words were finished, once again, he used his power in full, causing the dark threads around to rapidly melt, dissolving into nothingness like ink washed away by a storm, exposing the sigil and bead in the soul.


    ''What... are you crazy?''

 Chapter 207 - 207: Paying Favors with Deceit

    Aurora''s soul was pure white, unblemished except for a dark stain at the edge, like gangrene eating its way to the bone.


    In Ian''s opinion, it looked unsightly.


    But did Ian decide to get rid of it because of that? Of course not.


    The only reason he decided to get rid of the so-called obsession was that he didn''t like some powerful entity residing within his girl and spying on him, even if that was just a trace.


    Moreover, when the balance of power between two parties was unequal, one could be plotted against without even realizing it.


    A little caution never hurts anyone.


    ''Hey... can''t you see it has no effect on her? I''m just helping her in her practice. She even allowed it herself...''


    Ulthera was truly stunned as she felt that what Ian was doing now was ridiculous.


    She wasn''t lying, as these threads were indeed just a conduit for her to connect with Aurora and had no significant effect on her.


    It was also a way for her to connect to the outside world and gain some freedom.


    So, in her opinion, if Ian had decided to keep that seed and contract already, there was no reason for him to get rid of her presence.


    It wasn''t like she would disappear after that.


    As long as that connection remained, she could still reach Aurora, although it might cost her a bit.


    So, it was just foolish, as Aurora would have a hard time practicing if not for her.


    At least, in her opinion.


    ''What she said before doesn''t matter. I just don''t like someone''s consciousness inside one of my girls, however harmless it may seem.''


    Ian didn''t ignore the voice this time, nor did he try to taunt, but genuinely answered what he thought.


    And what he told was the truth.


    ''Heh... kid, I''m not interested in your little game. Aren''t you being too cautious? After all, what she is using is my seed. There is no way you can get rid of me that easily.''


    ''Tch... I didn''t realize you were this paranoid.''


    The disappearance of the black threads around the Sigil was faster than the Sigil itself, and Ulthera already realized that asking him to stop was futile.


    So, she just mocked him for being paranoid, as she truly felt that he was depriving Aurora of a chance by erasing her existence.


    ''Paying favor with deceit! She promised to help me in the future. You better not come in between. Otherwise... don''t forget who I am.''


    At last, she said something a little angrily before falling silent, as the connection was getting fainter by the second, and she couldn''t talk with him like before.


    Although she did warn him at last; after all, she was a Monarch-level figure, just like Ignysyl. So, her words had some weight.


    ''Paying favor with deceit? Haha... that''s a funny thing to say.''


    Ian was amused by her choice of words and laughed a little, but he didn''t stop the devouring power even for a second.


    He knew that keeping Ulthera for Aurora might act like Ruther to Carl, a timely golden finger for her growth. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, her destiny was that of a Female Lead, and she might have her own fate.


    However, it was a fact that after his appearance, Aurora didn''t embrace the pure demonic path like in the novel.


    Her destiny was already skewed and might be even more, just like Lyra''s.


    So, he didn''t mind shaping it the way he wanted, as long as he could.


    As for having difficulty on her path to becoming stronger, it might be a problem if not for the amazing discovery that Ian just made.


    ''Heh... you know what? Speaking of paying a favour, you should be thankful that I stopped that Gravekeeper in time. Otherwise, do you think he would just return like that?''


    Ian suddenly smirked a little and joked.


    ''Huh... what do you mean?''


    Ulthera was going to ignore him, but his words truly piqued her interest. But Ian ignored her and continued,


    ''Besides, who let you out of that rat hole in the first place, huh? But you still tried to control me as soon as you are out.''


    ''What do you say, Ulthera, the Midnight Empress?''


    ''Don''t you think you are the one paying favors with deceit?''


    ''Swish!''


    As soon as Ian finished those words, the dark threads he was devouring suddenly disappeared from Aurora''s soul, leaving the faint trace of the sigil and the suspended lavender bead bare.


    And along with that, the last connection between Ulthera and Aurora was also severed suddenly, causing the voice to disappear, too.


    But still, Ian faintly managed to hear a surprised shout in his mind, filled with incredulity,


    ''Huh? How do you know?''


    Unfortunately, Ulthera was destined to remain unanswered, as her obsession¡ªthe only thread connecting her to Aurora¡ªfaded and disappeared into nothingness.


    ''How did I know? Didn''t you tell me yourself?''


    Of course, Ian heard what she said at last, causing him to smile a little.


    Gaining a surprised yelp from a Monarch-level figure and forcibly erasing her presence indeed made him feel a little proud.


    But still, he didn''t forget to cancel his Ethereal form directly, as that overpowering feeling was growing dangerously stronger and stronger, especially after seeing that Abyssal Seed.


    "Hah..."


    As soon as Ian left his Ethereal form, he breathed in deeply to control himself and looked at Aurora, who was hugging his body tightly, placing her head on his shoulder, seemingly half-conscious.


    Her lips, which had just been devoured by him in reckless abandon, were slightly swollen, and her eyes were a hazy blend of daze and emotion.


    Although all he did was kiss her, it felt as if she had spent a long night fighting.


    ''This girl. She is indeed weak.''


    Ian smiled, stopped his sudden urge to claim those lips again, and instead slapped her perky butt hard.


    "Slap!"


    "Ouch!"


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Wake up, little girl! Time to go. Lyra might have prepared your special meal."

 Chapter 208 - 208: Semi-Active Physique

    "Mmm~~Ian, w-what happened?"


    Aurora yelped in surprise after feeling a sharp pain on her bum and mumbled a little incoherently.


    All she remembered before was losing herself in Ian''s warm embrace and experiencing her first kiss¡ªan experience that left her breathless and dazed.


    Just when she was savoring the moment, a sudden wave of lethargy hit her, making her body feel strangely heavy and causing her to become half-conscious.


    Then, after that, she didn''t know what happened. It was all a blur, as though she had been lost in a dream.


    "What could have happened? Didn''t you almost faint while enjoying the kiss? Look, it''s all swollen because of you."


    Ian replied with a smile while caressing her red lips with his finger, which were slightly puffed due to their earlier session.


    "I have to say, girl, you are really good at kissing. Is this really your first kiss?"


    Ian then smirked a little and asked Aurora with slight scrutiny while lapping his lips as if reminiscing.


    Aurora seemed naive and shy on the outside, but when it came to kissing, she had almost overwhelmed him.


    "Huh? N-No, it is... indeed my first k-kiss. Why are you even asking such things?"


    Aurora was still muddle-headed and shy when she suddenly heard Ian''s supposedly serious query, causing her to come to her senses immediately.


    Then, as if feeling aggrieved that Ian doubted her, her face became solemn, as though sadness was about to ooze from it.


    "Tch... I''m praising your kissing skills. Can you be less serious?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at her sudden look and flicked Aurora''s glabella with his finger in annoyance, causing her to flinch in pain.


    "Ouch... okay, okay... I understand! But... can you please stop hitting me?"


    Aurora rubbed the spot where Ian had just flicked her, appearing equally annoyed, causing Ian to chuckle a little.


    "Haha... I can smack my girl whenever I want. What? Do you have a complaint?"


    Ian said while lightly smacking her butt once again and dragging her into his arms with a smile, heading toward the kitchen.


    He had already wasted a little too much time with her and might annoy Lyra, who was preparing that special dinner.


    Moreover, from the movement he was feeling from the ship, it seemed Ron was already doing what he had ordered.


    So, it was better to stop the kissing session for now. Discover exclusive tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Tch... you''re bullying me."


    Aurora mumbled a little in Ian''s arms, rubbing her glabella as Ian had flicked it a little hard.


    But in Ian''s eyes, her moist emerald eyes glistening from the sudden pain, her pouting cheeks with perfect dimples at the sides, and her aggrieved expression were so cute that he wanted to grab her cheeks and play with them again¡ªbut he refrained from doing so.


    Instead, he ordered the System to show the prompt he had ignored just after kissing Aurora in the hallway.


    ''System, show me the earlier prompt.''


    ''Swish!''


    And just like always, the light blue panel appeared in his mind, followed by the prompt from the System.


    [Ding!]


    [Aurora''s favorability increased by 5 points.]


    [Current Favorability: 90 (Lover)]


    [Congratulations! You received an attribute reward from Aurora: Abyssal Resonance.]


    [Abyssal Resonance: A passive ability that is only available in a VoidBorn Physique. Although this attribute is a downgraded version of the real one, it can still help you sense Abyssal Presences ahead of time.]


    [Do you want to imprint the ability now?]


    This time, the prompt wasn''t long and even seemed lackluster, but Ian''s attention wasn''t on the reward.


    Instead, he keenly realized something from the text in front of him.


    ''A passive skill only a VoidBorn Physique has?''


    This was something new, as he had never heard of such things from anyone before. Moreover, from its name, it seemed to have other significance beyond just sensing Abyssal Presences.


    ''Don''t imprint it now. Instead, show me her status.''


    Ian didn''t receive the reward immediately as before but instead looked at Aurora in his arms, scanning her entirely with his mental power.


    After she had become a First-Class Wizard Apprentice, he hadn''t had the time to analyze her again. So, now was just the time to see what had changed.


    "Hmm?"


    And, of course, Aurora felt Ian''s mental power scanning her, as he wasn''t hiding it in any way.


    Although she was curious, seeing him so focused, she didn''t stop or even question¡ªjust silently followed him.


    ''If it''s important, he would tell me anyway,'' she thought.


    Just when Ian finished using his mental power to scan Aurora and activated his analysis ability, a long, light blue screen suddenly appeared in his mind, filled with a volley of text.


    [Name: Aurora Mistveil]


    [Race: Human]


    [Physique: VoidBorn ¨C Null (semi-active)]


    [Physique Passive Skills: Abyssal Adaptation, Abyssal Resonance (semi-active)]


    [Class 1: Knight]


    [Class 2: Wizard]


    [Knight Realm: Grand Knight (Tier 1)]


    [Wizard Realm: Wizard Apprentice (First Class)]


    [Knight Scripture: Mistveil Knight Breathing Method]


    [Meditation Scripture: Midnight Eclipse Meditation Method]


    [Codex: Misty Sword Technique (Excellence), Lotus Steps (Excellence), Shield Blossoms (Harmonization)]


    [Luck Points: 500]


    [Destiny: Female Lead]


    [Contract/Pact: Soul Contract (Semi-active, temporary)]


    [Inheritance Influence: Abyssal Seed]


    [Note: The VoidBorn physique is difficult to activate and has specific requirements, one of which is the Abyssal Seed. Once the seed matures, she may fully activate her physique.]


    ''So, her physique has been dormant all along.'' Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first thing Ian noticed after looking at her status was the semi-active state of her physique, which hadn''t been there before, along with the two passives.


    However, seeing the condition for its full activation at last, Ian couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    ''A mature Abyssal Seed is needed just to activate her physique? Isn''t this too hard?''


    ''No wonder VoidBorns were abandoned.''


    Ian thought, feeling that there was no way anyone with such a physique could activate it in their lifetime.


    Even Aurora, after gaining a fragment of it from Ultherea, might not be able to.


    ''Hmm? Her luck also increased a little.''


    Then, suddenly, Ian noticed that Aurora''s luck had also seemed to increase.


    ''A full hundred points, huh.''

 Chapter 209 - 209: Whispering Monarch Vs Midnight Empress

    As far as Ian knew, luck points were very hard to increase. Even for Lyra, who had 550 points of them, there was no increment.


    Not everyone was like him, who could snatch others'' luck or depend on it.


    But Aurora seemed to suddenly have an extra 100 points after making a contract with that Monarch Ulthera.


    ''Or maybe it is because of the Abyssal Seed? After all, it is indeed an awesome thing.''


    Ian guessed while diverting his attention to his consciousness, where two floating objects were seen.


    One of them was very small but looked just like the Sigil he saw on Aurora''s soul. Undoubtedly, it was the partial essence of that soul contract between Aurora and Ulthera.


    It seemed that because he absorbed some of its essence, the contract was reduced to a temporary state.


    However, Ian''s attention wasn''t on that but on the dark, incorporeal threads beside it, which were silently floating around, not as active as before.


    Unlike before, when they had been pulsating and writhing with energy, these threads now drifted lazily, barely reacting to his presence.


    ''Obsession of Ulthera.''


    Ian called out while playing around with the threads with his mental power.


    This time, after he decided to absorb the threads that connected Aurora to Ulthera, he thought he would just receive some soul essences like before.


    But what he got was beyond his expectations.


    He could clearly feel the weight within them¡ªa mixture of emotions, will, and something deeper, something fundamental. These weren''t just fragments of energy or essence; they were pieces of Ulthera''s very existence, remnants of her lingering influence.


    ''Is it only a memory fragment or does it also contain some rule?''


    Ian pondered while scanning them, his mental power gently probing the intangible filaments at a corner.


    Then, the moment his consciousness made contact, a surge of information flooded his mind, like an ancient river bursting through a crumbling dam.


    There wasn''t much info he got, but all of it was related to the VoidBorn Physique and the Abyssal Realm, and there was a little information about Ulthera, the Midnight Empress.


    In fact, the reason why he knew the title of Ulthera was also because of this.


    After devouring the so-called obsession of hers, what he got in return was her memory, lots of them that he feared it might take him a lot of time to digest.


    ''Unfortunately, it is just some information.''


    Ian lamented while processing the new influx of knowledge. As he digested a new round of information, another strand of the dark, ethereal thread disintegrated, fading into nothingness.


    With this, only a few threads remained inside his mind.


    ''But still, was she really freed from that place just because I called her name? Or rather, because the System did?''


    Ian thought.


    Just as Ian said to Ulthera that she was paying favors with deceit, he wasn''t bluffing or anything.


    Instead, after digesting one of the threads, he learned that Ulthera was actually an existence buried in the Endless Graveyard where that entity he witnessed just now, the Gravekeeper, kept guard.


    She was just like Ignysyl, a forgotten Monarch, abandoned by fate. He didn''t know much, but according to Ulthera, the reason she could appear outside of that Graveyard was because he recalled her name.


    Of course, it wasn''t that she was fully awakened, but her existence came back from death, releasing her from the clutch of that place.


    ''Maybe I will know more when I capture Aurora?''


    Ian thought while looking at Aurora beside him. After all, when the System gave that quest to capture Aurora, it also said that after completing it, there would be another quest related to Ulthera.


    ''No, wait a minute...''


    ''...the System said Whispering Monarch: Ulthera, not the Midnight Empress.''


    Then, suddenly, Ian thought of a glaring point he had failed to pay attention to before. Due to the similar name, he had never paid attention to that.


    But after knowing the real title of Ulthera, he instantly noticed something off.


    ''System, show me the Intermediate Chain Quest 2 with all the prompts.''


    Ian didn''t linger and immediately ordered the system in his mind to show the quest he got after meeting Aurora for the first time.


    And as soon as he gave the order, he saw a faint blue panel floating in his mind filled with texts exactly the same as when he got them at Everbright City.


    [You decided to bring Aurora with you to the Calvora Continent.]


    [Your guts to involve yourself in the affair of a Whispering Monarch: Ulthera have slightly changed the plot.]


    [Congratulations! A new quest has been activated.]


    [Intermediate Chain Quest 2: Capture Aurora]


    [Content Target: Increase the favorability of Aurora and capture her.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: The quest will be completed after you completely capture Aurora. A new quest will be generated immediately after the completion of this quest.]


    ''Really, Whispering Monarch: Ulthera, not the Midnight Empress as the memory said.''


    Ian''s heart skipped a beat as he reeled in this new discovery.


    There was no doubt that Ulthera was released from the Graveyard after he recalled her name that day.


    And from her obsession, he was sure that her title was Midnight Empress. After all, Ulthera didn''t know he could extract even her memory like this, causing her to mislead him intentionally.


    ''Then, who is the Whispering Monarch: Ulthera?''


    Ian was stunned.


    If it had been before, he might have thought that both were the same entity. After all, it wasn''t surprising for such a powerful figure to have two or more names.


    But after learning some information about the Abyss, he knew it was impossible.


    This was because the Abyss didn''t allow the same entity to have two titles.


    In fact, from memory, he knew that titles in the Abyss were basically related to the unique path of each figure in the Abyss and determined their power.


    So, Whispering Monarch and Midnight Empress weren''t the same, even if their names sounded the same.


    Both had different paths of their own and, thus, were different entities.


    ''Then, did that mean it was really I who invited her out?''


    When Ian was suddenly charmed by Ulthera before, he thought it was the System''s way of warning him since he had indeed gotten rid of that control inexplicably with the help of that cocoon.


    But now he realized, maybe, the System didn''t even know that would happen.


    "Hey, Ian, are you alright?"


    Just when Ian was getting confused, he heard Aurora''s concerned voice beside him, causing him to come out of his stupor.


    "Do you want to rest?"


    It seemed Ian was so overly focused on his monologue that Aurora thought something might have happened. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm? No, I''m alright. I was just thinking about something."


    Ian smiled a little to ease Aurora''s worry, getting rid of those thoughts for now.


    He decided to think about them when he digested all those threads of memories from Ulthera. There was no way she didn''t know of the existence of the Whispering Monarch, so there should be some information.


    At least, he was now a little relieved that Aurora was now free from the baggage she was carrying.


    "How do you feel now? Are you alright?"


    Ian asked Aurora after clearing up his thoughts, appearing as sunny as ever. Even in the darkness of the Abyssal Node, he appeared just as charming to Aurora as they met the first time.


    "Umm... I feel good and... light?" Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Aurora answered, not realizing what had happened and then automatically attributed everything to her first kiss, causing her to blush a little and avert Ian''s gaze.


    "Then, that''s good. Since you can now practice, you shouldn''t waste your time. Although I don''t have as much wealth as Lyra said, I still have some spells for you to practice. Let me give them to you after eating Lyra''s special dinner."


    Ian said as they were now near the kitchen, and he could already smell a delicious aroma from afar.


    It seemed Lyra was serious about her promise and indeed did a good job preparing in such a short time.


    In fact, although Lyra was from nobility, she had a good cooking talent. And to be honest, Aurora wasn''t bad either.


    It seemed they had practiced a lot to please him over this month.


    "Um... she didn''t have to, though."


    Aurora also smelled the aroma from afar, causing her to smile a little as she felt that Lyra was affirming her existence beside Ian through this special dinner.


    No matter what, she still kind of felt guilty appearing in the middle of them. So, when she was with Ian and Lyra, she consciously always gave them their time, not disturbing them in the middle.


    Fortunately, it seemed Lyra came to like her too after this month of getting along.


    "Let''s go, It seems Ron was also finished preparing. The darkness should fade in a while."


    Ian said after noticing that the Silver Gull, which had been still for a while, began to move a little as if preparing to set off.


    Honestly, he also didn''t like to enjoy the special meal in such a dark place. So, let''s wait until they leave this node of the array and truly set foot on the sea outside.

 Chapter 210 - 210: The True Beginning

    [Calvora Continent, Stormbreak Bay]


    The world Ian travelled through, Aetherion, was huge. It was so large that even after reading the Arcane Passage up to Volume 1, Ian didn''t know its size and influence. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    However, out of all the places, if Ian had to say which one he was the most familiar with, then he would pick Calvora without a doubt.


    In fact, he wasn''t even as knowledgeable about the Gravethrone Continent as he was about Calvora.


    But he couldn''t be called out, as the major plot¡ªor all the plot up to where he had read¡ªhappened in the Calvora Continent.


    Gravethrone Continent was just Carl''s starting point, where he was introduced as an orphan who happened to luck out and become acquainted with Ruther, a sixth-ring wizard.


    Starting with the usual clich¨¦d plot, Carl was already sailing on the Deepsire toward Calvora for his wizarding path within a few chapters.


    There was no mention of the forbidden zone, nor was there any drama like what Ian encountered


    So, in essence, Calvora was the true beginning of the plot where Ian''s existence wasn''t welcomed in the novel.


    He was supposed to be a Passerby Villain forgotten in that god-forsaken land that was already sealed and abandoned by the top Wizards on the other side of this world.


    But yet, here he was, standing on the top deck of the Silver Gull, looking at the fiery tempests ahead that were ravaging their path and preventing them from moving forward.


    Those storms, infused with dense mana, made the situation even direr. If one wasn''t careful, they would undoubtedly be lost and killed in an instant.


    There would be no mercy.


    And that was the case, even with the Silver Gull, an Advanced Artifact, working at full capacity with its defensive barrier.


    "Sir, this is the last barrier we have to cross. After that, we will reach Stormbreak Bay on the Calvora Continent. We just need to follow the route recorded in the Silver Gull, which is updated regularly. After that, it will guide us to the Wizard Base here."


    And besides Ian was Ron, standing respectfully explaining the details of their movement.


    "Umm!"


    Hearing his explanation, Ian simply nodded and didn''t answer, seemingly lost in his thoughts.


    Seeing that, Ron also stood respectfully without the demeanor of a First Ring Wizard, appearing as his slave at his beck and call.


    ''So, in the end, we didn''t meet the Siren Queen Morgana, huh.''


    Although the fiery tempest that shrouded the heavens and earth ahead, looking thousands of times more dangerous than any storm on land, seemed daunting, Ian''s attention wasn''t on that.


    Instead, he was thinking about Morgana, the Siren Queen, whom the protagonist, Carl, encountered during his voyages in this Deepsire. She was another female lead introduced in the Arcane Passage.


    However, after the disappearance of Carl when he used the Traveller''s charm, he didn''t encounter anyone during the entire month-long journey.


    ''Is it because I''m early or because of his disappearance?"


    In fact, Ian was really looking forward to meeting with Morgana, not because she was described as beautiful as the Greek Goddess Amphitrite, but because of the item on her.


    Like he said before, sea and land were different worlds in their own, and in some cases, the sea was more dangerous yet extremely resourceful. So, having someone who was familiar with it in his journey was extremely important.


    Not to mention, Morgana had the Tideheart with her, a precious artifact that allowed its wielder to command the sea''s currents and protect them from its dangers among its many uses.


    Even Ian wasn''t sure what rank that artifact held.


    But he knew that just by possessing it, Morgana''s Siren clan had been massacred by the Krakenborn, a ferocious sea tribe, and she had barely escaped during the chaos, meeting the protagonist during the run.


    "Sir, I already got the signal from the base. Do we set sail?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ron, who was silent before, suddenly spoke to remind Ian that if they wanted to enter the Calvora Continent, then they had to follow the path pointed out to them, fast.


    "Hmm? Yeah, let''s set sail. Just be careful and use the shield in full force."


    This wasn''t the first time they had set sail inside the fiery tempest in this sea with their ship.


    In fact, with this month alone, they travelled through such huge storms that seemed capable of destroying even the Official Wizard if he was caught off guard a dozen times.


    Only now, Ian understood what his father had meant when he said that even if they wanted to leave, Calvora wouldn''t allow them.


    It wasn''t that they wouldn''t allow them to set foot, but without their knowledge about these storms and the hidden passages within, it was basically impossible to traverse the Deepsire.


    He also had to rely on Ron to navigate through hidden paths. So, he was really glad that he didn''t kill this guy out of anger.


    Otherwise, he might have to steer the ship into an unknown sea, enduring even more danger and uncertainties.


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Umm! By the way, how are Torren and Varn doing?"


    Just when Ron was about to leave after getting an order from Ian, he suddenly heard Ian''s curious query.


    "They are doing just fine with no abnormalities outside. Don''t worry, sir, I''m keeping an eye on them."


    Ron immediately replied to Ian with reassurance.


    "Okay, no need for that. You can go and ask them to pay close attention to Borris instead. Also, reply to your base as soon as possible and inform them about our situation. Just act as always, natural."


    "Yes!"


    Ron nodded at Ian, turned around, and walked toward the captain''s room, intending to do as Ian had suggested.


    In fact, when they traversed such storms before, they just followed the fixed method to bypass them.


    But this time, it seemed they had to follow the instructions from the base. It seemed Calvora really didn''t like intruders from the Gravethrone Continent.


    Ian still didn''t know why that was, just like he didn''t know if those huge tempests that he couldn''t fathom with his eyes were natural or some Wizard''s method.


    ''It seems that Sigil is really useful.''


    Ian then thought of Torren and Varn, who were under his control, with a smile while looking at Ron''s disappearing figure.


    ''So, can this essence of the pact also control people?''


    He then focused on his consciousness, where a few strands of dark threads floated silently¡ªfragments he had gained from devouring Ulthera''s obsession.


    However, beside it, there was another sigil that looked quite different from the Soul Contract he saw on Aurora.


    Instead, it was eerily familiar to the pact he had formed with Ron before.


    ''The Sigil Of Subjugation.''


    Once Ian knew he could absorb even the soul contract formed by Ulthera, a monarch, he, of course, without wasting time, tried on the pact he had with Ron.


    Without suspense, he directly absorbed the pact he had with Ron. There wasn''t any issue at all.


    But he was unsure whether it could be used like the essence of the soul contract, which he used to control Captain Torren and Varn.


    At that time, he wanted to use it on Borris, but that guy was a madman and didn''t fear death from the looks of it. Ian wasn''t sure, so he refrained.


    Besides, he still needs him to lure his brother out to get that item.


    ''There are really too many treasures that I need to snatch, huh.''


    Ian found that the more he approached Calvora, the more he realized that there were too many opportunities he could snatch from Carl.


    After all, in the novel, Carl did skyrocket in his realm while grabbing those treasures and resources alike, although his talent played a vital part.


    "I don''t know if he managed to cure his broken arm?"


    Ian smirked a little while remembering Carl''s severed arm during the fight. Even for a Wizard of as high as Third Ring, regenerating a severed arm was impossible unless they do transmutation like that Borris or Torrren.


    But that was diabolical and wasn''t a true method.


    So, he was quite curious how Carl would fare.


    As for whether he would be able to reach Calvora, he had no doubt about that. For all her care, even if that guy directly teleported to the Calvora, he wouldn''t be surprised.


    "Swish!"


    Just as Ian was busy contemplating his upcoming journey and past adventure, he suddenly felt the once-silent ship begin to move. His gaze shifted toward the tempest ahead, which was rapidly approaching his vision.


    It seemed Ron was quite fast in his work. He was already directing the ship outside towards the Stormbreak Bay, where Ian would finally encounter authentic Wizard organizations and people alike.


    It was also his only way to gain sufficient knowledge, acquire power, and free himself from this fixed destiny that had been plastered onto his existence from the start.


    "Isn''t this The True Beginning?"


    Ian couldn''t help but comment with a smile. As for whether he was referring to the plot of the novel or his own life, nobody knows.

 Chapter 211 - 211: Arrival

    [Stormbreak Bay, Base of Mystic Circle]


    "Are they still not here?"


    Outside a makeshift tent constructed from enchanted silk, reinforced wooden beams, and shimmering arcane wards that looked flimsy no matter how you looked, a youth stood outside asking a middle-aged Knight in full body armour in annoyance.


    "Not yet. But Lord Yela has already gotten the signal. They should arrive soon."


    Hearing the annoyance of the tall youth with red hair, adorned in an impressive wizard robe and holding a beautiful staff as if ready to cast a spell at any moment, the knight bowed slightly and answered.


    "They better be. Tch... I don''t know why that guy had to return so early. I was doing fine on my actual mission, and now I had to complete this one out of nowhere."


    The youngster complained in anger,


    "Just my luck... ugh... had to be nearby at this time, I had no choice but to divert and take care of it."


    "But I still don''t get why we have to guide those hibility. It isn''t as if there was any lack of seed for wizards in this place... ugh... just those stubborn old guys ruin my day..."


    The youth seemed to be in an extremely unpleasant mood as he mumbled and cursed outright and returned to the tent in a large stride, ignoring the bowing Knight.


    Still, until the figure of the youth disappeared, the middle-aged Knight didn''t release his bowing posture, as he didn''t want to irk this young wizard in this period.


    It wasn''t just because that young man was a Wizard and he was a knight, but because the identity of that youth was something he couldn''t afford to offend.


    "I don''t know why the organization sent this guy. From the day he arrived, he was busy cursing all day long. I am already sick of hearing his voice."


    After the youth disappeared, another young knight who had just arrived out of nowhere stood at his side and couldn''t help but complain as this was a daily occurrence, and he was already fed up with it.


    "Shss... do you want to die?''


    The middle aged Knight was just in the process of releasing his bowing posture when he heard the complain from the side, causing him to be anxious.


    "Don''t worry, he is already inside his cozy place. No sound can enter that tent of his."


    The young knight chuckles a little and whispered to the middle aged man who seemed anxious in a joking tone.


    "Still, who knows what method a Wizard has? If you want to die, don''t drag me with you too."


    The middle-aged man hated that iron couldn''t become steel. Wasn''t this the perfect example of youth not knowing fear, rushing forward without realizing the stake?


    Fortunately, that young man seemed to really not have heard anything.


    "Okay, okay. You old man just fear everything. We are the Knight affiliated with Mystic Circle, anyhow. Even if someone gets angry, they won''t do anything outside the rule."


    The youngster rolled his eyes at the middle-aged Knight as if he was disdaining his behaviour.


    However, to his disdain, the older Knight didn''t respond with anything. During his long years of serving in the Wizard organisation, he had long known that Rules were for the weak, not for the strong.


    But there was no point in explaining such things here as he would be treated as a nagging old man by this guy anyway. So, instead, he asked what was important,


    "Okay, screw this talk. Tell me, why are you here?"


    "Hmm? Oh, I almost forgot. Lord Yela asked you to come to welcome those seeds from the barren place. She said they are almost here."


    Hearing the question, the young knight finally remembered why he came here and hurriedly relayed the order. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then, why are you standing here, gossiping like a girl? Let''s go and hurry up."


    "Ugh... it was you who made me waste time. Why are you blaming me?"


    "Wait... actually, go and inform Lord Zane too. He just asked me if they had arrived or not. So, better to inform early, less we will scolded later."


    Then, as if he suddenly remembered, the middle-aged man looked at the young knight and ordered him to hurry and quickly disappear from his sight before he could process his order.


    "Wait... hey, why am I the one informing here?"


    The young knight was a step late, and before he could object, he saw the middle-aged knight disappearing from his vision.


    "Damn, old man. You are taking revenge, aren''t you. You know I don''t like that guy."


    It was already too late to change anything, so the young knight put a look of grimace on his face while cursing the old man.


    But still, he walked towards the tent, as it was indeed necessary to inform that annyouing wizard, otherwise everyone would be punished for derilication of duty.


    ...


    "Hey, look, is that Silver Gull ship? It is finally here."


    "Yeah, it seems to be an Advanced rank Artifact, right? Damn, look how fast it is. It looked almost like teleporting."


    "I am so jealous of those kids inside."


    "Woah... even a ship of a Wizard is so extraordinary."


    At a small harbor at a remote location of Stormbreak Bay, a group of Knights in full body armour were in heated discussion while looking at the sea ahead.


    And their discussion was nothing more than the Silver Gull that was heading fast towards their location.


    Its otherworldly appearance, with gleaming polished wood reinforced with silver sigils and shimmering runes, along with glowing arrays etched everywhere and a tall mast that stretched toward the heavens, woven from an enchanted fabric that shimmered faintly in the sunlight, made its presence exciting to behold.


    Not to mention the faint shimmering barrier surrounding the ship and its excellent speed, which left one to wonder¡ªit was a sight to behold for these poor souls who were at the bottom of this society.


    "Okay, stop gawking at it and prepare to head back after welcoming those seeds. It is time to return. We have already delayed long enough."


    The knights, old and young, were still discussing excitedly about the ship that was approaching rapidly when a loud shout with a commanding presence brought them back to their senses.


    "Yes, Lord Yela."


    And as if it was reflex, all of them hurriedly stood upright and replied in unison.


    "Umm, good. You guys don''t need to fret. If there is time, you guys can board that ship for a while."


    Yela smiled a little after seeing them heed her words and offered a bit of consolation, causing the knights to cheer up.


    And as her smile caused her glasses to slip slightly, she gently pushed them back up¡ªan action completely different from her loud shout and commanding presence just moments before.


    With her flowing wizard robe adorned with intricate silver embroidery, Yela exuded an air of quiet authority. The deep blue fabric shimmered faintly under the light, its hem brushing against the ground with each movement.


    Her slightly mature features, framed by a few loose strands of her neatly tied-back hair, carried a composed elegance.


    The faint glow of arcane symbols etched into her sleeves added to her mystical presence, while her sharp eyes, now visible behind her adjusted glasses, held a depth of wisdom.


    "Hugo, you take them and load all those Elementum Ore carefully. There should be no mistake. I don''t want to waste time here anymore, understand?"


    Then Yela looked at the middle-aged Knight who had just arrived and ordered in a solemn tone.


    The arrival and welcoming of those seeds from the barren place was accidental, and their true mission this time was the Elementum Ore they had mined for a month.


    So, now that it was time to leave, she didn''t want anything to happen.


    "Yes, Lord Yela. Don''t worry. I will definitely complete your order perfectly."


    Hugo bowed respectfully and assured Yela with his words.


    "Umm... I can be rest assured if it you. After finishing the work, you can allow those Knights to enter Silver Gull for a while before setting off."


    Yela said and dismissed Hugo with a wave of her hand, as the Silver Gull was already near her, towards the docks and had almost fully anchored.


    She could already see multiple figures standing at the middle deck of the ship while a few stood at the top, seemingly watching them with curious expressions.


    Since she was a First-Ring Wizard, she could see and hear them all from afar with just a few basic uses of mana.


    "Woah... the mana here is so dense."


    "Damn, that storm was scary as fuck."


    "Hey, is this the Calvora Continent where we practice wizardry?"


    The sound coming out of the Silver Gull was just as colourful and filled with surprise as that of those Knights just now.


    However, Yela had no intention of paying attention to those noises, as her focus was instead drawn to the figures at the top. She noticed quite a few unfamiliar faces among them, figures she didn''t recognize.


    "Hey, you jackass. If you''re all done admiring the sight, can you climb down from the ship now? Or do you want me to welcome you personally? Where is that bastard Ron anyway? Why is he so late?"


    Before Yela could look closely, though, she heard an extremely unpleasant voice from the side, filled with annoyance.

 Chapter 212 - 212: Call Of Mana

    "Hey, Ian. Did you feel that? The moment we arrived outside of that storm, I suddenly felt refreshed."


    On the top deck of the Silver Gull ship, standing beside Ian, Lyra asked intriguingly while feeling the new atmosphere around her.


    Just like she said, although they had noticed a massive surge of mana after getting out of that Abyssal Node a month ago, it wasn''t as refreshing as it was now.


    It was as if they had been drowning in deep water and could finally breathe air again.


    "Yeah, I feel it too. It is strangely refreshing. I feel like practicing here might be many times faster than before."


    Aurora, on the other side, also nodded slightly in agreement, as she felt the same as Lyra.


    But she, too, was stumped as to what the cause was, as it was such a subtle change she might have ignored it if not for Lyra.


    "What you guys are feeling is the Call of Mana."


    Just when Lyra and Aurora were puzzled and Ian was about to respond, a young voice suddenly interrupted midway, answering their question.


    Following the voice, a young bird suddenly appeared, expertly landing on Ian''s shoulder and curiously looking at the land ahead.


    The bird was small and sleek, with ember-hued feathers that shimmered like molten gold. Although it looked like an ordinary raven, its otherworldly appearance made everyone think otherwise.


    "Call of Mana? What is that?"


    Hearing Ignysyl''s words, Lyra asked while looking at him, not surprised by his appearance.


    Aurora was the same. Although she didn''t yet know he was a living dragon, she had seen this disguised pet of Ian after leaving that tempest a day ago.


    "Hmm, how should I describe it?"


    Hearing Lyra''s question, Ignysyl took a solemn posture, his small body appearing as if in deep thought, causing Ian to roll his eyes.


    No matter what, this little guy never forgot to show off.


    Fortunately, the wait wasn''t long, as Ignysyl began to speak,


    "Consider it this way. Every being in this Aetherion carries a unique mana signature from birth, whether living or not, that can connect to the invisible river of mana. And the Call of Mana is the resonance each being is capable of having with this world."


    The little dragon paused for a moment before continuing,


    "Such resonance can be weak or strong, depending on your affinity with mana. You can feel it because you have a good elemental affinity, but they can''t, since their resonance ability isn''t strong enough."


    Ignysyl pointed at the middle deck, where the apprentices from the Gravethrone Continent were busy talking and laughing with each other, seemingly unaware of anything.


    "Then, what is the use of it?"


    Lyra asked again, feeling that merely being able to sense it wasn''t all that beneficial. Besides indicating a good talent, it seemed to serve no real purpose.


    "Oh? Of course, it has a use¡ªand a great one at that." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ignysyl smiled a little, though it looked no different from his usual appearance of a bird awkwardly opening its beak to speak, ruining any suave demeanor.


    But Ignysyl didn''t care and continued,


    "As you know, every intelligent magical being in this world who wants to use and acquire spells must chant first to use them effectively. It is the same for humans, other races, and even monsters. There''s no way around it."


    "You can think of it as a rule of this world."


    Ignysyl was about to continue his lengthy lecture when Ian cut him off,


    "Yeah, and the one way to shorten or even stop the chanting is to make a mark with your unique signature in the invisible mana river that is ever-present."


    "But it is easier said than done. Still, those who can do it can reach Sixth Ring Wizard, and hearing the Call of Mana means you have that potential. That''s all. Don''t think about these things now; you''ll learn them slowly anyway."


    Ian spilled out everything in one breath, stopping Ignysyl in time, as he had no idea when the little dragon would have finished otherwise.


    "Ah... so then why couldn''t we feel it when we were at sea?"


    Lyra basically understood what he meant and asked again, as she had only felt it when nearing the harbor.


    "That''s because your talent is still too low. I felt the Call of Mana long before anyone else."


    Although Ian had cut him off earlier, Ignysyl didn''t mind and immediately began showing off, fluttering his small ember-hued feathers on Ian''s shoulder.


    With his small form and curious yet adorable eyes, he looked quite charming, causing both Lyra and Aurora to marvel at him, further fueling his ego.


    "Hey, you jackasses! If you''re done admiring the view, can you climb down from the ship now? Or do you want me to welcome you personally? Where is that bastard Ron, anyway? Why is he so late?"


    However, before he could continue, a loud, irritable voice surged toward them, as if carried by magic.


    The voice was so loud and clear that it echoed throughout the entire ship, causing everyone to fall silent instantly.


    "Oh? Isn''t that Wizard Zane? I didn''t expect you to be the one receiving us this time. What an honor! And there''s Miss Yela, too. Haha, it seems I caused quite a bit of trouble this time. Sorry for the inconvenience."


    Just as the shout silenced everyone, another strong, old voice sounded from the Silver Gull, followed by Ron appearing, floating down and landing directly next to Yela.


    He then slightly bowed to Yela in apology, as it was indeed his abrupt decision that had caused them some trouble. As for Zane¡ªthe irritable young man whose face was as dark as the bottom of a pot¡ªRon simply greeted him as usual, without politeness.


    From his expression and demeanor, nobody could have guessed he was already under Ian''s control.


    "There is no need to apologize. We were on our way anyway. A few days of waiting is nothing."


    Yela smiled slightly in response to Ron''s apology, not minding his emergency return. To be honest, she understood his plight. Anyone who went to that barren place would likely want to leave as soon as possible.


    "Tch... after not seeing you for a few years, you old man have grown some nerve. Is the news true? Did you really find the Ascension material for promotion?"


    Zane had already approached and immediately derailed the discussion with a slightly stern tone, curiously scanning Ron up and down.


    In fact, he had heard rumors that someone had sold information about Ascension material to Ron. Shortly after, he learned that Ron had picked the most useless mission.


    So, he was quite curious to see whether Ron had actually gotten what he was after.


    "I wish! Wizard Zane, can you stop joking? If I had found the Ascension material, would I be standing here talking to you guys?"


    Zane''s words seemed to have poked a sore spot, as Ron rolled his eyes and replied with a slightly stern tone.


    "Okay, this is no place to talk. Since you guys are here, we need to leave as soon as possible. We''re already late for the mission as it is."


    Yela, uninterested in their pointless quarrel, immediately cut them off. As for the Ascension material, she doubted Ron had it, and with her connections, she didn''t yet care about such things.


    "Yeah, Wizard Yela is right. I''ve already caused enough delay. Let''s not waste any more time."


    Ron nodded at Yela understandingly, then turned toward the ship and shouted a little low,


    "Torren, have your crew empty the ship. As agreed, you may take everything you''ve captured from the sea along with you. Be quick."


    Although his voice was low, just like Zane''s voice before, it was carried mysteriously by the wind directly to the top of the Silver Gull, in the captain''s room.


    Hearing Ron''s voice, a full-bearded man snapped awake from his seat, pipe in hand, and responded instantly in a loud, piercing voice.


    "Yes, Sir Wizard! Right away!"


    Torren was the captain Ron found for his journey to the Gravethrone Continent to complete his mission. In return, he offered everything he and his crew had managed to capture on this journey.


    Although it sounded unimpressive, it was a good trade-off, as the Silver Gull was an advanced ship with exceptional speed and durability. Not to mention the protection it provided in the sea.


    Torren did gain a lot on this trip as they were basically busy in the lower deck all the time collecting anything worthy they could find from the sea. Their special bodies gave an edge to such a hunt.


    But, unfortunately, in the end, Torren was still subdued by Ian, causing all his fortune to go to waste.


    Well, at least he saved his life, at least for now.


    "That''s good. Let''s have the apprentices come down in the meantime and get them settled."


    Ron turned around and replied with a smile to Yela, causing her to nod.


    "That''s good. Um... by the way, Wizard Ron, did you find any good seeds this time?"


    Yela suddenly asked, her gaze shifting to the top of the Silver Gull, where she saw Ian and the others slowly descending the stairs.

 Chapter 213 - 213: Why Are You Blushing Now?

    "Hmm? Oh, there are some who managed to get a 10 score on all the initial tests. But as you know, such a basic talent isn''t awesome here, haha. Let''s see how they fare here."


    Ron, of course, saw Yela looking at Ian''s figure standing at the top of the deck where, generally, apprentices weren''t allowed at all.


    But he didn''t bother to explain anything; he just laughed a little with his old face as if there was no real surprise among those youngsters.


    And it was precisely so if not for Ian being there. He was the only remaining anomaly in this ship since Carl basically disappeared after that day. Of course, Aurora and Lyra were only half the anomaly for now.


    "Oh? Someone managed to score 10 points in all three tests?"


    However, although Ron downplayed a little, Yela was still a little surprised. You know, even in the Calvora continent, scoring 10 points in elemental affinity and magical aptitude was a rare thing.


    And seeing one appear from that barren place was quite a shock as for decades and more, there was no noteworthy talent from that place at all.


    That''s why Wizard organisations in this continent were already thinking of abandoning that place.


    However, since there were still old guys alive who still held some feelings towards that place, the discussion was put on hold for a while.


    So, although Yela inquired just out of nowhere, now her curiosity was really picked up a little.


    "Is this that guy at the top? Hmm... you seem to like him a lot. Are you already trying to recruit him in your faction or what?"


    Yela asked while signaling at Ian''s figure already climbing down the floating stairs conjured up by the Silver Gull to offboard the passengers.


    Now that she saw his figure clearly, he indeed looked quite handsome and suave with some charm she couldn''t find on any youngster these days.


    "Haha... your eyes are indeed as vicious as always, Wizard Yela."


    Hearing the curious look of Yela, Ron probably wanted to roll his eyes in speechlessness, but he managed to laugh it off with his signature old smile. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What recruiting Ian in his faction? Wasn''t Yela thinking too much?


    If one had to say, he was instead already recruited by Ian for over a month now; that too so thoroughly that he was basically a slave.


    If Ron was still free as before, he would probably cry after hearing such words from Yela.


    But since he was already enslaved by Ian with his Nether Sight, his responses were always inclined towards supporting Ian.


    "But I have no plan to recruit him to any faction right now. Let him choose what he wants to do after arriving at the Mystic Circle."


    Ron replied tacitly.


    "Tch...what are you even thinking, Yela? How can you get surprises from those low borns? Aren''t you overly hopeful?"


    Just when Ron and Yela were talking amiably, a disocrdant voice broke their peace as Zane butt in with his irritable voice as always.


    "In my opinion, all of these guys will just be bottom feeders in Mystic Circle. At most, they might become wizard; that too is debatable."


    Zane said condescendingly while looking at the small crowd of apprentices looking around, gawking at everything as if country bumpking, causing him to disdain them even more.


    "It is your opinion, Wizard Zane, and don''t call me by name. I am not that close to you."


    Yela replied with a stiff smile while taking a few steps back as Zane was getting too close to her.


    "Tch... you are overly sensitive. I am not interested in four eyes like you."


    Zane was annoyed at getting politely disdained by Yela but didn''t lash out like always.


    Instead, he looked at Ron once again and asked,


    "So, why are you here so early, old man? You better have a good reason, otherwise, the organisation won''t let you go that easily. But, I might help you if you can offer some good treasures? What do you think?"


    Zane asked while fluttering his luxurious robe that was faintly shimmering with intricate patterns of ancient runes that pulsed softly.


    Although his voice still seemed condescending, his eyes were curiously sizing up Ron as if guessing what treasures this old man had found.


    "Thank you for your offer, Lord Zane. But there is no need for that as I left early because there was some movement from the forbidden zone. It was dangerous to stay any longer."


    Ron paid no heed to Zane''s scrutinizing gaze and lightly replied matter of factly. And what he said was true and he wouldn''t be punished by the organisation for the early return.


    "Hmm? There was some movement in that place? What happened?"


    Yela was standing by the side listening to their banter when Ron''s words surprised her yet again.


    "I don''t know. I just felt the movement and left immediately. My old bone can''t be curious of such place after all, haha."


    Ron smiled and laughed a little awkwardly as initially he had indeed decided to return early because of that.


    "Tch... really, the older you get, the less courage you have. The moment you feel suspicious movement, the first reaction is to run out with tail between your legs. Where did you put our Mystic Circle''s pride?"


    Zane, as always, admonished Ron from the high ground, his voice dripping with superiority as he imagined that, had he been in Ron''s place, he never would have run like that.


    But still, his suspicion about Ron getting treasures decreased a lot with this revelation.


    ''Typical hypocrite.''


    Yela, on the side, finally couldn''t help herself and rolled her beautiful eyes behind the glasses, managing to appear mature yet so cute, garnering quite a attention from the Apprentices nearby climbing down the Silver Gull.


    Ron, on the other hand, completely ignored Zane''s reprimand as if he wasn''t the one being cussed out. If he was the original guy, he might have argued back and forth, but now he felt that it wasn''t worth it.


    "Uhum... cough... anyway, so is it this guy who scored 10 points in all three tests as you say?"


    Seeing that both Yela and Ron ignored his banter, Zane finally felt a little embarrassed, clearing his throat as he coughed softly and asked Ron again, this time signaling towards Ian.


    "Umm... it is that guy."


    Ian had already finished climbing down the floating stairs and was now near them. Unlike the other apprentices, who seemed nervous or excited about the new place and the uncertainty ahead, he remained unusually calm, descending at his own leisurely pace.


    He didn''t rush like the others, not caring to avoid irritating the wizard waiting below.


    And with two beautiful girls grabbing his arm intimately and a gorgeous magical Raven of unknown species perched on his shoulder, curiously scanning the surroundings with its intelligent eyes, Ian looked more like the master of the Silver Gull.


    "He got quite the presence."


    Even Zane couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth after seeing Ian''s handsome visage, calmness, and unhurried pace.


    Honestly, he was kinda jealous as he already saw Yela getting attracted to his figure just like any other girl among those apprentices, a stark contrast to how they looked at him.


    However, he was a Wizard after all, and he had his pride.


    So, he immediately perked up, looked towards Ian, and snarled,


    "Oi, you. Hurry up and get over here. Is this the place to fool around with girls? Why are you so slow? Do you want me to help you walk or what?"


    Well, at the end of the day, his jealousy got the better of him, and he seemed to have forgotten his pride as a Wizard, bringing his irritable mood yet again.


    ''Here we go again.''


    Yela, on the other hand, was speechless.


    Really, this guy had such a fickle mind and an irritating presence that she couldn''t understand how he''d even managed to become a wizard in the first place.


    Wherever this guy went, he always managed to ruin someone''s mood.


    He was at least an expert at ruining the mood, Yela thought bitterly.


    ''Sigh... let''s just save him this time if Zane tried to do something untoward. He seemed like a cool guy, and his talent is good, too. Maybe I will be able to draw him towards my faction.''


    Yela thought while feeling more and more that her idea was perfect.


    So, she suddenly smiled a little to herself at the thought and turned around to look at Ian, curious to see his reaction, only to find him still walking at his own pace, looking as chill as ever, as if he hadn''t heard Zane''s voice at all.


    In fact, from the way he looked, it seemed he had completely ignored Zane''s existence, as Yela saw Ian instead looking directly at her, sizing her up like a typical scumbag.


    And her small smile, briefly upon her lips after crafting her so-called plan, was immediately noticed by Ian, who responded with his signature smile, it seemed a little.... teasing?


    The whole process was so sudden and abrupt, yet so smooth, that Yela, despite being a wizard, blushed uncontrollably at Ian''s teasing look, causing her to quickly look away in embarrassment.

 Chapter 214 - 214: Henrys Talent-Foresight

    "You''re doing it again."


    Lyra, who was beside Ian, saw Yela blushing and immediately knew what had happened. So she rolled her eyes annoyingly and admonished Ian for being such a scumbag.


    He already had two beautiful girls in his arms, and yet he was flirting with another girl right in front of them?


    If not for her extreme love for him, she would have smacked the shit out of him.


    ''If my sister were here, she would have brought him in line.''


    Lyra thought, remembering Sylvia, who was in another realm, completely out of touch. After months of separation, she began to miss her a little.


    As for Aurora, she just snuggled close to Ian with no intention of admonishing him, as she was also the second one in Ian''s life.


    Well, she still didn''t know Ian had already scored Lyra''s sister.


    If she knew she was the third one, what would her reaction be?


    At least, Ian had no intention of finding it out yet.


    "What are you thinking? I was just smiling out of politeness. Aren''t you a little too suspicious?"


    Ian laughed a little hearing her words and caressed Lyra''s back, soothing her mood. Although he was a scumbag, he wasn''t that much of a scum to flirt with other girls in front of them.


    In fact, although Yela thought he was teasing her, Ian was really just smiling at her out of politeness.


    After all, from her appearance, he already knew who she was.


    She was someone with whom he wanted to have close contact, as he had tons of things from Ignisia Tower to sell.


    And who but a daughter of a Merchant was a good candidate for such a deal, trading rare wares for the mana crystal he so desperately sought?


    Not to mention, he needed the soul-related treasures urgently to increase his soul power so that he could control the Arcane Grotto that was gathering dust in his pocket.


    "Hmph... it better be."


    Lyra relaxed a little hearing Ian''s words but still harumphed, not believing him completely.


    Didn''t this guy look at Aurora like this, too, before? Now, look where she was?


    How could she still believe in his character?


    "This girl..."


    Ian, of course, noticed her distrust, making him feel speechless.


    But it was him in the wrong, so he just touched his nose a little awkwardly and didn''t promise further as he himself wasn''t sure of his character anymore.


    "Oi, you numbskull, didn''t you hear what I say? Are you acting deaf on purpose?"


    And of course, there was another person who saw Ian''s supposed teasing smile and Yela''s blushing look. Moreover, he was also the one who was completely ignored by an apprentice in front of the crowd.


    "This low-born from that barren place... do they really think that just because of a few decent qualifications, they can act like they rule this place?"


    How could Zane, who had a bad temper to start with, tolerate such disgrace?


    So, he immediately flared up and shouted in an angry voice, causing the whole place to become instantly silent.


    And as if he realized his only loud shout didn''t seem to have a strong deterrent force against Ian, he waved his hand with the staff, amplifying his aura of a First Ring Wizard realm directly in the direction of Ian.


    Suddenly, with the movement of his arm, the dense mana around him began to ricochet a little violently as if signaling the impending chaos.


    "Hey, what happened?"


    The chosen youngsters from the Gravethrone Continent who were marveling at the floating stairs conjured up by the Silver Gull were once again stunned by such a drastic change.


    But after the incident at the Abyssal Node a month ago, they were already somehow tamed, so although one of the youngsters asked someone beside him, he just whispered and didn''t disturb or cause chaos.


    Just then, he was busy looking around at everything and didn''t notice the episode between Ian and Zane.


    "Hmm? Oh, what else? That rude guy is going to get beaten badly. Hehe... serves him right. Honestly, he is just too annoying. Don''t you think?"


    And the person who was asked, Henry, seemed to have suddenly found a friend to talk to, immediately whispered back, detailing all the processes of confrontation in gusto.


    Even when Carl disappeared, he hadn''t forgotten his usual trash-talking skills.


    "Oh... so that''s what happened? Isn''t he the one who is at the top on the test? I think there was another one, but I don''t know where he went." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The crowd immediately began to discuss while curiously gawking at the spectacle that was about to unfold.


    "But... why do you think that rude wizard will be beaten up? Isn''t this the other way around?"


    Then, the youngster remembered Henry''s earlier boast and asked curiously, garnering a few of his friend''s attention in the process.


    "Yeah, do you know something about that guy? He seemed quite powerful when fighting with Borris before. But in front of a wizard, shouldn''t he be at a disadvantage?"


    Gossip is a natural part of human nature, and men are no exception.


    So, almost immediately, another person leaned in, curious, and asked Henry if he had any exciting or intriguing details to share.


    After all, after they left the Abyssal Node, there was a rumor going around that it was Ian who saved the day, although they had no idea how and from what he saved them.


    Although most of them didn''t believe in such a baseless rumor, it did pique the interest of these youngsters who were curious about everything.


    "Umm... I just know... from my gut feelings?"


    Henry saw more and more apprentices gathered around him, causing him to feel a little awkward and immediately deflate from his initial enthusiasm.


    "Hey, come on. Why are you getting shy now?"


    "Yeah, tell us what you know. I heard that girl next to him is your sister. You must know something."


    But how could the curiosity of these guys be satiated with such a half-ass answer? They immediately began to ask Henry to spill everything out, causing him to feel speechless.


    "Okay, okay... hey, don''t push me. Do you want to draw that wizard''s attention?"


    The crowd was riled up and pestered Henry, causing him to almost be pushed out.


    Fortunately, they stopped after hearing that Wizard Zane might pay attention to them. They didn''t want to be in bad luck like Ian.


    "Like I said, it is really my gut feeling. It is kind of an ability of mine, you know. That guy gives me the creeps every time I see him."


    After finally getting the crowd silent, Henry whispered back, exposing his little secret.


    He seemed visibly anxious, as if he had just revealed a deep secret¡ªone that was never meant to come to light.


    "Yeah, you¡ªwith those meager qualifications¡ªsomehow have a knack for sizing up others who are more powerful than you."


    However, his so-called secret didn''t get the reaction he had hoped for. Instead, Prince Ray, who was standing to the side, merely rolled his eyes and continued,


    "Why not just go ahead and claim you''re an official wizard too? I might actually believe you then," he said, his tone laced with strong sarcasm.


    "Haha, this guy seems kind of delusional."


    "I knew he was like that. What gut feeling and bullshit? He is supporting that guy because he stole his sister somehow."


    "Hey, did he give you something in return for capturing your sister?"


    And with Ray''s sarcasm, it seemed the crowd found an outlet; they began to laugh at Henry, causing him to twitch his mouth in annoyance.


    "Screw you fuckers. Whether you believe it or not, do I care? You can see for yourself in a minute."


    Henry cursed and pointed at the front where Ian finally arrived near Zane, Yela, and Ron, leisurely as always, not affected by the so-called aura of a First Ring Wizard.


    He could already see Zane fuming with anger because of Ian''s calm demeanor from afar. He was just this close to using a spell.


    ''Heh, quick, attack him. I also want to see if he really is that capable, if my gut is correct.''


    In fact, just now, Henry didn''t lie to the crowd as he did have a talent from birth, Foresight.


    Unfortunately, this talent only allowed him to gauge the danger level of someone he saw and make some predictions about his own life''s danger, and it was not useful for anything else.


    Still, he had been able to save his life countless times, and each time, the intuition given by this talent was right.


    Wasn''t that the case one month ago, too?


    ''That guy is getting more and more dangerous.''


    And what Henry felt from Ian the moment they met in Everbright City was extreme danger. Whenever he was near Ian, his talent issued frantic warnings so strong that he had a hard time even standing close to him.


    It was just too bizarre, as if he were standing next to a colossal beast.


    You know, he didn''t feel that way even when he was too close to Ron.


    That''s why he never appeared around Ian if possible, even when he was a brother-in-law of Ian now.


    "Who is this guy? Why is he so annoying? Did nobody teach him manners before?"


    And by this time, Ian finally arrived near Ron, casually strolling up to him with a curious glint in his eyes, and asked the old man.


    Like he said, although he knew Yela, he had no idea who this annoying guy was.


    As for his being a First Ring Wizard at such a young age? Come on, this was Clavora, not Gravethrone, Such occurrences would only increase, and not decrease.


    Ian already anticipated such.


    But the idea that this plot seemed to be similar to what Carl would encounter in the novel irked him a little.

 Chapter 215 - 215: Subjugation Without a Fight

    "Who is this guy? Why is he so annoying? Did nobody teach him manners before?"


    "Pfft..."


    Yela was looking curiously at the young guy in front, who seemed unfazed by Zane''s aura, when she heard him question Ron nonchalantly, causing her to giggle uncontrollably.


    "You... lowborn... do you want to die?"


    This time, the little patience Zane had was gone as he was incredibly angered and was about to use some spell to show him his worth when suddenly he heard an extremely cold voice right next to his ear.


    "Say ''lowborn'' one more time, and I will kill you right now. Do you believe me?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cold voice, filled with murderous intent, was loud and clear, piercing directly into his brain, making him momentarily stunned.


    The dread in the voice was such that if he said that word once more, he would truly die with no bone left.


    ''F-Fuck... this guy...''


    Zane was indeed caught off guard by such a mental attack, leaving him stunned in place with fear.


    But he quickly recovered from his stupor, cursing Ian with extreme anger.


    However, just when he was ready to shoot this guy with his First-Ring spell in anger, he suddenly felt an extremely obscure yet absolute entity locking onto his figure.


    It was as if he was being warned that if he harbored any ill will towards Ian and attacked, he would be no more.


    The feeling was instantaneous yet so fleeting that one might wonder if it was even there.


    ''What? How is this possible?''


    But Zane instantly understood what had just happened, causing him to almost yelp out loud from the sheer absurdity.


    Since he was someone with a decent status in the Mystic Circle and was used to being exposed to some secrets, contacts, pacts, and such, these weren''t new things to him.


    And this feeling was none other than establishing a pact with someone.


    Heck, it was so similar that Zane instantly got creeped out, instinctively stopping whatever he was about to say to Ian and halting his attack.


    "Hey, hey. Now, there is no need to get angry over something this small, is there? We are already so late, no need to waste more time bickering with each other."


    Yela, who was at the side immediately step up, intended to stop Zane in time as she was sure that with his temper, he would surely attack Ian out of anger this time.


    ''This guy really knows how to annoy someone.''


    She thought while looking at Ian with her peripheral vision.


    But due to her inattention, she failed to notice Zane''s sudden gloomy look and Ron''s prepared staff, ready for a fight.


    Poor girl, she thought she was the one helping Ian in this situation, not knowing that from the beginning, the situation was always under Ian''s control instead.


    "Damn, your power is really something. Even I am a little jealous now."


    Although the spectators were unaware of what had just unfolded between Ian and Zane, Ignysyl was properly aware. He had seen the same with Torren and Varn on the ship before.


    "Yeah, it seemed to work. Although, I don''t know if that entity behind the pact is aware or not."


    Ian also nodded slightly with a smile, answering Ignysyl with telepathy.


    His little experiment with the Sigil of Subjugation Pact was successful. So, of course, he was satisfied.


    "Heh, those beings don''t care about such things. Don''t worry about them."


    Ignysyl scoffed as if he knew everything.


    "But what are you going to do with him? This guy seems so stupid. Is subduing him even a good choice?"


    Ignysyl asked once again while looking at Zane, whose face was black and blue. From the look on his face, he seemed extremely shocked, afraid, and a little solemn.


    And it was clear that even if Yela wasn''t in between, he had no intention of attacking Ian anymore.


    "Let him be. Although he seems a little annoying, he looks like someone with status."


    Ian looked at Zane with a smile, who finally looked at his figure with extreme confusion.


    "W-Why... H-How did you...??"


    "Okay, as Yela said, let this matter rest. There is really no point in delaying our departure at all. Why don''t we each take a step back and stop this pointless quarrel?"


    Just when Zane was about to ask something, Ian cut him off, appearing as amiable as ever.


    He looked as if he wasn''t the one who had spoken murderous words just now.


    To be honest, to Yela, it looked as fake as it could be. After all, as an apprentice, his behavior was indeed a little out of line.


    She just didn''t like this guy Zane even more, so she was kind of biased.


    So, Yela thought Zane wasn''t going to let it go just like that from their mere words.


    But to her disbelief, Zane seemed to really consider Ian''s words. Although he appeared conflicted, at last, he spit out a few words.


    "Okay, let''s just rest it here. I don''t want to argue with an apprentice anyway."


    He said while trying to be as unconcerned as possible, then looked at Yela.


    "Just inform me when it is time to leave. I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    After saying that, he grabbed his staff, turned around, and walked away just as he had appeared, with no intention of shouting or taking action.


    It was just so abrupt and weird that the crowd around, who were ready to see some action, were just as confused as Yela.


    "Oh... O-Okay..."


    Yela didn''t know what to say as Zane was just out of his usual character. So, she just nodded mechanically when Zane had already disappeared from her view.


    "Woah... What happened?"


    "Why is there no fight? At least throw some spell."


    "Man, I was waiting to see how a Wizard from Calvora fights. What a bummer."


    And the crowd of apprentices around was directly disappointed at such a lackluster ending.


    They were expecting much more drama, just like when Ian fought with Borris, but what they got in return was an inexplicable truce.


    "Hey, Henry, did you know that they wouldn''t fight all along?"


    And the earlier youth who had talked to Henry asked curiously, as Henry was the one who had supported Ian strongly before.


    "How would I know they wouldn''t fight? Are you stupid?"


    Hearing the youngster''s voice, Henry rolled his eyes.


    How the heck would he know that that guy Zane would just leave after all the ramblings?


    For all he cared, he was most probably the one who was really looking forward to Ian''s fight with an official Wizard.


    "But still, you must have some conjecture, right?"


    The youngster didn''t care about his curse and asked again, garnering attention from around, yet again lifting Henry''s mood easily.


    "Cough... I don''t know why they didn''t fight, but if I had to guess..."


    Seeing that the crowd was paying attention to him, Henry coughed a little, created suspense, and then spilled what he truly thought.


    "...that guy must have a similar ability as me. He must have realized Ian is dangerous, so he backed out at the last moment."


    Henry whispered as if spilling some secret, with a wink.


    "Tch... here we go again. This guy only knows how to spout bullshit all day long. A Wizard ran away from an apprentice somehow because he felt the danger?"


    "Haha... be careful what you say. If that guy hears you spouting nonsense here, he might just burn you alive."


    And the moment Henry spouted his conjecture, he got a nice eye roll from Prince Ray, followed by a volley of sarcasm.


    The crowd around also laughed a little, as what Henry said was really funny.


    How could a Wizard run away from an apprentice just because he felt he was dangerous? This guy was really spouting bullshit, just as Ray said.


    "You... you fucker seem to really know your way with words. Why don''t you guess then? Besides being butthurt at everything, you don''t seem to know anything. Mister Second Guy, or should I say Third Guy?"


    Ray was really getting on his tail for nothing. So, Henry finally snapped, cursing him a little.


    Moreover, by saying "Second Guy," he was really rubbing salt on his wound from when he was surpassed by Carl in the qualification test.


    However, still, while countering the argument, he didn''t forget to look around for the figure of Zane.


    After all, if that guy heard him just like Prince Ray said, that would be a disaster he couldn''t run away from, even with his foresight ability.


    ''Fortunately, that guy seems to have really disappeared.''


    Henry breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Prince Ray scoffing in a cold voice.


    "I don''t care what happened between them. Unlike you, I have other things to do. Oh, and even if I am behind them in qualifications, I am still way above you all."


    Prince Ray replied in a cold voice and left the crowd, heading towards the tent pointed out by a few knights left behind to guide them.


    "Tch... who are you lying to? Aren''t we all the same now? What other things do you have to do?"


    Henry was really fed up with Ray''s proud demeanor. He couldn''t understand why he was so high-sounding when both of them were princes of an empire from that barren place.


    ''Some people are just weird, I guess.''


    Henry shook his head while inadvertently looking in Ian''s direction.


    ...


    "So? Should we leave immediately or stay for a bit? Forgive me for my ignorance, but this is my first time on the Calvora Continent. I''m kind of a newbie, you know."


    Once Zane''s figure disappeared, Yela was still brooding over his unusual behavior when she heard Ian''s soft voice right behind her, causing her to quickly turn around.


    "Eh... oh, we will leave after some time. Why don''t you stay inside the temporary tent for a while? I will call everyone after some time."


    Yela hurriedly replied while adjusting her glasses, putting aside her random thoughts for now.


    Now that she looked at Ian up close, he was indeed a handsome youth with his own charm.


    ''Unfortunately, he is already taken, and by two of them at that.''


    Yela thought, looking at Lyra and Aurora, who were looking at her a little defensively.

 Chapter 216 - 216: Subtle Flirt

    Feeling their defensive look, Yela didn''t know what to say.


    It wasn''t like she was going to snatch this guy, was she? All she felt was a little curious, that''s all.


    "Yeah, that will do. Why don''t you guide us? Are you busy?"


    Ian smiled a little and asked, appearing as amiable as ever.


    From the way he talked and carried himself, he seemed completely chill with being around the First Ring Wizards.


    "Yeah, you can show them the way. Let me handle the trivial matters, Wizard Yela. Besides, I already caused such trouble for you by receiving us impromptu. You can relax a little."


    Hearing Ian''s suggestion, Ron, who was silently standing on the side, hurriedly suggested and quickly disappeared right after.


    He didn''t even give Yela a chance to react.


    "So, what do you think?"


    Ian asked again after seeing Ron busy guiding the apprentices and the knights around, working hard.


    He began to like this subordinate more and more.


    "Eh...? Oh, why not. Let me show you the way then. And, by the way, you guys can ask anything you''d like to know while at it. It seems you have lots of questions."


    Although Ron''s sudden departure was unexpected, Yela didn''t think much of it and smiled a little at Ian, Lyra, and Aurora while habitually fixing her glasses.


    "Haha... there are indeed many things I want to ask. Don''t mind me if I sound so abrupt, Wizard Yela."


    Ian laughed while walking ahead toward the so-called tent with Aurora and Lyra by his side.


    Honestly, the resting tents were so visibly placed that nobody would require a guide at all. It was just Ian''s way of getting Yela''s attention, which, fortunately, she didn''t mind.


    "It was actually Wizard Ron who introduced you to me just now. From his information, if I want to be an Official Wizard, having some connection with you early on seems to be a good choice. Haha... so, I was just pulling the strings, you know." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian didn''t beat around the bush but just smiled a little awkwardly, as if what he was doing had a purpose and seemed insincere.


    "Oh? Did Ron actually say that?"


    Yela had indeed wondered why Ian seemed so direct and enthusiastic when talking with her.


    Moreover, he seemed unfazed by their realm difference. But remembering how he was able to stay at the top deck and Ron''s inadvertent care towards him, she slightly understood.


    "But he does seem to care about you a lot. Then again, your qualifications are indeed good enough. In fact, they aren''t bad either."


    She nodded toward Ian, then looked at Aurora and Lyra.


    From the feeling she was getting, she could tell that both of them were already at the Second-Class Wizard Apprentice level.


    For someone who had just arrived from such a barren place, such a realm was indeed good in her opinion.


    "But we are nothing in front of you. You are already a bona fide First Ring Wizard at such a young age. Honestly, I was shocked after seeing you for the first time."


    Lyra wasn''t someone to remain silent. So, after seeing that Yela didn''t seem to be interested in Ian that way, she perked up and complimented Yela with a beautiful smile.


    With her seductive blue eyes, charming smile, and unique glow, the conversation instantly turned into something completely enchanting.


    "Hehe... come on, this is nothing. With my status, if I am not an Official Wizard already, that would be a complete joke."


    Yela giggled a little, waving her hand as if her realm wasn''t something astounding in this place. However, hearing Lyra call her young, she indeed seemed a little happy.


    Women¡ªso easy to please.


    "Oh? Is becoming a First Ring Wizard on this continent so easy?"


    Aurora was intrigued by Yela''s light reaction and asked curiously, her gaze softening as she looked at her. The faint sparkle in her emerald-green eyes reflected her genuine curiosity.


    "No, no. I mean, being a First Ring Wizard is still hard. But with the right connection and good qualifications, it is still doable at a young age."


    Yela waved her hand and clarified.


    "For example, I am the daughter of the head of the Corvin Mystic Merchants Organization. So, for me, although it is hard, getting an Ascension potion is still possible."


    She said and then looked at Ian,


    "This might be what Ron told you. But let me tell you straight. Although I have some connections, there is no way they are easy. And Ascension materials are too expensive, not to mention making them into a potion."


    Although she was kinda curious about this guy because of his talent, she was a daughter of a merchant, after all. There was no way she would help someone just because they smiled and talked a little.


    So, before any expectations could arise, she curbed them in the cradle. Moreover, she didn''t want someone to approach her just for the benefits.


    There was no lack of such people around her, and she was already tired of them.


    "Haha... isn''t Wizard Yela thinking too much? Do I look like that kind of guy?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at Yela.


    "I''m not so na?ve as to expect an Ascension potion for nothing. I just thought that forging a connection with someone as charming as you felt... right."


    He offered a subtle smile, then raised an eyebrow.


    "Or was I wrong? Should I apologize?"


    "Hehe... you have some knack for words. You literally just saw me once and thought I was charming enough to make a connection? Who are you capping?"


    Yela giggled a little as the more she talked with Ian, the more natural it felt. It wasn''t like talking with other apprentices at all.


    Ian had that certain charm about him, making him appear equal even to those above his realm. At least, Yela found him like that.


    "Sigh... does one need to see someone multiple times to find them charming? Hey, Lyra, didn''t I find you charming the first time I saw you?"


    Ian sighed dramatically and asked Lyra, gaining a nice eye roll from her.


    "Beat me. How would I know that? And don''t drag me into the middle out of nowhere."


    Lyra was speechless hearing his question and didn''t know how to answer. She was basically his childhood friend and didn''t even remember when was the first time Ian saw her.


    "Oh, I guess you wouldn''t know. How about you, Aurora? Didn''t I find you charming the first time?"


    Ian ignored Lyra''s chiding and asked Aurora again with a smile, causing her to blush.


    "I-I d-don''t know..."


    Poor Aurora, she didn''t know how to react to Ian''s curious look, causing her to stammer.


    "Hey, didn''t I say not to drag us into the middle? Do you want our help to flirt with another girl?"


    Lyra finally couldn''t take Ian''s teasing, so she directly punched him in the chest lightly, pouting a little.


    "Hmm? Come on now. Where did you see me flirting?"


    Ian asked with a questioning look, to which Lyra just stared dead at him, causing him to stop complaining.


    "Pfft..."


    Yela, on the side, finally couldn''t help but giggle sweetly, seeing their interactions.


    How long had it been since she saw such a lively couple? Honestly, she was now beginning to get a little jealous.


    "Anyway, the gist is I was just trying to become a friend. Ah... and don''t listen to her, I wasn''t flirting with you just now."


    Seeing that Lyra was getting serious, Ian immediately changed the conversation, diverting attention to Yela.


    "Yeah, you better not. Hehe... you already have two of them. By the way, what do you guys find in him anyway? He seems quite ordinary to me."


    Yela asked with a smirk, completely disregarding Ian. In such a short conversation, she didn''t realize how she had basically begun talking with them like a normal friend would.


    "Ordinary? I think I am anything but ordinary. Don''t you think, girls?"


    Ian heard Yela''s attempt to lower his prestige but didn''t mind. Instead, he responded with a calm smile while looking at Lyra and Aurora knowingly, causing both of them to blush a little.


    "Who knows? You stupid blockhead. I''m done talking to you. Let''s go, Aurora. I need a break¡ªI don''t want to see this guy anymore."


    Lyra finally couldn''t stand Ian''s smirk, smacked him on the head, and dragged Aurora with her toward the nearby tent, intending to rest.


    Let this guy fend for himself, she thought.


    "Hey, there was no need to hit me, was there?"


    Ian rubbed his head where Lyra smacked him and asked but got no response as Lyra and Aurora entered a nearby empty tent, occupying it.


    Although the resting areas were abrupt, they still came with basic arrays and enchantments for privacy and safety.


    And since mana was abundant on this continent, operating basic arrays cost nothing except for a few materials.


    "Pfft... see? Because of your behavior, your girls are now angry with you. Why don''t you go and appease them?"


    Yela looked at Ian''s sorry figure and once again laughed a little. She felt like a little girl succeeding in her little scheme.


    "Heh... let them be. When I do something extraordinary during the night, they will be appeased either way."


    Ian didn''t mind Yela''s teasing and instead smirked with a sly smile.


    And of course, Yela understood what he was saying, causing her to feel ashamed and blush a little.


    Although, she was a little mature in age than Lyra and Aurora, she was still a girl. How could she stand such teasing?


    So, not wanting to continue the topic, she finally directed the conversation to the real matter.


    "So, what did Ron tell you? What do you want to know?"

 Chapter 217 - 217: Celestial Council

    "Hmm? Oh, he just told me you are a princess of a very popular merchant organization in Mystic Circle."


    Ian replied with a smile,


    "And from the way you carry yourself, he seems right."


    Ian said while looking at the flowing wizard robe and a beautiful small staff at her side. Moreover, with all those glowing orbs on the rings on her fingers, he was sure that they were most likely some level of artifacts.


    Not to mention the beautiful necklaces around her neck.


    Seeing Ian''s eyes wandering around her body, gauging the gears on her, Yela rolled her eyes speechlessly.


    "Okay, you don''t need to signal with your eyes. I know what I am wearing, okay?"


    Yela said while combing her stranded hair beside her ear.


    "Although I am the sole daughter of the head of a merchant organization, I am not that good, to be honest. In fact, that guy Zane has a better background than me."


    She replied lightly and asked,


    "By the way, it wasn''t wise to provoke that guy, you know. Although you seem to not take a First Ring Wizard seriously due to some reasons, he has some good connections in the Mystic Circle. It might cause you some problems when you arrive."


    Yela looked at Ian a little interestingly, as despite being a Third Class Wizard Apprentice, he seemed unperturbed in front of a First Ring Wizard.


    But as she said, Zane wasn''t proud and annoying because of his own talent but because he had a good uncle in Mystic Circle.


    "Huh? Do you mean to say all of us apprentices will be taken into Mystic Circle?"


    Ian asked, raising his eyebrow.


    From the event he remembered, wasn''t Carl and the others selected to different organizations after going to Arcane Assembly?


    "That would be the case if you guys arrived here after six months. But now that you all arrived early for some reason, you all will follow us to the Mystic Circle for now."


    Yela replied and then smirked a little,


    "What? Are you now afraid of a counterattack from Zane? Hehe... by any chance, do you need my help? But, like I said before, my help doesn''t come for free, though."


    She then giggled after seeing the surprised look on Ian, thinking that he might be pissing off Zane because he thought they were going to Arcane Assembly.


    Arcane Assembly was basically an event conducted by the Wizard Organizations in Calvora Continent to select new seeds.


    And it was conducted every ten years. That''s why the departure of Ron this time was considered too early. And since this time around, it was Mystic Circle''s turn to manage seeds from Gravethrone Continent, managing these apprentices also came to their head.


    So, Zane wasn''t lying when he said Ron might get punished if he didn''t have a good reason for his early return. After all, Mystic Circle didn''t want to babysit dozens of apprentices with low qualifications.


    "Tch... I''m not afraid of him. But I do need your help, though. Let''s talk about that after we arrive at the place."


    Ian said, scanning the area around and asking what he wanted to know,


    "So, can you introduce some basic knowledge about the place we are about to go? And how is the power structure around here?"


    Although he had some knowledge, he wasn''t completely sure.


    It was better to ask someone native to this place. Moreover, it seemed Yela didn''t mind, as even after arriving near the tent, she didn''t leave immediately.


    "Um... how to say, it is nothing new. Mystic Circle, where we are going, is an Intermediate Wizard Organization with two beings with Fourth Ring at charge. It is located in Arcane Highlands along with other intermediate organizations."


    Yela continued,


    "Oh, by the way, in case you didn''t know, the Wizard Organizations on this continent are divided into Intermediate, Advanced, and Supreme according to their top power¡ªFourth Ring, Sixth Ring, and Eighth Ring, respectively."


    "Hm? So, Mystic Circle is so low in level?"


    Ian raised his eyebrows with interest. In the novel, besides Ron being from there, there was no further mention of it.


    And Carl also directly participated in the Arcane Assembly, entering the Sixth-ring organization, Celestial Council.


    "Low-level? We have two Fourth Ring Wizards in charge. Not to mention dozens of Third Ring, hundreds of First and Second Ring, and thousands of apprentices. What low level are you talking about? Do you still think like that?"


    Yela rolled her eyes behind her glasses, appearing a little offended.


    Wasn''t Ian being too pompous now? Although there were many Intermediate Wizard Organizations on this continent, they were still considered the cr¨¨me of the crop, as the more advanced organizations were truly too powerful and low in numbers.


    Then, as if she understood Ian''s thoughts, she looked at him again and questioned him with a hint of curiosity,


    "Are you perhaps aiming to join a Sixth Ring Organization?"


    Besides this point, she had no idea why Ian would consider Mystic Circle low-level.


    "Yeah, I indeed has such plans. Have you perhaps heard about Celestial Council? I had a plan to join it during the next assembly." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian didn''t hide it and told Yela the truth. Since most of the plot of the novel revolved around that organization, of course, he had to enter it no matter what.


    He didn''t have those useless thoughts like avoiding the plot or not involving himself with the protagonist, etc., etc. Instead, he was more eager to quickly go and grab all those opportunities before Carl did anything.


    Otherwise, what was the use of him being transmigrated into a novel? He hadn''t gotten to enjoy much yet.


    "Celestial Council?"


    Yela heard what Ian said and looked at him a few more times as if confused about where he heard that name.


    "Of course, I know it is a Sixth Ring Wizard Organization. But..."


    She paused a bit and continued,


    "...are you sure you want to go to that place? Honestly, I''m not lying, but Mystic Circle is countless times better than that organization for your level, even though it is one level lower in grade."


    Yela didn''t question whether Ian could enter but genuinely advised against joining it.


    After all, from the name, you could see it was made up of factions of Wizards.


    Although it was a Sixth Ring organization, higher rank than Mystic Circle, practicing there might be much harder than here.


    After all, Ian was truly at the bottom of the food chain there. Not to mention the constant war, disputes, and whatnot.


    If you didn''t have a better connection there, you wouldn''t be able to move forward no matter how much qualification you had.


    Even being a First Ring Wizard there was hard due to such a structure in the organization. So, she wasn''t lying.


    "Haha... I''m sure. I have my own plans, don''t worry about it. So, do you think I can enter Celestial Council?"


    Ian asked, as he himself wasn''t sure. After all, he wasn''t a protagonist, and his talents were, in a way, forged.


    So, it would be better if Yela could give some solution.


    "I don''t know. If you ask about other Sixth Ring Organizations, I might give you some pointers, but Celestial Council is weird."


    "They are a bunch of hodgepodge wizards gathered together. Honestly, you might have a chance if you manage to pique someone''s interest."


    Seeing that Ian had already made plans, Yela didn''t say much.


    Moreover, just like she said, joining a Sixth Ring organization wasn''t Ian''s choice, but theirs.


    "Oh... then that''s a bummer."


    Ian was slightly disappointed by getting a negative answer from Yela.


    ''Sigh... I can''t even use the same method as Carl to enter that place.''


    Ian thought as he remembered that Carl was chosen not because of his talent but because of his unique physique, Golden Sunblood; a physique that had traces of solar essence and was immune to most poisons and corruption-based magic.


    But until now, he didn''t know what bloodline he had, let alone a physique, if there was any in the first place.


    "Although I don''t know much about the entry requirements of that place, I might know someone who can help you."


    Seeing the disappointed look on Ian, Yela smiled a little slyly and took out the best part at last.


    She was a daughter of a merchant, after all. Even if she was a wizard, she had some skills a merchant should have.


    "Hmm? Do you know someone? That''s great. Why don''t you introduce me to your friend then?"


    Ian was a little surprised by her revelation and directly asked her to introduce him as if he didn''t notice the sly grin on her lips.


    "You wish!"


    Hearing him ask directly to introduce, Yela was speechless.


    She found out that besides being pompous, he was also a shameless person.


    "How can you meet someone just because you want to? Not to mention you are just a Wizard Apprentice. Not every Wizard is as amiable as Ron and me."


    Yela pointed out,


    "Besides, when you need someone''s help, you also need to offer something first, don''t you think so?"


    She said with a smile, looking at Ian, who was acting as clueless as before.


    "Hmm... you are right. Then, what do you need before you are willing to help me?"


    Since acting dumb didn''t work out, Ian simply asked. After all, he was also trying and didn''t have much hope.


    "Umm... let me think."


    Yela acted as if she was thinking seriously, then suddenly smirked and said,


    "You know what? I feel like there is nothing on you that interests me right now. How about you ask me again after you reach the First Ring Wizard level?"


    She asked as if she genuinely thought that way,


    "Let''s do this, when you reach the First Ring Wizard level, you ask me again, and then I will introduce you to that person with a little fee. Okay, it is already so late, just rest a bit. I will send someone to notify you when it is time to leave."


    Yela said everything in one go with a smile, turned around, and quickly disappeared from Ian''s view. It was as if she was running away.


    But Ian could still hear her giggle from afar.


    ''Tch... asking to reach First Ring Wizard level in six months? Playing smart, huh.''

 Chapter 218 - 218: DreamShard

    ''Tch... asking to reach First Ring Wizard level in six months? Playing smart, huh.''


    Ian smirked a little after hearing her condition.


    From the way she giggled at the end, she might have thought he wouldn''t be able to.


    After all, reaching First Ring Wizard level requires the Ascension Potion, which someone like him shouldn''t be able to get.


    So, in the end, it all came down to the zero level where he would be seeking a connection for that matter.


    ''It seems it isn''t a good idea to ask for her help then.''


    Ian knew Yela from the event where Carl met her in the novel during his auction visit; a typical plot. Of course, Yela wasn''t a heroine or anything, just a side character.


    But since she was related to merchants, he thought maybe she could get him the recipe for the Ascension Potion.


    ''But she has a calculative mind. The risk will be higher.''


    Ian didn''t think that just because their conversations went smoothly with giggles and laughs, he was now close with Yela.


    That would be foolish.


    From the way she carried on the conversation and left with a hook, he understood that she might be interested in him for something.


    ''Might be my talent or maybe... not.''


    Ian was just guessing when suddenly, a beautiful small bird landed on his shoulder out of nowhere.


    With ember-hued feathers that shimmered like molten gold and intelligent eyes, it garnered a few glances from the Knights around.


    "You are finally here. What did you manage to find?"


    Ian asked through telepathy to Ignysyl, who looked elated just from its bird face. Although it was a weird expression, Ian could still feel its emotions when up close.


    Actually, when they had just landed from the Silver Gull ship and Ian had the confrontation with Zane, Ignysyl just disappeared without saying anything from his shoulder.


    And from the way this guy looked like a sneaky thief, Ian guessed the little dragon must have found something amazing here.


    "Let''s go inside first."


    Ignysyl didn''t answer Ian directly but urged him to enter the tent in front, as if he didn''t want to draw anyone''s attention.


    "So sneaky?"


    Ian raised an eyebrow but still entered the makeshift tent in front, made from some kind of animal''s leather.


    After entering, he closed the door behind him, which instantly activated the array around, covering the tent with simple protection.


    "So, what did you find that you have to be so sneaky? By the way, change your form, I don''t like this look of yours."


    Ian said while sitting on the side of a simple bed, waiting for Ignysyl to answer.


    "Tch... it''s not like I want to be in this form anyway."


    Ignysyl complained in a low voice and changed his form back to his true magnificent self.


    Then, as if he remembered what he came here for, he forgot his complaint, smiled widely, and asked.


    "Guess what I found in this place?"


    From the expression and excitement on his face, he seemed proud of his findings.


    So, Ignysyl didn''t immediately take out what he had found after disappearing this time but instead asked Ian with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "Are you kidding? How would I know?"


    Seeing him act like a kid, Ian rolled his eyes speechlessly. How would he be able to guess what he found out of nowhere?


    Did he think of him as a Seer or what? Why was he so childish?


    ''But, he is indeed a kid after all. This much quirkiness is acceptable.''


    He thought, as because of Ignysyl''s actual identity, he sometimes forgot that he was still a juvenile dragon.


    "Tch... you''re no fun at all. At least, give some guesses."


    Ian''s passive attitude irked Ignysyl''s enthusiasm a little.


    Still, he immediately perked up again and waved his hand, causing a small shimmering crystal to appear in between them.


    "Look what I found?"


    Ignysyl asked again while pointing at the item in front with his paw, with clear pride in his eyes. It was as if he wanted to be praised for his great findings.


    But Ian ignored his eyes for now and looked at the crystal in front instead.


    The crystal Ian was looking at was deep violet in color with swirling silver streaks flying inside. Although it was in the shape of a crystal, it resembled a moving mist.


    Also, from close inspection, Ian found that it was constantly emitting a faint, calming glow, almost inducing drowsiness.


    Overall, it was ethereal.


    "Dreamshard!"


    After carefully looking at the crystal that Ignysyl had taken out, Ian finally called out its name with clear surprise in his eyes.


    "Yeah, a Dreamshard. Haha... do you know how rare this item is?"


    Ignysyl laughed proudly while fluttering his wings covered with fiery flames.


    "The moment I landed outside of that ship, I immediately sensed its existence. You don''t know how much energy I consumed to take it out while hiding from the patrol. After all, you cannot store it in space like other treasures."


    He added with a rare enthusiasm.


    "Yeah, it is indeed a rare item." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian nodded with clear elation in his eyes, not minding Ignysyl''s boasting one bit. Instead, he grabbed the crystal in his arm, which weighed nothing at all despite its appearance.


    "So, they were transporting Elementum ore, huh."


    Ian mumbled while carefully examining the Dreamshard in front of him.


    As far as he knew, Elementum ore was a rare ore found in this wizard world that had many uses.


    Depending on its type and elemental nature, it could be used for something as simple as making a specific elemental meditation chamber or in more complex situations such as Leyline Conduction, Reality-Anchoring, Void-Resonance, etc.


    Of course, the more advanced the use, the rarer the Elementum ore.


    And the Dreamshard in front of him was also one of them, considered extremely rare.


    ''I don''t know which guy was unlucky enough to lose this treasure.''


    Ian thought in a good mood, not minding Ignysyl''s stealing behavior one bit.


    "See? Didn''t I say I can find treasure for you? If you let me out in the sea, I might have found more precious items, but you didn''t let me."


    Ignysyl proudly shook his head as if Ian had disappointed him by not using his absolutely wonderful talent.


    "Okay, I know you are awesome. Can you now come down from your high ground?"


    Ian said speechlessly, then asked,


    "Where did you find it? Is it the only one?"


    "Of course, it is the only one. Do you think Dreamshard can be found randomly like those low-grade stones?"


    Ignysyl rolled his eyes as if Ian was asking for too much. Then, seeing Ian so interested, he asked with curiosity,


    "You seem to know this ore too. Do you have any plans for its use or what?"


    "Yeah, I know since it is an ingredient for the Dream Potion."


    Ian nodded at Ignysyl while playing with the Dreamshard in his hand.


    The reason he recognized this ore immediately was because of the reward he got from the system earlier: Potion Mastery.


    And like he said, this Dreamshard was an ingredient for the Dream Potion; an Advanced grade potion.


    "Dream Potion? Never heard of it."


    Ignysyl shook his head as he didn''t know what that was.


    "Then why are you so excited after getting this crystal?"


    Ian raised his eyebrow.


    If he didn''t know about the Dream Potion, then why was he so excited?


    "Of course, because this crystal can allow Spirit Communication and Bloodline Recalling. Although the chances are pretty low, it is still there."


    Ignysyl said with a twinkle in his eyes. What he cared more about was his bloodline and the sealed ability and knowledge within.


    And from his inheritance, he knew that Dreamshard could help him with just that, although the chances were low enough.


    Nevertheless, for him, who had just arrived at a new place, this was a great finding to celebrate.


    "Yeah, Dream Potion can also do that."


    Ian nodded as he understood why Ignysyl was so excited.


    In fact, now that he gazed upon those uses, he was also a little excited, as his blood was also mysterious like Ignysyl''s.


    ''Maybe I will unearth something with this, who knows?''


    Ian thought with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry. Dream Potion is far better than using the ore directly. Your chances of Bloodline Recalling will be higher."


    He said with a smile while patting his hand atop Ignysyl''s head as if acknowledging his achievement.


    "Really, that would be great."


    And sure enough, a word of encouragement from Ian was enough, and Ignysyl visibly became excited.


    "Yeah, why would I lie to you? And besides Spirit Communication and Bloodline Recalling, it also has other uses like Soul Anchoring, Memory Recall, Lucid Dreaming, and many more."


    It seemed Ian was in a good mood, so he added a few more sentences.


    "Oh, and besides those normal uses, it can also be used for Phantom Invocation just from the aura alone."


    Then, as if he remembered an obscure use, Ian called out at last.


    Phantom Invocation, as the name suggested, was the ability to summon a phantom of an entity from its aura alone.


    This obscure power was particularly useful in interrogations or when searching for hidden treasure, as the summoned phantom could possibly reveal crucial information about the treasure.


    ''But why do I have a feeling that I have use of this obscure feature?''


    Ian thought, finding that he somehow seemed to have use of this feature of the Dream Potion, but he just couldn''t remember right now.


    And just when he was trying to recall, a sudden prompt from the system in his mind suddenly caught him off guard.


    [Ding!]

 Chapter 219 - 219: Thief Ignysyl

    [Ding!]


    [Your choice to involve yourself in the affair of the original villain, Kaelzor, has finally shown its effect.]


    [Your destiny, Passerby Villain, is in conflict with the true villain of the original plot, Kaelzor.]


    [Your inexplicable discovery of the main ingredient for the Dream Potion has slightly changed the plot.]


    [Congratulations! A new quest has been activated.]


    [Unique Destiny Quest: Fight for the destiny that is within your grasp.]


    [Quest Content 1: Concoct an advanced-rank Dream Potion and use it on the Necromancer mask you found inside the dark ring. You might gain some information about treasure from the Phantom Invocation.]


    [Quest Content 2: Race against Kaelzor and snatch the opportunity from him before he can get it in his hands. Be careful and make proper preparations before trying to complete this quest.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [The quest will be completed after you snatch the opportunity from Kaelzor''s hands.]


    "Damn!"


    Ian couldn''t help but curse out loud as soon as he skimmed through the prompt.


    "What? What happened?"


    Ignysyl, who was busy being proud next to him, was stunned by his sudden words and asked, completely confused.


    "Nothing... um... you did a good job this time. Why don''t you go out and see if you can find something better? We are almost leaving this place, and you won''t have a chance afterward."


    Ian realized he had slipped his tongue. So, he hurriedly composed himself, and asked Ignysyl to leave tacitly.


    "Tch... now you''re getting completely greedy. How can there still be other treasures? Getting this Dreamshard was a stroke of luck already."


    Ignysyl rolled his eyes at Ian, feeling that he was basically opening his lion''s mouth. Getting a Dreamshard here as soon as they arrived was an absolute stroke of luck in his opinion.


    How could he still find treasures here now?


    But seeing that Ian seemed to have decided, he still changed into his Raven form and quickly disappeared from the tent, leaving behind a few words:


    "Don''t blame me if I can''t find anything this time. Like I said, that was a stroke of luck and cannot be easily replicated."


    Ignysyl now felt that he might have set the expectation bar too high by finding the Dreamshard this time.


    So, he immediately left some words so that, in the event he failed, he could cling to them to save his pride.


    This little dragon had begun to learn the ways of humans. Truly, it was interesting to see his reaction.


    But Ian''s mind wasn''t on that, or rather, he didn''t even look at Ignysyl''s disappearing figure as he was busy with his thoughts.


    ''A stroke of luck, huh. Is that really the case?''


    Ian thought bitterly while looking at the glaring snippet on the prompt screen in his mind.


    [Your choice to involve yourself in the affair of the original villain, Kaelzor, has finally shown its effect.]


    [Your destiny, Passerby Villain, is in conflict with the true villain of the original plot, Kaelzor.]


    ''So, is this the way of fate? No wonder I got this Dreamshard as soon as I arrived at the Calvora Continent.''


    Ian thought while looking at the mesmerizing Elementum ore in his hand, which weighed almost nothing.


    Cause and effect¡ªalthough it sounded profound when the system first prompted him, Ian honestly hadn''t paid much attention.


    He thought that once he was strong enough, he would use the clue on the black ring he got by killing Dornar to get what Kaelzor was hunting for with ease.


    But the sudden quest had really caught him off guard.


    ''And it''s even a Unique Quest¡ªFight for the destiny that is within your grasp.'' Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the second time he had received a Unique Quest from the system after transmigrating into this world.


    The first time was when he confronted Carl at the Imperial Academy to change his original fate.


    ''But why is it "fight for the destiny" when it only relates to Kaelzor, a villain?''


    Ian was confused.


    If it was about the protagonist, Carl, then it would make sense for destiny to be involved. But Kaelzor was a true villain in the Arcane Passage, not a lucky fellow in any way.


    ''But anyhow, so that d¨¦j¨¤ vu I was experiencing was from this Necromancer mask, huh.''


    Ian didn''t think much about it for now, as those things were still far off.


    After all, he wasn''t even a First Ring Wizard yet. How could he think of competing with someone at the Fourth Ring level?


    Instead, he took out an eerie bone mask from the black ring he had hidden before and scanned it with his mental power once again.


    [Necromancer Mask (Advanced Artifact - Damaged): A bone mask made from the grotesque death ritual of a dark wizard, a necromancer. It is slightly damaged, rendering its effect low. It seems to have a lingering aura of its owner from when he was alive.


    Effect:


    1) Aura of Fear: Exudes a deathly aura of fear on your enemy when wearing this mask. The effect is highly dependent on the wearer''s mental power.


    2) Sight Beyond Death: Once you wear this mask, you can see sights a normal mortal cannot see. While wearing it, seeing ghosts, spirits, or death energy is possible.


    3) Mask of Deception: Can hide your identity from magical detection to a certain degree.]


    ''So all along, this mask was a clue?''


    Ian thought while playing with the bone mask in his hands. Although it was an advanced artifact, since it was damaged and had an uncanny use, Ian had never used it before.


    Moreover, since he had the Ethereal Form at his disposal, the uses of this mask were almost useless to him.


    But now that he had obtained the Dreamshard from Ignysyl and the information from the system, he was finally beginning to understand its uses.


    ''Then this compass must also have some use.''


    Ian then took out a compass that he had found along with this Necromancer Mask.


    [Necrotic Compass (Uncommon): A magical compass imbued with complex dark runes. It can always point to the nearest graveyard or the presence of undead and death energy with no error.]


    ''A mask with the lingering aura of its owner and a compass that can always point to the nearest graveyard with no error. Huh, interesting.''


    Ian suddenly smiled a little after figuring something out from his broken knowledge.


    ''Well, let''s put this quest aside for now. I''m still too weak, and involving myself early in this mess does no good.''


    After contemplating for a while, Ian finally hid the mask and compass once again and stuffed the Dreamshard into his pocket.


    Fortunately, although the Elementum ore couldn''t be stored inside the space ring, Ignysyl''s ability seemed to be able to shrink it a lot. Otherwise, carrying it along would have been a chore.


    "Boom!"


    "What the hell are you doing, Yela? Have you gone nuts?"


    Just as Ian was preparing to leave the tent and reconcile with Lyra and Aurora, a loud bang echoed around the entire base, causing even the ground to tremble.


    Then came the extremely angry voice of Zane, followed by another bang that was no smaller than the previous one.


    "What happened?"


    Ian was completely bewildered by such a sudden change in the situation and quickly left the tent, meeting Lyra and Aurora, who came running directly toward him.


    "Ian, are you alright? What happened?"


    Lyra breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Ian, quickly came near him, and asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Ian shook his head and turned toward the edge of the base, where he could see a mushroom cloud billowing into the sky, its fiery power illuminating the horizon in an eerie, unnatural glow.


    "It seems Yela and that wizard are fighting."


    Aurora spoke after seeing the silhouettes of two figures in the sky. Although she couldn''t recognize them from such a far distance, she could still guess easily.


    After all, who among their team was capable of causing such a loud ruckus in such a short time?


    Fortunately, they were far enough and weren''t affected by the battle. Otherwise, just from the shockwave alone, many apprentices would have been injured.


    "Yeah, they are quite powerful. That guy Ron is really not good compared to them."


    Just as Aurora finished speaking, Ignysyl suddenly appeared on Ian''s shoulder, looking curiously at the fight ahead.


    Like he said, that shockwave was twice as powerful in brute force as any of Ron''s spells Ian had seen before. So, Ignysyl was indeed right.


    "Yeah, it seems this place has some influence on the spells too."


    Ian nodded and asked,


    "By the way, why is Yela so furious? Wasn''t she fine just now?"


    Ian asked curiously when a loud shout directly answered his confusion.


    "You thief! We clearly divided our spoils. Why will you snatch what is mine now that we are about to leave?"


    Yela''s loud shout, filled with extreme fury, was hearable even from afar, and Ian, of course, heard it quite clearly.


    So, after hearing the reason for her anger, Ian couldn''t help but turn his head unconsciously to look at the Raven on his shoulder that was excitedly watching the fight ahead.


    And it seemed Ignysyl noticed Ian''s gaze. He looked at Ian curious gaze innocently and said,


    "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t do anything at all. It is none of my problem."

 Chapter 220 - 220: What Did You Lose Anyway?

    "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t do anything at all. It''s none of my business."


    Ignysyl denied any accusations Ian''s gaze implied, appearing as innocent as a child should be.


    ''Yeah, I believe you.''


    Ian rolled his eyes at his act but didn''t say anything.


    After all, there was no way he was going to return the Dreamshard just because it belonged to Yela.


    Moreover, now that he knew its significance and the Quest tied to it, he had to search for the recipe for the Dream Potion along with the Ascension one.


    So, after thinking for a while, Ian took the Dreamshard out of his pocket and directly tossed it to Ignysyl, ordering,


    "Keep it with you. It''s safer that way. But don''t use it."


    "Hmm? Oh, of course, haha. See? I can be of help to you at times."


    Seeing that Ian wasn''t trying to accuse him of anything, Ignysyl beamed with a smile and wrapped the Elementum Ore in front of him with his own dimensional power.


    And with his constant Rule of Fire surrounding him, even if Yela had some method to locate her goods, she would be clueless.


    While both of them were busy hiding their deeds, Aurora and Lyra looked at each other, guessing something. But they wisely kept their mouths shut and said nothing.


    ''Hmm... It should be okay now, but it seems I really need to find someone else who knows the market. Yela won''t work.''


    Ian thought bitterly and shook his head.


    "You stupid girl, do you really think you''re better than me? When did I ever steal your things? Did you see it with your own eyes?"


    On the other hand, Zane, who was extremely upset by the sudden, inexplicable restrictions from the pact that appeared after his encounter with Ian, went haywire with rage.


    "Mystic Missile!"


    "Boom!"


    In his anger, he didn''t care whether his spell could harm others¡ªand directly chanted a spell, firing a volley of flames toward Yela, who was floating in front of him.


    From afar, Ian could see that each fireball was infused with wind elements, increasing its speed to an extreme degree, all aimed directly at Yela.


    "Arcane Ward!"


    Yela wasn''t one to be passive. Instead, immediately, she swung her staff around, chanting an obscure spell.


    As soon as her chant was complete, Ian saw massive shimmering green vines spring out of nowhere, wrapping around Yela''s floating figure perfectly like a dome.


    "Twang!"


    "Boom!"


    Although the Mystic Missiles struck spontaneously on the dome and seemed deadly, they were perfectly countered by the vines that surged from all directions to shield Yela.


    Moreover, some vines even surged forward, altering the trajectory of the projectiles.


    As fierce as the spell was, the defense appeared deceptively effortless¡ªalmost like child''s play, if not for the destruction caused by the missiles along the coast.


    "Zane, tell the truth. Where were you before? Besides you, who else could have stolen the things I hid?"


    Yela also realized that she was a little too impulsive.


    After all, in her opinion, Zane shouldn''t have known about her acquiring the Dreamshard, as there had been no such attempts for days.


    But today, after she returned from talking with Ian, the Dreamshard suddenly vanished. Moreover, not a single protection mechanism she had left behind was triggered¡ªnot even the array.


    So, she suspected Zane, as he was the only one capable of using some incredible treasure to bypass those defenses.


    But looking at his reactions, it seemed not.


    ''Then, who could it be?''


    Yela thought bitterly and suddenly glanced at Ron¡ªthe only First Ring Wizard besides them present.


    ''No, he was within my sight the whole time. Besides, he isn''t that capable.''


    She dismissed the idea that Ron was the thief, as she had seen him managing the apprentices while talking with Ian.


    "Where could I have been? Are you stupid? I was inside my tent the whole time. Besides, what do you have that I would need to steal sneakily anyway?"


    Zane calmed down a little after casting a large-scale spell and ceased fighting.


    Then, he looked at Yela''s anxious expression with curiosity, as he truly didn''t know what she had lost.


    Heck, he didn''t even know she had acquired some precious treasure on this mission. Otherwise¡­


    "You better not lie to me. Although you''re related to Sir Felix, I also have my own connections. Don''t think you can just get away with this."


    By now, Yela was almost certain that Zane wasn''t the thief, as the special detection spell she had placed on the Crystal didn''t react to him.


    But apologies weren''t her thing, so she merely snorted in displeasure, warned Zane, and disappeared from his sight.


    "Tch... stupid woman. You attack me out of nowhere, and instead of apologizing, you''re warning me? Fucking bitch..."


    Zane was beyond irritated and finally cursed Yela in anger.


    He was already upset about what had happened with Ian, and now Yela was also treating him like this.


    When did the roles change? Wasn''t he the one who used to bully others?


    ''Fuck this. I need to return to the Mystic Circle first.''


    For the first time, Zane realized that his power was still too weak. He truly hated this feeling.


    So, he simply cursed inwardly and vanished, just like Yela, unwilling to be a spectacle.


    ...


    "Hey, Ian. Did Yela just use a Wood Elemental spell? But isn''t her spell a little overpowered?"


    On the other side, Lyra, who had been spectating the battle from afar with Ian, of course, noticed the vines covering Yela''s figure, briefly shielding her from the attack.


    So, she asked Ian curiously, as she had seen something similar with Sylvia before, although Sylvia''s spell looked far superior¡ªeven without using mana.


    "Haha¡­ that was just me using this artifact. My original spell isn''t as overpowered as it seemed just now."


    Before Ian could answer, however, a sweet voice interrupted Lyra''s question from behind causing her to pause.


    "Oh... Hey, Yela."


    Recognizing the voice immediately, Lyra turned around, only to see Yela''s figure suddenly appear out of nowhere.


    "Hehe¡­ sorry if my appearance was abrupt."


    Yela giggled a little, apologizing while acting like a friend, unfazed by Lyra calling her name directly.


    Instead, she curiously glanced at Ian and the strange Raven on his shoulder, which seemed to be his pet. She had seen it before when he first appeared, but she lost interest after finding it was quite weak.


    ''Hmm, at least an Advanced Artifact.''


    Ian, on the other hand, wasn''t surprised by Yela''s sudden appearance.


    Instead, his gaze was fixed on the faintly glowing green shimmer emanating from her necklace. If he guessed it correctly, that should be an Advance Artifact with amplification effect.


    Like Yela said, there was no way she could conjured up such a large dome of vine just by chanting a simple spell.


    "Don''t worry about it. But what happened just now? You were fine before, and now you''re suddenly angry."


    Lyra waved her hand dismissively, showing that it was nothing, before asking what she really wanted to know. After all, from Ian and Ignysyl''s brief discussion, it seemed related to them.


    "Sigh¡­ don''t bring it up. I don''t know who it was, but someone stole something from my tent while I was out. That bastard¡­ if I ever find out who it is..."


    Lyra''s question seemed to trigger Yela''s rage as she gnashed her teeth in frustration, working hard to suppress her anger.


    "What did you lose, anyway? You seemed really angry just now. Something precious?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian also asked curiously, appearing as harmless as ever, as if he had no idea what Ignysyl had done.


    As for the raven on his shoulder, it just curiously tilted its head, much like any bird would, observing everything with sharp, intelligent eyes.


    "Sigh... let''s not talk about it. It was something I worked hard to find for a client, but now it''s basically gone. I don''t know when I''ll be able to find another one."


    Yela didn''t reveal what it was but simply complained, having already realized that her detection spells and tracking tools were useless.


    In fact, the reason she had appeared here immediately after confronting Zane was to test Ian and his companion.


    Though suspecting him seemed outrageous, she still did a basic check just now¡ªtrusting her sudden intuition.


    ''But of course, he can''t be the one. He was talking with me all along. What am I even thinking?''


    Yela shook her head inwardly, feeling a little guilty for suspecting without reason.


    "Oh? It was for a client? That''s a bummer. Do you need my help?"


    Ian raised an eyebrow after finding out that the Dreamshard was actually for a client.


    Although he wanted to know who it was, he stopped himself from asking and simply offered help.


    "No need. It seems some wandering wizard might have tracked my whereabouts this time. Sigh... There''s no point in searching now, as that person might have disappeared after stealing it. They seem to have good abilities."

 Chapter 221 - 221: Purification Potion

    Yela shook her head, really thinking that Ian, an apprentice, would be of no help.


    Besides, now that she had cooled down, she realized that the thief was very clever, directly stealing an Elementum Ore from heavy protection without triggering any reaction.


    Not to mention the ability to quickly take it away inexplicably since the Dreamshard couldn''t be stored inside a Mana ring.


    So, she basically concluded that she might have been targeted all along.


    From all the clues, it seemed the thief was incredibly prepared beforehand. The moment she was distracted, the Dreamshard disappeared from her base.


    ''I was careless.''


    Yela blamed herself a little.


    Poor her¡ªshe didn''t know the sophisticated and clever thief she imagined was right next to her, yawning lazily out of boredom on Ian''s shoulder.


    There was no plan or someone tailing her at all.


    "That''s truly unfortunate. So, what''s your plan then? Do you want to inform the Mystic Circle? They might help."


    Ian suggested after Yela rejected his offer.


    He wasn''t bothered by her disregard for his help, as even if she asked, it wasn''t like he was going to capture himself, right?


    That Dreamshard was now basically his. There was no way it would leave from his hand now.


    Although, he was a little sorry for stealing something from her, that was just a little. Maybe he would help her for this in the future, but that was for the future him to decide.


    "No, the Mystic Circle won''t care. Besides, it was my own separate mission."


    Yela shook her head at Ian''s suggestion and continued,


    "But since there''s suspicion of wandering wizards around, let''s not stay here anymore. Although that person seems to have disappeared, who knows what other plans they might have."


    Wandering wizards weren''t rare on the Calvora Continent. After all, in any world, there were always people who loved freedom and didn''t want to be bound by any organization.


    And among them were also those who couldn''t be accepted by any organization due to various reasons.


    So, they were like rogue cultivators, thirsty for resources. Yela was afraid they might get attacked by a group if they delayed any further.


    ''They stole my item with such precision. It''s better to leave.''


    Yela thought and looked at Ron, who was silently standing a little far off, listening to their chatter.


    "Wizard Ron, let''s gather the apprentices. Tell them it''s an emergency, and we''re leaving ASAP. I''ll go command Hugo to speed things up. Let''s leave in half an hour."


    "As for the Silver Gull, leave it as it is. I''ve already contacted someone. They''ll take care of it."


    Yela then ordered solemnly.


    "Oh, and don''t forget to remind that guy Zane too. He might flip out if you neglect him."


    Feeling that Ron might be targeted by Zane after all that had happened, she reminded him, as Zane had been the one hellbent on leaving as early as possible before.


    If they forgot to remind him now, who knew if he would directly smash Ron in anger? It was possible with his temper.


    "Yes, Wizard Yela. No problem."


    Ron nodded slightly at her suggestion and immediately went towards the apprentices, who looked like headless flies searching around. He also ordered the ship crew to hurry, as they didn''t have much time.


    "You guys come with him too. I''ll go and make some preparations to leave."


    Yela then said to Ian, Lyra, and Aurora before leaving the field after seeing them nod at her.


    "Wandering wizard? Are they stronger than me?"


    After Yela disappeared from their vision, Ignysyl finally opened his beak and barked in disdain.


    He didn''t like Yela comparing him with some wandering wizard one bit.


    What wandering wizards and nonsense? He was a dragon, okay? And besides, her so-called protection and array¡ªhe didn''t even look at them when taking the Dreamshard.


    It was as if he had just picked it up from the ground. Simple as that.


    In his vision, the treasures belonged to those who were capable, and he was capable enough. Why complain now? S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, it''s better if she thinks that way. Next time, don''t just steal something randomly. Although you have the ability, we aren''t strong enough yet."


    Ian didn''t argue or anything but just reminded Ignysyl, as today''s events let him understand what it meant to have abilities but not the strength to guard them.


    Fortunately, Yela was just a First Ring Wizard this time. If Ignysyl did the same thing in the Mystic Circle, then that would be very bad.


    "Yeah, I know. I''ll be careful."


    Ignysyl also nodded understandingly and took his advice seriously. After all, wasn''t using a raven form right now a sign of his weakness? He also knew proportion.


    "But... just wait for me to become an adult, and then we won''t have to worry about such things."


    However, who was he? How could he let his pride down so easily? So, he immediately lifted his proud head and spoke with conviction.


    Although his words were loud, there was some truth to them. So, Ian didn''t dampen his enthusiasm.


    Instead, he looked at Lyra and Aurora, who were curiously watching their interaction, and said,


    "Let''s go too. It''s time to leave this place."


    He could already see Ron gathering all the apprentices in an orderly fashion, ready for departure. And from afar, he could also see Zane''s lone figure in a wizard robe with a staff in his hand.


    For some reason, he didn''t seem to want to come near Ian''s location.


    ''Heh, how long can you hide?''


    Ian smirked a little at his behavior and didn''t pay much attention.


    Instead, he swiftly arrived near Ron, who was busy talking with Torren and Varn.


    As he came closer, he could already hear their conversation clearly.


    "Did you empty the ship like I said?"


    "Yeah, Sir Wizard. Everything has been emptied as you said."


    Captain Torren nodded in acknowledgment while imperceptibly glancing at Ian, who was near.


    "Good! Like I said, all the stuff you collected will be given to your crew. And as agreed, I will also help you two get enough Purification Potions in the City of Runeshire."


    Ron nodded in satisfaction and promised the reward they had discussed before, causing both Torren and Varn''s faces to visibly brighten.


    Purification Potions, as the name suggests, were an intermediate potion¡ªa magical elixir used to cleanse the body, mind, or soul of impurities, curses, poisons, or corruption.


    Since their power came from the experiments of a wizard, they, of course, weren''t devoid of issues that came with it.


    Although there were myriad methods to get rid of such side effects, Purification Potions were the best and the only method Varn and Torren knew of that could permanently remove their problems.


    How could they not be excited?


    "But... just remember what I said to you two before. There should be no mistakes in your mission. Otherwise, you know what can happen, right?"


    After seeing them get excited, Ron warned them solemnly, using the classic stick-and-carrot approach.


    "Yes, Sir Wizard!"


    Hearing the threat at last, Varn and Torren once again glanced at Ian from the corner of their eyes, feeling extremely bitter inside.


    They didn''t know what was wrong with this weird guy, somehow he directly controlled them with the help of this Wizard.


    And from what they saw on the ship during this journey, Wizard Ron also seemed to be under him.


    ''This guy is dangerous!''


    Just when they were thinking like this, suddenly, Torren and Varn felt their vision darken.


    No, it wasn''t that their vision darkened, but the sky was covered by something inexplicable, causing the sun to be obscured and the light to dim.


    "Woah! L-Look, what is that?" someone from the apprentice group suddenly stammered, pointing toward the sky in shock.

 Chapter 222 - 222: The Gentle Giant of the Skies

    "What the... so big."


    "Damn! Am I seeing this right?"


    "Hey, hey. It won''t attack us, right?"


    "So scary...."


    The exclamations from the crowd were more dramatic than when they arrived at the Calvora Continent before. They were filled with extreme surprise, dread and some fear.


    A few of them even instinctively stepped back, as if reacting reflexively to the intimidating presence in the sky, which was obscuring the sun and making their surroundings momentarily darker.


    However, while the apprentices were in awe of the figure in the sky, the few Knights around were the exact opposite, whispering among themselves. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah... not this again."


    "Damn! Can''t we travel by land?"


    "Are you stupid? When will you reach Arcane Highlands like that?"


    "Still... it is better than this. I-I... really don''t want to ride that thing again."


    "Sigh, what bad luck. Suddenly, we can no longer climb that ship but had to ride this thing again."


    Everyone around shared the same opinion¡ªthey didn''t want to ride that giant thing hovering above the sky, heading rapidly in Yela''s direction.


    Unlike the apprentices around them, they seemed accustomed to seeing such a giant and were even repulsed by it. Instead, they preferred to travel with ship like Silver Gull.


    But they had no choice from the beginning and could only complain in whisper.


    "Swish!"


    Although the size of the flying figure was so massive that it managed to obscure the sun above, its speed wasn''t something to scoff at.


    While everyone was expressing their surprise, dread, and annoyance, Ian also looked at the sky along with Lyra and Aurora, only to see a massive Leviathan flying rapidly overhead.


    Its size was so enormous that, at a glance, it was basically double the size of the Silver Gull.


    From Ian''s impression, it looked more like a whale-like creature with wide, finned wings that allowed it to glide through the sky. Its smooth, blue-gray skin blended perfectly with the clouds around it, making it look more like a floating ship than a creature.


    "Wow, it is so big. Ian, what is this?"


    Aurora asked, seeing such a giant up close for the first time.


    But instead of being fearful of its massive size, she and Lyra were more curious, as the aura they felt from the creature wasn''t dangerous or even remotely threatening.


    "Sky Leviathan, also known as gentle giants."


    Before Ian could answer, though, Ron stepped in to provide the creature''s name.


    Then, he noticed more apprentices gathering around, looking at him curiously as if asking for more information. So, he conveniently explained a little further.


    "The place we are going to this time is Mystic Circle, an intermediate Wizard Organization located in the Arcane Highlands. Although Calvora is rich in mana, there are places that are more suitable for Wizards to practice."


    Ron continued,


    "And Arcane Highlands is one of those places. But since it is pretty far, the usual mortal means of transportation are too slow and dangerous."


    "So, to cross this vast continent, we have three options: teleportation portals, travel artifacts like the Silver Gull, or tamed beasts like this one. And naturally, the Mystic Circle wouldn''t waste a precious portal or an expensive artifact just to escort a bunch of apprentices."


    In fact, even using the Silver Gull wasn''t within the Mystic Circle''s considerations. But they had no choice, as there was no other way to traverse the sea.


    "Then that means... we are riding that thing?"


    Hearing Ron''s words, Henry, who had been silently listening, asked involuntarily with some excitement in his eyes.


    Many apprentices around him were also began to become excited, as seen from their twinkling eyes.


    After all, what they were about to do was fly in the sky¡ªsomething that, in the Gravethrone Continent, was literally a myth. Not to mention, they were going to ride a behemoth that seemed to cover the sky with its massive presence.


    It was truly a wonderful, dreamlike moment, and now, they began to feel that leaving their home had been worth it just for this experience alone.


    "Yeah, it seems so."


    Ron nodded with a smile, suddenly causing loud cheers from the apprentices around.


    "Damn! Is this a dream?"


    "Sky Leviathan! What a wonderful name."


    "Look, it''s already so far!"


    The moment they realized they would be riding such a magical being, their enthusiasm shot through the roof.


    Even Prince Ray and Henry felt the same, as their smiles said everything about how happy they were.


    But in their excitement, they failed to notice the weird gazes from the Knights around them. And from their expressions, Ian could see that they were pitying the apprentices, as quite a few of them shook their heads.


    "Heh... it''s just this big, and you''re so surprised? Let me grow a little, and I''ll show you what magnificence actually is."


    And of course, Ignysyl on the other hand didn''t like everyone admiring the Sky Leviathan. So, he boasted while tilting his head upward with pride.


    From his expression, it seemed as if he would be larger than the Leviathan by tomorrow.


    "Yeah, yeah. Grow faster so I can ride you."


    Ian also smiled after hearing his words and encouraged him further while caressing his golden-hued feathers.


    He really wanted to ride a dragon, but unfortunately, Ignysyl was still in his juvenile form. He didn''t know when he would grow up.


    So, a little encouragement was in his favor.


    "Tsk... it won''t take long."


    The Raven on Ian''s shoulder purred a little at Ian''s touch and boasted with assurance, causing weird gazes from Torren, Varn, and even Ron.


    For the love of god, they couldn''t understand how big a Raven could get, let alone whether Ian could even stand on top of it.


    But although they felt doubtful, they wisely didn''t comment and kept their mouths shut.


    "Okay, let''s go. Wizard Yela already seems ready for departure. It isn''t good to keep her waiting."


    Ron finally said, allowing the crowd to rein in their excitement.


    Then, without waiting for them to say anything, he headed outside the temporary base toward the wide opening where the Leviathan had just disappeared.


    As everyone, including Ian, Lyra, and Aurora, were following Ron, Lyra nudged Ian''s arm suddenly and asked in a low voice,


    "Hey Ian, did you see those Knights'' faces? Why do they seem like they don''t want to ride that thing?"


    Lyra had always been observant of her surroundings, so of course, she had noticed those pitiful gazes from the Knights. Hence, she couldn''t help but ask Ian if he knew something about it.

 Chapter 223 - 223: Sugar Mommy?

    After all, although Lyra didn''t show her excitement like those apprentices, she was indeed expectant of the upcoming ride through the skies. The same was true for Aurora, and she also looked curiously at him.


    "Hm? Who knows? Don''t bother with these things. You will know in a bit anyway. Why be impatient?"


    Ian turned to look at Lyra, hugged her a little habitually, and replied with a smile.


    He wasn''t some omnipotent god who knew everything. Who knew what those Knights were thinking? Besides, why they looked like that, wouldn''t it be known to them immediately?


    "Tch... I know that. Can''t I even ask you?"


    Lyra pouted with dissatisfaction while snuggling a little closer to Ian, not minding those looks from the crowd behind. Aurora also came a little closer to Ian unconsciously, not wanting to be left behind.


    ''Tch... this guy is too lucky.''


    ''We don''t have one here, and he''s swimming in two.''


    Of course, their intimacy didn''t go unnoticed by the crowd and Knights alike, gaining quite a bit of envy from them.


    But since Ian showed his power on the first day he arrived at the ship, fighting with Borris, nobody ever tried to make trouble for him.


    It might also be because Ian was a Passerby Villain and not a protagonist like Carl. Otherwise, he might have been taunted and attacked by some stupid third-rate villain¡ªwho knew?


    Just as everyone was following Ron''s figure orderly for a few minutes, they finally left the temporary base and walked to the open area ahead.


    "WHOOOOOOOORRRRRMMM"


    And the moment they arrived, what greeted them was a low but resonant call of the Leviathan that they had just seen flying in the sky.


    Although the sound wasn''t loud, it was like distant thunder, vibrating in their chests and stirring something primal within them.


    "Oh my God!"


    Although everyone saw its figure from the sky before, seeing it up close was something else, as everyone involuntarily exclaimed once again, feeling incredible.


    In front, the Sky Leviathan, with its massive blue-gray body glowing with faint bioluminescence, was lowering its colossal head, scooping up a writhing mass of Cloudfish in its jagged mouth.


    And suddenly, as if it had noticed their presence, its pale, moon-like eyes, filled with intelligence, settled on the crowd, looking at them curiously.


    Although its massive size made it look intimidating, the lack of threat and the pure curiosity in its gaze suggested that it was indeed a gentle giant.


    "You guys are quite fast."


    Yela, who was standing beside the Leviathan, said after seeing Ron, Zane, and all the other apprentices around.


    Since she was right beside the creature, she looked very small.


    Still, their bond seemed strong, as when she reached up to touch its snout, and in response, it nudged her gently and let out a deep, reverberating purr vibrating through the air.


    "RRRRRMMM!"


    "She is Lina, a Sky Leviathan tamed by the Mystic Circle for transportation. She is the one who will help us reach Arcane Highland this time."


    Feeling the curious gazes around, Yela introduced the creature to them before swiftly focusing on everyone.


    "Okay, that''s all you need to know. Since everyone is here already, let''s leave this place. It might be dangerous if we stay any longer."


    It seemed she wasn''t in a good mood and didn''t want to talk much. Losing that Dreamshard had indeed lowered her earlier enthusiasm a lot.


    "Tsk... you and your delusions."


    And, of course, Zane didn''t like her one bit after getting attacked by her just now.


    So, he just tsked at her in annoyance before directly floating in the air, heading towards the top of the Leviathan that couldn''t be seen from below.


    Anyway, he wanted to leave this place more than anyone. So, it just worked for him that Yela was also thinking the same.


    While Zane was floating effortlessly, Ian noticed he didn''t chant a spell but used some kind of artifact on himself instead. That was the case with Yela too when she was floating during the fight or her inexplicable appearance behind them.


    Although those artifacts might be expensive, they did save them from chanting spells each time for small things.


    ''Quite useful. Let''s grab some later too.''


    Ian thought.


    "Okay, all of you apprentices, gather a little nearer. Don''t worry about her, she isn''t dangerous."


    Yela ignored Zane''s sarcasm and ordered all the apprentices to come near her.


    After all, unlike Zane, these juniors couldn''t possibly climb to the top of the Leviathan. So, she had to help them somehow.


    "Okay, do as Wizard Yela said."


    Ron also nodded at the apprentices, then said to Yela,


    "I will leave them to your care."


    After saying that, Ron took out his staff and chanted a spell when suddenly a strong wind current began to revolve around him, swirling violently at first, before it coalesced into a steady, powerful gust that lifted him off the ground.


    "Gale''s Touch!"


    Unlike Zane and Yela, Ron wasn''t wealthy nor did he have many connections. So, he could only use the spell at his disposal to climb the massive behemoth that was almost finished eating her meal.


    Seeing him flying up, Yela only slightly nodded, took out her staff, which was green in color, its surface adorned with intricate vines that seemed to shift with a life of their own.


    Then, after all the apprentices, including Ian, came closer, she began to chant an obscure incantation while throwing a small, unrecognizable bean on the ground.


    "Seed of Awakening!"


    And, as soon as she completed her chant, the bean just thrown on the ground suddenly trembled and began to sprout rapidly into a mystical vine.


    The process was so fast and magical that the apprentices, who had been silent during Ron and Zane''s flight, showed astonished expressions on their faces involuntarily.


    "Don''t resist and let the vine wrap around you. We are leaving."


    But Yela didn''t care about their surprise, ordered them to be obedient, and waved her staff casually.


    Suddenly, the vine that was sprouting from the ground rustled and split into multiple prongs, equal to the number of apprentices around.


    Then, they swiftly rushed in the direction of each of them, wrapping tightly around everyone but not harming them, as if binding them in a protective embrace.


    "Just let it wrap around."


    Although it seemed long, from Yela chanting the spell to wrapping them around didn''t take much.


    So, Ian removed Lyra from his hand and asked both girls to relax while he himself allowed the vine to wrap around him.


    As for Ignysyl, he directly flapped his wings and flew up the massive body, heading to the top with rapid speed.


    He was a dragon. How could he allow someone to wrap around him like a dumpling just to climb this creature? How could his pride allow it?


    "RRRRR?"


    But, just when Ignysyl approached Lina, she looked at his figure curiously with her big eyes, finding him quite odd.


    Although all the aura around Ignysyl had already been controlled by him to allow no leak, her beast instinct told her that the Raven in front was extraordinary.


    Her blood was already boiling unconsciously inside as if she was in the presence of something incredible.


    But seeing such a tiny figure flying to the top of her, she didn''t know why she felt that way.


    Fortunately, she wasn''t like other magical beings with human levels of intelligence. Although her size was massive, her intelligence wasn''t on par with that.


    So, after looking at him for a little while, she lost interest and gobbled up the last Cloudfish in front of her, a look of contentment on her face.


    "Hmm... although stupid, she does have some good sense."


    Of course, Ignysyl saw her reaction. But he didn''t care and rapidly ascended while flapping his wings. If he was in his true form, he could just teleport to the top without a care.


    But there was no way he could do that here.


    "Ascend!"


    And while Ignysyl left Ian''s shoulder, Yela also swiftly commanded her spell, causing the vine to extend rapidly, ascending at a fast pace while carrying all the apprentices. She herself stood at the top of a large vine ascending along.


    Although the method looked quite crude compared to Ron and Zane, she was carrying dozens of people simultaneously.


    Besides, Ian saw that she wasn''t exhausted or anything and seemed nonchalant even after casting such a spell continuously.


    ''Another artifact? How rich is she?''


    And Ian immediately found that the staff in her hand was also a precious artifact, although he didn''t know its rank. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it still laid her wealth bare before his eyes.


    ''Looking at her wealth, it didn''t seem like a bad idea to make friends with her.''


    Ian thought with a smirk, then hurriedly shook his head. What was he thinking?


    Did he want a Sugar Mommy or what?


    And while Ian was musing over things and the crowd was exclaiming, they swiftly arrived at the top of the Sky Leviathan, whose size was double that of the Silver Gull.

 Chapter 224 - 224: Dangerous Sky

    "Urk¡ª!"


    "Guh¡ªugh!"


    "Huurk! Damn, can you be a little slower?"


    On top of a massive Sky Leviathan, a large number of apprentices were hunched over, gripping the firm yet subtly pulsing surface beneath them, their faces pale as they struggled against relentless nausea.


    Just as they had expected, the top of the Leviathan was really large, with no end in sight¡ªslightly uneven, covered in smooth yet firm bioluminescent flesh.


    With just their eyes, even seeing the edge was hard, not to mention that the sheer size made it feel less like they were riding a beast and more like they were standing on a floating island soaring through the skies.


    Truly, they had indeed fulfilled their dream of flying through the skies, something even their parents or anyone on the Gravethorne Continent had never been able to do.


    Such a monumental experience was truly worthy of a celebration¡ªif not for the dizziness that came with the Leviathan''s breakneck speed.


    Although looking at the rapidly flying figure of the Leviathan from the ground was an astounding experience, the apprentices found that riding on top wasn''t quite so glamorous.


    Extreme acceleration, disorienting movements, and the constant shifting from high to low in the skies were like a rollercoaster ride¡ªexcept it was on hell mode.


    The sudden, unexpected dip or jolt from the descending figure of Lina sent their stomachs into their throats, and the overwhelming, uneven speed left them struggling to keep their balance as if the Leviathan was toying with them like fragile playthings.


    "You brats are too weak. Just from this little movement, you''re already like this? How low is your mental power? Consider this trip your first training exercise before reaching Mystic Circle."


    Yela, of course, saw their situation, and even though the magical barrier conjured by Lina around the entire body was shielding them from the wind, it did little to protect them from the movements.


    So, each sudden lurch and dip sent waves of vertigo crashing over them, making them dizzy and nauseous.


    "Oh, and don''t throw up on Lina, even accidentally. Otherwise, she might throw you off in return. Heh... I won''t save you when that happens."


    Yela smirked a little after seeing some of them unable to contain themselves.


    "WHOOOOOOOORRRRRMMM!"


    As if responding to Yela, the Leviathan let out a deep roar, warning them of the consequences. Although she was considered a Gentle Giant, that was dependent on the circumstances.


    If anyone thought they could do whatever they wanted to her back, she would show them what a true nightmare was.


    "Gulp!"


    And sure enough, her warning worked, as someone who was about to throw up hurriedly gulped down whatever came up in his mouth with extreme desperation, his face contorting in a mix of panic and disgust.


    But his action was justified as they were already flying high above the clouds.


    If Lina truly threw them off from here, wouldn''t they be dead? Even their corpses wouldn''t be found in that case.


    "Urk¡ª! Miss Wizard, can''t you use some spell to make us relax or at least stabilize the ride? We''ve just started, and we''re already in this condition. How are we supposed to endure the whole journey like this?"


    Henry, who was trying hard to control his dizziness, pleaded with Yela after seeing the miserable state of his fellow apprentice and himself.


    Honestly, what kind of beast ride was this? Shouldn''t they use some spell or array to make the ride easier?


    Although Henry was feeling bitter inside, he reluctantly put a smile on his face and made his request to Yela.


    After all, it hadn''t even been an hour since they had taken off, and they were already feeling like this.


    If they had to endure this for the entire journey¡ªone they didn''t even know the length of¡ªhe would really have no place to cry.


    This thing''s speed was just too much. And it was just too uneven, with rapid ascents, descents, accelerations, and decelerations.


    Like, who flies like that?


    "You wish. Do I have so much mana to babysit all of you?"


    Yela rolled her eyes at Henry.


    "It won''t kill you bunch anyway. If your mental power was at least better, or if your realm was higher, you wouldn''t feel this way. Look, they''re doing fine, while you, from the same group, are sprawling on the ground."


    She pointed at Ian, Lyra, and Aurora. Although Aurora seemed pale and Lyra looked uncomfortable, Ian was as carefree as ever.


    Unlike them, who were trying hard to control their dizziness, Ian was instead looking outside, trying to see something, although everything appeared blurred right now.


    ''That guy is a monster. Of course, he''ll be fine.''


    Henry thought bitterly after seeing Ian''s nonchalant attitude, not finding it one bit surprising. Still, he obediently shut up, not wanting to irk the wizard, who hadn''t been in a good mood lately.


    "Hehe... look at their expressions. Weren''t they so excited before?"


    "Haha... now they understand what it feels like to fly in the sky."


    "Pfft... this is so funny."


    And of course, while the apprentices were grimacing and trying hard not to puke accidentally, the knights, on the other hand, laughed as they watched them. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although they had also felt the same way as these youngsters, since this wasn''t their first time riding the Leviathan, they were at least handling it better.


    "Are you two fine?"


    While others were busy with their things, Ian was instead looking at Aurora and Lyra about their wellbeing.


    Although they seemed better than other apprentices around due to their higher mental power, from their expression, they did seem uncomfortable.


    "Ugh... I feel a little nauseous."


    "Yeah, me too. Why is Lina flying like this?"


    Aurora and Lyra replied while grabbing their head as it was the first time for them to travel like this in the air. Although they felt that after flying for a while, they would adapt, Lyra still complained a little.


    "Haha... she had to fly like that depending on the place. After all, the sky on Calvora isn''t too safe either."


    Ian laughed and pointed at the top of the cloud when they suddenly felt the speed of the Leviathan decreasing rapidly while she descended directly inside the dense cloud below, hiding her entire figure inside.


    "Kreeeeer!"


    Fwooooosh

 Chapter 225 - 225: Brewing in the Clouds

    And as soon as her figure was engulfed by the dense clouds, Ian, Lyra, and Aurora suddenly heard a low, powerful cry that resonated through the air, followed by the flap of wings.


    Although the sound came from afar, it was there, and both Lyra and Aurora clearly heard it.


    "What is that?"


    Lyra asked, feeling incredulous that such a massive Leviathan had to hide its figure in the clouds in the presence of something else. She thought that with such a huge figure, Lina had no enemy and could roam the sky freely.


    But just now¡ªwhatever that creature was¡ªjust a flap of its wings and a low cry had almost sent a shiver down her spine.


    "A predator, although I also don''t know which one."


    Ian replied, as even he hadn''t seen its figure. Rather, it seemed Lina had avoided it before they could encounter it, saving them from danger.


    "Now you see why she was flying like this? The terrain and creatures on Calovra are different from what we have on the Gravethorne Continent. So, be careful and don''t let your guard down in this place."


    Ian said, not forgetting to teach them valuable knowledge before they made some stupid mistake in the future. After all, even he didn''t know much about this place, much less the creatures and dangers around.


    So, caution was very necessary.


    "Um!"


    Aurora and Lyra both nodded, understanding his thoughts.


    "Tsk... just wait for me to grow up, and you''ll be able to fly freely in the sky¡ªnot like this coward."


    Ignysyl, who had been dozing off on Ian''s shoulder, was also jolted awake by the sudden deep cry and spoke in disdain while looking at the dense clouds.


    From the way he looked, he seemed to feel challenged by that figure.


    "Okay, that''s when you grow up. Don''t just boast here¡ªgo back to sleep."


    Ian said, speechless, not wanting to listen to his nonsense. But he did notice that Ignysyl was getting drowsier by the day after arriving on this continent full of mana. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he didn''t know if something was happening to him and he didn''t ask, from the way the little dragon looked, he guessed this guy seemed to be growing up.


    So, once Ignysyl closed his eyes, Ian looked at Lyra and Aurora once again, who were both pale from all the sudden movement of Lina, and said with a smile,


    "Well, although it''s impossible to stop such movements for now, let me do something for you two. After all, two girls puking everywhere will be unsightly. Haha..."


    Ian laughed and crossed his legs, suddenly sitting on the rough surface of the Leviathan. Although it looked rough, it was surprisingly comfortable to sit on.


    Then, he waved his hand, taking out a bunch of things from his mana ring.


    "Tch... I''m just feeling a little dizzy. Why would I puke from just this? Do you think I''m you?"


    Lyra didn''t like Ian''s joke and immediately countered him in annoyance, while Aurora smiled a little at her side, looking curiously at Ian to see what he was up to.


    Then, she saw Ian taking out a set of brewing kits, a few herbs, and a few fiery orbs that she couldn''t recognize.


    "What are you doing?"


    She asked curiously in a small voice, seeing his unusual movement. And her question also brought Lyra''s attention back, who also seemed curious; although unlike Aurora, she guessed something.


    "Brewing Potion! Just wait for a few minutes."


    Ian replied casually and swiftly moved his hand, grabbing a herb with purple blooms, green leaves, and tiny white petals, manipulating each part with his mental power.


    First, he carefully detached all the green leaves from the plant and stuffed them into a small container. Then, he did the same with all the dozens of herbs before storing them inside his mana ring.


    Then, using a complex hand gesture along with his mental power, he carefully separated the tiny, fragile white petals from the purple blooms.


    Although it seemed easy, it was anything but as the white petals were quite tiny and entangled. Moreover, the constant movement from Leviathan added extra difficulty to this process.


    However, Ian still managed to expertly remove all the white petals intact with his impressive mental power and potion mastery skill.


    After separating all of the white petals floating beside him, swimming in his mana, Ian directly infused each petal with a little magic power and placed them inside a vial, ensuring they weren''t exposed to the air for too long.


    Then, immediately, he picked up all the remaining purple blooms in his hands left behind after the extraction and crushed them roughly and strongly until a few drops of purple liquid slid down his hands into the vial where he had just placed the white petals.


    Although the process seemed crude and even primitive, anyone with mental power could see that each and every process was calculated expertly.


    After all, potion making wasn''t a easy process even if it was making a generic one.


    You need to nail each proportion of the ingredients accurately and in real time while infusing them with the correct amount of magic power.


    Once Ian squeezed every drop of purple liquid from the herb, he left the remaining scrap aside and grabbed the vial. Then, he took the fiery orb, channeling its heat with his magic, and gently warmed the mixture to ensure the ingredients blended properly.


    ''Sizzle... Sizzle''


    With the heat applied, the mixture in the vial began to change color from purple to red, then to yellow, and finally settled down to a yellowish green color when Ian suddenly stopped applying heat and directly closed the vial with a cork.


    "Hah... that should do it."


    Ian mumbled after seeing the boiling liquid getting settled down after the heat was removed. Although the process was completed within minutes, it also showed his expertise as he managed to get a basic potion in such a condition.


    And just when he, Lyra, and Aurora were looking at the vial intently, a sweet voice broke their peace.


    "Wow, you are a Potionist?"

 Chapter 226 - 226: Serenity Potion

    "Wow, you''re a Potionist?"


    Yela asked, finding it incredible how easily Ian had prepared a potion, especially in such circumstances.


    Ian didn''t know when, but while he was preparing the potion on the go, she had already come to stand next to them. He also noticed Zane on the far side, looking at him intently in surprise.


    You know, wizards and knowledge always go hand in hand in this world. So, on this journey, if you wanted to increase your realm and grow stronger, you would inevitably need treasures, knowledge, and the like.


    And it was a no-brainer that any treasure was expensive.


    Of course, you could indeed advance your realm by adhering to some organization, but for how long?


    Wizards weren''t immortal.


    As far as Ian knew, upon reaching the First Ring level, they could only extend their lifespan by a hundred years. Although it would increase accordingly with each realm, it also meant that time was still limited.


    Organizations wouldn''t babysit anyone, even if they had connections and talent. At some point, you needed to earn enough money or credit on your own to have a chance at promotion.


    And Potionists were at the top of the earning chart. Not just any wizard could become a Potionist simply because they wanted to, you know.


    "Lavender Mint and Flame Orbs¡­ Are you perhaps making a Serenity Potion?"


    Yela asked again while looking at the herbs Ian was using. Although she wasn''t a Potionist, she could recognize such a low-level herb.


    "Yeah, it''s just a basic potion that can relax your mind and calm your thoughts."


    Ian smiled while slightly shaking the vial, letting the greenish-yellow potion inside mix thoroughly.


    Then, without paying attention to Yela, he took out two small test tubes, uncorked the vial, and poured out the potion separately, intending to give them to Aurora and Lyra.


    "Separate a little for me too."


    Ian was about to pour all the contents when he heard Yela''s words. So, he looked at her, raising an eyebrow¡ªhe didn''t expect her to need it.


    "Don''t mind me. I just want to see if your potion-making ability is up to par. Didn''t I say I know someone who can help you enter the Celestial Council? Well, she''s an avid Potionist and may help you out if your talent is good enough."


    Yela said with a smile, momentarily forgetting her previous condition that, he had to reach First Ring Wizard before she would help.


    A Potionist, especially one with as much potential as Ian due to his young age, had to be given a few privileges. Who knew when she might need him?


    "Oh... then that''s good."


    Ian also smiled slightly, a hint of joy flickering in his eyes, and then took out another tube, separating a few drops for Yela to test.


    ''Heh... just as I guessed.''


    Although he appeared calm on the surface, Ian was smirking internally, pleased that his plan had succeeded.


    ''But I didn''t know the person who could help me enter the Celestial Council is also a Potionist. This is a double surprise.''


    Ian thought gleefully.


    Previously, after Ignysyl stole the Dreamshard from Yela, given her extreme condition, Ian had already decided not to rely on Yela''s connections to find the recipe he needed.


    However, when he saw Aurora and Lyra''s pale complexions and the violent turbulence atop Lina, he suddenly had the idea to expose his Potion Mastery talent.


    After all, during the journey at sea, he had practiced extensively, allowing him to concoct a Basic Potion this easily. Fortunately, he had acquired quite a few resources from Ignisia Tower for practice.


    And he knew that Potionists were treated favorably anywhere on the Calvora Continent.


    Yela, being a merchant''s daughter, would surely have some connections. If he could leverage them somehow, obtaining the recipe might become an easy task.


    "Here, drink it in one go. You''ll feel better after a while."


    Ian said, pouring out the contents into the tubes and handing one each to Lyra and Aurora.


    Then, he also gave the remaining one to Yela for testing.


    ''Let her see my Potion Mastery skill.''


    Ian thought as he watched Yela take the test tube and drink all the liquid in one gulp.


    "Hah¡­ so bitter¡­"


    Her first reaction was that the potion was too bitter as she scrunched up her face a little before returning to normal.


    The same happened with Lyra and Aurora, who also reacted visibly before quickly adjusting.


    "Of course, it''s bitter. I only used Lavender Mint because I''m so poor."


    Ian rolled his eyes at her reaction.


    "Hehe¡­ I''m not complaining. I know a little about potions and such."


    Yela winked at Ian and giggled after seeing him get defensive.


    Then, she closed her eyes briefly, relaxing as if testing the potion''s effects on her.


    Ian could already see that the potion was working, as both Lyra and Aurora were visibly relaxing their tense muscled, and pale faces.


    "Umm... although the effect is mild, it''s definitely there. But that''s to be expected given the ingredients used. Hmm¡­ for an apprentice, this is a pretty good calming potion."


    After a while, Yela opened her eyes and complimented Ian, looking at him with twinkling eyes as if she had discovered a hidden gem.


    "Where did you learn Potionology, anyway?"


    She asked, intrigued. She had never known anyone on Gravethrone with such knowledge, let alone access to the resources and mana required.


    "Of course, it''s from Ignisia Tower. I got some inheritance."


    Ian replied, clearing up her doubts.


    "Oh? Ah¡­ I almost forgot there were still some inheritances left in that tower." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yela said, realizing his source of knowledge. Then, she suddenly sighed and added,


    "Sigh¡­ you seem quite lucky. I heard gaining an inheritance in that tower is difficult. And even if you do, aside from meditation methods, you usually gain nothing."


    After saying that, she looked at Ian again, sensing a certain mystery about him.


    You see, even if someone managed to obtain an Alchemy inheritance from the tower, learning it was a different matter altogether.


    But Ian had just concocted a basic potion right in front of her, in such a short time, and in such difficult circumstances.


    ''A real talent.'' Yela thought.


    "Yeah, I was indeed a little lucky."


    Ian nodded with a smile as if he weren''t the one looting every inheritance in Ignisia Tower.


    But there was no reason for him to say that to her, right? He wasn''t Ignysyl, who wanted to boast all day long.


    "Umm¡­ sir, c-can you p-please make one for me too¡­ urkk¡­"


    And just as Ian was talking with Yela, he heard a timid male voice behind him, asking for a potion to relieve his nausea.

 Chapter 227 - 227: The Potionist’s Favor

    Henry really didn''t want to ask Ian for anything. But after seeing how his sister, Aurora, and Lyra visibly got better, he finally couldn''t stop himself.


    Even when asking Ian, he was almost on the verge of puking everything out. And the most important thing was that he didn''t know how long he had to travel.


    So, even though he was kinda scared of Ian, he still asked from a little distance. After all, Ian was his brother-in-law, right?


    "Hmm?"


    Ian was surprised by Henry''s request and turned around, only to see the ugly look on his face. But his eyes were full of hope for the potion that could get rid of this dizziness.


    And not only him but other apprentices around¡ªlike Prince Ray and even the Knights¡ªwere looking at him as if he were some god here to save them from this torment.


    "Hehe... it seems it isn''t only me who noticed your potion-making skills."


    Yela giggled a little after seeing their hopeful eyes on Ian together. But although she was laughing on the outside, she was still surprised that nobody seemed to want to force or even request more strongly from Ian.


    After all, these teenagers were quite daring when asking her before.


    It was as if they were afraid of him.


    ''Interesting! She might really like this guy,'' Yela thought with a little joy.


    After knowing Ian''s talent in potion-making, her bad mood had indeed recovered a lot.


    "Do you know how expensive this Basic Potion is?"


    Seeing such a large number of people hoping for a free potion, Ian rolled his eyes and asked.


    Did they think that a Basic Potion was free and that anyone could get it easily?


    Although he had indeed gathered a lot of such herbs during the raid on Ignisia Tower, and he was fast at making potions, that was a special case.


    As far as he knew, a Basic Potion cost as much as 100 mana stones in this continent alone. Why would he waste so many mana stones on these guys?


    They might call him stingy, but even helping Henry, he was reluctant. After all, he needed a lot of wealth to increase his strength quickly.


    "Umm... Ian, c-can you help my brother this time?"


    Ian was about to turn around, ignoring Henry''s request, when Aurora grabbed his sleeve slightly and asked a little unnaturally, as if in shame.


    But she could understand her brother''s plight. After all, despite having stronger mental power than him, she had felt terrible just now. Henry might be feeling even worse.


    So, although it seemed a little shameless of her, she asked Ian while looking at him with her emerald-green eyes.


    Seeing such a pitiful look in his girl, Ian finally couldn''t help himself. So, he tapped her head, looked at Henry and the others, and said,


    "Okay, a potion is out of the question. Let me make you some pills. Although they aren''t as effective as this potion, they should help you during the journey."


    Ian sat back on Lina and prepared to take out the necessary ingredients. Although he could have made a potion only for Henry, excluding the others wouldn''t have been good.


    After all, Henry was Aurora''s brother, and he might interact with these apprentices in the future. So, doing a small favor now could make them think favorably of him.


    Ian was a good person¡ªsometimes.


    Eh, honestly, he just didn''t want to spend the journey listening to them puke the whole time.


    "Oh... thank you, Sir Ian. Thank you very much. Haha... thank you, sister."


    Henry, who thought Ian would ignore him, immediately thanked him with a big grin upon hearing his response. Although Ian was making pills instead of a potion, it was still good enough as long as he didn''t feel so uncomfortable. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And like Henry, all the other apprentices and Knights around also thanked Ian in low voices, appearing visibly brighter.


    But Ian didn''t care what they thought and waved his hand, taking out all the green leaves he had stored earlier after extracting them from Lavender Mint.


    Since he was making pills, he didn''t need a full brewing setup as before. Instead, he first crushed the leaves roughly by hand, grinding them into a fine powder.


    Then, he took out a shallow stone dish from his mana ring along with spring water and poured the powder into it.


    After that, he applied a little mana occasionally and kneaded the mixture into a soft paste, shaping it into small, round pills between his fingers.


    He repeated the process until he had dozens of small pills in the stone dish.


    Then, channeling energy from the Fiery Orbs, he slowly heated the pills evenly until they hardened, becoming ready for consumption.


    "Finished!"


    It didn''t take long for Ian to make those pills, and to immature eyes, it even looked like he was kneading dough for bread rather than crafting pills.


    "You are really good. If not for your origin, I might not believe you haven''t practiced with someone before."


    Yela commented after Ian finished making the seemingly unremarkable pills. However, as a merchant''s daughter, she knew that the process was anything but easy, despite how effortless he made it seem.


    "Haha... just a little skill."


    To her comment, Ian just laughed it off and looked at Henry, waving his hand.


    "Come here. Take this¡ªone for yourself and pass the rest to the others. But don''t take more than one, unless you want to be fighting off more than just dizziness." Ian warned, subtly gesturing downward.


    "Yes, yes. Don''t worry, Sir Ian. I will do as you said."


    Henry immediately beamed with a smile, grabbed the stone tray, and gulped down a pill without hesitation.


    Then, as if fearing Ian would become unhappy, he immediately walked toward the others, intending to distribute the pills.


    "Okay, that''s it for now."


    Ian said and was about to rest when he heard someone calling him from the front, just beside Yela.


    "Hey, you apprentice. Can I talk with you for a second?"

 Chapter 228 - 228: Failed Threat

    "Hey, you, apprentice. Can I talk with you for a second?"


    Ian heard a tough but low voice from right beside Yela, causing him to turn around, only to see Zane''s figure.


    "Hehe... well, this is surprising. Why? Does Wizard Zane also want to recruit Ian because of his talent?"


    Seeing him suddenly appear, not only Ian but Yela was also surprised. After all, this guy was almost on the verge of fighting Ian before.


    However, she didn''t find his appearance here too strange, as a young, talented Potionist was indeed a good investment target.


    "It is none of your business."


    Hearing the sarcasm from Yela, Zane replied stoically and then turned to Ian.


    "Can we talk alone for a while? I don''t want someone to eavesdrop on our conversation."


    Although his voice was still rough and cold, one could notice that he wasn''t ordering Ian like before.


    "Sure! Let''s go over there then."


    Ian agreed and pointed at the empty edge ahead before turning to Aura and Lyra.


    "You guys wait here for a while. I''ll be back in a minute."


    After saying that, Ian swiftly walked along the back of the Leviathan, heading toward the empty spot he had just pointed to.


    In fact, he also wanted to talk with Zane, as after their confrontation, there hadn''t been a suitable time to meet. But now that it was Zane who invited him, it was the perfect opportunity.


    "Wizard Zane, you''d better not try to recruit him into your low-level faction. There''s no need to waste the talent of such a youngster in vain."


    Seeing that Zane was also preparing to set off, Yela warned him in a slightly cold voice.


    She didn''t want Ian to get acquainted with Zane. Although she knew Ian''s plan and understood it was unlikely for him to join anywhere, a little warning was still necessary.


    "As if I care what you think."


    Zane harrumphed in annoyance as he disliked Yela''s condescending tone. Moreover, why would he invite this menace into his faction when he was already under some kind of inexplicable pact with him?


    So, after rudely responding to Yela, he swiftly arrived near Ian, who was looking at him with intrigue.


    "So, what is the problem?"


    Ian asked directly, not wanting to go through useless pleasantries.


    "Wait a minute."


    But Zane didn''t mind. He signaled with his hand and took out a shining cube from his mana ring.


    Then, he slightly touched the cube with the tip of his staff, inserting a certain amount of mana. And with the influx of mana, the cube rapidly inflated, covering both Zane and Ian in a shimmering barrier.


    However, even though they were inside the barrier, Ian could still see outside just as before¡ªexcept that all sounds outside had suddenly disappeared.


    "An intermediate artifact, Silent Cube. With this, they can neither see nor hear us temporarily."


    Seeing Ian looking around the barrier, Zane explained the cube''s origin.


    "Um... so, what is the problem?"


    Ian asked again after nodding at his words, appearing as nonchalant as ever.


    "You are a Potionist? You seem to have good talent in that."


    Hearing his words, Zane wanted to talk about the pact, but instead, he asked something he already knew.


    He didn''t know why, but perhaps due to the restrictions on him, he felt a little uneasy in front of Ian.


    "Yeah, a little. Not worth mentioning."


    Ian nodded in response and then looked at Zane, who was fidgeting like a boy. Honestly, looking at him up close, he didn''t seem that old.


    ''Maybe five or six years older than me?''


    Ian guessed when Zane finally seemed to figure out what to say and began to speak.


    "Okay, let''s not waste time. What did you do to me back then?"


    He asked, his voice a little cold.


    "Haha... don''t you know what that is? And you know the conditions fully as well. Why act na?ve?"


    Ian was amused to see him toughening up and chuckled a little, causing his shoulder to shake lightly which nearly woke Ignysyl from his sleep.


    "Okay, ki... cough... Look, apprentice Ian, I know you somehow managed to form a pact with me without my knowledge. But do you know who I am? Do you realize how strange your ability is?"


    Zane questioned strongly as if summoning his courage.


    "If someone finds out about it, do you know what will happen to you? Not to mention, my uncle is a Second Ring Peak Wizard with considerable influence in the Mystic Circle. What do you think will happen if I tell him about this?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The more he spoke, the colder he sounded, as if pouring out all his grievances in front of Ian. After all, he truly felt like he had fallen into an ice cellar upon realizing he was bound by a pact.


    Moreover, this pact was so strong and strange that he had no idea how to break free from it. Of course, he felt frustrated¡ªespecially since the one with complete control over it was Ian, a mere Third-Class Wizard Apprentice.


    It was already impressive that he hadn''t gone berserk by now.


    "Oh? Then go and tell whoever you want. I don''t care."


    However, in response, Ian only smirked slightly and waved his hand, as if he truly didn''t care whether Zane told his uncle or even the boss of the Mystic Circle.


    "You..."


    Seeing Ian act so calmly despite his threat, Zane didn''t know what to say. If he could really ask for help, would he be here talking with him?


    One of the conditions of the pact he was forced into was that he couldn''t tell anyone about it¡ªor even think about getting rid of it.


    He had undergone a great psychological struggle just now to make that threat without violating the pact, yet Ian had responded so lightly, not taking it seriously at all.


    Now, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Haha... why are you still here? Go ask your uncle, a Peak Second Ring Wizard. Maybe he''ll help you out¡ªwho knows?"


    Ian laughed, seeing Zane standing there cluelessly.


    But seeing that the guy still seemed lost, Ian finally sighed and waved his hand, suddenly tossing a mana ring in Zane''s direction.


    "What... what is this?"

 Chapter 229 - 229: Stick And Carrot

    "What... what is this?"


    Zane asked in confusion while instinctively catching the thing Ian had thrown in his direction.


    He couldn''t understand Ian''s sudden action.


    "A Mana ring."


    To his question, Ian just answered calmly.


    "There are some things I''ve listed inside that I need your help gathering. Use your connections to get them for me. Don''t let me down."


    Ian said with a knowing look, not sparing a glance at Zane''s increasingly dark expression.


    "Are you serious?"


    Zane finally couldn''t help but flare up, as what Ian just did was nothing but ordering around his subordinates.


    This made him feel extremely bitter, as the pact he was bound with was also called a Sigil of Subjugation, signifying his submission to Ian.


    More importantly, there was no apparent duration for this pact that he could discern. That was the major reason he had been so cautious around Ian all this time.


    After all, it wasn''t unheard of for powerful wizards to toy with others for amusement. He had considered the possibility that Ian was one of those, but then it didn''t make sense since he came from that barren continent.


    "Of course, I''m serious. Otherwise, what use do you have? Or do you want me to kill you and loot everything on you?"


    Seeing Zane still acting oblivious to his situation, Ian''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and a murderous intent locked onto him.


    Suddenly, as if sensing Ian''s intent, the pact within Zane stirred. An overwhelming pressure inexplicably locked onto his figure, as though he had violated some term of the pact¡ªwhen in reality, he hadn''t.


    "STOP! Stop!"


    Of course, Zane immediately sensed Ian''s murderous intent and shouted in a panic to stop him in time.


    Fortunately, it seemed Ian was only issuing a warning, as that suffocating feeling disappeared in an instant.


    ''Damn! That was dangerous.''


    Although the moment was fleeting, cold sweat covered Zane''s back. Just now, he had really felt that Ian was going to kill him right here and now with just a word.


    That was a feeling he had never experienced before in his life¡ªit almost made him shit his pants.


    As a First Ring Wizard with strong connections, he had never faced too many hardships. Today, Ian showed him what that truly meant.


    For the first time, Zane looked at Ian in fear.


    His embarrassed expression and shocked gaze stripped him of his dignity once again. Fortunately, they were within the influence of the Silent Cube; otherwise, everyone outside would have witnessed his humiliating moment just now.


    "So? Are you still acting tough?"


    Ian sneered.


    "Believe it or not, I don''t care if your uncle is a Second Ring Wizard. If I wanted to kill you, I could do it very easily."


    Ian added while swiftly canceling the activated pact''s influence. Although he had full control over its essence, he refrained from using it too much to avoid attracting unwanted attention.


    "I understand. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to gather what you need as soon as possible."


    Of course, Zane understood Ian''s warning.


    However furious he was inside, he still solemnly promised Ian and put the mana ring aside, intending to inspect it later when he was alone.


    "Of course, you don''t have to worry too much. Actually, if you hadn''t been on my tail before, I might not have even used that pact on you."


    Seeing the heavy atmosphere between them, Ian smiled slightly and confessed.


    Honestly, he had never intended to use the pact on Zane in the first place¡ªif it weren''t for him being such an ass.


    Now that he looked back at it, Zane was just a timely guinea pig in that situation.


    "Yeah, I figured¡­ I''m sorry."


    Zane felt even more bitter after hearing Ian''s words and bowed slightly in apology.


    Now that he thought about it, it felt as if he shot himself in the foot.


    "But don''t worry. I''m not a bad person, you see. Otherwise, there''s no way I would have left you alone for this long." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian smiled and continued,


    "Just help me with what I need, and I might help you back with a potion you need in the future. After all, I doubt your uncle will help you with that, right?"


    To truly subdue someone, you needed to use both the stick and the carrot. It was an old method, but it worked every time.


    And since Zane''s uncle was a Second Ring Wizard himself, he might not provide much support for Zane''s next promotion.


    So, Ian''s words were quite tempting.


    Besides, the reason Ian wasn''t blackmailing him strongly or even looting, as he had said before, was that he felt it was dangerous and unnecessary.


    After all, Zane wasn''t Ron. He had his connections and was an important member of Mystic Circle. If possible, Ian wanted to use him as a springboard for his growth.


    Sure enough, after hearing Ian''s offer, Zane''s face brightened a little. But as if he still doubted Ian''s talent, his expression quickly returned to its usual calmness.


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Still, unknowingly, Zane''s mood had improved slightly.


    From his expressions and behavior, Ian could tell that despite his higher rank, he was still somewhat immature.


    "Alright, then let''s head back. My girls are waiting for me over there, and I don''t want to waste any more time here."


    Ian, of course, noticed Zane''s skepticism but didn''t care. He had only given a flimsy promise for now. Whether he would actually fulfill it depended on how useful Zane proved to be.


    But if Zane really helped him in his initial journey, Ian wouldn''t mind following through on his word.


    "Umm¡­ apprentice Ian¡­,"


    Just as Ian was about to leave the barrier, Zane called out again.


    "Hmm?"


    Seeing Ian look at him curiously, Zane coughed a little, slightly embarrassed, before asking,


    "Cough¡­ so¡­ umm... is that guy Ron also under you?"


    He asked while studying Ian''s expression carefully.


    After being inexplicably bound by the pact, he started thinking about Ron, who was always supportive of Ian. Now that he reconsidered, it seemed likely that Ron was also under Ian''s control.


    "What do you think?"


    However, Ian didn''t answer directly. Instead, he responded with a knowing smile.


    "No wonder!"


    Zane immediately understood although Ian didn''t answer, finding that it was exactly as he had suspected.


    ''Damn! No wonder that old guy was quite attentive to him all the time.'' He thought.


    Then, as if he had suddenly realized something even more shocking, he looked at Ian with wide eyes and hesitantly asked,


    "Then¡­ what about Yela?"

 Chapter 230 - 230: Arcane Highlands

    "Then¡­ what about Yela?"


    Zane asked Ian with incredulous eyes as if he was more surprised than when he found out Ron was under Ian''s control.


    "Of course, she isn''t. What are you thinking?"


    Ian rolled his eyes speechlessly.


    Did he think he would enslave anyone he saw in his path? Moreover, the only essence of the pact he had was already used on Zane.


    Not to mention, he couldn''t play with such things recklessly yet, as he was too weak.


    "Oh, that''s a bummer."


    Hearing Ian''s words, Zane sighed a little as if in dissatisfaction, causing Ian to look at him weirdly.


    Now he began to wonder whether his decision to allow Zane to go for now and help him was correct.


    "Haha... don''t think too much, I was just asking. Let''s go now, otherwise, they might get suspicious."


    Maybe because Zane was too sensitive, he immediately noticed Ian''s look and laughed to ease the embarrassment.


    Then, without hesitation, he waved his hand, causing the barrier around them to disappear, converting it back into the cube, which Zane immediately kept inside his mana ring.


    It seemed he was afraid that Ian would ask for it if he was a bit late.


    ''Can you be stingy enough?''


    The more Zane behaved this way, the more Ian felt like he was an immature kid. But since the barrier had been removed, Ian didn''t linger any further and directly made his way toward the girls.


    On the way, he could see that Yela was still beside them and hadn''t left her position yet.


    "So, what did that guy tell you?"


    It seemed she was really concerned about Zane''s proposal, as the moment Ian arrived, Yela asked curiously.


    "Why do you ask? It''s a talk between men. Why are you curious?"


    Seeing her snooping in, Ian smiled a little and asked with intrigue.


    "Tch... why are you acting cocky? I''m just trying to warn you for your own good. Although his connection is good in the Mystic Circle, he cannot help you enter the Celestial Council. Be careful about what you choose."


    Yela rolled her eyes at Ian''s smirking look and berated him lightly before heading back to her place.


    It was still the first day of their meeting, and she was in no hurry to cater to Ian. Although his talent as a potionist seemed good, she would make plans after he went through the thorough test in the Mystic Circle.


    If his potential was good enough to make an advanced potion like an ascension potion, then giving him a few advantages here and there wasn''t hard for her.


    "How do you two feel?"


    Ian didn''t care what Yela thought, turned toward Lyra and Aurora, and asked.


    "I am fine."


    "Yeah, it''s much better than before." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing Ian''s concern, Aurora and Lyra replied with a smile. After drinking his Serenity Potion, they felt much better.


    And in fact, even his rough pill seemed good, as all the apprentices and knights around looked much better than before.


    Especially, Ian saw Henry laughing around with a smile on his lips as if boasting about something.


    So, the atmosphere around here had become a little better after he helped them get rid of their dizziness.


    "That''s good then."


    "I think it won''t take more than a few days to reach Arcane Highlands with Lina''s speed. Why don''t we practice some spells in this spare time?"


    Ian suggested after seeing that there seemed to be no other things to do on this journey.


    Heck, because of Lina''s extreme and uneven speed, even seeing the outside scenery was out of the question.


    And if not for such a bad condition, Ian really wanted to practice meditation, as the mana here was abundant everywhere.


    "Umm..."


    "Okay..."


    Aurora and Lyra also didn''t know what to do, so they agreed with Ian''s proposal. For them, as long as they were with Ian, they didn''t feel bored.


    ...


    [Calvora Continent, Arcane Highlands]


    "Swish!"


    In the vast sky above, where one couldn''t see the bounds, an extremely large figure flew across, its shadow swallowing the land below as a mighty Leviathan soared with an ancient, dignified presence.


    From its size alone, one might wonder how it could float in the sky, let alone fly with such extreme speed.


    And the most intriguing part was that despite the Leviathan looking daunting with its massive size, on its back, a large number of people were standing, looking at the scenery below in wonder.


    "Wow, it looks amazing."


    "Finally, this guy slowed down."


    "It seems we are near."


    It had been three days since they flew on the back of this Leviathan, heading for the Arcane Highlands. And for the whole three days, all they could see outside was the endless expanse of clouds and blurry scenery.


    So, now that Lina finally relaxed and was flying steadily for a while at a low altitude, the apprentices around were finally able to look outside.


    "We are now near the Arcane Highlands. It won''t take much longer for Lina to reach the Mystic Circle from here. So, savor the scenery around you while you can. You don''t know if you''ll get the chance again."


    Seeing the enthusiasm around, Yela smiled a little and told the truth to prepare them for what was to come.


    Truly, after they reached the Mystic Circle, even she didn''t know how many of them could live comfortably with their little talent.


    Of course, there were some exceptions around.


    "Hey, Ian. Look, is that a mountain?"


    At a corner, Lyra, who was snuggling in one of Ian''s arms, asked in wonder while pointing at the endless expanse of mountains that were rapidly nearing her vision.


    From the direction of the Leviathan, it seemed that was their destination this time.


    "It seems to be."


    Ian nodded with a smile while looking at the highlands ahead that seemed to stretch endlessly. The mountains around were almost as tall as the ones he saw in the Ashen Spires.


    But unlike that place, this place was brimming with mana and life. Even from such a far distance, Ian could already see vibrant forests, rivers, and the like.


    "Wow, this is so beautiful."


    The more they neared the Arcane Highlands, the denser the mana became and the more vibrant the scenery around them.


    So, Aurora was enamored by seeing such a scene for the first time in her life and involuntarily called out in praise.


    "Yeah, it is indeed beautiful."


    Ian didn''t deny it and agreed very much, as it was also the first time for him to see such a scene.


    And it was also the first time for him to truly be near a Wizard Organization, as it meant his path to becoming stronger was near.


    "Swish!"


    Although the scenery around was breathtaking, for Lina, it was a daily occurrence. So, she didn''t care about their enthusiasm and directly entered the Arcane Highlands, passing through a large gorge in a second.


    And the moment she entered the large gorge, Ian felt like he was passing through a thin barrier. Then, he suddenly saw row upon row of tall Wizard towers on each peak everywhere.


    It was a stark contrast to the mountains before, as those tall spires resembling Ignisia Tower were pulsing with an otherworldly glow.


    Not to mention the countless beasts soaring through the skies, ridden by robed figures, and the bustling crowds filling the peaks.


    At the center, atop the largest mountain, stood a massive and awe-inspiring tower¡ªthe tallest of them all.


    And at the far edge, right where they had just entered, a massive city stretched out in a perfect concentric design, nestled beneath and facing that towering spire at the center.


    The city was nestled within the hanging valley, while Wizard Towers stood atop each peak of the mountains around.


    Ian also noticed that mana was far more abundant at the peaks than in the valley below. Due to its high concentration in this place, he could even see its beautiful, shimmering manifestation.


    "Woah!"


    "So beautiful!"


    Just like Ian, the crowd was also gobsmacked, as it was truly a breathtaking view for those who came from such a barren place. So, their getting speechless was an honest reaction.


    "WHOOOOOOOORRRRRMMM!"


    It seemed Lina also felt at home, as she cried in a deep voice, reverberating her sound throughout the gorge. Yet, it seemed people below were used to her massive figure, as besides a few glances, nobody paid much attention.


    "Welcome to the Mystic Circle. Now that you guys have entered this place, your wizard journey has truly begun. But whether you can get ahead depends on you."


    Seeing the surprise in the apprentices'' eyes, Yela smiled and welcomed them all in a good mood. No matter what future they held, it was still a monumental moment for them, as she said, this was their chance.


    "Okay, Lina, land slowly. It is time to rest."


    Yela didn''t waste time and ordered the Leviathan, causing her to swoop down directly onto the large opening below, specially made for the landing of beasts.


    There were also a large number of beasts flying and landing all around like a hub.


    "So many monsters."


    Lyra and Aurora were quite surprised, looking at the large variety of beasts around.


    "Okay, save the surprise for later. It is time to go down."


    Seeing them still looking around, Ian suddenly hugged their bodies in both of his arms and directly jumped from the edge toward the ground.


    By this time, Lina had already landed perfectly on the land, and Yela was conjuring up yet another spell to bring down the apprentices and Knights below.


    But Ian didn''t want to waste time and directly jumped below while grabbing the two girls in his arms and casting the Feather Falling spell on the go.


    "Swoosh!"


    And before the two girls could shout in surprise, they had already landed on the polished marble platform perfectly intact.


    "Stupid... Can you be more predictable?"


    Lyra couldn''t help but pout in annoyance, while Aurora placed her hand on her chest as if surprised.


    "Haha... I kind of like this feeling. Sorry, sorry."


    Ian laughed and teased Lyra when he saw Yela, Zane, and Ron, along with others, landing steadily beside them.


    As for him jumping down like this, nobody cared. He could have all the fun he wanted; they had no complaints.


    "Okay, Wizard Ron. Our mission is now complete. You take it from he-..."


    After landing on the platform, Yela turned to Ron and was about to hand over the mission when suddenly she stopped midway and looked to the front.


    Not only she but Ron and Zane also looked to the front, along with Ian, who suddenly became solemn.

 Chapter 231 - 231: Ians Charm

    While Zane, Yela, Ron, and Ian looked ahead in unison, Lyra and Aurora were confused. Not only them but all the other apprentices and knights around were just as bewildered.


    As for Lina, she seemed to have gone mute, standing motionless in place.


    "Well, you guys have good senses."


    Only after hearing a soft, elderly voice from the front did they realize that someone had suddenly appeared before them without them noticing.


    The old man who had just spoken was draped in an impressive long blue robe embroidered with silver arcane sigils that shimmered faintly even in daylight.


    Though he was undoubtedly a wizard, there was no staff in sight¡ªonly a heavy tome bound in worn leather and etched with glowing runes, floating effortlessly before him. Its pages turned slowly on their own as if guided by an unseen force.


    Ian noticed that the floating tome closely resembled one he had seen in Ignisia Tower''s Grimoire Library.


    "And it seems you''ve found a good candidate this time from that place."


    Malrik briefly glanced at Ian, then at the raven sleeping on his shoulder, before shifting his attention elsewhere. From his expression, he seemed mildly surprised that Ian''s perception was on par with a First Ring Wizard.


    But that was all¡ªhe paid no further attention.


    "Sir Malrik, I didn''t know you were in the Mystic Circle. Sorry if we caused any disturbance to your rest."


    Recognizing who it was, Yela immediately corrected her posture and bowed slightly, showing basic respect to a Fourth Ring Wizard. Zane and Ron followed suit, saluting the figure before them with equal reverence.


    "Haha... No worries. I just came to meet Drevan for a while."


    Malrik seemed amiable as he waved his hand dismissively, indicating that everything was fine.


    "Oh, I see. What a coincidence."


    Hearing his words, Yela nodded in understanding. Drevan Malrik just mentioned was one of the Fourth Ring Wizards of the Mystic Circle.


    Since Malrik was also a Fourth Ring Wizard from the Sixth Ring organization, Starhaven, his visit wasn''t entirely unexpected. More importantly, as far as Yela knew, the two were quite close.


    "Does Sir Malrik have any orders?"


    Now aware of why he was here, Yela asked curiously, as the old man simply stood in front of them while the pages of the floating tome continued turning slowly.


    She couldn''t understand why a Fourth Ring Wizard had suddenly appeared here.


    "Well, nothing serious. My Grimoire just happened to sense someone."


    The old man smiled slightly at Yela, then turned his attention back to the tome in front of him when, all of a sudden, the pages stopped turning at a specific section.


    "Huh? Oh, two good seedlings."


    After glancing at the page, the old man finally smiled as if surprised. Then, without waiting for anyone to react, he suddenly tore out two pages from the tome, letting them float freely.


    "Swoosh!"


    Once detached, the papers floated on their own and rapidly moved in a specific direction, astonishing those around them.


    "Ian!"


    Lyra and Aurora saw the papers heading toward them and, startled, grabbed Ian''s arm simultaneously as if afraid.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not dangerous."


    Seeing their reaction, Ian reassured them while watching the papers suddenly dissolve as they neared Lyra and Aurora¡ªone for each.


    He was confident it wasn''t harmful because neither his System, Ignysyl, nor his intuition sensed any danger.


    Besides, if the situation were truly perilous, there was nothing they could do¡ªafter all, the man before them was beyond anything Ian could handle with his current power.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just detecting the presence of a Grimoire on you two. Seems like you both came into contact with the Archives in Ignisia Tower. You''re quite lucky."


    Noticing their anxiety, the old man stroked his beard and smiled. From his delighted expression, he seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Grimoire?"


    Aurora and Lyra were puzzled. Moreover, they couldn''t understand where the dissolved pages had gone.


    "He might be talking about Shadowsong and Ocean''s Embrace¡ªthe books you obtained in Ignisia Tower."


    Ian replied, feeling slightly confused. In the novel, he didn''t remember Carl receiving any special treatment like this.


    ''Maybe because he joined the Celestial Council directly after arriving on the Calvora Continent,'' Ian guessed.


    As for Lyra, without his involvement, she would have only received a lower-tier Grimoire. After all, the books Aurora and Lyra acquired were actually meant for someone with a talent score of 10 in water and darkness attributes.


    "Swoosh!"


    While Ian pondered, the seemingly dissolved pages suddenly reappeared and floated back to Malrik, who caught them effortlessly.


    "Hmm... Their talents are a bit low, but both possess a unique Physique. Oh, and they have some connection to the Abyss? Now, this is interesting."


    The old man briefly examined the papers before speaking in surprise. Then, he looked at Lyra and Aurora again and smiled.


    "Haha... Sorry if this startled you. But you two are indeed linked to the Archive. Well, seems like you guys are lucky."


    Malrik once again glanced at Ian, as both girls were practically attached to him. It was hard not to notice.


    Moreover, he was impressed by Ian''s keen perception¡ªtoo bad he didn''t seem to have any connection to the Archive.


    "Yeah, we did come across a massive library in Ignisia Tower." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sensing that the old man had a calm presence and bore no airs despite his superior realm, Lyra relaxed and responded.


    "Yeah, a vast library containing all the knowledge of this world and beyond."


    Hearing that, the old man looked wistful, as if even he longed for such a place.


    Knowledge was any wizard''s dream and Achilles'' heel.


    "The library you encountered in Ignisia Tower is called the Archive. Its origins are ancient, and it only manifests in Mythic-level artifacts or above. Honestly, even I don''t know much about it."


    Malrik briefly explained what Lyra and Aurora had encountered before continuing,


    "But let''s not dwell on that for now. Instead, I have a proposal for both of you."


    The old man smiled amiably.


    "Since it is fate that we met in this place, I think I should give you both a chance. I don''t know if you two want to enter Starhaven?"


    He then caressed his beard and continued,


    "But since I am leaving soon, you guys only have a few minutes to decide," Malrik said while placing the two papers inside his tome with a wave of his hand and closing it right after.


    Then, he looked at Lyra and Aurora silently, as if awaiting their decision.


    "Wow, it is an honor for anyone to join Starhaven, Sir. Of course, they will agree."


    Hearing such a sudden offer from a Fourth Ring Wizard, Yela, Zane, and even Ron showed surprise on their faces.


    And as if Lyra and Aurora didn''t know any better, Yela tried to emphasize its importance through her words.


    After all, Starhaven was a Sixth Ring Wizard organization, and unlike the Celestial Council, its reputation was highly regarded on the Calvora Continent.


    Even she would join without hesitation. Unfortunately, she didn''t have much luck and had no idea what Archive they were talking about.


    "I refuse."


    "I refuse."


    But to Yela''s dismay, her words were completely ignored as both Lyra and Aurora rejected Malrik''s offer without even a moment''s hesitation.


    Their decision was so unanimous and quick that all the wizards and apprentices looked at them as if they were idiots.


    Even a blind person could see how incredible this opportunity was, yet they outright refused without even considering it for a moment.


    To be honest, even the old man was slightly surprised, as evident from his raised eyebrow. But seeing them snuggling beside Ian, he understood their reasoning.


    So, he didn''t take their decision to heart and let them talk it out first.


    "You girls, what are you saying? Do you know what Starhaven is? It''s a Sixth Ring Organization, countless times stronger than our Mystic Circle. Many don''t even get to see that place in their lifetime, and you two are declining the offer without even thinking!"


    Sure enough, Yela immediately stepped forward and spoke in a low voice, explaining the origin of Starhaven. She assumed they might be unaware.


    No matter what, they could be considered acquaintances, right? So, she didn''t want them to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity due to their ignorance.


    "I don''t want to leave. I don''t care if it''s a Sixth Ring or even an Eighth Ring organization."


    But Lyra didn''t care. She shook her head while gripping Ian''s arm a little tighter.


    "Me too."


    Aurora also rejected the offer, holding onto Ian''s arm from the other side just like Lyra.


    They now looked perfectly in sync¡ªlike sisters.


    And, of course, the crowd instantly understood why they were so adamant about staying.


    Wasn''t it all because of that hateful guy?


    ''That lucky bastard.''


    ''Oh god, my eyes.''


    ''Sister, can you be serious right now?''


    Jealousy and envy instantly overwhelmed the crowd as they watched two beautiful girls clinging to Ian.


    They even forgot about Ian''s earlier help and began cursing him in their hearts, lamenting why they couldn''t have such luck.


    Even one would have been enough.


    "Are you two stupid?"


    Yela, too, saw their reactions, and her eyes widened. Honestly, she couldn''t understand what kind of magic Ian had cast on them.


    ''Did he use a love potion on them or what?''


    She thought while glancing at Ian suspiciously. Although he was charming, she couldn''t see why Lyra and Aurora refused to leave his side, not even for a moment.


    After all, it wasn''t like they were going to be separated forever. Declining such a golden opportunity for flimsy love seemed completely idiotic in her eyes.


    "Okay, what she said is true. Can you two be a little less stupid?"


    Ian, who had remained silent all this time, finally couldn''t take it anymore and reprimanded both Lyra and Aurora in a soft voice.

 Chapter 232 - 232: Almost Exposed

    "Sigh... can you two think? Don''t you guys want to become stronger? Don''t forget why we left Gravethrone in the first place."


    Feeling the mood of the two girls, Ian sighed, hugged both of them side by side, and began to lecture.


    But before he could do so, he was cut off midway by Lyra and Aurora.


    "I just wanted to become a wizard, and I already am."


    "I just wanted to leave that place."


    Truly, unlike Ian, whose motive had always been strength, Lyra and Aurora were not so fixated on it.


    If they weren''t in love with Ian, they would have definitely accepted the old man''s offer. But this situation was different, and their priorities differed.


    In fact, hearing them deny him made Ian feel a strange warmth in his heart. After all, he didn''t like separation either.


    But sometimes, feelings had to be triumphed by reason. Otherwise, one would end up stranded in a deep quagmire with no progress in sight.


    "I know. But... do you think we are safe? Don''t forget what happened in Deepsire."


    Seeing that they truly had no such goal, Ian was speechless. So, he had to bring up that incident at the Abyss Node, where they had been exposed to extreme danger for the first time.


    Moreover, they both knew they were connected to the Abyss, and nothing good ever came from that place.


    "Like Yela said, a Fourth Ring Organization is nothing compared to the Sixth Ring Wizard Organization. In fact, even I am planning on joining the Celestial Council. Do you two want to stay in this kind of place all alone when that time comes?"


    Ian spoke in a stern voice, as he truly didn''t want his girls to become mere vases for him to admire. Otherwise, why would he have let Sylvia go just like that?


    However, although his intentions were pure, his words were not, as Yela rolled her eyes at him.


    ''What "this kind of place?" And why are you dragging me into this? I only said the Sixth Ring Organization was better than the Fourth Ring one.''


    She thought to herself. From Ian''s words, wouldn''t it sound like she was belittling the Mystic Circle that too in their own turf?


    If someone took it wrong way, she would be in big trouble. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then, why don''t you come with us too? After all, you are the one..."


    "I have my plans, and Strathaven isn''t suitable for me."


    Lyra understood Ian''s thoughts, but she was confused as to why he was only sending them away. After all, the main reason they got those meditation methods was because Ian had given them.


    But before she could say so, Ian cut her off in the middle. He didn''t want to bring up that event now, especially in front of a Fourth Ring wizard.


    Moreover, like he said, Strathaven wasn''t suitable for him, as all the benefits he knew of were from the Celestial Council.


    ''Oh... he even looks down on Strathaven. No wonder he finds the Mystic Circle lacking.''


    Once again, Yela was speechless at Ian''s instant refusal of an offer that wasn''t even there.


    Even she was now confused if Malrick had ever asked Ian to join the organization.


    "Sigh... do you really want us to go?"


    Lyra asked with a sigh, seeing that Ian was serious, while Aurora became strangely quiet after Ian mentioned the event at Deepsire.


    Now, she felt that she had unknowingly become greedy. She had forgotten that the main reason she took such a risk before was to become stronger in the first place.


    She wanted to get rid of those entanglements with her strength and pursue her true love without any hindrances.


    But maybe because she already got what she wished for, she conveniently forgot those things¡ªjust like Ulthera''s presence in her mind, which mysteriously disappeared.


    "I think he is right. This kind of opportunity might not come again."


    So, without waiting for Ian to convince her again, Aurora voiced her thoughts, causing both Lyra and Ian to look at her.


    "Besides, it''s just a few days of separation. It''s not like we''re drifting apart forever."


    Seeing their expressions, Aurora smiled beautifully, dimples appearing on both sides of her face. Her emerald-green eyes remained fixed on Ian, filled with extreme reluctance but also firm resolve.


    "Aurora..."


    Lyra was stunned by her sudden change and subconsciously called her name. But Aurora simply looked at her and asked,


    "Do you remember that day when we were forced to stay below while Ian was dealing with the sudden danger at the top deck of the Silver Gull?"


    Her sudden question stunned Lyra.


    "Do you remember how we wanted to help but couldn''t, because Ian thought we were too weak and might be exposed to danger?"


    Aurora didn''t stop and continued,


    "Do you remember that feeling when the whole ship shook, and we ran desperately to the top, not caring about anything, thinking something might have happened to Ian?"


    She kept questioning Lyra, who finally nodded woodenly.


    "I remember."


    How could she not?


    Although that moment had been brief and Ian had seemed unhindered throughout the event, the feeling of dread and weakness was something she could never forget.


    "Well, I don''t want to experience that again."


    Seeing that Lyra understood her point, Aurora smiled once more and snuggled into Ian''s side, as if trying to grasp that warmth one last time. This time, she didn''t even shy away despite the crowd.


    "As much as I don''t want to leave his side, even more, I don''t want to experience that feeling again."


    She said, feeling emotional,


    "But more importantly, I don''t want to become his baggage. A useless waste that can only depend on him."


    Then she expressed her true thoughts, remembering that until now, it was Ian who had been carrying her all the time.


    Honestly, her status wasn''t far from those concubines of her father. A mere thing for the Emperor''s amusement; although Ian might not think like that, her point stood.


    "Hey, I never thought of you as a baggage."


    Ian hurriedly caressed Aurora''s shoulder while denying her accusation.


    "And I''m not asking you two to leave just so you can help me fight. I''m not that much of a sucker."


    He rolled his eyes at Aurora''s peculiar perspective and smirked before promising,


    "Your man is more than capable of handling that. You ladies can simply be my Queens while your Emperor takes care of everything."


    He said while puffing up his chest dramatically as if to guarantee it. Seeing that the situation was solemn, he didn''t mind acting childish to lift their mood.


    "Pfft..."


    Lyra and Aurora couldn''t help but giggle after seeing him act like this. Then, after a while, it seemed Lyra had also made her decision. She pouted a little and said in a low voice,


    "Okay, now that Aurora mentioned it like this, it is indeed not good to waste this opportunity. But before we leave, you have to promise us something."


    She said a little sternly at the end.


    "Oh? Okay, whatever you ask, your man will promise those."


    Ian was in a good mood now that they had finally come to their senses and immediately promised her without even listening to her request.


    "I hope so."


    Seeing him being so magnanimous, Lyra smiled slyly and said,


    "You have to promise us that while we are gone, you won''t get involved with another girl. You already have three of us, and I don''t want to see more sisters when we meet again."


    After all, Lyra knew what kind of person Ian was. So, she immediately warned him.


    "Of course, I promise."


    At first, Ian didn''t pay much attention to her words and guaranteed it magnanimously. Then, after finally registering her request, he looked at her in surprise,


    "What do you mean?"


    He thought Lyra was just asking him to visit her as soon as possible or something. But after realizing her so-called promise, Ian looked at her incredulously.


    Although he was indeed a scumbag, he wasn''t someone who would hit on every girl he saw. Why was Lyra being so defensive out of nowhere?


    "Why? Do you want to revoke your promise now?"


    Seeing him ask in surprise, Lyra''s face darkened as she questioned him in a cold voice.


    "Of course not. But do you really need a promise just for that? Don''t you have some trust in your man?"


    Ian questioned speechlessly, realizing that Lyra had no faith in him.


    "Yes, I don''t."


    But to his dismay, Lyra directly admitted it without hesitation.


    "Yeah, we can''t trust him."


    And Aurora, who had been listening from the side, also nodded at Lyra''s words hypocritically, causing Ian to feel stunned.


    However, before he could even defend himself, Aurora''s next words stumped him.


    "But Lyra, aren''t you mistaken? It''s only the two of us with him, not three."


    Aurora asked, as until now, she didn''t know about Sylvia. Although she knew Lyra had a sister who was in the Elven Plane, she didn''t know she was also Ian''s.


    So she honestly thought Lyra was mistaken.


    "Cough... Cough... okay, okay. I promise. I promise that I won''t be involved with any other girls during your absence. Happy?"


    Poor Ian, he realized that he was about to be exposed at this moment. So, he hurriedly coughed and immediately promised Lyra, causing her to roll her beautiful eyes in sarcasm.


    But without paying attention to her, he immediately changed the topic.


    "We have already wasted too much time. Now let''s not waste more. Does it feel good to make Sir Wizard wait for you like this?"


    He then reprimanded both of them from a high ground and quickly turned around to face the old man who was still waiting ahead with a smile.


    Now, all he wanted was to quickly send them off to the Sixth Ring Wizard Organization.


    The sooner they got there, the sooner they could grow stronger.


    Ian was truly thinking about their well-being. He didn''t lie.

 Chapter 233 - 233: A Promise of Reunion

    "So, what are your thoughts? Do you want to join Starhaven?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Malrick asked with a smile after seeing them turn towards him. As for their earlier refusal, he didn''t take it to heart. But he was still impressed by this guy who could enamor two beautiful girls like this.


    After all, in his more than two hundred years of life, he had never seen anyone who wouldn''t get excited after receiving an offer from a Sixth-ring Organization.


    This was a first.


    "Before that, can I ask you a question, Sir Wizard..."


    Ian asked with a serious expression.


    "You can call me Malrick or an old man, I don''t mind."


    Malrick smiled and signaled with his hand.


    "Ask what you want. I can answer a few of them."


    "Umm... I just want to know what their status will be after joining Starhaven. Do they have to start from the bottom?"


    Although Starhaven was a Sixth-ring Organization, it was also hierarchical. After all, every apprentice had to start from the bottom no matter where they were.


    But Ian still wanted to know if Lyra and Aurora could get some preferential treatment.


    "Haha... you don''t have to worry. They are related to the Archive, after all. There are some old guys who are interested in that field. They should receive some preferential treatment after arriving."


    Malrick said while caressing his beard.


    "Oh? Then that''s good. They are happy to join Starhaven, Wizard Malrick."


    Ian breathed a sigh of relief after getting the guarantee and immediately agreed on behalf of both girls.


    After all, those who were called old even by him must be those giants in a higher realm than the Fourth Ring. If that was the case, he didn''t have to worry about Aurora and Lyra anymore.


    Moreover, he had an intuition that maybe it was their luck playing a role, as they were both still female leads with high luck at that.


    Keeping them with him all the time might even cause them to miss their opportunity instead.


    "Good decision. So, do you have anything else to ask? Otherwise, it is time to leave. I have already wasted too much time here."


    Malrick smiled after Ian''s affirmation and asked while looking at Lyra and Aurora.


    "Ian, isn''t this too fast?"


    Although she had decided, Lyra still felt unreal about the sudden separation.


    Even Aurora, who had steeled her heart, had second thoughts after hearing Malrick''s words. She even forgot about the third girl Lyra had just mentioned inadvertently.


    "Hey, Lyra. You cannot have a weak heart on the path of the wizard."


    Ian replied, trying to teach her when he saw the watery eyes of Lyra and Aurora, filled with palpable sadness. From their looks, they almost seemed heartbroken, making him feel depressed.


    "Sigh... two years. I will come to meet you in Starhaven two years from now, okay? But you two better become Wizards by then. Otherwise..."


    Ian was soft-hearted after all, so he gave them a fixed time when he would come to meet them. And it was also better for them, as they would probably practice harder that way.


    "Really?"


    "You can''t lie."


    And sure enough, after hearing his words, both Aurora and Lyra became visibly brighter, forgetting the sadness of separation.


    If the reunion was in sight, any separation could become less heartbreaking.


    "Yeah, really. Why would I lie? Now go and don''t make this look like we''re parting forever."


    Ian rolled his eyes but hugged both girls with a smile one last time before letting them go.


    And he wasn''t just giving them the time for the sake of it. Instead, he felt that he should be strong enough in these two years.


    Moreover, he still hadn''t consummated with Aurora, completely halting her Quest, and there were also Demon Heart fragments he had to find for Lyra to condense her Abyssal Seeds. In hindsight, he also had to return home so that he could fulfill his promise to Morgrave to increase his lifespan.


    There were so many things to do that Ian felt he had to rush. So, having these girls safely practicing would allow him to freely decide his next plan.


    "It seems it is time to leave."


    Seeing both Lyra and Aurora walk towards him after saying goodbye to Ian, Malrick said with a smile.


    "Yes, Sir Wizard. We are in your care."


    "Hmm, you don''t have to worry too much. Starhaven is a good place to practice."


    Malrick nodded amiably and waved his hand after Lyra and Aurora were near him.


    Suddenly, the closed tome once again opened, and the sound of rapid fluttering pages echoed around until they stopped in the middle.


    Then, as if some suction mechanism had been triggered, all the mana around the entire area began to rapidly gather toward the book.


    It was so fast and strong that Ian could already see the vortex of mana around the book, resembling the shimmering cloud he had just seen above those peaks.


    "Just relax and let the array do its thing. I am using a teleportation spell. You will feel a little dizzy, just like in that Ignisia Tower."


    Seeing Aurora and Lyra being defensive, Malrick suggested and placed one hand on the open page of the tome.


    Suddenly, Ian saw the silent tome vibrate, and the page that was in the middle dissolved rapidly, just like before, and turned into a circular array pattern surrounding Malrick, Lyra, and Aurora.


    Although Ian wasn''t proficient in arrays, he could see the close resemblance to those he had seen on the teleportation platform at the Ignisia Tower.


    ''So, each page of the book corresponds to a spell?''


    Ian thought while looking at the tome floating in front of him.


    He noticed that Malrick was using his Grimoire as a medium to cast spells. And he never chanted anything.


    "Did you also notice?"


    While Ian was intently analyzing the tome, Yela asked from the side with a smile. Apparently, she also saw his curious look.


    "What? That tome?"


    Ian asked with interest while slightly turning to her.


    "I am talking about chantless spells. Don''t you realize how Sir Malrick could use a spell without invocation?"


    Yela questioned Ian as if she felt he was quite dense.


    "But... isn''t Sir Malrick a Fourth Ring Wizard? What is so special about that?"


    Ian asked, confused.


    After all, the Fourth Ring Wizard realm was a watershed between the weak and the strong. And from Ignysyl, he already knew Wizards in this world could use chantless spells within the rules.


    "Of course, it is special. Do you think any Fourth Ring Wizard is like Sir Malrick? Not everyone can use a spell without invocation just because their realm is at the Fourth Ring and above."


    Yela rolled her eyes speechlessly at Ian''s ignorance. Then she suddenly remembered that Ian was actually from that barren place and was only an apprentice.


    It seemed normal for him not to know.


    "Anyway, do you see that tome floating around? That is what is called a Grimoire¡ªa special symbol, artifact, and treasure of Starhaven. Anyone from Starhaven has one, and it is related to their Wizard path."


    "I heard they have so many Grimoire collections that it''s like stars in the sky. That''s why they were called Starhaven, although I don''t think that is true."


    Yela explained.


    "And the main reason why Sir Malrick can use complex spells so fast and chantless is also because of it. Think of it as an extension of your body that does the chanting for you instead."


    "In fact, I suspect that this Grimoire must also be related to that Archive your girls are connected to. No wonder they were invited to join Starhaven. They are so lucky."


    Yela said with thick jealousy. She also wanted to have such luck. Although her life was good in Mystic Circle, who didn''t want to climb higher?


    Unfortunately, she had no chance.


    "That makes sense."


    Ian nodded at Yela''s words, as they were basically what he had guessed. But still, when she mentioned stars, his attention inevitably shifted to the Starwell token.


    ''Starhaven and Starwell. Do these two have any relation?''


    Ian thought, finding their names quite similar. He still had the Iron-rank Starwell token on him, which he hadn''t used yet.


    But before he could think more, the rapid influx of mana around suddenly stopped, marking the completion of the spell.


    "Well, the spell is ready. It is time to leave."


    Malrick said with a smile after seeing the shimmering array of patterns slowly revolving around them.


    The spell looked so awesome and otherworldly that the crowd around them was basically stunned in place with surprise. After all, unlike in Ignisia Tower, where the arrays were engraved on the platform, this was the first time they saw someone use a teleportation spell in front of them.


    "Ian, you must come in time."


    "Don''t forget us."


    Lyra and Aurora hurriedly shouted to Ian after realizing they were about to be teleported, their eyes filled with reluctance.


    "Umm... definitely, don''t worry."


    To their words, Ian just nodded, as he wasn''t going to break his promise anyway although he also felt quite sad and lonely.


    "Swish!"


    Just after they exchanged their words, the shimmering array expanded rapidly and engulfed everyone inside in a shield much like the one Ian had seen at Ignisia Tower.


    Then, with a swish, the array was activated and ready for teleportation.


    However, before they were teleported to an unknown destination though, Ian suddenly heard a crisp old voice inside his mind, followed by a token that suddenly appeared in his hand.


    "Young man, keep this token. It might help you in the Celestial Council. And don''t worry about these girls; they are in safe hands. By the way, a piece of advice¡ªhurry up and reach the Fourth Ring Wizard level in these two years if you don''t want to miss an opportunity. You are an interesting guy, I want to see how far you can go."


    After that, the voice disappeared along with the figures of Malrick, Lyra, and Aurora.

 Chapter 234 - 234: A Surprising Summon

    ''Reach Fourth Ring in two years? Aren''t you thinking too highly of me?''


    Ian heard Malrick''s suggestion and thought bitterly. He couldn''t understand why that old man believed he could reach the Fourth Ring in just two years.


    ''But... in two years, isn''t it time for the expedition? What opportunity could I have if I reached the Fourth Ring by then?''


    He thought in pure surprise. As far as he could remember, after two years, it would be time for the Expedition.


    The Expedition, as the name suggested, was a large-scale event organized by all Eight Ring Organizations in the Calvora Continent. In essence, it was a wizard operation on other planes beyond Aetherion to seize resources and gain promotions. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the Arcane Passage, it was a major arc where the protagonist, Carl, gained countless benefits and treasures by raiding other planes.


    However, he remembered that at the start of the Expedition, Carl had just reached the Third Ring Wizard level and was nowhere near the Fourth Ring. So, he really didn''t know what opportunity Malrick was talking about.


    "Hey, can you tell me one thing honestly?"


    Just as Ian was musing over things while rubbing the rough token in his hands that had appeared inexplicably, he heard Yela''s curious voice from the side.


    "Hmm? What?"


    "Tell me honestly, did you... perhaps use a love potion on those two girls?"


    Yela asked while staring into Ian''s eyes as if trying to see the truth.


    From the way she looked, she seemed genuinely suspicious that Ian had done something to Lyra and Aurora.


    Otherwise, she couldn''t think of any reason why they would be so reluctant to leave him, even in front of such a good opportunity.


    "Did something happen to you?"


    Ian didn''t answer her question but instead asked one of his own, looking concerned.


    "What could happen to me? Why are you changing the topic? Did you really do it or not?"


    Yela became even more suspicious, thinking Ian was trying to divert the conversation. But his next words left her completely stumped.


    "Then, why are you suddenly acting stupid? Do you really think I need a love potion to get girls?"


    Ian rolled his eyes at the dense girl, who only appeared mature due to her age.


    Who did she think he was? Would he really use such a lowly method to attract girls?


    "Hey! Who are you calling stupid? You''re rude! Now that you have some connection with a Sixth Ring Organization, you''ve become so bold?"


    Yela felt offended by Ian''s words and questioned him while pointing a finger at him.


    "I''ve always been bold, okay? By the way, weren''t you about to return and submit your mission? Why are you still here?"


    Ian didn''t want to waste any more time. So, he reminded her while glancing at the knights waiting for her, their large bags filled with what was probably Elementum Ore.


    He also noticed that after Malrick disappeared, Zane already left without waiting for anyone. However, Ron was still there, waiting for him along with the other apprentices.


    "Oh, Damn, I almost forgot. It is all because of you."


    "Wizard Ron, take care of these apprentices¡ªI have to submit my mission first. Hey, where did that bastard Zane go? Didn''t he know we had to submit a mission?"


    After Ian''s reminder, Yela suddenly remembered her plan and immediately left, cursing Zane for not waiting for her.


    "You were the one who wanted to ask me something, okay?"


    Ian was speechless at the undeserved blame. But by then, Yela was already far away, so he didn''t bother and made his way toward Ron.


    "Okay, it''s time to enter the Mystic Circle. Follow me."


    Seeing Ian approach, Ron adjusted his wizard robe, gripped the staff in his arm, and slowly walked forward on the cobblestone path leading away from the large platform.


    "Yes, Sir Wizard."


    Once Ron moved ahead without waiting, all the apprentices hurriedly followed behind.


    Ian, too, followed closely but suddenly felt a sense of loneliness.


    Now that he thought about it, this was the first time he was completely alone, without anyone by his side.


    ''Well, I''ll get used to it.''


    Ian consoled himself.


    Well, there was still Ignysyl on his shoulder, sleeping, but since that was his pet, it didn''t really count.


    "Damn, my sister didn''t even remember me when she left. How cruel."


    Just as he was walking behind the crowd, enjoying the refreshing density of mana in the air, Ian heard a dissatisfied whisper from the front.


    Curious, he looked in that direction and saw Henry sulking and muttering to himself.


    And sensing someone''s gaze on him, Henry suddenly turned his head only to meet Ian''s eyes head-on.


    "Crap!"


    To Ian''s surprise, Henry immediately cursed under his breath and hurriedly slipped into the crowd, as if trying to hide from Ian''s sight.


    He looked quite afraid?


    ''What''s with this guy?''


    Ian was baffled by his strange behavior.


    Why did it seem like Henry was scared of him? As far as he remembered, he hadn''t done anything that would terrify him this much.


    "Well, we''re finally here."


    Just as Ian was puzzling over Henry''s odd behavior, he heard Ron''s voice from up ahead. After passing through a few narrow corridors, they finally arrived at their destination.


    "This is the registration hall of the Mystic Circle, where you all need to register your names."


    Ron said while signaling toward the grand hall that appeared in the apprentices'' vision.


    The hall was massive, with multiple rooms, staircases, rows upon rows of scrolls on the bookshelves, and neatly arranged desks and furniture made of unknown wood.


    Although the area was vast and impressive, one look was enough to tell that it was a common administrative hall meant for day-to-day activities.


    After all, they could see a large number of apprentices lining up everywhere, busy with something. Occasionally, they could even spot a wizard''s figure shuttling through the crowd.


    All in all, the place was quite lively.


    "Hey, Wizard Ron! You''re finally here."


    Just as everyone was busy looking around while following Ron, they heard someone from the front desk calling out.


    "Oh... what a surprise, Miss Celia. I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Ron was surprised to see someone unexpected in front on a high-backed wooden chair behind the front counter of the grand hall. But he immediately composed himself and replied with a smile,


    "Yeah, fortunately, it didn''t take long, thanks to Wizard Yela and Zane."


    While Ron was talking, Ian noticed that the girl appeared to be around their age, wearing a neatly pressed apprentice robe with a distinct symbol¡ªone similar to the one he had seen on Zane''s robe.


    Although her appearance was rather ordinary, her impressive wizard attire and the certain aura around her marked her distinguished status. Ian could already sense that she was a Third-Class Apprentice, just like him.


    "That''s good to hear. Are they the ones chosen from that place this time? How are their talents?"


    Celia smiled, looking at the crowd with curiosity while asking Ron.


    "Yes, a total of 18 apprentices. Their talent is good enough to start, I suppose. At the very least, they are nowhere near Miss Celia."


    Ron smiled, complimented the girl in front of him, and asked with a curious look.


    "By the way, do you need anything from me? It''s quite rare to see you in the reception hall."


    Given Celia''s status, he couldn''t understand why she was here.


    "Oh... it''s nothing serious. Master Drevan has invited you to his residence, and he asked me to take care of these apprentices for you while you''re busy."


    She stated her purpose, causing both Ron and Ian to be surprised.


    ''Master Drevan... isn''t he the one Malrick seemed to have visited just now? That means...''


    Ian immediately realized who Celia was referring to, making him feel stunned.


    "Oh? Master Drevan wants to see me? Then, it wouldn''t be good to keep him waiting," Ron said in surprise.


    "Miss Celia, my apologies, but it looks like you''ll have to handle them for now."


    "Don''t worry, Sir Wizard. I''m free, and it''s only right for me to assist you."


    "Good, then. I''ll be off."


    Ron nodded at Celia and immediately left the hall, heading toward Drevan''s residence. From his appearance, he seemed quite normal and unwilling to keep a Fourth Ring wizard waiting.


    ''It should be alright.''


    Watching Ron''s figure disappear into the corner of the hall, Ian thought to himself. After all, Ron was actually under his control, and if someone found out, that would be very bad.


    However, Ian was confident he wouldn''t be discovered. According to the information he had received from the Gravekeeper, Nether Sight was an uncanny and incredibly rare ability.


    So, unless that wizard thoroughly examined Ron up and down, he shouldn''t be exposed.


    "Okay, since Wizard Ron is now busy, let me handle your affairs. You''ve already heard my name¡ªI''m Celia, the direct disciple of Master Drevan, one of the Fourth Ring Wizards of the Mystic Circle."

 Chapter 235 - 235: She Isnt So Pure After All

    Celia looked at the dozens of apprentices who were gazing at her curiously and introduced herself. Although her status was high, she didn''t seem to carry an air of superiority.


    "Okay, now that you know who I am, let''s get you to the registration room first. As much as I want to get to know you all, time isn''t in our favor."


    Then, without allowing anyone to express their surprise, she swiftly turned around and stepped out of the reception booth, signaling all of them to follow her into a room at the corner.


    Ian noticed that this room was barren, unlike the others where multiple apprentices were lined up for something.


    "Since you''re new to the Mystic Circle, you must first register and get an identity token. Without it, you cannot do anything here. Even in the City of Runeshire, you need this token to purchase anything related to wizards."


    Celia explained gracefully in a soft voice while walking toward the empty room.


    "Actually, you were supposed to arrive during the Arcane Assembly a few months later. There, you could have chosen an organization based on your talent," she continued.


    "But since there was an emergency and Wizard Ron arrived early, Mystic Circle will help you guys a little."


    She smiled and suggested,


    "In fact, in my opinion, you people are quite lucky. You have the chance to join our organization during your stay here. Many organizations outside have strict requirements and don''t look favorably upon people from Gravethrone. Maybe you''ll find better opportunities here."


    "Huh? But¡­ aren''t we already joining the Mystic Circle?"


    However, hearing her suggestion, the apprentices were more confused, and Prince Ray couldn''t help but ask doubtfully.


    All of them thought they had already joined the Mystic Circle after Ron chose them, but now it seemed that wasn''t the case.


    "Of course not. Didn''t Wizard Ron tell you these things?"


    Celia was stunned by their confusion.


    "Well, he might have forgotten. Let me explain briefly."


    Seeing their clueless expressions, she sighed and said,


    "Right now, you are just unaffiliated apprentices from the Gravethrone Continent. Your first priority is to join a wizard organization."


    "The Mystic Circle''s mission was only to take you out of that place and give you an opportunity. How you seize it depends on your talent and ability."


    After explaining briefly, she clapped her hands to draw their attention once again.


    "Well, you''ll understand these things in time. For now, let''s get you registered and issue your identity tokens."


    Ian noticed that Celia was very skilled at controlling the crowd, as she didn''t allow them to dwell on what she had just said.


    Instead, she directly entered the large room, heading toward a large shimmering crystal at the center. The crystal was very similar to the one he had seen in Everbright City.


    "This is a Keystone, which you might have already seen before."


    Sure enough, it was the same crystal Ron had used to check the apprentices'' talents. But unlike the one in Everbright City, this crystal shimmered with mana at all times.


    "Since you already have experience, that saves me from explaining. Just line up and come one by one," Celia instructed.


    "Oh, by the way, there''s no need for an Ignisia Token this time. Just place your hand atop the crystal and that''s it. Tell me your name, and I''ll generate an identity token for you."


    She explained in one breath with a smile and signaled the nearest person to step forward.


    Just like before at the Ignisia Tower, everyone lined up and placed their hand atop the crystal, which displayed different colors with points.


    The only difference this time was that there was no Ignisia Token. Instead, each apprentice received a new silver token engraved with their name and a complex runic symbol.


    However, Ian noticed that after assessing the few apprentices'' qualifications, Celia seemed to lose interest. She simply operated the crystal, placing raw tokens in the groove and generating identity tokens for each person.


    Seeing such a cumbersome process, Ian wondered why there was no one else assigned to do such a tedious job.


    "Next!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It didn''t take long for Ian''s turn to arrive, as there were only 18 of them.


    As he stepped forward while the other apprentices unconsciously made way for him. Unlike others, his presence was quite unique as he was all alone yet people seemed to respect him.


    "Huh?"


    Sure enough, Celia also immediately sensed something odd about him. Besides, she could tell that Ian was also a Third-Class Wizard apprentice, just like her.


    "It seems there''s still someone with good talent."


    She mumbled in a low voice, raised her expectations a bit, and casually glanced at Ignysyl''s figure at the end.


    After all, it was strange to see such a unique Raven sleeping peacefully on someone''s shoulder like this.


    "Is this your pet? What is it? How did you tame it?"


    Seeing such a unique creature she had never seen before, Celia finally couldn''t contain herself and asked.


    "Hmm? Oh, it is some kind of bird I found on my journey here."


    Ian smiled at her curiosity and casually answered while placing his hand atop the crystal.


    "I don''t know what it is called, but it seems to like me a lot. I didn''t need to tame it or anything. You can think of it as my friend."


    He replied when suddenly the crystal, which had only been glowing faintly before, brightened significantly, dragging Celia''s attention back.


    "Wow, 10 points in all of them? No wonder you are already a Third-Class Apprentice."


    Celia said with a little surprise while taking out a silver token from the groove. Then she handed the token to Ian and said with a smile,


    "Our Mystic Circle likes to train talents like you the most. Why don''t you join us immediately? After all, it''s better to start practicing now than to wait for a few months."


    She gave a beautiful smile to Ian. And she wasn''t trying to poach him or anything but was genuinely hoping for the best for him.


    After all, for the Mystic Circle, this level of talent was nothing, as they valued more about other characteristics instead.


    "Haha... thank you for Miss Celia''s invitation, but I have other plans."


    Ian laughed a little, tactfully declined her invitation, and grabbed the token from her hand, placing it directly inside the mana ring.


    Then, feeling that it wouldn''t be good to dampen this sunny girl''s mood, he joked a little.


    "Although, I wouldn''t mind joining if the Mystic Circle could promise me an Ascension Potion."


    Ian said with clear intrigue and interest in his eyes as if hoping for her to promise immediately.


    "You wish!"


    Sure enough, unsurprisingly, what he got in return was a good eye roll from the girl in front of him, followed by a straight rejection.


    "Even I can''t get an Ascension Potion that easily, let alone you."


    Perhaps Ian''s request was too abrupt and ridiculous, she said something out of her usual character which she immediately tried to correct,


    "I mean, an Ascension Potion is a strategic resource, after all. Without serving the Mystic Circle and gaining enough contribution, getting one for free is too difficult."


    "Unless you''re rich and know certain channels, your only other option is to search abandoned wizard ruins and inheritances."


    Then, as if remembering something, she added once more,


    "There are also times when an organization gives out an Ascension Potion for completing a particular mission, but that is extremely rare."


    "So, you should abandon such fruitless hope."


    At last, she even managed to console his poor heart.


    "Haha... Miss Celia is serious. I was just joking. I know how precious that thing is."


    Ian laughed and waved his hand, signaling that he was fine.


    "Oh, then that''s good. But like I said, the Mystic Circle always welcomes talents from all over the world. So, if you ever change your mind, you can always join us."


    Celia invited Ian once again with clear enthusiasm. Ian could see that this girl had a pure heart and was genuinely thinking about both him and her organization.


    "Umm... I will consider it."


    So, Ian nodded at her, indicating that he understood, and stepped aside to allow the remaining people to register.


    Since the number of apprentices was low, Celia finished distributing tokens to everyone within a few minutes.


    "Well, that''s it for the registration. Congratulations to all of you. Now, you are truly recognized residents of our Mystic Circle."


    Celia welcomed everyone and then continued,


    "Now that you all have your identity tokens, it''s time for you to learn a few basic things."


    Then, suddenly, she smirked playfully and casually dropped a bombshell,


    "After giving you identities, the Mystic Circle''s mission is complete. From now on, you''re on your own, and the organization bears no responsibility for you. You can live however you want in the Runeshire City outside until the day of the Arcane Assembly."


    After saying such huge news, she crossed her arms and looked at the crowd as if hoping for their reaction. And she wasn''t disappointed as the apprentices immediately became anxious.


    "What... how can this be?"


    "No, how can you do this?"


    "Aren''t we already part of the Mystic Circle?"


    "How can we live on our own when we know nothing?"


    "What is happening?"


    In fact, all the apprentices around were eagerly waiting for the next event, expecting wizard robes, spell scrolls, and possibly a wand or staff¡ªeven a basic one would do.


    But upon hearing that they would receive nothing and would even have to live on their own, of course, they panicked. After all, they were all young and anxious.


    ''Tsk, tsk, tsk, it seems she isn''t so pure. Even she knows how to have fun.''


    While all the apprentices were anxious, Ian, on the other hand, shook his head at Celia''s bad taste.

 Chapter 236 - 236: City Of Runeshire

    "Silence!"


    Celia let the apprentices rile up for a while, then shouted a little loudly, causing all of them to shut up immediately.


    After all, she already said she was a disciple of the Fourth Ring wizard. Nobody was stupid enough to irk her at this point, though their faces weren''t exactly pleased.


    "It isn''t that we are trying to abandon you after taking you out of that continent. But since you arrived early and the Arcane Assembly hasn''t started yet, you all have to take care of yourselves."


    Celia explained and then smiled.


    "But don''t worry. Although it isn''t exactly the responsibility of the Mystic Circle, we aren''t that heartless. Since you all are new and don''t know about this place, we decided to give you all simple accommodation and food for free for one month."


    Only when people were desperate would they recognize the value of the help they got.


    Celia knew this too well.


    So, when she brought up the one-month deal while explaining it wasn''t a problem for them to survive, many apprentices visibly brightened.


    "Of course, in this one month, you all have to get familiar with Runeshire City, find a job, and be able to survive on your own."


    "Oh, if you don''t want to waste your time working and waiting for the Arcane Assembly, I suggest you join the Mystic Circle. Although you guys have low talent, I''m sure our organization has a place for you. But it''s all your choice, and you can take your time deciding."


    ''Tsk... can''t you just say this directly? Why tease them like this?''


    Seeing Celia finally get to the point, Ian rolled his eyes, speechless. This girl had her way with words.


    In fact, Ian knew why Celia couldn''t directly allow all of them to join the Mystic Circle.


    Wasn''t it because she was afraid of false accusations? After all, their job was to bring seeds from the Gravethrone, not gobble them up for themselves.


    So, if they wanted to recruit anyone, they could only do so if the apprentices applied voluntarily.


    But it seemed her method worked, as many apprentices were already whispering about joining the Mystic Circle.


    Although she said their talent was low, she was comparing herself and maybe Ian with theirs. In reality, the majority of people on this continent had similar talents.


    So, if all 17 of them joined the Mystic Circle, it could really boost their overall strength. After all, wizard seeds were still a very strategic resource in the Calvora Continent that every organization would compete for.


    "Okay, that''s all I have to say. There''s no rush, and you can decide slowly. For now, keep this."


    Celia concluded her speech with a graceful wave of her hand. Then, with a flicker of mana, she suddenly opened the large drawer beside her, drawing out multiple mana rings, which slowly floated toward each person and landed gently in their hands.


    "This is a basic mana ring given to you by Mystic Circle as a present. Inside, you''ll find a simple apprentice robe, an instruction manual, a map, and your dorm key. Everything you need to know is inside that manual." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Also, this is the administration hall of Mystic Circle, available to both the residents of Runeshire and the wizards of Mystic Circle. So, you can navigate around this place to find information and such."


    She explained with a smile, and without giving them a chance to ask questions, she headed outside.


    "That''s all you need to know. Now, you all can go and do your thing. This city is very safe, you don''t have to worry. Good luck."


    After saying that, she swiftly left as if in a hurry.


    In fact, not only her, but the atmosphere around them seemed to reflect the same urgency, as everyone appeared to be in a hurry with no time to spare.


    "Wait!"


    Prince Ray still had something to ask, but saw that Celia''s figure had already disappeared in the corner. So, he stood rooted in place, not knowing what to do, just like the other apprentices.


    However, Ian didn''t care about their confusion. He took out the instruction manual from the mana ring, scanning the continent inside.


    Then, he directly headed in a certain direction without waiting for anyone.


    ''Let''s find the room first, then decide on other things. Let''s visit the market too. I hope I find what I''m looking for.''


    Ian thought while quickly making his way out, as he had a lot to do. Standing around like them wasn''t going to help.


    "Let''s go outside too. We can first read the instruction manual."


    Seeing Ian''s disappearing figure, everyone finally came to their senses and began preparing for the exploration of this unknown place.


    ....


    [Runeshire City, Mystic Circle]


    In the hanging valley, surrounded by towering peaks, each crowned with a majestic wizard tower, a flourishing city sprawled in a perfect encirclement. Though it lacked an otherworldly aura, its unique charm was undeniable.


    Rows upon rows of buildings made up of polished stone and enchanted wood, bearing intricate magical inscriptions, the buzzing marketplace with stalls selling rare herbs, alchemical ingredients, monster materials, and enchanted artifacts, and the dense crowd of apprentices and wizards alike everywhere made this place quite unique.


    This was the City of Runeshire, a flourishing domain under the influence of the fourth-ring organization, Mystic Circle.


    "Young man, there is no way you can get such an important potion recipe in a city. If you really need it, you either have to join the Wizard Organization or search for it in the unexplored wizard ruins. There is really no other way."


    In a huge building resembling a Wizard Tower, with an impressive sign reading "The Apothecary''s Rest," an old man with faint white hair and a long beard said casually while scanning the rows of potions before him with his mental power.


    "That''s a bummer. Why is it so hard to find even such a simple potion recipe, that too in such a large Wizard city?"

 Chapter 237 - 237: A Shady Deal

    "That''s a bummer. Why is it so hard to find even such a simple potion recipe, that too in such a large Wizard city?"


    Ian said in distress while placing a few other potion bottles on the counter for the old man to scan.


    However, surprisingly, his figure was quite different from his usual self. Instead of the handsome figure from before, he now appeared short, with subtle changes in his face, unkempt hair, and dark circles under his eyes, as if he had been up all night doing who knows what.


    Even his voice was different from before, and there was no sight of Ignysyl on his shoulder.


    "That''s not a bummer but a fact. Potion recipes are knowledge, and which wizard will share their knowledge that easily?"


    The old man rolled his eyes at his distressed words, finding it quite laughable.


    "Young man, you have such great talent in potion making, why don''t you just join the Mystic Circle? With your talent, you will get whatever you want. Being a First Ring wizard is as easy as pie for you."


    He then suggested with thick jealousy.


    If he had such talent, he would have already joined the Mystic Circle, enjoying the glory to the fullest. Why would he work as a steward in this shop with no sight of promotion?


    His one-year salary could be earned by a good potion master in a day. How unfair this world was, he lamented his uselessness.


    "Haha... I will consider it. There is no rush for now."


    Ian laughed and directly ignored his suggestion, but suddenly brought up the topic for which he was really here.


    "So, did you get the information I asked for? Don''t worry, your commission will be paid in full. You know how rich I am."


    Did Ian come here to ask for the potion recipe? Of course not. He also knew how precious those things were.


    After all, it had been 10 days since he arrived at this place. Now, although he wasn''t fully familiar with everything, he at least knew all the basics.


    So, what he truly came here for was another thing he had assigned this old man before. Although this guy was just a Second Class Wizard apprentice, his connections were top-notch in this city.


    "Hmm? Of course, I found out what you wanted. But... are you really sure? Let me tell you straight, that place isn''t just a simple Wizard ruin. Without the strength of at least a First Ring Wizard, it can be very dangerous."


    Perhaps he found Ian to his liking, the old man first warned him out of kindness.


    As a part-time information dealer and middleman, he had seen too many youths plunged into danger just for the flimsy hope of treasure.


    He didn''t know how many of his acquaintances had disappeared forever in wizard ruins. If he hadn''t been careful and hadn''t delved too deeply into such things, even he wouldn''t be alive now.


    So, he felt that Ian was taking risks recklessly. Moreover, Ian was a potion master and didn''t need to do this, in his opinion.


    "I know already, old man. I just want to commission someone to do some things."


    Ian hurriedly waved his hand, indicating that he wasn''t reckless, and then asked with a curious look.


    "But, did you really get it? Where is it?"


    "Of course I got it. Don''t underestimate my connections. But... I have to say, what you asked for was truly a little hard for me to do and risky. So... it will cost you extra."


    Since Ian seemed okay, the old man didn''t care, but he smiled and took out a dark wooden token with a shimmering rune from his mana ring, doing so a little sneakily.


    Yet, Ian''s sharp eyes immediately caught the word ''Forbidden'' inscribed at the center of the token.


    "This is it."


    Once recognized, Ian immediately lunged forward, snatching the token from the old man''s hand with a swift motion. Even the old man was taken aback, surprised at how quickly Ian snatched it.


    "Hey, don''t steal from me like that." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feeling that he was being robbed, the old man unconsciously warned, making Ian speechless.


    "What are you saying? You still haven''t paid for my potion. Do I need to steal from you?"


    Ian rolled his eyes, ignoring him and instead carefully looked at the token.


    The token wasn''t anything extraordinary, as it was simply made of dark wood. What was special was the rune-inscribed word, ''Forbidden,'' at the center.


    "Haha... I was just joking, joking. Don''t take it to heart, young man," the old man chuckled awkwardly, realizing his slip.


    "What do you think? Isn''t it genuine?"


    And after a while, he asked while putting all the potions Ian had taken out earlier into the box with a wave of his hand.


    "Yeah, it seems so. But... what is the code?"


    Ian could feel that the token was genuine after analyzing it with his ability. So, he directly asked for the code, which he needed to access that place.


    "No need to hurry, young man. First, count the mana stones for your potions. I already calculated everything for you. Look at this, is this enough?"


    But this time, the old man didn''t answer. Instead, he took a pouch out from the shelf and placed it directly in front of Ian.


    He then signaled him to check, as if to confirm whether the price of the potions he had just sold was correct.


    Seeing such a sneaky operation, Ian rolled his eyes but still took the pouch and scanned it roughly, only to see around 100 mana stones inside.


    Such a large number of potions, and what he got in return was 100 mana stones? Who was he kidding?


    "Wha..."


    Ian was about to ask why the mana stones were so low in number this time when he abruptly stopped. Then he suddenly understood why this guy was so sneaky and wanted him to look at the pouch first.


    ''Damn, bastard wants so many mana stones.''


    Ian cursed the sly old man. This was stealing his hard-earned money for just a code.


    "Soo... What do you think? Are you satisfied with the price?"


    The old man asked with a sly smile while caressing his beard.


    His eyes seemed to twinkle a little, as if in amusement at Ian''s dark look. From the way he operated, he seemed to be an old, experienced veteran.


    "Okay, I''m satisfied, happy? Now, give me the damn code, old man. Stop playing around."

 Chapter 238 - 238: ATALI: An Ancient Ruin

    "Okay, I''m satisfied. Happy? Now, give me the damn code, old man. Stop playing around."


    Ian couldn''t take the sly look of the old man and ordered while gnashing his teeth.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Young people nowadays are so restless. They don''t have any patience at all."


    The old man was still busy acting wise, but after seeing Ian''s dark face, he coughed and immediately told the so-called code in a whisper,


    "The code is ''Atali Awaits.'' You can enter that place after saying the name. You just have to go to the black market at night and use this token to enter that place. Once you say the code, they should bring you to their group."


    After explaining it, the old man stopped and looked at Ian.


    "Atali Awaits? Hmm... quite simple for a code, eh..."


    Ian mumbled while scrutinizing the old man to see if he was getting scammed.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It is not I who makes the code. Besides, since you want to go to Atali, it kinda makes sense."


    "Then that''s good, as long as it gets me into that place."


    Ian nodded, didn''t delve further, and placed the pouch along with the token inside the mana ring. Then, he waved his hand and said,


    "Okay, old man. It is time for me to leave. Let''s meet again if fate allows."


    After saying that, he directly went outside the room without awaiting a response.


    "Hey, young man, don''t forget to come again. You cannot find a reliable person like me in the entire Runeshire City."


    The old man was afraid that his money-grabbing tactic might drive away the potential potion maker. But Ian was already outside the shop and didn''t seem to hear him.


    ''Well, then again, if he really goes to Atali, he might not return alive. Let him be.''


    The old man suddenly thought of the ancient wizard ruin and shivered unconsciously. Even an official wizard could get lost and lose their lives in that place, let alone an apprentice.


    So, he directly ignored Ian''s rude exit and sat on his chair, taking out all the potions Ian had sold just now with a smile.


    Today, he really scored big.


    ...


    In a shadowy corner, hidden from the bustle outside and out of view, Ian revealed his true form after making sure nobody was tracking him.


    "Phew, using the Shape-Shifting ability consumes so much mental power."


    He mumbled after returning to his handsome self from the short gait he showed before. Since he was doing a shady deal outside, of course, he couldn''t just expose his true identity.


    Moreover, he was looking forward to using the Shape-Shifting ability he got from Lyra before. Now that he had used it, he found it as good as ever, although the mental power consumed was a little bit high.


    ''Fortunately, I finally got the Forbidden Token from that old man.''


    Ian thought with glee while swiftly heading outside. He was quite happy.


    ''Now I just need to enter Atali Ruin and find the necessary potion recipes there. Hopefully, Ron''s news is correct.''


    He thought with hope. It had been ten days since he arrived in the city of Runeshire, and he already knew that there was no Ascension Potion to speak of.


    Heck, he couldn''t even purchase any Intermediate Potion recipes outside.


    For such things, he had to join some organization, and he couldn''t just wait for the Arcane Assembly to start.


    Fortunately for him, a few days ago, Ron gave him a map where he could possibly find everything he needed.


    As for him being invited by the Fourth Ring Wizard, just as he had thought, it was nothing big. According to Ron, he was just asked about the reason for his early return and a few other things related to Ignisia Tower.


    ''Atali Ruin, a mysterious ancient arcane ruin spanning the entire Aetherion...''


    Ian recalled a bit of the information he knew about the place he was going next.


    As far as he knew, this world, Aetherion, had a very old history and had seen tragic wars countless times.


    So, the rise and fall of a wizard organization was quite normal, and so were the Wizard Ruins.


    However, out of all of them, Atali Ruin stood at the forefront with its massive presence spanning everywhere and even beyond this world.


    In fact, as per the information he had collected, even the higher-ups weren''t too sure about this ruin.


    How much of it was the truth, Ian didn''t know, but he still remembered that Carl also went to the Atali Ruin in the Arcane Passage and gained a lot of things.


    And that place was perfect for him, as he had the help of his Ethereal Form.


    But going there alone was a problem, hence why he asked that old man from the Apothecary''s Rest to find him the Forbidden Token.


    This token was a ticket to attend a shady assembly at the black market, where one could access things that were normally out of reach in this city.


    After all, those at the apprentice level normally couldn''t access that ruin. He had to search for other methods.


    ''Unfortunately, that place is too weird and random. I can''t locate it just by reading a few texts.''


    Ian thought bitterly.


    ''Forget it. Let''s first become a First Ring Wizard before thinking about snatching things.''


    Ian got rid of those thoughts and arrived at a dorm tucked away in a tranquil part of the city, perfect for a wizard apprentice to stay.


    Although Celia downplayed the residence when describing it, the place they were assigned to was peaceful, with a relatively high mana density that made the air feel rich and invigorating, ideal for quiet study and deep meditation.


    After navigating the area a bit, Ian quickly arrived at the assigned simple room and opened the dark oak door.


    However, before he could enter the room, he felt a sudden tug on his shoulder, followed by the appearance of Ignysyl in his true form.


    "Haha, missed me?"


    Ignysyl asked Ian while laughing a little. From his joyful expression, he seemed to be in a good mood.


    "You are finally awake."


    Seeing the juvenile dragon standing on his shoulder as always, Ian also smiled. These days, he felt quite alone without anyone accompanying him.


    So he asked while entering the room and closing the door behind.


    "Yeah, haha. That was a short but good sleep. I think I am now tuned to this world a little."


    Ignysyl said with a smile while flaring up the prongs of fire around him in a beautiful arch effortlessly.


    "Oh? Did you get promoted or what?"


    Ian was intrigued after seeing him so excited. If that was the case, that would be wonderful.


    "How can I get promoted so easily?"


    Ignysyl rolled his eyes at Ian''s overly optimistic attitude.


    "But... I think I am ready for a promotion now. I just need to find some treasures to eat, or if you give me that Dream Potion, I will definitely be promoted," he said while looking at Ian with cute ember-like eyes filled with hope.


    "Dream Potion will take time. We still don''t have the recipe and other ingredients needed for it."


    Ian poured cold water on Ignysyl''s enthusiasm, and seeing that his mood was going down, he added,


    "Don''t worry, we are about to go out anyway. You might as well search for them on this trip. Maybe you will get lucky."


    Ian suggested with a smile, feeling that Ignysyl woke up at the right time. With him by his side, this trip could be much safer¡ªnot to mention his ability to find treasures.


    "Oh, we are going on a trip? Where, when?"


    Sure enough, Ignysyl was visibly excited after hearing Ian''s words.


    After all, he also wanted to go out, as staying here all day while the entire world was ahead in the open wasn''t his style.


    "Today, at night."


    Ian replied, then warned,


    "Don''t get too excited and be careful after going out. It isn''t as safe there as in this city."


    "Yeah, yeah. I know."


    Ignysyl nodded nonchalantly, with a little excitement in his eyes for the upcoming trip. Then, as if he remembered something, he suddenly asked Ian,


    "By the way, why are you all alone? Where are the two sisters? Did you dump them or what?"


    He was quite confused, as after getting acquainted with Ian, he had never seen him without Lyra or Aurora.


    This guy was a magnet; wherever he went, he would attract girls.


    There was that Wizard Yela too, who didn''t know where she went after he slept. To be honest, even he felt uncomfortable seeing him all alone, not to mention Ian.


    "Why would I dump them out of nowhere? They just went out to practice in a Wizard Organisation. Nothing too big."


    Ian was speechless at Ignysyl''s words. Did he look like someone who would dump his girls?


    "Eh? Are you sure? They aren''t normal and are involved in complex things. It might not be good for you to separate from them, you know."


    Ignysyl genuinely suggested after hearing Ian''s words. After all, he knew everything about them and didn''t feel it was quite a safe decision.


    "Well, things happen. You don''t have to worry about them for now. The first priority now is to become strong fast. Then, we can decide on other things."


    Ian waved his hands to stop Ignysyl from worrying. After all, both Lyra and Aurora had quite the luck with them, with their Female Lead destiny. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They would be fine even without him. Of course, he would still not leave them alone, but just let them build their future themselves.


    "Oh... then it''s fine. By the way, I finally have some skills you can learn. Do you want to try?"


    Ignysyl suddenly asked with a smile, causing Ian''s face to become extremely bright.


    "Then, what are you wasting time for? Let''s get to it immediately."

 Chapter 239 - 239: Black Market

    "Hey, how much longer do we have to walk? Is this really the way?"


    Ignysyl asked Ian while yawning in boredom. It had been a while since they entered this narrow, sloping corridor after passing through that door. But there was still no sign of the market Ian had spoken of.


    "It has just been a few minutes. Why are you already impatient?"


    Ian replied while walking through the narrow corridor that stretched endlessly into the darkness. Unlike Ignysyl, he wasn''t in a hurry.


    "Still, don''t you think we''ve already left the city?"


    Ignysyl asked while gauging the distance they had walked.


    "Maybe. It is a black market, after all. They might not be allowed to host it inside the city. Who knows?"


    He had just responded when suddenly, he saw a flickering light in the distance ahead.


    "Well, it seems we''ve arrived."


    Ian smiled and quickly made his way forward.


    "Don''t use the Raven form, just hide under the Rule of Fire. It should be alright."


    He didn''t forget to remind him. As for himself, he was already in his earlier disguise¡ªthe one he had used at the Apothecary''s Rest.


    Moreover, he had also donned a dark robe he bought earlier and a mask to conceal his fake face, further enhancing his disguise.


    In fact, he could have just used the Necromancer Mask to hide better, but he felt he shouldn''t use it unless necessary¡ªit involved too much risk.


    It didn''t take long for Ian and Ignysyl to reach the light they had seen flickering from afar. Now that they were close, they immediately realized it came from two mana lamps hanging on either side of a massive door.


    And in front of the door stood a towering puppet, nearly twice Ian''s height, clad in full-body armor. He recognized it as a puppet from its featureless face¡ªsmooth, expressionless, and devoid of life, with only faint etchings where eyes should have been.


    {Token!}


    As soon as Ian approached, the silent puppet suddenly moved, extending its arm and mechanically requesting the token.


    ''An Advanced-level puppet!''


    Ian immediately recognized its level after seeing it up close. Only after arriving at Runeshire City had he understood how expensive an Advanced artifact was.


    Even after selling ten intermediate artifacts, acquiring one suitable for him was difficult. Not to mention, this was an Advanced Puppet that seemed quite powerful.


    ''If I get the chance, I should purchase a few. They could be useful in the Arcane Grotto.''


    Ian mused, momentarily forgetting that affording them might be a challenge.


    Well, at least compared to other apprentices, he was quite wealthy. He possessed several intermediate artifacts like Windsinger''s Pendant and the Necromancer Mask, and even had a rare-level artifact, the Arcane Grotto.


    While lost in thought, he took out a black wooden token with complex runes engraved on its surface and handed it to the puppet.


    This token was different from the one he had received from that old man. Although the black market was elusive, one could still purchase the right to enter by paying 100 mana stones each time it opened.


    He got it easily by searching in the market.


    As soon as the puppet took the token, the engraved runes on it glowed beautifully, resonating with its core, verifying its authenticity. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Click!


    Then Ian heard a sudden clicking sound from the massive door ahead, followed by the puppet''s mechanical voice.


    {You may enter.}


    After saying that, the puppet once again returned to its earliest position on guard without caring about anything.


    However, Ian noticed the puppet did not return the token. It seemed you had to purchase a new one every time the black market opened.


    ''Damn profiteers!''


    Ian cursed the organizers under his breath and pushed the huge door open, swiftly stepping inside with Ignysyl.


    Otherwise, what could he do? He wasn''t about to fight a puppet of unknown strength over 100 mana stones.


    The moment Ian passed through the door, he felt a strange sense of disorientation. It was as if he had been forcefully transported to another location through a displacement array.


    And before he could adjust, a wave of hustling and bustling noise bombarded his senses.


    "Fresh beast cores! Just harvested¡ªno lingering soul remnants!"


    "Cursed artifacts! Handle at your own risk¡ªno refunds!"


    "Blood inscriptions for hire! Strengthen your body or cripple your enemies!"


    "Ancient talismans! Protection, destruction, or deception¡ªname your poison!"


    "Ten-year ghost lotus! Refined for intermediate-grade elixirs!"


    Despite its name, the black market wasn''t much different from an ordinary vegetable market in Ian''s opinion.


    The only real difference was that everyone wore dark robes like him, concealing themselves using various techniques and artifacts.


    And the goods they sold varied widely. Using his mental power, Ian even noticed someone in a corner selling what appeared to be human organs.


    Although he was still a rogue Wizard at best, Ian understood that a major part of a Wizard''s life was dedicated to research. And honestly, what better research material was there than humans themselves?


    So, it wasn''t strange to see such bizarre things here, even though carrying out these activities openly was still forbidden in the Calvora Continent.


    "Let''s go to the place. It''s almost time for the gathering to start. Also, don''t steal anything here."


    Seeing Ignysyl scanning the bustling market filled with countless treasures with sparkling eyes, Ian hurriedly reminded him with telepathy.


    After all, someone capable of running a black market right next to Runeshire City had to be powerful. If Ignysyl was reckless, they could end up in trouble.


    "I know. I was just looking around. Do you think I''m a thief?"


    Ignysyl huffed, clearly offended. How could he¡ªa magnificent little dragon¡ªstoop so low as to steal from such a place?


    That Dreamshard didn''t count, as Ian took it away from him anyway. He was a good little dragon.


    "Yeah, I was just saying it casually. Let''s go. That tower must be the place."


    Ian didn''t care about his pride. He pointed at the towering structure at the center of the bustling black market and made his way forward.


    "Hey, don''t you want to shop around a little? I can help you get some good stuff cheap, you know?"


    Seeing Ian head straight toward the center, Ignysyl asked, sounding surprised. In fact, he also wanted to look around a bit.


    "Let''s first secure a spot, then talk. Atali Ruin is very far, and without a channel, there''s no way we can reach there quickly. Besides, I don''t have many mana crystals with me."


    Ian shook his head. There were many things he wanted to purchase on the black market, but unfortunately, he was poor, and his first priority was always reaching the First Ring Wizard level.


    The cocoon in his mind had been getting restless recently, as if it were a precursor to his promotion in the realm.


    Although he had a strange feeling that he might be able to break through without the Ascension Potion, he still wanted to be cautious.


    Of course, if Ignysyl hadn''t consumed such a large amount of Spirit Crystal from the Arcane Grotto, he wouldn''t have to worry now. But at that time, there was nothing he could do about it, so he didn''t bring it up.


    "That''s a bummer. Didn''t you say you''re a potion master? Why are you so poor?"


    Ignysyl said with disdain, causing Ian to roll his eyes speechlessly.


    "What do you know? I only know a few basic potion recipes. How much do you think I can earn? Moreover, it''s only been ten days! Do you think I have loads of treasures to sell? Aren''t you complaining a little too much lately?"


    Ian replied in his mind with a helpless look. When he was in Ignisia Tower''s inheritance trial, he had grabbed every opportunity he could.


    So, he did have a lot of inheritances with him that were worth quite a bit. But he forgot that they were all only suitable for apprentices and, at best, early First Ring Wizards.


    After selling all of them, the number of mana crystals he had left was pitifully low¡ªonly around 200. Although, if converted to mana stones, it was still a massive amount of wealth, as one mana crystal could be exchanged for 100 stones.


    That was already an insurmountable fortune for apprentices. But Ignysyl shamelessly called him poor.


    "Haha... I was just talking to kill boredom. Don''t mind me."


    Ignysyl realized he had been rambling too much and wisely shut up.


    "Just wait until we reach Atali Ruin, and you can hunt for treasures as much as you want. Okay, I think this is the place."


    Ian said after arriving near the old wizard tower at the center of the Black Market.


    After arriving near the tower, though, Ian didn''t directly enter it but swiftly moved behind it.


    There, he finally saw a straw hut¡ªsmall and unassuming, nestled in the shadow of the towering structure. Its thatched roof was slightly tattered, with loose strands hanging over the edges, swaying gently in the air.


    Although it looked unremarkable, Ian didn''t care and directly entered through the wooden door, only to see an empty room with nothing but an old stele at the center. Around it, complex arrays were engraved.


    "Man, why do these humans always like to play around with arrays like this?"


    Seeing yet another array, Ignysyl couldn''t help but complain in annoyance.


    "Beats me. Maybe for security, who knows?"


    Ian replied and directly took out the forbidden token from his mana ring, placing it atop the stele, causing it to suddenly shine brightly.


    Then, just like that, at the entrance of the Black Market, he and Ignysyl disappeared from their position in a flash.

 Chapter 240 - 240: Forbidden Society

    The moment Ian and Ignysyl were displaced to another place, the noisy hustle and bustle of the market disappeared.


    What they both felt next was a serene atmosphere, with the soft glow of mana lamps flickering around and the scent of incense drifting through the air, carrying hints of sandalwood and jasmine that could calm their minds.


    ''What is the Code?''


    However, the calmness was abruptly interrupted as Ian suddenly heard a quiet voice inside his mind asking for the code.


    And the most interesting part was his instinctive response, which even he didn''t realize before spilling from his mouth unconsciously.


    "Atali Awaits!"


    "Hmm?"


    Only after speaking the code aloud did Ian realize that he had been affected by some kind of strange spell.


    Since the spell wasn''t offensive and quite secretive, it directly affected him while he was being displaced, catching him off guard.


    "What do you mean? Why are you suddenly shouting loudly?"


    It seemed only Ian was under its influence, as Ignysyl questioned his odd behavior with curious eyes.


    However, unlike before, Ian simply shook his head subtly this time and didn''t answer.


    After all, such a strange spell had just been used to force the code out from his mouth unconsciously.


    Who knew what other mechanisms were in place here?


    So, Ian felt unsafe using telepathy to communicate with Ignysyl. Instead, he began to observe the small chamber he was in.


    He saw that the room he was in was circular in shape with ample space around. The soft glow of mana lamps cast a dim, eerie light, illuminating multiple figures silently standing in their dark robes, as if waiting for something.


    He also saw a few figures suddenly appear in a corner, followed by their surprised shouts, just as he had experienced moments ago. It seemed all of them were victims of the same mysterious spell, caught off guard just like him.


    Ian counted more than ten figures scattered in various corners, all standing still just like him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, what intrigued him the most wasn''t the people around but the view from the window.


    "Hey, it seems we''re inside that tower."


    Sure enough, Ignysyl also immediately recognized their location as he glanced at the market below¡ªthe very one they had just navigated through.


    From the view outside, it seemed they were at the top of the central tower they had seen earlier.


    "There also seems to be an array at work here, operating continuously, although it''s nothing significant with me around."


    Ignysyl spoke while scanning the entire chamber with his eyes. Given his mastery over dimensions, it was indeed the case.


    Such simple arrays could hardly stop him if he decided to leave this place.


    As for his voice, he wasn''t afraid of being noticed like Ian, as he was using the Rule of Fire to conceal himself. Even his voice¡ªhe could choose to let only Ian hear in this form.


    "Well, someone is here!"


    Just as they were busy observing their surroundings, Ignysyl suddenly looked ahead, along with Ian, as they sensed a spatial distortion from the front.


    "Welcome to the Forbidden Society, my friends!"


    Then they heard a hoarse voice, followed by the silhouette of a middle-aged man in a full wizard robe, his hood drawn low over his face, shrouding his features in darkness.


    However, everyone present in the small chamber could feel his powerful aura, perfectly befitting his realm as a peak First Ring Wizard.


    "My name is Varion, and I am the one assigned to this mission. As long as you pay the agreed price, I will be responsible for escorting you into the Atali Ruin and bringing you back."


    "Since you came through the Forbidden Society, there shouldn''t be any issue with trust, I suppose."


    Varion didn''t mince his words and directly stated his point as he scanned the crowd with his dark eyes. And just as he expected, nobody objected.


    There was a reason they had chosen the Forbidden Society to access the Atali Ruin¡ªan extremely dangerous place.


    Although hiring them was expensive, their reputation was well known across the entire Calvora Continent.


    As far as Ian knew, the Forbidden Society''s top management even had an Eight Ring Wizard in charge. Whether that was true or not, he couldn''t say for sure.


    However, through various missions, one thing was certain¡ªas long as you paid enough, you didn''t have to worry about being backstabbed when assigning a task.


    They were like a trustworthy mercenary force on this continent, working for you based on the money you spent¡ªexcept they did more than just fight.


    "Although I should still warn you, I don''t guarantee your safety inside the ruin. My mission is simply to allow you to enter, and if you manage to come out alive, I''ll let you return here. That''s all."


    Varion widened his arms as if to emphasize the finality of his words.


    "Sir Varion, how much is the cost? Do we have to pay everything upfront, or can we pay the full amount after we return?"


    One of the robed figures near Ian asked in a neutral voice after hearing his words.


    "Haha... it seems you guys are quite eager to go to that place. Well, I couldn''t fault you on that. If you are lucky, you can indeed again a lot."


    Seeing the eagerness oozing out from the dozen or so figures ahead, Varion laughed strangely.


    Then he looked at the figure who had just asked the question and held up five fingers.


    "Fifty Mana Crystals¡ªtwenty-five for escorting you inside the Atali Ruin, and another one for getting you out."


    After that, he suddenly smirked and said sarcastically,


    "As for how much you have to pay now, of course, it has to be in full. Otherwise? What will I do if you can''t return?"


    "What? 50 Mana Crystals just to enter the Atali Ruin? Isn''t this too expensive?"


    Sure enough, after hearing the price, a few figures clad in dark robes clamored subconsciously as it was simply too much.


    50 Mana Crystals meant 5000 mana stones. That was a huge sum. Even Ian only had around 200 mana crystals with him as he couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth in annoyance.


    However, unlike the others, he didn''t bother to complain¡ªthere was no point in doing so.


    "Otherwise? Do you think anyone can enter that place? With your weak strength at the apprentice level, who will let you inside unless you are from an organisation?"


    Varion said in a sarcastic tone and rolled his eyes. Then, feeling that they would be discouraged, he added a few words,


    "Besides, it also includes the teleportation cost you guys are going to use."


    "And you don''t have to worry, though, as everyone knows what that ruin represents. Moreover, the place we are going next is inside the Arcane Highlands, which is quite near."


    "And more importantly, this ruin is less dangerous than other Atali ruins due to its lower level, not to mention the many places still left to be discovered. So, I think you shouldn''t waste this opportunity."


    Varion enticed with his words as he also knew why these guys were here.


    Just like Ian, they also probably got some map. And this time, the section of the Atali Ruin that appeared in the Arcane Highland was of the lower level.


    So, as long as they didn''t clash with First Ring Wizards and tread carefully, they should gain more than 50 Mana Crystals than they spent.


    "Okay, that''s all I have to say. If you want to go, pay up front. Otherwise, you will be deported automatically. I don''t have much time."


    Feeling that he had said enough, Varion stood straight and asked the apprentices around to pay.


    As a First Ring Wizard, he didn''t have to show any courtesy to these apprentices.


    Although they might possess some treasures that could protect them from a First Ring Wizard''s attack¡ªor even allow them to fight back¡ªhe had no interest in such things.


    Instead, he was more eager to leave quickly and explore the ruin for treasures. This mission was merely on his way, so he took it for the sake of a few Mana Crystals.


    "I want to go."


    Sure enough, after knowing the ins and outs, it didn''t take long for one of the robed figures to come forward. And without waiting, he immediately handed a pouch containing 50 Mana Crystals to Varion.


    "Good, good. Just stand behind, we will leave shortly."


    After scanning the pouch, Varion immediately smiled and looked at the remaining figures.


    "Me too."


    Once one started, the others followed.


    One by one, everyone took out 50 Mana Crystals and handed them over to Varion. Ian also retrieved his crystals and gave them away.


    In the end, not a single one of them chose to leave.


    After all, they had already paid a hefty price to obtain the Forbidden Token and gain the chance to explore the Atali Ruin.


    Backing out now wasn''t an option¡ªfor some, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

 Chapter 241 - 241: Cocoon That Is About To Hatch (1)

    "Haha... excellent decision. I''m positive you won''t be disappointed with this trip."


    Varion was quite pleased, so he generously praised the apprentices while casually stuffing the Mana Crystals into his mana ring.


    Then, turning around, he began to explain,


    "Well, since you''ve decided to follow along, let me tell you a few things."


    "First, from now on, all of you apprentices are from the Forbidden Society. Without being guided and affiliated with an organization, no one lower than a first-ring wizard can enter any kind of Atali Ruin. You all should know that."


    Varion looked around, and after seeing everyone nodding to his words, he continued,


    "Second, after entering the Atali Ruin, you guys can only explore inside for one month. After one month, return immediately; otherwise, you might have to walk to the city yourself."


    He warned, and without letting them complain, he stated his last piece of information,


    "Third, after entering the Atali Ruin, you all will be transported to various locations by the ruin itself. However, no matter where you land, don''t go to the core if you want to stay alive."


    "The danger there isn''t something you guys can handle. Not to mention accidentally encountering other first-ring wizards and other races. They won''t show any mercy. So, be careful, and take care. Let''s hope you all can return safely."


    After giving his speech, Varion smiled strangely and took a dark token from his mana ring, resembling the one Ian got from the old man before.


    "Okay, it is time to go."


    "Swish!"


    As soon as Varion finished speaking, the token in his hand trembled with strong power, followed by the appearance of a strange dark portal in front.


    During the entire process, there was no channeling of mana, nor was there any chanting.


    It was as if the gate was always there, but only opened due to the use of the correct key.


    "Follow me behind and don''t talk!"


    After giving the instructions, Varion stepped into the portal, disappearing from their vision.


    And of course, all the dozens of apprentices hurriedly followed behind as they didn''t want to lose this chance after paying so much money.


    Ian, who had been silent this whole time, also quickly stepped inside the portal with clear interest in his eyes.


    However, before he could determine the nature of the portal, though, Ignysyl''s words cleared up his confusion.


    "So, that guy was using the spirit realm to teleport? No wonder I felt something off when he appeared just now."


    Ignysyl said, when suddenly all the apprentices'' vision changed as they appeared in a tight channel covered in mist extending beyond.


    Except for the little distance, they could see nothing, while they themselves felt like they weren''t on the ground, like in the real world.


    However, without giving them a chance to look around, Varion quickly walked forward while signaling them to follow.


    In the entire process, he never talked. Moreover, he seemed to be in a hurry, as if he was afraid of something.


    So, everyone also wisely shut up and quickly followed behind without any comment.


    Well, everyone except one person, of course,


    "Woah, this channel is quite sturdy and has traces of rules. Must be made by some strong guy."


    Ignysyl expressed his admiration while tilting his head, as if he could see what others couldn''t.


    "Hey, use your Spectral Vision if you want to see beyond the fog. In fact, didn''t you want to increase your soul power? Try to find a way to enter this place, and it will be easier to find such treasures."


    Ignysyl advised after seeing Ian''s failed attempt to look around.


    ''Use Spectral Vision?''


    Hearing Ignysyl advise, Ian hesitated. The so-called Spectral Vision was actually him using his translucent Ethereal form.


    Although after getting the Nether Sight from that Abyssal Entity, he was already capable of using that vision without entering Ethereal form, he was quite resistant to using it recklessly.


    ''Well, since Ignysyl felt there was no danger, let''s try it.''


    After struggling for a while, Ian finally decided to use his vision. This was also because they seemed to have already arrived at the required place, as he saw Varion taking out the Forbidden token again.


    Once decided, Ian was never a person to dawdle. So, he immediately extracted the energy from the translucent linings of his Life Core, supplying it directly to his consciousness.


    "Swish!"


    Suddenly, Ian''s eyes, which were normal before, became transparent behind the mask he was wearing, followed by the disappearance of the fog around him as if it had never been there before.


    Then Ian saw what Ignysyl wanted to show him just now.


    He saw a vast world with no boundary in sight, no structures like the real world¡ªonly endless piles of bones and the faint, flickering presence of lost souls.


    The ground was a shifting mass of dust and fragmented remains, crunching underfoot as a dim, eerie glow cast unnatural shadows that seemed to move on their own.


    The sky above was a swirling void of gray and purple, filled with distant, whispering voices, while spectral figures flickered in and out of existence. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And most importantly, they were in the middle of this bizarre world, suspended in the sky, as if in some kind of tunnel.


    This was so weird, mysterious, dangerous, and mesmerizing.


    "So, isn''t it beautiful?"


    Ignysyl asked, looking at Ian, who was gazing at the barren world with incredible awe.


    But the weird thing was that Ian didn''t deny his words and replied with agreement using telepathy, not as silent as before.


    "Yes, it is indeed beautiful."


    How could it not when Ian realized that the land in front was basically filled with treasure?


    Sure, it looked barren at first glance, but you had to know, it was a Spirit Realm, not a material world.


    If you looked for material treasures, of course, you wouldn''t find anything.


    But that wasn''t the case for Ian¡ªbecause what he sought wasn''t gold or jewels, but the boundless spiritual essence hidden within this realm.


    Yes, spirit essence. The very thing that made the Spirit Crystal so expensive.


    But here in the Spirit Realm, it was in abundance as Ian already realized that the fog that impaired his vision was actually the dense condensation of them.


    "See, if you find the way to enter this place, even practicing here for a few days can increase your soul power."


    Ignysyl smiled proudly, as if he were the one who discovered this place.


    "Of course, you have to find a safe place, though. Otherwise, you might become like those guys."


    He said while pointing at the flickering phantoms everywhere. Although those phantoms were all kinds of shapes, Ian could still see many human-like figures among them.


    However, although there were lots of those ethereal figures around, Ian failed to see any monsters or other beings around.


    So, he wanted to ask Ignysyl what was going on when suddenly he felt the cocoon inside his mind rumbling loudly as if trying to come out.


    "Boom!"


    And along with the stirring of the cocoon inside his mind, the eerie but silent Spirit Realm Ian was looking at turned upside down as he saw the large pile of bones scattered around the entire landmass gathering rapidly.


    One meter, two meters, three meters¡ªthe bones continued to shift and stack, moving with unnatural precision, as if guided by some invisible force.


    The accumulation didn''t stop, piling up higher and higher until every bone in the vicinity was used up, forming a towering figure of bones, ten meters tall.


    The figure looked humanoid, with empty eye sockets and a body composed of bones from different races. However, it was eerily aligned with its own aura, as if the life form was truly complete.


    "Hey, what is happening?"


    Ian asked Ignysyl through telepathy as he observed the sudden change outside. However, despite the chaos unfolding beyond, there was no movement here, as if this channel existed in an entirely different dimension.


    "Why did a Guardian suddenly appear here?"


    But to Ian''s question, Ignysyl remained silent for a moment before finally responding, as if in surprise.


    "Guardian?"


    Ian asked while he could feel that after the appearance of the so-called Guardian, the cocoon inside his consciousness began drumming in a certain rhythm after the initial upheaval.


    It was similar to the response from his anchor when he sat down to meditate, only this time the rhythm was louder and firmer.


    "Hey, why do I feel like it is looking at us?"


    Just when Ian was busy trying to figure out the cocoon''s weird behavior, he heard Ignysyl''s surprised voice from his shoulder.


    "What do you mean?"


    So, he immediately looked outside again, only to see those empty sockets staring directly in their direction¡ªor rather, at him.


    Ian was certain it was looking at him, piercing through these so-called channels as if distance and barriers meant nothing.


    Because the moment their eyes met, the cocoon in his mind went haywire. The drumming rhythm grew louder and louder like a beating heart, making him extremely dizzy and halting his movements.


    Until suddenly, he heard a voice in his mind.

 Chapter 242 - 242: Cocoon That Is About To Hatch (2)

    ''Return... Sover...n!


    The sound was dull and intermittent, but Ian could still discern it as a male voice.


    Moreover, unlike telepathy or other forms of communication, Ian sensed that the voice was being transmitted directly from the pulsating cocoon within his consciousness. It was as if there was some connection.


    ''Don''t belie... destiny!''


    ''What do you mean?'' S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian didn''t understand the voice as it was fragmented and incoherent.


    However, even when he asked, the voice continued at its pace as if it couldn''t hear his thoughts.


    ''...waiting... passage...''


    ''Sovereign...''


    Although the voice was incomplete, Ian still managed to piece some of the words together.


    ''Don''t believe in destiny?''


    ''He is waiting for me?''


    ''And... Sovereign?''


    The more Ian listened, the more he was filled with pure surprise.


    As far as he remembered, the first time he was called Sovereign was by Ignysyl when he found out he could form a Primal Bond.


    But even he didn''t know much about that title¡ªjust the knowledge imprinted in his mind.


    And this was the second time he had heard that name from some kind of entity in the Spirit Realm.


    More importantly, that entity could see and communicate with him even when he was inside this channel.


    Such a bizarre and sudden occurrence couldn''t help but cause his heart to skip a beat.


    ''What is this Sovereign anyway? And why did it suddenly appear?''


    Ian was really confused, as he truly had no idea why this colossal bone would call him that.


    ''Is it because of this vision?''


    The only thing he had that was unique was this translucent vision and the cocoon as an anchor.


    He didn''t think it was because of his unique bloodline, as only when he looked outside through these eyes did that figure appear.


    Just when Ian was feeling solemn and trying to understand such a sudden event, he saw the empty eye socket of the colossal bone in front of him flickering with blue fire.


    Then, he heard another voice inside his mind, this time a little clearer:


    ''Sovereign... accept... my gift...''


    ''...strong... I''m waiting... your return...''


    ''...Soul Tomb!''


    After the voice finished speaking, it suddenly disappeared from Ian''s mind. In its place, a torrent of spirit essence surged into his spiritual consciousness out of nowhere.


    There was no warning, no medium¡ªit simply appeared, as if summoned by an unseen force.


    The only thing Ian could link it to was the cocoon, still pulsing rhythmically in his mind, its silent thrum resonating with the influx of power.


    ''What? What is happening?''


    Ian was caught off guard by such a sudden change. Fortunately, he managed to calm himself down in time and didn''t show any movement outside.


    However, Ignysyl still caught his weirdness.


    "What happened to you? Hey, why do I feel like your soul power is suddenly increasing?"


    The little dragon asked in pure surprise. Since he was close to Ian and had a Primal Bond with him, he could feel Ian getting visibly stronger.


    Well, rather than Ian himself, it could be said that his soul was rapidly growing stronger, as if someone had directly infused it with energy.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Ian had no time to answer Ignysyl''s surprise as he was trying his best to control the sudden influx of Pure Spirit Essence inside him.


    After all, although at first he felt serene and refreshed by the input of such energy, he immediately began to feel stuffed once he was full.


    ''Bang!''


    And it didn''t even take a minute for Ian to feel the promotion of his soul. He was now sure that his soul power was equivalent to that of a First Ring Wizard.


    Moreover, it showed no sign of stopping as the influx of Spirit Essence never ceased.


    ''Damn, I feel like I''m about to burst.''


    Ian cursed under his breath, trying hard to control his soul to no avail.


    If his bloodline hadn''t awakened before and his body wasn''t strong enough, he felt like his soul might have torn it apart.


    After all, a container could only hold so much water.


    Fortunately for him, after absorbing the soul essence for a while, it suddenly disappeared just as it had appeared before.


    ''Hah... damn, who gives gifts like that?''


    Ian breathed in deeply while feeling a little angry in his heart. He really didn''t like that stuffed feeling just now.


    However, before he could take a breath, a sudden prompt from the system echoed in his mind, which had been silent until now, once again catching him off guard.


    ---


    [Ding!]


    [Your status as a Sovereign has been recognized by one of the Guardians of the Spirit Realm.]


    [You are too weak.]


    [You receive a boon from the Guardian of the Spirit Realm.]


    [Congratulations! You receive a fragment of Authority from the Guardian.]


    [Your soul power has increased dramatically.]


    [As a Sovereign, a boon has to be repaid... and for that, you need to be strong enough.]


    [Congratulations! A New Chain Quest has been activated.]


    [Life Quest 1: Rush towards the Official Wizard.]


    [Quest Content: Reach the First Ring Wizard level within seven days. You can use any promotion method as long as it doesn''t damage your potential.]


    [Reward: ?? (Based on the time of your promotion.)]


    [Time Limit: 7 days]


    [Note: This Quest will disappear permanently if you fail to complete it within the time frame.]


    ---


    ''What do you mean, my status as a Sovereign?''


    Ian scanned the prompt in his mind swiftly, only to be stunned in place. Why was even the system now thinking that he was a so-called Sovereign in hiding?


    ''But what did it mean by fragment of Authority?''


    He quickly put aside those thoughts and looked at the line in confusion. Besides feeling that his soul power had increased dramatically, he felt nothing.


    But according to the system, what the Guardian had given him was actually a fragment of Authority? What was that?


    The only thing that didn''t puzzle him and instead made him excited was the Life Quest.


    ''No matter what, this Life Quest came at the right time. I already missed getting a reward from the system.''


    Ian thought with clear joy and looked outside inadvertently, only to see the crumbling bone falling apart. It disintegrated piece by piece, as if its very existence had fulfilled its purpose.


    "Hey, did you do that?"


    Seeing such a behemoth that had sprung up out of nowhere, crumbling like dust just after Ian looked at it, the little dragon couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "Tch... do you think I can do that? Aren''t you overestimating me a bit?"


    Ian replied speechlessly. But from the way it crumbled after giving him the gift, it might indeed have something to do with him.


    "Who knows? Your spectral vision and streaks are so weird."


    Ignysyl replied and then asked again,


    "But what just happened? I felt some movement from your soul. Are you alright?"


    The little dragon looked at Ian''s figure up and down with its curious eyes, as he could no longer sense that movement.


    And it happened that after Ian returned to normal, that behemoth also crumbled simultaneously.


    So, it was hard not to make a connection.


    "It is nothing, really. I am just nearing the First Ring. My soul is just on the verge of promotion, that''s all."


    Ian replied, and without giving him the chance to retort, he continued,


    "Let''s go out from here. The portal is already open. If Varion leaves us here, it will be bad."


    He said and quickly walked towards the group as he saw multiple of them already entering the portal.


    As for him, neither Varion nor the apprentices seemed to care, nor did they bother to look at him through this dense fog.


    "Hey, why are you changing the topic? You are clearly lying. Your soul has already been promoted. Do you think I can''t feel that?"


    Seeing Ian completely ignoring him and walking quickly towards the portal, Ignysyl pouted in disappointment. But unfortunately for him, Ian had no intention of explaining anything.


    In fact, he himself didn''t know what to explain, as everything that had suddenly happened was so bizarre that it made no sense.


    ''Why would a Guardian of the Spirit Realm suddenly help me? And what is that Soul Tomb he was talking about?''


    Ian analyzed the situation carefully, committing every detail to memory. He made a mental note to research these terms as soon as he returned¡ªthere had to be a deeper meaning behind them.


    ''Unfortunately, the voice didn''t say its name. Otherwise, I might be able to gain some knowledge in the Celestial Council. Just "the Guardian of the Spirit Realm" might not yield much.''


    Ian sighed bitterly and cast one last glance at the crumbled bones unconsciously before stepping into the portal.


    However, to his surprise, he once again caught sight of a flickering blue light in the emptiness. Then, just as he vanished from the place, a clear male voice echoed in his mind as if answering his confusion.


    ''Atali awaits your return..... Sovereign!''

 Chapter 243 - 243: Cocoon That Is About To Hatch (3)

    [Arcane Highlands, Atali Ruin (Lower Level)]


    "Wow! Is this really a ruin?"


    "Is this the gate we are going in?"


    "Hey, look, the Forbidden Society is also here. These bastards won''t miss this opportunity to make money."


    "Shhh... are you stupid? Do you want to get targeted for nothing?"


    The moment Ian stepped into the portal that Varion had opened, he arrived in an open hollow surrounded by tall mountains and a vibrant forest.


    Then he found out that besides them, there were a large number of people around, all clad in their own luxurious wizard robes.


    Moreover, all of them were in groups with their respective organizations, just like how they were separately standing, with Varion representing the Forbidden Society.


    "This is the Atali Ruin, just recently discovered. After the higher-ups searched it, it was opened up for us to explore."


    After seeing everyone adjusting their state, Varion explained while pointing at a large gate ahead.


    The gate was massive, its surface etched with faded runes with a large opening in the middle, yet nothing beyond it could be seen inside, as if an unseen force veiled whatever lay inside.


    However, at the top of the gate, complex letters were etched in the arcane language, radiating a mysterious glow.


    Ian''s attention was also drawn toward the inscription at the top, just like everyone else, as it was quite captivating.


    "Atali!"


    Someone on the side couldn''t help but call out the symbols inscribed atop the gate.


    "Yes, Atali. It is precisely because of these letters that we can easily tell if this ruin is connected to the Atali Ruin."


    Varion smiled and explained.


    "After all, there are many ancient ruins on this continent, and we don''t know if they are related to that colossal place that extends beyond this world."


    "Okay, that''s all for the introductions. Now, let''s go and register there. It is almost time for the ruin to open. Let''s not waste time."


    He said and quickly walked toward a luxurious tent at the center of the hollow, right beside the gate of the ruin.


    Seeing him signaling them to follow, all the apprentices in dark robes followed behind while taking out their Forbidden Tokens.


    Ian also did the same while tagging behind, but his attention wasn''t here.


    ''Atali. That guy''s name is also Atali?''


    Ian was battling against his thoughts after remembering the last words he heard from that behemoth.


    ''Atali awaits your return..... Sovereign!''


    He never thought that the name of the ruin he was about to explore was the same as that of a guardian.


    It was just too much of a coincidence.


    ''So that means Atali isn''t the name of an organization or place, but a person?''


    Ian thought, then looked at the massive gate that led to the unknown and asked himself in confusion,


    ''Then, what is this place? And why is it everywhere in this world, Aetherion?''


    Ian had already keenly noticed that this world had a hidden history buried within the known one. Everyone knew about the Wizard War that almost shattered the world of Aetherion.


    They also knew how Gravethrone came about. The higher-ups possibly also knew about the three forbidden zones there.


    Not to mention his identity and unique bloodline¡ªhe didn''t believe nobody was aware of their existence, just like how his Aunt Margaret was keeping an eye on his family.


    But all these things were clearly separate from his identity as a Sovereign, his cocoon as an anchor point, his five different streaks across the life cores, and, more importantly, the existence of Atali, whom he had just met.


    "Sir Wizard, these apprentices are from the Forbidden Society. Let''s register them here for this exploration."


    Just as Ian was musing over these things, he heard Varion''s soft voice from the front.


    There, he saw a tall, middle-aged man sitting quietly in front of a long desk, looking bored.


    From the outside, Ian couldn''t determine his rank, but someone whom Varion called "Sir" had to be higher than a First Ring Wizard.


    "Forbidden Society? What are you bunch doing here?"


    It seemed that Varion''s appearance surprised him. The old man raised an eyebrow and asked with interest.


    Although everyone knew that the Forbidden Society might be an Eight Ring Organization, people didn''t hold its members in awe like they did with other organizations.


    This was because of the structure of the Forbidden Society.


    The so-called members couldn''t truly be considered as belonging to the organization, as they always acted like mercenaries.


    In fact, many members of the Forbidden Society didn''t even know where their own organization was located.


    So, it was normal for someone not to take Varion seriously. Of course, the due respect for being part of a behemoth was still given.


    "Haha... I was just nearby when news of the Atali Ruin''s appearance spread. So, I tagged along with my brothers and sisters from the same sect. Let''s see if we can gain anything. I''m too poor."


    Varion didn''t mind the wizard''s rough tone but explained with a hearty smile.


    Then, without waiting for him to say anything, he took out his Forbidden Token and placed it on the table. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here is the token, Sir Wizard. You can check it yourself."


    Varion said while signaling the apprentices behind him to do the same. So, all of them placed the tokens they had purchased on the table, including Ian.


    "Tsk... whether you are brothers and sisters, everyone knows. You guys are as shameless as ever."


    The old man snarled in annoyance but still took Varion''s token, ignoring the dozens of others on the table.


    Then, he inserted a little mana into the token as if checking whether it was real or fake.


    "Well, it is indeed from the Forbidden Society. You guys can enter after the ruin opens. It''s almost time. Just stand to the side."


    After confirming the authenticity of the token, the middle-aged wizard nodded to Varion and handed it back.


    As for the other tokens, he seemed uninterested, causing all the apprentices to quickly retrieve theirs.


    After all, they had paid a lot to get them¡ªhow could they be willing to leave them here?


    "Thank you, Sir Wizard."


    Varion smiled, cupped his hands in respect, then turned around and said to them,


    "Well, registration is complete. You can enter the ruin after it opens. No need to follow me. Just remember to exit once the one-month period ends. I wish you all luck."


    After saying that, Varion quickly walked ahead, not caring about the apprentices'' reactions.


    Like he said, his job was done, and he wasn''t in the mood to entertain them anymore.


    "Well, that''s the Forbidden Society for you."


    Seeing him being so blatant and changing his attitude right in front of him, the middle-aged wizard twitched his mouth.


    Didn''t this guy just say he came with his brothers and sisters? Why was he abandoning them like this now?


    ''At least do it where no one is near you.''


    The wizard thought in annoyance.


    "What are you guys standing here for? Didn''t I say to go to the side?"


    And he directly poured that annoyance onto the four or so apprentices still standing there, unsure of what to do.


    "Oh... sorry, Sir Wizard."


    "We will leave immediately."


    After being scolded, they quickly came back to their senses and hurriedly left, not wanting to offend a wizard¡ªespecially in such a place.


    ...


    "Hey, did you find anything weird about this gate?"


    While some apprentices were still confused about what to do, Ian was already near the large gate and asked Ignysyl, who was perched on his shoulder.


    "Hmm? No, nothing seems weird. Why do you ask?"


    The little dragon looked at the gate again and shook his head.


    Besides looking mysterious with all those runic linings and the shimmering letters on top, he didn''t see anything unusual about it.


    "I don''t know. Just a... feeling?"


    Ian shook his head, wondering if hearing that voice had messed up his thoughts.


    "Feeling, huh? Hey, did you find something in that Spirit Realm?"


    The little dragon was intrigued by Ian''s choice of words and asked curiously.


    "Nothing. Otherwise, wouldn''t I tell you?"


    Ian didn''t want to discuss such things with him, especially in this place. Instead, he asked what he really wanted to know through telepathy:


    "Do you know what a Guardian of the Spirit Realm is?"


    He remembered Ignysyl mentioning that the entity he saw was a Guardian, but he didn''t know what that meant.


    "Oh? It''s nothing big, really. You''d know just by asking about the Spirit Realm."


    Ignysyl then tilted his head cutely, thinking as if he had no idea how to describe it.


    "Umm... A Guardian is just like the name says¡ªa protector of the Spirit Realm, watching over a specific place. I''m not quite sure, but I know they''re powerful and can appear anywhere in the realm, just like that entity we just saw."


    "Then, it''s basically a powerful boss monster?"


    Ian nodded in understanding after hearing his explanation.


    "A powerful monster? Um... you can say that. But they''re quite different, though."


    "Hmm? Are they really different? I don''t see any difference except that it''s quite strong."


    Ian asked with a curious look. After today''s incident, he wanted to learn more about such things.


    And if possible, he also wanted to enter the Spirit Realm.


    But to his surprise, what Ignysyl said next completely stunned him.


    "Of course, they''re different. In fact, they aren''t considered monsters at all. That''s because, unlike every other entity in the Spirit Realm, the Guardians have the power of Authority. They are basically at the top in that world."

 Chapter 244 - 244: Cocoon That Is About To Hatch (4)

    "Authority? What is this Authority you are talking about?"


    Ian hurriedly asked after finding a similar term he saw on the System panel.


    "Authority is just like rules, but it is related to the Spirit Realm. It is a broad term..."


    Ignysyl thought for a while and said,


    "For example, no one can enter the spirit realm in their material form normally. But if you want to, you have to have the power to circumvent those rules. And Authority allows that and many more. It depends on what kind of Authority one has."


    "Oh, that''s good to hear."


    After hearing his words, Ian suddenly showed a smile, causing Ignysyl to tilt his head in confusion.


    But before he could ask, the silent door in front suddenly began to shake strongly, and the passage that was obscured before became visible; although you still couldn''t see what was inside.


    "Everyone, the Atali Ruin has been opened. Everyone who has registered can enter the place to explore as they want."


    Suddenly, a stern voice shouted from above, followed by the appearance of the Wizard, who was registering everyone.


    Only now could Ian see that this wizard was actually a Third Ring Wizard from his aura.


    After seeing that everyone was paying attention, the figure in the sky nodded and explained a bit,


    "According to higher-ups, this is a low-level ruin and isn''t too large. So, everything you earn will be yours. You guys are quite lucky."


    He smiled and warned,


    "Just be careful and don''t fight among yourselves if possible, as there might be some dangers inside."


    "As per our knowledge, this ruin will be open for only two months, then it will disappear on its own. So, don''t forget to return in time."


    "Okay, now you all may enter."


    The Wizard waved his hand, signaling everyone to enter, while he once again appeared on the tent. It seemed he had no interest in this place.


    "Hey, see if you can teleport us to the place with high fire elemental energy after we enter the gate."


    Seeing everyone rushing headlong to the gate one after another in groups, Ian also walked forward. But he didn''t forget to remind Ignysyl on the way.


    As far as he knew, the Atali Ruin would automatically scatter the people who entered through its gate. So, where you would land was up to luck.


    But he had Ignysyl with him, so he could cheat. According to the map he got from Ron, what he wanted was located in a place with high fire elemental energy.


    "Okay, don''t worry."


    After getting a response from the dragon, Ian stepped into the gate after his turn had arrived.


    "Swish!"


    Suddenly, Ian felt his vision shift, followed by the extreme temperature causing him to sweat bullets in seconds. Only when the amulet in his neck activated, automatically shielding him inside, did he feel good.


    "Is this the place you want to go to?"


    Unlike Ian, though, Ignysyl was perfectly fine as he was a fire elemental dragon in the first place.


    Even seeing Ian''s reaction, he just waved his paw a bit, casing the area around them to become vacant.


    "Yeah, this must be the one."


    Ian nodded with a smile as he saw the towering structure ahead. Although it was all broken and old, Ian could see from its silhouette that it was a wizard tower.


    And from how it was located in such a place with rich fire elemental mana, it must be either related to Alchemy or Blacksmithing, although the map he had said the former.


    "I just hope we will find the recipe we need. It is now time to reach First Ring Wizard."


    "Yeah, me too."


    Ignysyl also nodded, then suddenly looked in one direction,


    "But first, let''s get rid of a rat first. Do you want to do it or should I?"


    He said, flaring up the fiery prongs around his body as if he were ready for a good fight.


    Seeing his serious look, Ian rolled his eyes speechlessly,


    "Save your energy for the upcoming trial. There is no need to waste your energy on such a weak opponent." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After saying that, Ian looked towards his right side, only a flickering light flashing away from that position.


    "Well, you are quite the cautious one, huh. Unfortunately, your luck has run out."


    Ian was surprised how fast that figure tried to run as soon as he looked in that direction. But before that light could disappear through Ian suddenly took one step, appearing directly next to it, causing it to halt in place.


    Ian''s movement was quite weird as he wasn''t using a spell, nor was he using teleportation. But still he managed to reach such a far distance in a single step.


    "Isn''t it rude to run away like this? Why don''t you attack after waiting for so long?"


    Ian asked the black robed person in front. Although he couldn''t see the appearance, he was absolutely sure this person was one of the apprentices in their group.


    "Friend, I was just being cautious. You know what kind of place this is. And I think you misunderstood me, I never wanted to harm you in the first place."


    Hearing Ian''s sarcastic words, the hooded figure talked in a warm male voice, appearing as amiable as possible.


    However, he found out that Ian wasn''t listening to him at all but looking at his robe, or more precisely, at his hands that he had hidden under his robe.


    "A curse object? Are you trying to curse me?"


    Ian raised his eyebrows as he was quite surprised. Although the robe was an artifact capable of concealment, this much was nothing for him.


    As soon as Ian pointed out the things he was holding in his hands, the hooded figure hurriedly backed away as if afraid.


    Then he looked at Ian with his dark eyes and said,


    "So, you are also a dark Wizard, huh. No wonder you are mumbling to something right now? Did that spirit or something tell you about me?"


    The person asked while slowly taking out the staff from his mana ring.


    In his opinion, he was hidden quite well with his advanced-level artifact, Shadow Cloak.


    But Ian could easily pinpoint his location. And from his mumbling he heard just now, he thought Ian had some spirit with him. It wasn''t weird for a wizard to have those things, especially a dark wizard.


    "Haha, yeah. You can be quite unlucky as my spirit finds your hiding spot. Well, he is quite powerful, you know."


    Ian laughed and joked, causing Ignysyl to roll his eyes.


    "Figured. Anyway, since we are both dark wizards, I don''t think we need to fight among ourselves. What do you think?"


    The hooded figure asked while looking at Ian intently. After finding Ian was a tough guy, he had already changed his earlier plan to attack.


    He had always been a cautious person. But unfortunately, his caution wasn''t enough as he suddenly heard Ian''s voice, but not from the front but from his side.


    "Well, it will be believable if you aren''t still trying to curse me with that doll."


    "Wha-"


    "Swish!"


    Before the guy could express surprise at Ian''s sudden appearance at the back, he was suddenly a sharp object directly slashing his neck like a piece of tofu.


    "Thud!"


    Poor guy couldn''t even stop shouting as his body and head fell to the ground, tumbling around a bit.


    Along with them, a grotesque doll slipped from his lifeless hand, tumbling to the ground¡ªits twisted face frozen in eerie detail, with needles stabbed into various parts of its body.


    Just like Ian said, this guy was clearly preparing to curse him. Although Ian wasn''t afraid, but what if?


    He heard that some curses were so weird and dangerous that even the top-level wizard had a headache dealing with them.


    He wasn''t going to take chances like this with his life.


    "Inferno Burst!"


    So, without checking the loot on the body, Ian directly used a fire-type spell, burning both the dead body and the doll to cinders.


    "Let''s go. It seems quite a few people came here. We need to be fast. If someone got all the stuff before us, it will be bad."


    Ian said to Ignysyl and hurriedly left as he could see quite a few mana signatures from afar. It seemed they weren''t alone here.


    Ian had already memorized the map Ron gave him, but it only provided a general direction inside the wizard tower. It wasn''t much help¡ªjust a mention of a Wizard Garden and an Alchemy Lab.


    "Haha... don''t worry. Aren''t I here?"


    Hearing Ian''s concern, Ignysyl instead suddenly laughed with glee and flew from Ian''s shoulder.


    "Hmm? Did you sense something?"


    Ian asked hopefully. The Life Quest had already urged him to reach First Ring Wizard quickly¡ªthe sooner he did, the greater the reward. So, if possible, he didn''t want to waste his time here.


    "Hehe... you are underestimating me too much. Just follow me."


    Ignysyl smiled slyly and suddenly fell in one direction after asking Ian to follow. And surprisingly, the place where he was heading wasn''t in the Tower''s direction at all.

 Chapter 245 - 245: Cocoon That Is About To Hatch (5)

    Inside the Atali ruins, on the outskirts of the broken tower, Ian followed behind Ignysyl with a hint of curiosity on his face.


    "So, the most important part of the tower isn''t inside the tower, huh,"


    Ian said, finding it reasonable.


    Moreover, seeing that Ignysyl was heading toward the large volcano beside the tower, which still seemed active, he could guess one or two things.


    "I don''t know if it''s important, but I can feel a large amount of fire elemental energy being siphoned underground. So, I think there should be something," the little dragon said, rapidly flying toward the volcano while Ian easily caught up using his newly learned skill, ''Earth Shrinking Step.''


    ''This is quite handy,'' Ian thought with a smile as his movement became faster and faster.


    This was the skill he had learned from Ignysyl after waking up.


    After acquiring Nether Sight in the Deepsire from the Abyssal Entity, he wanted to learn more skills to broaden his arsenal. But he found that simply describing a skill or demonstrating how it worked wasn''t enough.


    He could only learn skills that aligned with the same element as his five streaks, and those that were transferred through the inheritance method.


    Of course, learning talents like Dimensional Mastery, Rule of Fire, etc., was still impossible.


    This ''Earth Shrinking Step'' was a new skill Ignysyl had transferred to him after waking up. Since it was related to illusion, he could easily learn it with the help of the translucent streak in his Life Core.


    "We''re here."


    It didn''t take long for both Ian and Ignysyl to arrive at the top of the large volcano.


    Ian could already see flares of molten lava erupting from the crater, casting a deep crimson glow across the ashen sky.


    The air shimmered with dense, scorching fire energy, making every breath feel like inhaling flames. Even the extreme waves of heat distorted the air around them, making it look ethereal.


    "That should be the passage," Ian suddenly said, pointing at the edge of the crater, where he saw a spiraling stone passage descending deep underground beneath the volcano.


    Although the steps seemed weathered by centuries of heat and eruptions, they were still intact enough to tread on.


    Ian could feel a faint, rhythmic glow pulsing from below each step, indicating they were infused with some kind of array.


    "Hmm, it seems so," Ignysyl nodded, though he didn''t seem particularly interested, as his eyes remained fixed on the center of the volcano.


    Then, as if making a decision, he asked Ian,


    "Do you want to go through that passage? In my opinion, it won''t take long for other wizards to find out about this place. If we take this route, it might take a long time to reach the core location."


    His sudden analysis caused Ian to look at him strangely.


    "Then? What do you think we should do? Do you want to destroy this place directly?" Ian asked in a joking tone.


    But he also didn''t want to waste too much time exploring if there was another choice.


    "What are you thinking? Why would you destroy this place? Wouldn''t that just lure all those guys over?" Ignysyl rolled his eyes.


    "Besides, do you think that guy will allow you to do that?"


    He pointed at the large lava lake below, where Ian saw a massive serpentine silhouette weaving through the molten currents.


    Although it was enormous, its scaled body was barely distinguishable from the churning lava, flickering in and out of view. Even Ian almost didn''t notice it¡ªif not for Ignysyl.


    "Lava Serpent?" Ian raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, and it seems there are multiple of them. All of them are as strong as Peak First Ring Wizards," Ignysyl nodded solemnly, noticing multiple ripples and slow rolling waves across the surface, distorting the reflection of the glowing crater walls.


    "Then... what''s your plan?"


    Ian asked again, thinking that maybe going through the stairs was actually the best option. After all, he didn''t want to fight them here¡ªhe had more important things to do.


    However, just as Ian asked Ignysyl and looked below, inadvertently lowering his gaze, he felt his Life Core suddenly rotate on its own.


    ''Hmm?''


    Ian, of course, noticed the oddity and looked directly inside his dantian with his mental power, only to see the Life Core turning half-transparent on its own.


    Moreover, he could feel the five streaks across the Life Core becoming unusually active, with the red one even pulsating like a heartbeat in a vein.


    ''Does it want to eat that Lava Serpent or what?''


    This was the first time Ian had seen such strange behavior from his Life Core. Previously, only his anchor, Cocoon, had reacted this way unconsciously.


    So, he had to wonder¡ªdid his Life Core want the Lava Serpent for some kind of evolution?


    Ian''s guess seemed reasonable¡ªonly it wasn''t.


    Suddenly, just as the red streak in his Life Core began beating like a heart in his dantian, the once-boiling lava surface, which had been churning with the movement of multiple Lava Serpents, went eerily silent.


    It was as if some kind of pause button had been pressed, freezing the movements of the Lava Serpents; all the rustling and rolling waves turned completely still.


    "What happened?"


    Ignysyl was about to answer Ian''s query when he, too, noticed the strange phenomenon below.


    "I don''t know!"


    Ian shook his head, staring below intently, equally unsure. But he could still feel the red streak in his Life Core beating rhythmically.


    Just as they were both confused, suddenly, the silent surface of the lava stirred as multiple large holes appeared everywhere.


    And from within, Ian saw fiery eyeballs with blazing gazes staring directly at them.


    Or, more precisely, all those blazing gazes were directly locked onto Ian.


    It was a bizarre yet surreal sight as the massive eyeballs floated with an unsettling stillness, their burning cores flickering like living embers.


    They remained unchanging, utterly devoid of emotion, but Ian saw an undeniable weight in their gaze, as if they were analyzing, calculating, or perhaps judging him.


    A strange pressure filled the air, making the entire atmosphere eerie.


    "Oops, it seems they found your presence. Let''s go, hurry up. I will cover you with my Rule of Fire. We just need to dive to the bottom fast and reach the bottom."


    Ignysyl thought the Lava Serpents had found Ian''s location.


    So, he immediately flew to the top of Ian''s head and flared up his fiery prong of fire, directly covering himself in a ball.


    If one could see from outside, it would look like a ball of fire no different from those splattering out of the active volcano below.


    "Wait..."


    "There is no time to wait. I feel other wizards'' presence from afar too. Let''s hurry up."


    Ian wanted to stop Ignysyl when he heard his words, followed by a strong push that directly threw him into the center of the volcano, just beside those weird eyes.


    However, since he was now completely covered in the Rule of Fire, there was no way those mere Lava Serpents could see him.


    Ian also thought so, only to find out he was wrong.


    Terribly wrong, as he saw those eyes followed him everywhere, even as he moved closer, diving down and approaching them.


    They never lifted their gazes from him for even a second, nor did the streak on his Life Core stop beating.


    "Splash!"


    The ball of fire conjured by Ignysyl, covering both him and Ian, landed heavily on the lava surface, splattering fiery lava everywhere.


    Some of it even landed on those eyes, but they didn''t even blink¡ªonly intently watching Ian''s figure as he dove deeper and deeper into the volcano, as if watching some kind of show.


    As Ian now began to see those eyes along with the behemoth snake-like bodies within the lava, he realized something strange,


    ''There is no violence or threat in those eyes.''


    In fact, they didn''t even seem to be looking at him, but rather at something else entirely,


    ''My Life Core? But how is this possible?''


    Ian thought in bewilderment, the sheer absurdity of the situation making him doubt his judgment. But the only thing that could defy Ignysyl''s Rule of Fire was his Life Core.


    Moreover, it was still half-translucent, although the beating rhythm had slowed down as they went deeper into the lava. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''And... why do I feel like those eyes are... revering me?''


    Ian thought while looking at the eyes of the Lava Serpents, only to feel an emotion¡ªan emotion of reverence.


    It was just like the eyes he had seen on Ignysyl when making the Primal Bond, only more intense.


    "Hey, we are already here. Let''s go inside. I think those Lava Serpents ignored you."


    Just as Ian was still looking at the Lava Serpents, he heard Ignysyl''s voice from the side.


    It seemed he didn''t pay much attention to those snakes, as he never noticed their weird behavior just now.


    "Oh? Can you teleport both of us inside?"


    Ian asked as he saw that they were already at the bottom of the volcano, where a large barrier stopped them in their tracks.


    From the molten lava that seemed to pulse around it, it looked as though the barrier was holding back the very heart of the volcano itself.


    As for those eyes and the Lava Serpents, he decided to ignore them for now. He would research them when he reached the First Ring Wizard level, which he had a hunch wouldn''t take long.


    "Heh, this kind of barrier is nothing. Hold on, we are going to teleport."


    Ignysyl puffed up his chest with assurance, flew to Ian''s shoulder, and, without waiting, used his Dimensional Mastery.


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, with a ripple of spatial force, both Ian and Ignysyl''s figures disappeared from outside the barrier, leaving behind only the impression of them and those eyes that had lost their target.

 Chapter 246 - 246: Cocoon That Is About To Hatch (6)

    "Hah... damn, I feel exhausted just from using the Rule this much. Fortunately, we managed to enter on time."


    As soon as Ignysyl and Ian arrived inside the dome, Ignysyl hurriedly canceled his Rule power, collapsing the ball of fire immediately.


    Although it might seem like Ignysyl was invincible with his overwhelming talent and command of the Rule, that wasn''t the reality.


    Otherwise, would they be navigating this ruin like this? They could do whatever they wanted without worrying about anyone.


    "Rest for a while, then. And don''t drop your guard."


    Ian advised the little dragon while scanning his dantian, only to see the half-translucent Life Core reverting to its usual form, settling peacefully inside.


    So, he finally exhaled, letting the tension bleed from his shoulders, and looked ahead. After taking such a dangerous shortcut to reach the central chamber of this ruin, he also wanted to see what it looked like.


    And honestly, from the view, he wasn''t disappointed.


    What lay before Ian was mostly the vast, echoing hall¡ªan empty coliseum of black stone etched with intricate rune arrays.


    But at the center, Ian saw a massive cauldron made of unknown material floating just inches above a churning river of lava. The cauldron was enormous and still sizzling loudly, as if some kind of concoction was being brewed.


    Only now did Ian realize they hadn''t actually passed through the volcano''s bottom like they just thought¡ªit was, in fact, being used here as a source of fuel.


    "Wow!"


    However, this wasn''t what surprised Ian; rather, what made him shout out involuntarily was the sight above the cauldron.


    Suspended just overhead was, surprisingly, an alchemical garden¡ªlush, untamed, and teeming with herbs.


    The size of the garden was easily four times that of the cauldron itself. Yet, it floated effortlessly by invisible forces with no visible support.


    And at the center of the floating garden stood an impressive black tower, similar to the one he''d seen outside, but much shorter, overlooking both the garden and the chamber.


    "Hanging Garden?"


    Seeing such a sight, Ian mumbled in surprise.


    Honestly, he hadn''t expected anything so grand before coming here. He''d thought it would be just an old room with some herbs, pills, and maybe a few recipes he needed, as mentioned on the map.


    "Yeah, and it seems to be preserved quite well. Damn, I think we struck gold."


    Ignysyl also looked ahead, visibly excited. Just as he said, Ian could see that even after such a long time, the herbs in the garden remained intact.


    It was just that, due to lack of maintenance, they looked dense, overgrown, and wild.


    "Yeah, let''s go. Didn''t you say someone was heading this way? We need to be quick."


    Ian was also a little excited. So, he quickly turned toward the only passage that seemed to lead into the garden¡ªa winding stairway of cloud-like steps spiraling up toward the lush expanse above.


    "Yeah, but I don''t think they''ll reach here soon. This place is way below, and I sensed multiple traps while diving just now."


    Ignysyl replied, landing habitually on Ian''s shoulder.


    "Then that''s good. Best if we don''t have to fight here."


    Ian nodded and stepped onto the cloud-like stair, only to see it faintly glowing with arcane script.


    He felt that although it looked soft from the outside, it was quite firm and could bear weight effortlessly.


    After stepping on one of the stairs, he waited briefly to see if any issues would arise.


    However, even after waiting a while and sensing no immediate threat, he finally took another step, walking toward the top as if treading on nothing but air.


    "Did you sense anything?"


    Ian asked Ignysyl while cautiously ascending the stairs.


    Although they''d reached the core without facing any trial, he couldn''t dismiss the possibility of hidden traps.


    It was better to stay alert in such ruins.


    "No! I mean... It''s hard to sense anything since this entire place seems to be engraved with an array. Everything''s connected."


    The little dragon tilted its head and shook it, as its perception wasn''t omnipotent.


    "That is to be expected."


    Ian nodded in understanding.


    After all, a massive floating cauldron with a hanging garden above, held aloft without visible support, was anything but ordinary.


    Moreover, after observing from above, he had already realized that what was brewing in the cauldron wasn''t a potion, but a substance meant to nourish the herbs growing in the garden above.


    So, it was basically... an alchemical ecosystem¡ªa self-sustaining cycle.


    It didn''t take long for Ian to reach the top, as they encountered no dangers along the way.


    Finally, what came into view was a small open gate inscribed with the arcane letters, ''Gardenshade.''


    Honestly, it looked quite welcoming.


    However, despite the gate being wide and unobstructed, neither Ian nor Ignysyl entered, as they both suddenly turned their heads simultaneously, spotting a relatively tall, seemingly harmless tree amidst the lush garden.


    The tree looked ordinary, blending seamlessly with the surrounding herbs. Its bark was smooth and unassuming, its branches heavy with vibrant, precious leaves that shimmered in the light.


    No matter how one looked at it, at most, it seemed to be some kind of rare, ancient tree.


    But was that the case?


    "Heh, I was wondering why there was no danger along the way. So, the threat was the Garden all along."


    Ian mumbled with a faint smile, not taking his eyes off the tree for even a second.


    Instead, he suddenly flared his mental power toward the tree, scanning it thoroughly while ordering in his mind,


    ''Use Analysis!''


    Suddenly, with his command, a blue panel appeared in his vision, filled with information,


    ---


    [Name: Sylvan Warden]


    [Race: Elemental]


    [Level: Peak Tier 1 Elemental]


    [Abilities: Camouflage, Root Binding, Thorn Lash, Regeneration, Mental Attack]


    ---


    "Yeah, it''s rooted into the entire garden seamlessly. No wonder I didn''t feel anything earlier."


    Ignysyl responded from Ian''s shoulder with a nod.


    "An Elemental, huh. This is the first time I''ve seen something like this."


    Despite seeing its peak Tier 1 strength, Ian didn''t seem afraid. Instead, he looked at the camouflaged tree with interest.


    After all, even after arriving on the Calvora Continent, his encounters with other races or monsters had been rather lacking.


    Well, it had only been ten days, but still, witnessing such a unique existence was indeed new to him.


    And just when Ignysyl and Ian were observing, the Sylvan Warden also seemed to realize it had been discovered.


    So, without waiting for the intruders to fall into the trap, it suddenly began to shift form while the entire hanging garden rustled loudly, as if some behemoth had awakened.


    "Crack!"


    "Swish!"


    The unassuming tree bark split open as long, thorned tendrils shot out, wrapping through the air with a menacing hiss.


    Moreover, Ian could sense the multitude of roots beneath the garden surging below his feet, toppling over whatever herb stood in their path, heading straight at him.


    "Well, it seems quite anxious."


    The attack came at full power from the start, so aggressive that Ian had to comment with a solemn look.


    The strength of the thorned tendrils was so intense that even before they arrived, Ian could feel the oppressive pressure in the air¡ªa crackling energy that made the hairs on the back of his neck rise.


    "Do you want my help?"


    Sensing the inevitable clash, Ignysyl asked. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In truth, they could easily hide and enter the botanical garden to take whatever they wanted.


    But what they sought was far beyond mere theft, as Ian was already considering advancing to First Ring Wizard within this place.


    "No! Let me kill it swiftly. We can''t allow it to destroy the garden any further."


    Ian said as he saw more and more herbs being crushed before the attack had even landed.


    If he really fought with this thing here, wouldn''t he lose everything?


    So, Ian had already decided to eliminate it quickly.


    After all, while it was powerful, its greatest weakness was obvious¡ªit couldn''t move.


    It was an easy target, especially for someone like Ian, who could vanish at will using his Ethereal Form.


    ''Honestly, my abilities are really broken.''


    Ian thought a little bitterly while using the Ethereal Form, instantly disappearing from his place.


    "Boom!"


    The moment his figure turned ethereal and vanished, the menacing tendrils and roots slammed into the ground where he had just stood, with such force that the stone beneath cracked and dirt along with shattered roots burst into the air.


    The impact echoed like thunder through the garden.


    But to the Sylvan Warden''s dismay, it suddenly couldn''t find Ian''s figure at all. It was as if he had evaporated into thin air, leaving it confused.


    Its Root Binding and Thorn Lash abilities just paused mid-strike, flailing blindly through the air, unsure where to aim.


    However, suddenly, it felt its instincts flare as an overwhelming warning surged through its core like a bolt of lightning.


    But before it could react, it suddenly sensed someone''s presence, followed by a tremendous force smashing into its green central core¡ª


    "Boom!"


    Ian''s fierce punch, brimming with power, landed directly on the Elemental''s core, aiming to obliterate it with a single strike.


    Although it was his first time encountering such a creature, he still knew where their weakness lay.


    So, without wasting any time, he went straight for the vital part that sustained its elemental form.


    However, even though the strike was massive and sudden, it couldn''t fully destroy the core, only managing to crack it slightly.


    "Well, then another punch it is."


    Ian wasn''t discouraged, though, as he lifted his arm once more, preparing to launch another solid strike¡ªonly to stop abruptly.


    ''Damn! Why now, of all times?''


    Ian couldn''t help but curse as, just like before, the Life Core in his mind suddenly began to pulse intensely, and Ian''s eyes turned green automatically.

 Chapter 247 - 247: Cocoon That Is About To Hatch (7)

    It wasn''t the first time Ian felt the sudden change in his body.


    At first, he felt such a sudden reaction only from his anchor, the Cocoon. It always showed movement when it came to the soul and spirit.


    Moreover, he could feel its movement getting larger while his consciousness was ready to get promoted.


    However, today was the first time Ian felt such a change in his Life Core.


    First, his Life Core suddenly changed to a half-translucent state after seeing the Lava Serpent. Even the red streak began to beat rhythmically, not to mention the weird reaction from those creatures.


    Now, it also began to act like this in front of this Sylvan Warden?


    ''Why is it at this time all of a sudden?''


    Ian cursed as his vision suddenly shifted involuntarily, causing him to miss the punch.


    However, before he could take care of this, as if the Sylvan Warden could feel its existence, its long tendril that had stopped before suddenly moved.


    "Swish!"


    Then, without waiting for even a second, those thorned tendrils directly headed for Ian''s location, intending to pierce him into a sieve.


    From Ian''s attack to his abrupt behavior to the Thorn Lash attack, everything happened so fast that Ignysyl was caught off guard.


    "What is he doing?"


    The little dragon was confused why Ian suddenly stopped attacking. But still, seeing that those thorns were about to pierce him, he immediately teleported directly above Ian, intending to stop it in time.


    Although his power was limited, he could still parry a Peak Tier 1 attack barely.


    "Stop!"


    However, before he could do so, Ian''s strong shout reverberated in the entire garden, stopping him in his tracks.


    "What do you mean? What happened to you?"


    Ignysyl was getting more and more confused.


    However, he suddenly noticed that with Ian''s shout, not just him, but the Sylvan Warden also suddenly stopped in its tracks.


    "Hmm? Hey, did you use some kind of Power?"


    He asked again as he couldn''t get any reply from Ian at all.


    "Go Back!"


    However, to the surprise of Ignysyl, Ian didn''t reply or even turn around but ordered in a cold voice while exiting his Ethereal form.


    "What? Why?"


    The little dragon thought Ian was talking to him and was about to question when, suddenly, numerous rustling sounds echoed around them.


    Then, suddenly, the Sylvan Warden, whose tendrils and roots were everywhere, ready to attack, began to burrow inside the soil rapidly as if in response to Ian''s command.


    Just like they appeared before, they also disappeared the same way, as even the main body once again turned into the old tree, unremarkable from the mere sight.


    If not for the ruined herbs and devastated land around, it would have been truly hard to notice there was such a battle just now.


    "Let''s go inside the tower. I can''t wait."


    While Ignysyl was bewildered at such a twist, he heard a soft voice from the side, a little anxious.


    Then he saw Ian hurriedly running towards the black tower at the center without waiting for him.


    ''What happened to him?''


    Although the little dragon was curious, he didn''t ask but followed along without saying anything.


    It didn''t take long for both Ian and Ignysyl to arrive at the central tower.


    Although it was called a tower, only its shape resembled one, as after arriving near, they could see that it was only one story tall with nothing fancy.


    However, they could still see a shimmering barrier and runic enchantment around the entire tower, protecting it from harm.


    Ignysyl saw that the only way they could enter it was from the large door in front, which seemed closed.


    "How are we going to enter? Do you want me to use teleportation?"


    Ignysyl asked Ian as he couldn''t find any other way around.


    However, Ian shook his head at his proposal and ordered,


    "Follow me and don''t say anything."


    After saying that, Ian walked straight along the moss-covered makeshift path, so old and overgrown it was barely visible.


    Ignysyl could clearly feel that Ian''s mood had suddenly changed. He didn''t know what had happened just now, but he knew that Ian had too many mysteries around him.


    So, he just landed on his shoulder, allowing him to do whatever he wanted.


    However, if he could look inside the black cloak Ian was wearing, he would see his eyes were completely green, glowing faintly with an eerie light that pulsed with each step he took.


    It wasn''t the natural green of envy or nature¡ªit was something deeper, more ancient, as if a storm of magic brewed silently behind them.


    As soon as Ian arrived in front of the large wooden door, he suddenly opened his mouth, saying only one word,


    "Open!"


    "Click!"


    It was as if he said a code word, the ancient door, which seemed to not have been opened for who knows how long, automatically opened by itself.


    It was so weird that Ignysyl had a hard time believing, as he couldn''t feel anything with his perception.


    However, Ian seemed to be in a hurry as he directly entered the door without any additional reaction.


    As soon as Ignysyl and Ian entered the tower, what came into their view was a vast, shadowy hall with cold stone floors and towering columns.


    While the air felt thick with the scent of old magic, scattered across the room were large, intricately carved stone tables and dusty wooden chests with nothing inside.


    Although there were a few closed rooms around, it was clear that the first floor primarily served as a storage area.


    "Let''s go up!"


    So, Ian didn''t waste time looking around and immediately headed towards a spiral staircase leading upward.


    Just like the cloud stairs outside, the steps on the stair were also engraved with arrays that glowed faintly when Ian stepped.


    But there was no danger as they safely reached the top floor without incident.


    "Finally... this is the place I want."


    As soon as Ian stepped to the top of the tower and looked around, he couldn''t help but mumble unconsciously, a little excited.


    "Yeah, like I said before, we indeed hit the jackpot."


    Ignysyl also agreed with Ian as he looked around the large room with interest.


    The second floor of the wizard tower was a stark contrast to the first, as it seemed to be the main part of the tower.


    Rows upon rows of shelves filled with rare herbs, scrolls, and glowing crystals lined the walls.


    Below lay intricate alchemical instruments atop workbenches scattered around the room for various purposes.


    Moreover, it seemed some kind of array had been used to channel lava directly into the room, aiding in potion brewing.


    In the center, a large circular platform was raised, covered in intricate arrays, runes, and symbols, glowing softly with light, allowing one to meditate with peace of mind.


    The entire setup was the perfect alchemical lab that Ian desired, or perhaps even more than he had imagined.


    "Stay here and guard me for a while. I need to brew an Ascension Potion right away. I cannot afford to wait."


    After seeing that everything he needed was here, Ian finally breathed a sigh of relief and took his hood off his head.


    "Hey, your eyes?"


    And, of course, Ignysyl immediately noticed his oddity as he asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, just a side effect of using power too much. Should be fine after getting promoted to the First Ring Wizard."


    Ian answered calmly and quickly walked toward a shelf filled with scrolls, browsing through everything rapidly.


    "Potion of Strength, Potion of Wisdom, Potion of Levitation, Regeneration Potion, Berserker''s Brew,..."


    Ian looked through each scroll calmly while searching for the Ascension Potion recipe.


    In fact, he also didn''t know if the ingredients for the recipe would be the same even if he found one. But he had to try, as he felt that he could no longer wait.


    If there was no choice, he would advance to the next realm without the help of any potion.


    "Found it..."


    Fortunately, Ian quickly found what he came here for.


    "Ascension Potion Recipe!"


    The scroll was old yet preserved beautifully. But Ian had no time to admire it as he quickly opened the scroll and looked through each ingredient carefully for a few minutes.


    After reading each property of the ingredients needed to make the potion, Ian finally visibly relaxed with a happy smile.


    "Thank god, it is the same. Although the name has changed over time, it should be fine if the property is similar. Besides, with these eyes, I can make the potion even faster."


    Ian mumbled and excitedly headed toward the large workbench filled with a complete brewing setup.


    Like he said, he was going to immediately make the Ascension Potion here and use it to reach the First Ring Wizard in this tower.


    After all, the frequent occurrence of these Life Cores and Cocoon''s unusual behavior had become too common. He could even feel the subtle stretching and expansion of his consciousness space. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, he had to hurry up.


    After all, the use of the Ascension Potion wasn''t just to increase his mental power nor to elevate his Realm, but was meant for the Transformation of a Life Form.


    Although Ian didn''t know what effect it would have if he didn''t use it, he wasn''t going to take risks with his future.


    "Fortunately, I got these items after killing Ethos, otherwise?"


    Ian thought while taking out a few items from his mana ring.


    [Inferno Lotus: A lotus born in an area with abundant lava that has rich fire elemental energy.


    Effect: Main ingredient for the Ascension potion. Can enhance the realm of the wizard. Can also be consumed directly, but the effect would be much lower.]


    [Hellfire Ferns: Somewhat rare herbs generally found in areas with rich fire elemental energy.


    Effect: An ingredient of the Ascension potion.]

 Chapter 248 - 248: Cocoon That Is About To Hatch (8)

    Fortunately for Ian, both the ingredients he had for the Ascension potion were related to the fire element. Maybe that''s why he was able to get a similar recipe so quickly in this place.


    Anyway, Ian didn''t dawdle much and quickly took out all the accessory herbs from his mana ring that he had purchased from the market.


    Although the recipe for such a potion wasn''t known, and the main ingredient couldn''t be found in the market, that wasn''t the case for the other add-on herbs.


    Let''s hope I can make the potion in one go. With the Potion Mastery and my practice over the month, it shouldn''t be hard.


    Ian only had one portion of the main ingredient for making the Ascension potion.


    So, he had been practicing a lot these days to make his potion-brewing ability impeccable.


    After all, at this time he couldn''t afford to fail.


    But with the help of these phantoms, it shouldn''t be hard to concoct this potion.


    Ian thought while looking at the tiny green phantoms floating around the entire chamber, clearly visible to his green eyes.


    He named them phantoms, as their existence appeared and disappeared randomly. These objects had no distinct shapes, nor were they intelligent, but Ian could see their existence¡ªjust like those skeletons he saw in Deepsire.


    More importantly, with his Green state, he could control those phantoms to do anything.


    The reason why he could open the door and enter this Tower so smoothly was also because of them, as he realized he could use these existences to ignore any array, prohibition, and such.


    Of course, he could also control entities like the Sylvan Warden, who was elemental.


    It is as if I have some authority over these elements.


    Ian thought while looking at the phantoms slowly gathering toward his direction, as if attracted by something.


    However, since he could only guess for now, he stopped caring about them.


    Instead, he quickly arrived at a medium-sized cauldron placed above the lava¡ªwho knew for how long¡ªand removed the top lid.


    "Hmm... it should do. It seems to be an Advanced-level Cauldron."


    Ian mumbled after briefly examining the cauldron, and then finally began to look at the other apparatus.


    After making sure that nothing was amiss, he finally used a simple cleaning spell to clean the cauldron, placing it atop the burning lava.


    Since the Tower was equipped with the necessary array, the cauldron floated perfectly without Ian needing to do anything.


    Let''s see, first Spring Water, then pour a drop of Starblood Resin, let it stir for a while...


    Then came the lengthy process of brewing the Ascension Potion, as Ian basically began to concentrate on the process.


    Although the process was long and cumbersome, due to his Potion Mastery talent and the help of those phantoms in controlling the temperature accurately, he performed everything with ease.


    While Ian was busy making the potion, Ignysyl, on the other hand, was quite bored.


    In fact, he wanted to ask Ian why he was in such a hurry, but seeing him going at it like a demon, he finally sighed and decided to go out.


    Let''s search the herbs needed for that Dream Potion. If I can find it, I can also get a promotion.


    Ignysyl''s eyes suddenly lit up after remembering that Dream Shard. Ian had already promised to give him a portion of that potion if he helped gather the materials.


    So, without waiting around boringly, he immediately teleported outside the Tower, intending to do his treasure hunt.


    As for Ian''s order to guard him, he didn''t think anything would happen inside the Tower. And he wasn''t going that far anyway.


    ...


    "Hmm... temperature is just right, with the help of these phantoms there should be no mana imbalance, I think it is time to use Hellfire ferns."


    While Ignysyl disappeared from the tower, Ian''s attention was instead fully focused on the cauldron.


    Feeling that the main process of brewing the potion was ahead, his face became a little solemn.


    Then, he suddenly picked up the Hellfire ferns on the workbench at the side and began carefully removing the charred tips with practiced fingers.


    He could feel their edges still pulsing faintly with residual heat.


    However, such meager heat was nothing to him, as Ian quickly removed all those tips and placed the entire ferns directly into the cauldron.


    "Swossh!"


    Suddenly, with the addition of the Hellfire ferns, the cauldron sizzled loudly as a streak of fire spurted out.


    However, Ian didn''t care. Instead, he suddenly controlled those phantoms to entangle those flames, controlling them within range, and finally picked up the last ingredient, Inferno Lotus.


    "Hope it will not disappoint me."


    Ian thought while looking at those white petals that were too vivid and alive. It looked mesmerizing.


    But Ian had no mood to admire the lotus as he directly placed the entire Lotus on the prong of flame that was maintained at a height with the help of those phantoms.


    If there were no phantoms, Ian would likely have to use spells to perform this act.


    "Shisss..."


    As soon as Ian lowered the lotus inside the flame, the white petals suddenly began to sizzle strongly.


    Then, contrary to expectation, those petals that should have turned into ashes began to shift color, turning deep, blood red.


    It looked exactly like blood and even behaved like one as Ian saw that red liquid shifting from the petals and dripping down the root directly towards the cauldron.


    "Hah..."


    Although the entire process seemed easy, it was actually not. This was because unlike the Inferno Lotus, that blood red liquid wasn''t completely fireproof.


    So, Ian had to use his mana to stop them from evaporating from extreme heat while also allowing it to bathe in those flames spurted by the Hellfire ferns.


    It was such a complex process that Ian almost slipped multiple times.


    Fortunately, he finally managed to get five drops of blood red liquid out of the Inferno Lotus, after which it automatically wilted on its own as if its essence had been sucked off.


    "Haha... finally..." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only after seeing that flame getting lower and lower did Ian relax and laugh.


    This was the first time he had concocted a potion with such concentration. And he managed to form it on his first try.


    How could he not be happy?


    "Now, just need to let it shimmer and funnel it down and good to go."


    Ian said in a relaxed manner while looking at a crimson-colored liquid bubbling within the cauldron. He could already feel the refreshing scent oozing out of it, making him relax all over.


    "Hey, how much time did I take?"


    After seeing the process was almost finished, Ian finally turned around to Ignysyl, only to see the empty room.


    On the entire floor, he was all alone with only those phantoms accompanying him.


    "That brat... I clearly told him to guard here. Now, don''t know where he went."


    Seeing there was no sign of Ignysyl, Ian twitched the corner of his mouth in annoyance.


    "Forget it, let''s directly get promoted here. This tower is safe for now anyway."


    After sighing at the little dragon''s antics, Ian turned around and prepared to take out the potion.


    He first slowly took out all the ingredients inside the cauldron with his mana, not allowing it to cool down, and placed it atop a funnel-like apparatus.


    Then, slowly, he began to apply pressure to squeeze all the red juice, leaving aside the residue.


    After nearly half an hour, Ian finally managed to collect half a test tube of crimson liquid, shimmering beautifully with a faint inner light.


    "Damn, all that work just for this little potion."


    Ian thought, annoyed. But still, he quickly closed the test tube with a cork, not allowing anything to happen.


    Then, without waiting for anything, he directly walked towards the center of the chamber where an elevated platform was raised for meditation.


    It seemed the person who resided in this tower liked to use potions directly after refining, as he made such an arrangement in his lab.


    So, Ian was fortunately able to benefit here.


    As soon as Ian arrived at the platform and sat on the futon cross-legged, the array around suddenly began to operate automatically, drawing mana around.


    "Well, although the array seems good, I cannot be careless."


    Ian mumbled and pulled out the leftover Mana Stones, crystals, and herbs he no longer needed, placing them onto the node of the array.


    And suddenly, the lines around it lit up faintly, pulsing as the setup began drawing in enough mana that was enough for his promotion.


    "Let''s start!"


    Ian mumbled and pulled the cork from the test tube in his hand, then tilted it back and let the hot crimson liquid slide down his throat and finally closed his eyes.


    After going through so much trouble, he was finally going to get promoted to the First Ring Wizard.


    Ian didn''t know what he would feel, how powerful he might become, or what bizarre thing might happen¡ªbut he was excited all the same for the promotion that awaited him.

 Chapter 249 - 249: Cocoon That Is About To Hatch (9)

    In the world of Aetherion, Wizards were divided into many different ranks.


    From Wizard Apprentices to First Ring, Second Ring, all the way to Eighth Ring¡ªalthough there might be more ranks. And those who were at Sixth Ring and above were called Arch Wizards.


    However, although the apprentices were also called wizards by the masses, it wasn''t actually so in the grand scheme. Actually, they were just in their starting phase.


    That''s why only after one reached the First Ring Wizard level would they be called an official Wizard.


    Also, many believed that the First Ring Wizards were those who could construct the First Ring spell in their mind and use it freely.


    They weren''t wrong, but if that was really the case, wouldn''t Ian already be considered one?


    After all, he already had Inferno Burst and Soul Siphon as First Ring Spell models.


    However, he was still an apprentice, not a Wizard, just because his consciousness hadn''t developed enough yet.


    In fact, his consciousness didn''t even have its distinct form. Otherwise, those First Ring and Zero Ring Spell Models wouldn''t just suspend in the void of nothingness in his mind.


    ---


    "Swish!"


    As soon as Ian drank the blood-red Ascension Potion made by him, it suddenly dissolved directly into his body without needing to go through his stomach.


    It was as if the potion had a will of its own, bypassing all normal processes and heading straight for his core.


    Then suddenly, Ian began to feel extremely hot.


    It wasn''t physical heat that he was feeling, but at the level of soul and mind.


    His vision trembled slightly, and a strange pressure began to build in his head, like a storm about to burst.


    Even his thoughts started to blur at the edges, as if they were melting under an unseen flame.


    It felt ancient¡­ primal, as if something buried deep within him had been forcefully awakened.


    ''Damn, this is just too much!''


    While Ian knew that he was lucky to get the Ascension material and the recipe both related to the fire element, he forgot what it represented.


    Sure, it was indeed the Ascension Potion¡ªone that could help you reach the First Ring Wizard level. But, according to its elemental nature, it also had its own effect.


    And without a doubt, a fire-related Ascension Potion was anything but gentle.


    It was wild, unrestrained, and destructive by nature¡ªjust like the element itself.


    The kind of power that didn''t knock politely but kicked the door open with blazing fury.


    A moment of carelessness could easily turn the blessing into a disaster.


    But that was the price of playing with fire¡ªwasn''t it?


    ''Fuck!''


    It hadn''t even been a minute, and Ian was already sweating buckets.


    Moreover, he could feel that the potion''s main effect was on his mind, as he practically began to feel his consciousness getting violently pushed by the fiery energy.


    It was like trying to stay afloat in a sea of flames, every wave crashing against the shores of his sanity.


    His thoughts flickered like candle flames in a storm, barely holding form.


    The pressure wasn''t just mental¡ªit was spiritual, like something was trying to burn away the old to forge something new.


    Ian gritted his teeth, holding on with everything he had.


    ''Should have made some soothing potion on the side. Sigh... forget it, let''s not waste this opportunity. I have to reach the First Ring Wizard level today.''


    Ian lamented that he was too anxious to drink the Ascension Potion. But he also knew that he didn''t have much time, as he could already feel some movement from his anchor.


    And surprisingly, even his Life Core inside his dantian was showing some movement, although it was barely noticeable.


    After making his decision, Ian slowly closed his eyes and began to meditate using the Veiled Mind Meditation Method.


    ''Woosh!''


    Suddenly, his concentration shifted from his body to his mind, toward his consciousness.


    And just like any other time, Ian suddenly saw a large shimmering cocoon gestating in his mind like a slumbering beast silently waiting for its return.


    ''No matter how many times I see it, it never ceases to amaze me.''


    Ian thought with genuine amazement.


    However, since there was not much time, he put aside those thoughts for now and actively began to absorb the Ascension Potion.


    "Swish!"


    As Ian began to meditate with his eyes closed, the mana around him suddenly rustled in extreme movement, rushing toward his direction.


    The gathering array began to operate on its own, providing enough mana in the chamber, while the treasures put aside at the node by Ian earlier began to dissolve rapidly.


    The absorption of mana was so fast that a sudden vacuum appeared around Ian.


    "Ugh..."


    Ian couldn''t help but mumble uncomfortably as the process was a bit more violent than he had thought.


    However, he could only control himself and concentrate on impacting the next realm.


    As far as he knew, to reach a First Ring Wizard level, he had to do two things: Condense his pure consciousness into a Platform and Engrave at least one First Ring Spell Model.


    For the latter, he already had two, so all Ian had to do was form a Platform Of Consciousness with the help of the Ascension Potion.


    ''Hmm? It is easier than I thought.''


    As Ian absorbed the fiery power of the potion, applying pressure to his incorporeal consciousness, he began to feel that the process was much easier than he had thought.


    In fact, he could already see the shadow of a concentric circle in his mind beginning to take shape.


    It seemed his mental power was already enough, as he had no qualms during the entire process, nor did he have to take the mental power supplement he had prepared beforehand.


    ''As long as I can be promoted easily, everything is fine.''


    Ian was also quite happy as he began to give the platform a circular shape.


    In fact, the reason why a First Ring Wizard was called ''First Ring'' was also because of the shape of the consciousness platform.


    Just like one needed something to visualize as an anchor to meditate, such a consciousness platform was also needed as an anchor for the complex 3D structure of a spell model.


    One of the important reasons why no apprentices could learn a First Ring spell beforehand was also because of this.


    After all, if you don''t have the platform to hold on to that structure, you could never use the spell, even if your mental power is high.


    So, Ian was once again amazed by his System, which could make those structures so firm even in the void.


    ''Let''s transfer those spell models to the periphery of the platform, and the promotion should be complete. It was far easier than I thought.''


    Ian thought and carefully used the tendril of his mental power to drag those two suspended spell models directly into his Consciousness Platform.


    "Swish!"


    As soon as those spell models landed on his consciousness platform, Ian suddenly felt his whole body relax as he directly absorbed all the mana around him in a jiffy.


    Then, suddenly, he felt something click in his mind, followed by an extreme awareness and clarity he had never felt before.


    It was as if he had been inside the water all along and finally surfaced, seeing the true world at last. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a truly surreal feeling, more so than when he advanced in rank during his apprentice level.


    ''Did I finally become a First Ring Wizard?''


    Ian thought, feeling incredible¡ªand kinda disappointed? Maybe he was thinking too much?


    However, before his thoughts had even set in, he suddenly felt his mind shake strongly, making him dizzy.


    So, he hurriedly used his mental power to look at his consciousness, only to see something that made him completely bewildered.


    ''It is tilted.''


    Yes, what he saw was his perfectly fine Circular Consciousness Platform tilting on its own at a weird angle as if it couldn''t bear the weight.


    ''Creak... Creak...''


    However, what made Ian feel fear was the feeling of cracking he felt from the platform.


    ''No, it is about to crack.''


    Ian suddenly became anxious and hurriedly concentrated to find what the problem was, only to see the shadow of a shimmering cocoon suddenly appearing on one side of his platform.


    Its appearance was sudden, yet so mysterious that Ian almost lost his calm.


    Fortunately, he managed to calm down his thoughts and carefully analyzed why this happened.


    As far as he knew, anchors were visualization diagrams in one''s consciousness that were used for meditation.


    They weren''t real or fake; they were something in between and always present in one''s mind as soon as someone started their wizard journey.


    They could be considered the manifestation of one''s mental power.


    So, one could always feel it, visualize it, and even see it by using their consciousness.


    However, it wasn''t actually present in true form like those spell models.


    At least Ian knew that no First Ring Wizard would have their anchor appearing in their consciousness platform like this.


    ''No, it is not only the platform that is cracking, but also this¡­.''


    Once Ian paid close attention, he quickly figured out that not only was his newly born platform cracking, but something else was also cracking ever so slightly.


    ''It seems, my cocoon is¡­ hatching?''

 Chapter 250 - 250: Cocoon That Is About To Hatch (10)

    "It seems¡­ my cocoon is hatching?"


    Ian came to a sudden, absurd realization that made his heart skip a beat.


    Although he already had some guesses before, after finally seeing it firsthand, of course, he was surprised.


    "Crack..."


    "Ugh..."


    However, the faint cracking he felt from his Consciousness Platform didn''t allow him to think any further.


    Instead, his mind was hurting like never before¡ªeven more so than when he drank the Ascension Potion.


    It was as if his fickle mind couldn''t handle the weight of this existence that was about to come out of the cocoon.


    ''What should I do?''


    This was the first time Ian felt so weak and utterly helpless.


    He could feel the weight on his mind and the injury in his consciousness, but he couldn''t do anything.


    Could he only endure the excruciating pain and hope for a miracle?


    That wasn''t his style.


    ''Wait, what about using my Life Core?''


    The only thing he had that could stop the situation from going haywire was his Life Core.


    Although one was related to meditation and the other to Knighthood, from the beginning they had been working together.


    His Ethereal secret technique just allowed them to be close, that''s all.


    They always seemed connected yet so distant. But Ian was sure that something might happen if he allowed Life Core in his consciousness space.


    "Ethereal form!"


    Ian did what he thought without waiting even a second.


    His newly born Platform of Consciousness was about to topple over because of this weird cocoon.


    So, how could one still dawdle?


    He didn''t want to become stupid.


    "Swish!"


    As soon as Ian used his Ethereal form, the Life Core in his dantian vanished and appeared directly in his consciousness space.


    It was as if it had just been waiting for him to call.


    There was no delay at all.


    ''Hope this will work!''


    The cocoon was still in the process of cracking, which in turn made his consciousness heavier and heavier.


    So, with a simple logic of countering weight with weight, Ian directly placed his incorporeal Life Core at the exact opposite point of his consciousness platform.


    It was a somewhat silly attempt from him, but he was really out of his wits.


    "Bang!"


    However, it seemed it worked, because as soon as the Life Core landed on his Consciousness Platform from the void, the tilting platform suddenly stopped.


    Then, to Ian''s surprise, the five streaks across the Life Core suddenly sprouted out of it like chains, directly drilling into the platform below in five different directions.


    "Thump... whrrr... clack!"


    Then Ian saw those chains slowly pulling his platform back to the initial position, not allowing it to shift even a bit.


    The sound wasn''t really there, but he could feel the struggle as it basically began to resist the weight being imposed by the cocoon.


    It was just an instinctive reaction, as if programmed to do it like this.


    ''Fortunately, it worked. So it''s now a tug of war?''


    Ian sighed in relief and looked at the struggle between his Life Core and the cocoon. For now, everything seemed stable.


    But for how long?


    ''Let''s meditate. Maybe I can control this.''


    Ian thought and began to use the Veiled Mind Meditation Method, trying to control his Anchor.


    However, it seemed his attempt was wishful.


    Besides being able to use the Anchor to transform mana into mental power like he always did, he couldn''t do anything to the cocoon.


    Although he did notice that the conversion rate had increased exponentially compared to before.


    ''Then let''s just try to increase mental power.''


    Ian decided and directly took out all the treasures he had prepared for promotion, engulfing them in a jiffy.


    Then, he closed his eyes once again and began to meditate with extreme concentration, drawing mana from the entire tower like a black hole.


    At this point, he was doing everything he could.


    So, a strange sight formed in Ian''s mind, as while the Cocoon and Life Core began to play tug of war, the Consciousness Platform began to strengthen through his meditation.


    ''This is not enough!''


    However, only after half an incense stick of time, Ian realized that what he was doing wasn''t enough.


    In fact, even the Life Core and its colorful chains weren''t enough.


    "Click!"


    This was because the cocoon was now thoroughly cracked everywhere, and the entity inside was already breaking out.


    Ian could already see the falling debris of the shattered shell and the dark void inside, pulsing with an otherworldly energy that seemed to swallow the light around it.


    "Ugh¡­ fuck!"


    This time, his Consciousness Platform suffered a heavy blow as Ian grabbed his head and wailed miserably.


    "No, it''s breaking from the middle."


    And Ian painfully realized that in the war between the cocoon and his Life Core, what suffered the most was his fickle consciousness.


    It was literally breaking from the middle like a biscuit being snapped by a kid from both sides.


    So weak. So fragile.


    ''I need to reinforce my consciousness. But¡­ how?''


    Ian realized the problem and tried to find the solution, only to get stuck again.


    After all, who would have thought that the Anchor could be your doom when you were going through the promotion?


    It was always believed that the Anchor was just the visualization of an entity, not the real thing.


    But Ian''s situation was absurd from the beginning. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he had to use the correct term, his Anchor was way too powerful for his feeble consciousness.


    Truly, he was suffering from success.


    ''Fuck it, I can''t delay any longer. Let''s fight to the death.''


    After thinking for a while, Ian finally locked on to the two things that could possibly get him out of this predicament: using the Iron Rank Starwell Token for a wish or gambling with his life.


    However, seeing the absurdity of this Cocoon, Ian''s intuition told him that using the Starwell Token was of no use.


    Although he had saved that until now just for his promotion, he was now suffering from entirely different things.


    So, the final choice was, of course, a gamble.


    A Gamble of Life.


    "Soul Siphon!"


    Once decided, Ian wasn''t someone to back out.


    So, he immediately enchanted and used one of the First Ring Spells he had¡ªSoul Siphon.


    "Swish!"


    As soon as the First Ring Spell was activated, it immediately began to do its thing¡ªthat was, absorbing the soul.


    And not surprisingly, it was none other than Ian''s.


    "Translucent Form!"


    Before his soul was sucked away by his own spell though, Ian managed to activate his Translucent Form, turning his eyes devoid of pupils.


    "Thud!"


    Then, on the outside, his body, sitting cross-legged on the futon, suddenly dropped to the ground as if lifeless.


    From the outside, it almost looked like Ian was gone. This was because his body was now devoid of soul¡ªan empty shell.


    The Gamble of Life that Ian chose was the very one he used to absorb the soul of Dornar in the Ignisia Tower.


    Just this time, instead of using Translucent Form''s devouring power, he used the Soul Siphon spell on himself.


    After all, he didn''t want to erase his existence by absorbing the essence, but wanted to do something different.


    And fortunately, he was not disappointed.


    ''Haha... just as I thought, I can indeed appear here in this way.''


    While his body lay limp outside as if he had died, inside his consciousness, though, Ian''s soul suddenly magically appeared next to the Cocoon.


    It was just like that glob of soul essence he got after absorbing Dornar.


    Just that, that glob was now his entire soul body¡ªsane and controllable.


    ''Don''t you need a sturdy platform? Then, let my soul become the harbour for your birth.''


    Ian mumbled next to the shadow of the Cocoon and made his way towards the center of his Consciousness Platform.


    He had to hurry, as he didn''t know how long he could last in this form using such an unconventional means.


    After arriving at the center of his Consciousness Platform that was colorful on one side and devoid on the other, his tall soul body directly sat at the center.


    "Disperse!"


    Then, Ian directly placed one of his hands on the surface below and began to channel his soul energy.


    "Swissh!"


    Suddenly, the unstable platform that was beginning to break at the center began to heal at a rapid pace.


    It was as if it were infused with the very energy that it needed so much.


    "Clang!"


    And with the strengthening of the platform, the five colorful chains from Life Core also began to exert more force, not allowing the weight of the Anchor to affect it.


    "Crack... crack..."


    While Ian was busy handling his consciousness, the Cocoon finally reached the end of its hatching process, as all the shells were already beginning to drop rapidly, falling on the platform.


    Although there was no sound from their impact, after infusing his entire soul into the Consciousness Platform, Ian could feel the weight of those shells.


    But now, Ian wasn''t concerned about that. Instead, he intently looked at the void behind those shells that was finally beginning to become clear.


    ''What can it be?''


    Ian was curious¡ªextremely so.


    This was the Anchor he had visualized, but he didn''t know what it was. It was his greatest secret, one even unknown to him.


    How laughable.


    Fortunately, this time he no longer had to wait, as he already saw a beautiful wing sprouting out from the shell, followed by a melodic hum that instantly stabilized his restless soul and consciousness.


    ''A butterfly?''

 Chapter 251 - 251: Huge Surprise

    ''A butterfly?''


    The beautiful wing extending from the void inside the cocoon was similar to the one he saw on the Honeyfang Butterfly before.


    So, his guess was indeed reasonable.


    ''A butterfly emerging from the cocoon, huh?''


    ''Seems logical.''


    Ian thought, but honestly, he was a little disappointed. After all, it was human nature to seek thrills and surprises everywhere.


    So, the anticipated outcome wasn''t always a good outcome, at least that''s what his heart thought.


    "It would have been cool if it were a dragon. Or since I already have one, maybe a phoenix or other mythical creatures?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ian murmured, brimming with ideas.


    Well, although he seemed disappointed, that wasn''t actually the case, as he knew that this creature was no butterfly he was familiar with.


    Just as Ian was thinking random things, he saw a beautiful wing emerge from the discarded cocoon.


    Along with it came a low hum that resonated with his mental power, causing his almost broken Consciousness Platform to stabilize.


    Also, the weight of the Anchor suddenly vanished from his consciousness, freeing up his Life Core in the process.


    So, Ian controlled the Life Core that had withdrawn its elemental chains from the platform, taking it in his soul hand.


    "Swish!"


    However, this time something magical happened as the Life Core didn''t rest on his hand like he thought, but instead entered his soul body directly, settling in the place where the dantian would have been.


    Since he was currently sitting at the center of his Consciousness Platform, his form appeared as a transparent body with a colorful sphere at his stomach, rotating slowly.


    "Hmm?"


    Ian was caught off guard by such a weird reaction from his Life Core.


    "Whish...."


    However, before he could think further, the cocoon at his side finally disappeared.


    And just as he thought, in its place appeared a beautiful, colorful butterfly noticeably smaller than he had thought, flapping its wings that shimmered with an almost ethereal grace.


    "Odd!"


    However, what Ian noticed wasn''t its beauty, nor its ethereal grace, but its very existence.


    "Why do I feel like it is real?"


    This was a bizarre thought Ian had that even he felt weird. However, he was indeed having such a feeling.


    "Flap..."


    As if to prove him right, the butterfly that was hovering above his platform suddenly flapped its ethereal wings.


    Then, to the astonishment of Ian, it suddenly appeared right next to Ian as if teleported.


    It was instantaneous.


    "What the..."


    Although this was a soul body, Ian still reacted instinctively, stood up trying to dodge the nearing butterfly, only for him to see it disappear from his vision with another flap of its wing.


    "Where did it go?"


    Ian mumbled incoherently as he didn''t even have time to see it clearly before it suddenly disappeared from his vision with two flaps of its wing.


    However, he realized where it went when he felt his body suddenly stop in its tracks, motionless.


    Even his perception of the soul suddenly stopped, making him disabled just like he was when he awakened the Ethereal Form for the first time.


    ''Damn, it is inside my head.''


    Now Ian knew where it went as it was inside his soul head just like the Life Core in his dantian.


    It was such a strange sensation, as his soul body existed within his consciousness, which was itself contained inside the mind of his physical body.


    Now, his vision and Life Core resided within his soul body.


    Fortunately, although everything was bizarre, Ian didn''t feel anything different except that he was immobile.


    And just when he was trying to control his body, suddenly, he felt two mysterious words drilling into his mind as if they had always been a part of his existence.


    <Oath!>


    ...


    <Wrath!>


    ...


    Those words not only appeared in his soul but also reverberated inside his Consciousness Platform as if trying to make their existence known.


    As soon as Ian heard those two words, he suddenly came out of his trance and felt his soul body beginning to change.


    Moreover, his rotating Life Core suddenly released all its streaks across his entire soul body, wrapping it up.


    As each streak began to move, they twisted and changed shape, one by one, beginning to form a complex structure around his body, unlike the chains from before.


    First, the translucent streaks wove around his entire body, mapping every part and directly covering him in a ghostly inner armor.


    Ian felt it glowing softly and almost felt like it was alive.


    Then, the black streaks moved on their own and wrapped around his entire body beautifully like a shadow, ultimately turning into a flowing ethereal robe.


    After that, the red streak sprang forth directly, appearing in his hand and turning into a gigantic fiery sword.


    Fiery prongs of flames resembling Ignysyl''s danced along its edge with extreme power that Ian could feel from just a look.


    Then, the green streaks slid over his arms and legs like a vine wrapping around his limbs as if supporting a pillar and turned into gauntlets and greaves.


    Although it looked like they were made up of soft leaves, they were sharp and silent.


    And finally, the blue streak directly shot towards the sky and came down in full force, landing on his soul''s head and shoulder.


    Then, not surprisingly, they wrapped around his head and shoulders and became a stormy helm and mantle glowing with blue light.


    Although it might seem long, it didn''t take long for the entire process to finish.


    At the end, Ian looked like a knight made from fire, water, shadow, and light. It was surreal, yet a mesmerizing transformation brought forth by his Life Core, although it looked colorless now.


    "What the..."


    "What is this? Am I turning into a full-fledged knight with armor?"


    Ian felt so shocked by the sudden transformation that he didn''t know what to say.


    Even his soul body shook a little by such a ridiculous development.


    Although he knew those streaks on his Life Core were related to an element, he never thought they could transform like this.


    "I can even change them as I want."


    Ian mumbled while changing the fiery sword into various shapes and even using other elements, shifting effortlessly. All in all, he felt he was in control of every aspect of this magnificent armor.


    "It seems quite powerful!"


    Ian could feel the extreme power hidden in this Knight Armor.


    He could sense that, just like when he used those streaks individually in his Ethereal Form, he could use those properties directly from this armor too.


    So, the power wasn''t only physical but elemental too.


    ''It just... takes too much power.''


    However, although it was powerful, it also required an astronomically huge amount of energy.


    Even now, when he was using this form only in his soul state, he was already overwhelmed.


    Those streaks covering his soul body were already beginning to flicker and lose shape.


    So, he didn''t know if he could even transform into this full form while in his physical body.


    "Probably not. The elemental power in the streaks isn''t enough. I need more power."


    Ian shook his head immediately after seeing the armor on his soul body crumble. It had only managed to hold for half an incense''s time.


    Fortunately, they didn''t disappear but directly drilled into his Life Core, occupying their assigned place silently.


    But now Ian could feel that if he wanted, he could immediately use that form anytime.


    Even he felt it was possible to partially manifest specific parts of the armor on his body, although it would cost him a lot.


    "Nice timing, I now have another trump card. But... this is the change brought by the Life Core. What about that butterfly?"


    Ian didn''t dwell much on this issue but was a little excited.


    Then he suddenly thought about the two words drilled into his mind inexplicably after that butterfly mysteriously entered his soul.


    ''Oath, and Wrath just like Veil and Shroud.''


    With these two words in addition, Ian was now in possession of four bloodline spells.


    ''Veil and Shroud gave me the ability to become Ethereal and impermeable, Wrath gave me the ability to turn elemental streaks into heavy armor for fighting. Then, what is the use of Oath?''


    Ian thought and began to analyze.


    ''Oath... as if a contract? Like Primal Bond?''


    Ian was confused. He knew the meaning of the Oath, but didn''t know how it worked.


    He even tried to use the Veilstrider Meditation Method but to no avail. Because he found out that without a body, only using a soul, he couldn''t even meditate.


    So, there was no way he could sense the butterfly that had just disappeared.


    "Forget it. It is time to return to my body, otherwise, I might really die like this."


    After not finding anything noteworthy, Ian put it aside for now, intending to return to his body.


    This time, he used his First Ring Spell, Soul Siphon, to pull his soul while using his translucent form to make it appear in his consciousness.


    Now, all he had to do was use the same power to return his soul to his body, which was lying limp outside.


    Moreover, due to the promotion, it seemed quite easy to do so.


    When Ian thought about returning, his soul body suddenly disappeared from his Consciousness Platform and appeared in his body inside the tower.

 Chapter 252 - 252: A Sudden Guest

    "Damn, that elemental almost discovered me."


    Inside the black tower at the center of the hanging garden, a tall, slender girl with straight black hair down to her waist complained while climbing the spiral staircase.


    Her voice sounded sweet, and her figure in a long blue gown looked like a moving painting, each step quiet and graceful against the stone.


    "Fortunately, I have Tide Stone and the Key with me. Otherwise, fighting that Warden will likely alert those guys."


    She said while caressing a glowing blue stone in her arms that had dimmed a little now.


    As for the key, it was an ancient relic she found on her travels that allowed her to access any place through teleportation.


    It was a rare rank consumable treasure that could be used three times to teleport anywhere, anytime.


    If not for her situation, she never would have used it here to access such a low-level place.


    But she didn''t have a choice.


    After musing for a while and finding that she was already at the top of the stairs, she focused her attention on the top floor that was within her reach.


    "Hope that information is correct. There was nothing on the first floor, and if there''s none on this floor too... I don''t know what to do."


    She bit her lips, a little anxious.


    "The poison is already unbearable. Damn, those bastard Krakens."


    She cursed, remembering the poison in her body. If one looked closely, they could see her fair skin tinged with a faint red hue, as if marked by the slow spread of something toxic.


    However, it seemed her luck was good this time, as her face immediately lit up in a beautiful smile as soon as she entered the floor.


    "An Alchemy Lab!"


    She mumbled unconsciously while quickly walking toward the side where she saw rows upon rows of shelves with scrolls, rare herbs, and glowing crystals.


    "So, what the map said was indeed true. Does that mean I can find the cure for my poison here?"


    She was so excited that she didn''t even notice another person''s existence inside the same room.


    Or maybe it was because that person was almost as good as dead?


    "Hmm?"


    However, it didn''t take long for her to notice something strange with her acute mental power as a First Ring Wizard.


    "Scent of a potion?"


    It was so faint that it couldn''t be smelled with normal means. But for her mental power, everything was clear.


    So, as soon as she felt something amiss, she immediately became alert, taking out a staff from her ring, ready to fight.


    She had been too excited just now and didn''t notice anything before. But now she was sure that there was someone inside this place.


    "Who is it?"


    She shouted in a cold voice, looking ahead, only to see a body lying limply at the center of the chamber.


    "A dead body?"


    As soon as she gazed at the body, she understood it was devoid of a soul.


    "Sea Shield!"


    Still, she didn''t dare lower her guard.


    Instead, she quickly cast her strongest spell, enveloping her entire figure in a shimmering bubble of blue water, like a protective wave.


    Only when she felt safe, did she slowly walk towards the center, appearing near Ian''s lifeless body that almost looked like he was sleeping soundly, if not for the absence of the soul she immediately detected.


    "It seems he died recently. There is no presence of his soul in his body at all. How weird... what is he doing here?"


    Seeing Ian''s handsome figure perfectly intact, lying limply in front of her, she was in doubt.


    After all, she never thought that there was another person who could access this place this fast and silently.


    Moreover, he seemed to arrive here way earlier, concocted the potion, and even managed to kill himself.


    "How absurd..."


    She almost laughed, thinking of such a series of events in her mind.


    This was the epitome of unluckiness in her opinion.


    "Poor guy... such a handsome person died here just like this alone. What a pity."


    She mumbled and shook her head in distress while placing the lower tip of her staff on Ian''s cheek, as if admiring the goods.


    "Swish!"


    However, just as she was about to withdraw her staff, she suddenly saw the closed eyes of the body in front snap open, while the green vertical pupils behind them looked directly at her.


    "Kya..."


    The incident was so sudden that she couldn''t help but scream in shock and quickly distanced herself.


    The abrupt change caught her completely off guard.


    However, feeling that she was in danger, she hurriedly controlled her surprise and began to cast an attack spell, ready to fire.


    ''Damn, it might be an Undead or maybe a Hollowborn. I was careless.''


    She thought bitterly and was about to fire her almost ready spell, only to see that the platform ahead was now empty.


    There was no dead body lying on the ground anymore. It almost felt like what she just saw was an illusion.


    "Where is he?"


    The experience now was getting so bizarre that her heart was practically beating aloud, audible from the outside.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    However, to her surprise, she suddenly heard the voice from behind, next to her ear, followed by the appearance of the dead body she had seen earlier.


    Well, it couldn''t be called dead now.


    "Crestfall!" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, this time she managed to control herself while completing her chant even when she was surprised.


    "Swoosh!"


    Suddenly, a huge amount of mana emerged from her and resonated with the chamber, while a massive vortex of blue water appeared above Ian''s head with a menacing aura, ready to drop down.


    However, before it could, though, Ian suddenly snapped his hand outward, swatting the blue wave lightly.


    "Let''s not destroy this place. I still need the items here."


    He mumbled a little low, as if afraid that these waves would destroy the items in this chamber.


    Then, to the girl''s astonishment, the colossal vortex of water really stopped suddenly, out of her control, and immediately spiraled toward Ian, disappearing in pieces until nothing remained.


    "What...."


    This was the third time she was surprised today, and that too back to back.


    Even with her high level of mental power, she couldn''t stop herself from getting caught off guard like this.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    However, Ian didn''t care about her surprise. Instead, he asked in a cold voice while looking at the girl in front of him.


    Long black hair, a flowing blue gown, and a tall figure¡ªhe saw nothing different, except that she was a little beautiful.


    ''But her eyes...''


    Ian suddenly looked solemn after seeing the eyes of the girl in front. Because he clearly remembered who had those exact eyes in the novel.


    "Umm... S-Sir Wizard, I-I''m sorry.... I didn''t know you were here practicing."


    After seeing Ian''s power that could directly engulf her First Ring Spell, the girl in front became completely flustered.


    Then, as if feeling guilty, she suddenly lowered her head and apologized sincerely.


    "I was just startled and attacked you out of reflex. Please, don''t take it to heart. I will immediately leave this place, don''t worry."


    She said, a little anxious. Now, she felt like a fool thinking that she was lucky to arrive at this place before anyone else.


    ''I shouldn''t have come here. Damn, my luck.''


    She cursed inwardly while waiting for a reply or perhaps a verdict.


    Since Ian was still easy-going and hadn''t attacked her yet, she thought maybe she could be forgiven.


    Otherwise, she would have already used her life-saving method, since she didn''t know how powerful this guy was.


    However, just when she lowered her head a bit, something stopped her head from moving.


    No, it didn''t just stop, but pulled her head up, facing forward toward the handsome figure that had suddenly appeared near her face inexplicably.


    Only now did she realize that the guy in front was using his finger to lift her chin. Weirdly, his finger could easily bypass her protective spell.


    Then, she saw him look deeply into her eyes as if admiring her.


    "S-Sir Wizard, what are you doing?"


    The situation was getting so absurd that the girl stammered a little while questioning Ian.


    ''Isn''t this guy too frivolous?''


    She thought, feeling a little angry.


    Unfortunately, she knew she couldn''t attack him again as her life was already in danger.


    "Hmm.... your eyes are beautiful."


    Ian didn''t care about her question or about her angry look, but simply commented after looking at those eyes.


    ''Amber-blue irises with a deep black pupil in the middle. Just like described in the Arcane Passage. But... why does she look like this? Is she using some disguise technique?''


    Ian thought with confusion.


    "Sir, I am sorry if I have disturbed your rest. But... can I leave now?"


    While Ian was musing over things, he heard a cold voice from the girl in front that seemed to come from the Abyss.


    After hearing his frivolous remark, it seemed she was angered, as Ian even saw her taking out some kind of item from her mana ring.


    Ready to fight.


    "Haha... girl, no need to get so defensive. Although your eyes are indeed beautiful, you are a little too lacking in other parts. So, I have no interest in you."


    Ian laughed while removing his hand, distancing himself from the girl.


    Although he was confused about why this girl had suddenly appeared here, he reined in his thoughts and asked again.


    "So, can you tell me who you are now? Or do you really want to fight with me?"


    Ian said while signaling at her hidden hands with his eyes in a carefree voice.


    Seeing the smiling guy in front, who seemed to take her too lightly, the girl hesitated for a while and finally relaxed a little.


    She couldn''t afford to attack this guy again.


    Although she was sure that she could leave this place if she used her trump card, she didn''t want to use that if possible.


    So, feeling that it was better to be honest, she relaxed her figure, canceled her spell that was useless, and replied.


    "Sir Wizard, I am Morgana, a First Ring Wizard from Harmonia."

 Chapter 253 - 253: Morgana

    "Sir Wizard, I am Morgana, a First Ring Wizard from Harmonia."


    ''Just as I thought.''


    Ian wasn''t surprised to hear her name.


    Those ember eyes with dark pupils were her distinct characteristic trait that wasn''t present in anyone else.


    He remembered that it was specifically mentioned in the Arcane Passage.


    So, instead, he was confused as to why she was here. After all, she should be running away from Krakens in Deepsire by this time.


    "Oh... then what are you doing here?"


    Ian asked, although it sounded silly. But his question was more about her sudden appearance in this Arcane Highland.


    "Hmm? What do you mean? I came here because this place is a Wizard ruin?"


    Sure enough, Ian''s question instead stumped Morgana as she asked in return.


    Then, she looked at Ian as if he were a fool for asking such an obvious question.


    "I don''t mean that..."


    Seeing that judgmental look on her face, Ian twitched the corner of his mouth.


    "What I mean is..."


    He paused, became a little solemn, and looked at her intently,


    "What is a Siren like you doing in this Arcane Highland?"


    After all, Arcane Highland was a human settlement, and as far as he knew, no other intelligent races were allowed inside.


    So, he was quite curious why Morgana was suddenly here and even allowed in this ruin exploration.


    However, although Ian asked calmly, Morgana was anything but calm.


    "Swish!"


    As soon as Ian pointed out her race, Morgana became extremely serious.


    Then, without waiting for a second, she suddenly took out the staff she had put aside before, flaring up her dense mana and distorting the calmness once again.


    "What do you mean, Sir Wizard? I don''t understand."


    She then asked Ian in a cold voice that almost felt like it came from hell.


    Ian could feel that she was about to go all out, as she was conjuring up her spell once again, ready to fight to the death.


    ''Huh? Did I make a mistake?''


    Ian was surprised to see such a violent reaction from her. Then, he suddenly realized that maybe, she never thought anyone could find out about her true identity.


    After all, he also wouldn''t have known if not for those eyes and her name that gave her identity away.


    "I mean, what is a Siren with an Abyssal Bloodline doing in this place?"


    However, Ian wasn''t someone who was afraid of a fight. Not to mention, he had just received a massive boost in his power.


    There was no way he would get afraid of her just like this.


    But, if possible, he didn''t want to fight here. After all, those scrolls, crystals, and herbs were very important to him.


    So, before Morgana could express her surprise or attack him, he added,


    "And like I said, don''t use your spell here. I don''t want you to destroy anything here. And besides..."


    Ian looked at Morgana up and down dramatically and questioned with interest,


    "Are you sure you want to fight? After all, it seems you are poisoned."


    He finally noticed the red hue all over her body, which seemed to increase as she released her mana.


    Despite being no expert in poison, he could still guess this much after seeing her condition. Although he still had no idea what kind of poison it was.


    "Hmm? Are you kidding, Sir Wizard? What do you mean I am a Siren? And why would I be poisoned? Why can''t I understand anything you say?"


    The more Ian revealed her secret, the more Morgana became anxious as she practically began to regulate her mana forcibly while seemingly asking Ian in doubt.


    Previously, although she did fire that spell at Ian, it wasn''t her full effort. After all, she was poisoned so badly and didn''t want to accelerate its progress even more.


    But now that her identity had been revealed by the stranger in front of her, she had to do everything to silence this person or at least make sure he wouldn''t spill the beans outside.


    ''I can''t afford to take the risk.'' She thought solemnly.


    "Hmm?"


    And of course, although it was faint and appeared only for a brief moment, Ian felt her murderous intent keenly, causing his easygoing attitude to shift 180 degrees in a second.


    "Girl, do you want to die?"


    Ian never liked someone showing murderous intent toward him.


    So, as soon as he felt it, his voice suddenly became deep and extremely cold, as if it had come from hell. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, he didn''t even wait for Morgana to say or do anything, as he directly released his own murderous intention along with his strong mental power, attacking Morgana in an instant.


    ''Only a fool waits for you to attack.''


    Ian thought with a serious look.


    "Ugh..."


    Such a shift in Ian and the sudden attack was so fast that Morgana was caught off guard.


    So, although she was on guard, Ian''s mental attack still pierced through her fragile mind, causing her to spill blood unconsciously from the edge of her lips.


    Moreover, her spell was also interrupted, making her vulnerable.


    "Inferno Burst!"


    And Ian wasn''t someone who would become a beta just because he saw a beautiful girl in front of him.


    If you dared to show murderous intent, even a bit, toward him, then no matter who it was, he would surely make that person regret it.


    So, while Morgana was still delirious, Ian immediately chanted the First Ring Spell with the staff in his hand, conjuring a fiery circle of flame encircling Morgana within.


    "Wait, wait... Sir Wizard, I think there is a misunderstanding..."


    The situation suddenly worsened as Morgana found herself engulfed inside a fiery inferno that could melt even the strongest object.


    Moreover, since her affinity was with water, she was quite weak against a pure fire elemental attack.


    "Girl, there is no misunderstanding. Let this be a lesson for your ignorance so that you won''t make such a silly mistake in the future."


    Ian didn''t care about Morgana''s sudden plea, but directly fired the First Ring Spell ''Inferno Burst'' in full.


    This was the first time he was using this spell after reaching the First Ring level, so it was still not at its full power.


    Moreover, he also restricted the range of the spell, engulfing only Morgana''s figure as he didn''t really want to destroy other things.


    "Stop! Tidal Wall!"


    Bang!


    Morgana never thought Ian could be so ruthless as he directly fired such a deadly attack at her.


    So, in her haste, she managed to conjure a wall of water, covering herself in a protective barrier while asking Ian to stop.


    "Ugh... wait..."


    However, Inferno Burst wasn''t that easy to guard against, as her tidal barrier instantly disappeared just from the contact while it headed towards her unabated.


    ''Damn it... I was careless... ugh... I am so stupid... why did I have to become hostile to him at this time?''


    Morgana cursed her stupidity as she practically brought this upon herself.


    After all, she knew Ian was extremely strong and yet she managed to piss him off.


    Although that was because of her special situation, it was still quite unwise of her to lose her cool like this.


    So, while cursing herself, she finally took out a glistening gem from her mana ring, breaking it apart by force.


    Now, she could only rely on external aid as she neither had the time nor the ability to stop the attack.


    ''If only I weren''t poisoned.'' She thought with bitterness while looking at the crumbling gem in her hand with reluctance.


    Swish!


    Suddenly, after she broke the gem, a transparent crystal barrier appeared around her, shielding her completely from the Inferno attack.


    However, although she appeared fine inside, she was still affected as the blood from the corner of her mouth spilled even more.


    ''No, the poison is spreading too rapidly...''


    Then to her dismay, she realized that the poison on her body was spreading rapidly through her mana, turning the skin on her entire body into a red and pink hue.


    "Woah? You have quite a few treasures with you."


    The only thing that happened in her favor was that after the initial attack, Ian stopped his spell.


    After all, his main motive was to make sure she understood the consequences of her actions.


    After all, if he really tried to kill her, he could have just done that easily. There was no need to do it like this.


    "Ugh... Sir Wizard... I am sorry. I was just startled that I was exposed by you. I really have no ill intention."


    Morgana calmed down her agitated mood caused by the poison and apologized to Ian, trying to stop this farce.


    Now, she was in such a pinch that she didn''t care whether her identity would be revealed. She just wanted to leave.


    "Yeah, you attack me twice while having no ill intention. I will be really afraid if you do have one in that case."


    Ian said in a slightly mocking tone, causing Morgana to twitch her mouth. But she really couldn''t say anything, as that was indeed the case¡ªalthough the second time, she didn''t even have time to attack.


    Just when she didn''t know how to get out of this predicament, suddenly a violent force shook the entire Tower they were in.


    Boom!

 Chapter 254 - 254: Two Quest Side By Side

    ''Boom!''


    The impact was so strong that Ian felt the entire hanging garden swaying around him.


    "What happened?"


    Ian was so surprised by the sudden change that he ignored Morgana in front of him and quickly made his way out.


    He also quickly pushed aside the reward prompt for becoming a First Ring Wizard that was appearing inside his mind.


    ''Damn, that bastard. Where did he go? Didn''t I ask him to guard this place?''


    Ian thought of Ignysyl, who was nowhere to be seen, and cursed. That little dragon was too restless.


    He couldn''t stay in one place for even a second.


    While Ian quickly walked out of the tower, Morgana was left alone in the room.


    Seeing his disappearing figure, she didn''t know what to do.


    "Should I just leave?"


    She mumbled, feeling that it was the perfect moment to disappear.


    "Ugh..."


    However, before she could even finish her thought, she felt her entire body warming up as her fair skin began to turn reddish and appear softer and softer, as if dripping with water.


    "Damn this poison."


    It seemed her reckless use of Mana and Ian''s attack had been too much¡ªthe poison was already spread throughout her body.


    "No, I cannot leave like this. If this poison is not cured in time, I''ll be in big trouble."


    Morgana mumbled with extreme anxiety while biting her red lips, her dreamy eyes tinged with moisture.


    The more the poison spread through her body, the more her heart rate increased. Her skin turned redder and softer, and her tall figure swayed uncontrollably.


    If Ian had been there, he would have noticed how seductive she looked.


    "Boom!"


    "Shreeeekkkkk!"


    Just as Morgana was trying her best to control the poison in her body, another violent force erupted outside, followed by a loud shriek.


    "No, that elemental has awakened. I can''t delay any further."


    How could Morgana not recognize that sound? The moment she heard the roar from outside, she knew it was the Sylvan Warden.


    Now that she was in this condition, if that guy spotted her, she would definitely be in a pinch.


    Not everyone was as tolerable as Ian.


    Morgana steadied herself, quickly walked toward the rows of shelves, and began scanning with her mental power.


    ''Why are there so few potions?''


    She quickly noticed that the luxurious shelves were filled with herbs, scrolls, and a few elemental and fiery crystals.


    But the readymade potions were either too few or completely spoiled¡ªeverything she found seemed to have gone bad.


    ''No, let''s just search for the main herbs. At least they can delay the onset of the poison.''


    She quickly realized that finding the right potion was a pipe dream, so she began scanning the herbs, searching for the one she needed.


    "Found it!"


    Fortunately, her luck hadn''t run out yet.


    She quickly spotted a white petal lying quietly inside a sandalwood box with her mental power.


    She immediately reached out, opened the box, and grabbed the beautiful pale blue herb that resembled frost in her fair hand.


    "Lustbane Lily!" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She called out its name involuntarily, sighing in relief.


    With this herb, she could finally control the spreading poison in her body. Although it wouldn''t cure it completely, at least it would buy her some time.


    "Yeah, Lustbane Lily. An advanced-rank herb that can be used to craft an elixir¡ªPetal of Purity. It helps clear the mind of compulsive thoughts and stabilizes emotional imbalance. Quite a rare herb indeed."


    However, suddenly, an abrupt male voice interrupted her thoughts from directly behind.


    "Who?"


    Morgana was startled and quickly backed away, looking behind her¡ªonly to see Ian staring at her intently.


    "The moment I disappear for a second, you try to steal my things?"


    Ian didn''t care about her reaction and pointed at the sandalwood box in his hand in a questioning gaze. It was as if asking her why she was stealing his things.


    Morgana didn''t even know when the herb had disappeared from her hand and been placed back inside the box, just as before.


    "Wha... how did you?"


    The more she came into contact with this guy, the weirder he seemed.


    Just like now¡ªshe had no idea when he''d appeared behind her, nor how he''d managed to grab that herb from her hand.


    "No! Sir Wizard, can you please give me that herb? It''s very important to me. If you want, I can trade it for something else."


    But she knew this was her only chance to fight the poison.


    She was already at her wit''s end and couldn''t afford to search any further. So she hurriedly pleaded, trying to control her flushed cheeks.


    "Ian!"


    "Hmm?"


    "You can call me Ian."


    Ian didn''t like her calling him Sir Wizard every time, so he corrected her first.


    Then, he looked at her flushed cheeks, dreamy eyes, and soft body slowly being covered in a red hue, and asked while raising his eyebrow,


    "Girl, are you poisoned with an aphrodisiac?"


    Ian was surprised by such a weird situation. Although he knew she had been poisoned earlier, he never knew it was this kind of poison.


    He could see Morgana was dripping with a strange heat, her breath ragged, eyes hazy, with an unnatural flush creeping across her skin.


    Honestly, she looked quite seductive even in her disguise.


    "Sir Ian, can you please help me? I need that herb urgently. We can do equivalent exchange. What do you think?"


    Morgana felt Ian scanning her body and felt a little uncomfortable.


    However, feeling no lust or ill intention from him, she mustered up her courage and asked him for help.


    It was quite a weird situation.


    She was just a stranger to him, and had even attacked once and shown murderous intent, but here she was, asking for his help.


    ''Why do I feel like he knows me? Or, he doesn''t seem that repulsive to me?''


    Morgana was quite confused, as if it had been any other person, he would have already attacked her or maybe tried to do something to her. After all, even in this disguised form, she was quite beautiful.


    But Ian was quite strange.


    He was calm and tolerable when facing her.


    So, maybe that''s why she overstepped her bounds and asked for help from the supposed enemy in front of her.


    While Morgana was musing over things and waiting for Ian''s reply, he was instead confused,


    ''A heroine poisoned by an aphrodisiac, in search of an antidote, suddenly collapses in the presence of another man. Why do I feel like this is some kind of blood-inducing plot?''


    Ian thought with a weird look in his eyes while looking at Morgana, who was waiting for his reply with an expectant look.


    ''But I am not a protagonist, though.''


    He then thought of a glaring issue.


    ''There''s no way a Passerby Villain like me would encounter such a fortune. Uhum... I mean, such a plot.''


    The more Ian thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong here.


    Moreover, he still didn''t know what was causing the entire Hanging Garden to shake or even verge on collapse.


    He just went outside, ordered the Sylvan Warden to collect all the herbs inside a mana ring, and hurried back in.


    After all, whatever happened, he didn''t want to lose the treasure here.


    But such a sudden change in this place and the appearance of Morgana in this condition raised some kind of suspicion in his heart to the highest degree.


    And it seemed the System also sensed his unease, as suddenly, before Ian could do anything, a prompt sounded in his mind, stalling his thoughts.


    [Ding!]


    [Siren Queen Morgana has been poisoned with Sinner''s Bloom.]


    [Ding!]


    [Protagonist Carl is nearby, planning to get the Breath of the First Flame inside the Dawn Cauldron.]


    [Congratulations! You''ve encountered a new branch of the plotline. Two new Quests have been activated successfully.]


    ---


    [Intermediate Quest: Will you be a hero or a beast in heat?]


    [Quest Content: Interfere with the normal plotline and decide whether to save Morgana from poisoning or claim her as your own.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: The Quest will be completed after you cure Morgana from the poison using any method.]


    ---


    ---


    [Intermediate Destiny Quest: Foil the plan that was budding in secret.]


    [Quest Content: Destroy the plan of Protagonist Carl and grab the Breath of the First Flame from the Dawn Cauldron before he can get it in his hands.]


    [Reward: ??]


    [Note: The Quest will be completed once you manage to take the thing that Carl wants completely.]


    ---


    ''Heh... that guy is here, huh? No wonder!''


    As soon as the prompt finished in his mind, Ian smirked with a smile, as everything now made sense.


    However, one thing still wasn''t sitting well with him¡ªthis was too much of a coincidence that he happened to encounter a plot like this.


    "Umm... Sir Ian, c-can you decide fast and hurry up? What do you think of my offer?"


    Morgana saw Ian lost in thought and suddenly smirked, causing her to become nervous.


    The poison in her body was already getting unbearable for her now. The lust within her was getting overwhelming, and Ian''s silence made her more and more nervous.


    After all, seeing him like this, anyone would feel he was thinking something bad.


    So, Morgana even took out the key that could teleport her, holding it in her hand, ready to leave this place if things went bad.


    "Here you go! Eat it fast. Although it won''t completely cure you, it can stop the poison for a time. Now, stand aside for a while."


    But to her astonishment, Ian showed no interest in her at all.


    Instead, he just casually plucked a blue petal and tossed it in her direction with his mana while shooing her away like debris.


    "W-what do you mean?"

 Chapter 255 - 255: Flushed

    "W-what do you mean?"


    Morgana instinctively grabbed the floating blue petal in her hand and asked, surprised.


    "What do I mean?"


    Ian raised his eyebrow at her oblivious look.


    "Don''t you want it to control the poison? Or... do you mean other things when you say Equivalent Exchange?"


    "Girl, although I do like your eyes a little, you are too ordinary¡ªnot my type."


    Ian acted as if she were suggesting something and spoke with a serious look.


    From the way he acted, he really seemed to look down on her.


    "N-No... that''s not what I mean..."


    Of course, Morgana was stunned after getting his reply.


    But because the effect of the aphrodisiac in her body was growing stronger and stronger, she looked too seductive and coy while denying Ian''s accusation.


    It was as if her mouth was saying one thing and implying another.


    "Girl, I''ll believe it if you stop trying to seduce me."


    Ian also smiled at Morgana and joked, causing her to blush profusely.


    "You..."


    Morgana was really at her wit''s end¡ªthis guy was too hateful.


    One moment he was attacking her as if trying to kill her, then the next he was teasing her like a scumbag.


    "...just wait a while, I will repay this favor of yours..."


    Feeling her mood begin to shift under the influence of the poison, Morgana stopped arguing and sat directly on the floor. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, without saying thank you, she directly ate the petal of the Lustbane Lily and started refining it with her mana.


    She didn''t care that Ian was still with her in the same chamber.


    Their attitude towards each other was weird.


    ''Sinner''s Bloom, huh? This poison isn''t that easy to cure.''


    Ian thought while looking at Morgana, who had closed her eyes.


    As far as he knew, Sinner''s Bloom was a type of curse poison that was extremely difficult to remove using ordinary methods.


    Besides forcing it out, the only other option was to use rare herbs like Lustbane Lily to concoct a potion or elixir named Petal of Purity.


    Even then, it took refining a few of them to completely resolve the issue.


    Of course, there were other things that were extreme yang that could help remove it, like the ''Breath of the First Flame,'' his system had just mentioned.


    ''Isn''t this plot too toxic?''


    Ian thought bitterly after understanding the ins and outs from the clues he had.


    Honestly, he hated this kind of plot the most.


    ''I''m capable enough to get girls myself. Do I need to rely on this kind of thing?''


    Ian showed clear disdain and diverted his gaze away from Morgana''s figure, now perspiring with heat, a red hue covering her body.


    As far as he knew, in the Arcane Passage, there was no such thing. There was no mention of Morgana getting poisoned by aphrodisiac.


    But now, here she was in front of him in such a situation.


    Unfortunately, he had his principles and wasn''t someone whose brain was below his belt.


    ''Forget it. Let''s quickly pack these things up. Otherwise, they might get destroyed.''


    The hanging garden was still swaying unstably and on the verge of collapse. So, he had to be fast.


    "Swish!"


    As soon as Ian faced the shelves lining the wall of the tower, he waved his hand, flaring up his mana and drawing all the items toward him in a powerful surge.


    But just before they could collide with him, every single object vanished¡ªmysteriously, as if they had been teleported away in an instant.


    "An Arcane Grotto is indeed useful. Fortunately, my soul is strong enough to handle it now."


    Ian mumbled, feeling quite satisfied after seeing the scene before him.


    Not surprisingly, the treasures that had just disappeared into nowhere were now all inside his Arcane Grotto, the rare artifact he got from Dornar.


    After his soul power increased, he could already use this artifact to open the treasury room inside and suck all those things in easily.


    There was no need to put them individually into the mana ring like before.


    Ian even sucked in the cauldrons, the brewer, and even the workbenches.


    ''They''ll be destroyed anyway. At least I have use for them.''


    Ian thought.


    He was definitely not greedy.


    ''Now, let''s go and look for that bastard. I don''t know where the heck he disappeared to.''


    Ian thought of Ignysyl, gnashing his teeth. That little dragon was too unstable. He had to discipline him thoroughly this time.


    "Shreeeekkk!"


    Just when he was about to leave Morgana alone and head outside, the barely stable tower suddenly shook again, followed by a long shriek, as if something fast was approaching in his direction.


    "Ian, watch out!"


    Then came Morgana''s sudden shout, followed by a loud bang.


    "Shreeeekkk!"


    Then Ian suddenly saw a transparent barrier appear in front of him, which counterattacked the long thorny tendril that appeared out of nowhere.


    "Crestfall!"


    After defending against the sudden attack, Morgana quickly stood up from her position and flared up her mana, ready to blast the tendrils out of the tower.


    "It''s the Sylvan Warden, a peak Tier 1 Elemental¡ªbe careful."


    She didn''t forget to remind Ian, as she was genuinely grateful for his help.


    Just one petal from that Lustbane Lily had quickly settled the poison''s unrest, allowing her to stand up again.


    So, she decided to help him in her own way.


    "Okay, stop! Can you please avoid jumping to conclusions all the time?"


    But to her surprise, Ian suddenly waved his hand, canceling the protective artifact she had conjured in front of him.


    "Wha¡ª"


    She wanted to stop him, but the next scene left her dumbfounded as she saw Ian suddenly caressing the dense vine that was floating in his direction.


    Only now did she understand that this Elemental Sylvan Warden was actually under Ian''s control.


    "Girl, you''re quite a funny one, huh."


    Ian looked at the gawking expression on Morgana''s face and teased her, making her blush.


    What she thought was help turned out to be a silly mistake on her part. Now, she felt like finding a hole and crawling inside.


    ''So embarrassing!'' she thought.


    As the Queen of the Siren Tribe, this was the first time she had ever felt this embarrassed¡ªand in front of a man, no less.


    "S-Sorry, I-I thought... You were in danger..."


    Morgana said a little embarrassingly. Honestly, she should have at least guessed this.


    After all, Ian was inside the tower all alone while the Sylvan Warden was doing nothing outside, as if on guard.


    "I don''t know how many times you''ve said sorry already."


    Ian mumbled, then ignored the embarrassed look on Morgana, looked at the vine, and asked,


    "Did you do what I said?"


    "Shreekkk!"


    To his question, the vines swung in a beautiful arch and suddenly took out a shimmering mana ring out of nowhere, handing it into his hands.


    "Good, good. That''s what I''m saying."


    Ian scanned the mana ring in his hand and beamed with a smile. Then, he immediately transferred all those herbs inside his Arcane Grotto.


    Although they were roughly plucked out, they could still be planted again if a good caretaker was there. And he already had one in front.


    "Okay, just like I promised you before, I will take you out of this place. Let''s go."


    Ian said with a smile, causing the vine to dance with joy as it quickly retracted from the tower, as if waiting for Ian outside.


    "What are you looking at? Let''s go. I don''t think this place can hold on much longer."


    Ian then turned to Morgana, who was standing there stupidly, and asked.


    In fact, there was a reason why he was quite tolerable to this girl, and the sudden Quest he got wasn''t the only one.


    He had some plans for this girl.


    Of course, it wasn''t that kind of plan.


    "Oh... okay, sure..."


    Morgana nodded to Ian hurriedly and quickly followed him out amid the shaking of the tower.


    ''He is quite... different...''


    While following Ian out, she looked at his tall visage, feeling that this guy was quite unique.


    He seemed caring, yet somehow calculating.


    He wasn''t an enemy nor a friend.


    But she couldn''t stop this feeling of closeness she was getting from him after such a brief encounter.


    ''Is this the effect of Sinner''s Bloom?''


    She couldn''t help but doubt, as she for sure knew she wasn''t like this.


    After all, as a queen¡ªalthough a young one¡ªwho had been betrayed by her own people, poisoned, and hunted down, she had every reason to be on guard around others.


    This wasn''t like her.


    It was just that she felt confused due to the effect of her poison, that was definitely it.


    She confirmed.


    ''Let''s not lose the way.''


    She thought carefully, clearing up her mind, and safeguarding herself from another poison outburst.


    "If you are done with your musings, why don''t you leave this garden now? I have some things to do here."


    Just after Morgana cleared up her doubt, she heard Ian''s words in front.


    Only now did she realize that she had already followed him outside the tower through the door that had been closed before.


    In front of her, the once lush garden, filled with countless herbs, was now barren, empty, with nothing but an old tree standing alone, its swinging vines hanging around it.


    "Okay, I will wait for you down there."


    Feeling Ian''s eyes scanning her, she hurriedly replied and quickly went down the cloud stairs that were somehow still floating around.


    ''What the... What did I even mean by saying I''ll wait for you down there?''


    She suddenly thought, her face heating up.


    Then, she quickly shook her head, trying to play it cool, but her steps were just a little too fast to be casual.


    Poor girl, it seems she didn''t manage to control her emotions after all.

 Chapter 256 - 256: Spiritual Fire

    "Bang!"


    As soon as Ian saw Morgana''s figure disappear from the garden, a sudden loud sound echoed, and the whole hanging garden swayed more than before.


    In fact, now that Ian was outside, he could easily see that it wasn''t this place being attacked as they had thought, but someone seemed to be destroying the array in this chamber violently.


    "Okay, since I promised you, let''s take you out of this place."


    For now, Ian looked at the old tree in front of him and spoke before placing his hands on its bark.


    ''Let''s see if it works the way I thought.''


    He thought before channeling the mana inside his Life Core, which had already returned to his dantian from his consciousness platform.


    And, without surprise, the Life Core responded to his call, rotating slowly. Only this time, Ian could already feel control over it, unlike before.


    So, without waiting, Ian suddenly channeled all the mana toward the green streaks while controlling it with his mind.


    "Swish!"


    And suddenly, Ian felt the streak leave the Life Core, traveling through his meridians, heading directly toward his hand rapidly from inside his body.


    ''So, I can indeed control those chains.''


    Ian smirked as his eyes suddenly turned green just like before.


    "Shrreekkkk!"


    It seemed the Sylvan Warden also sensed Ian''s change as it roared in excitement because it suddenly felt Ian was very close to its elemental nature.


    "Okay, it might hurt a bit, but bear with me."


    Ian also smiled as a piercing chain suddenly left his arm, drilling into the old tree in front, traveling so fast that the Sylvan Warden couldn''t even react.


    "Shrreekkkk!"


    However, that didn''t mean it didn''t feel pain.


    Unlike before, this time its roar was so loud and agonized that even Ian felt uncomfortable.


    Its tendrils and thorny vines thrashed wildly, dancing around and smashing everything nearby in pure agony.


    Fortunately, it seemed to respect Ian, as it never targeted him, even though he was the one causing all of this.


    "Okay, it''s already over. Why are you crying like a baby?"


    Ian felt quite annoyed as it looked like he was bullying this guy.


    So, he removed his hand and reprimanded it a little while withdrawing the green chains inside his body.


    Only, this time the chain wasn''t empty but had a tiny portion of the Elemental''s soul he had forcefully cut off from this guy that was somehow embedded inside this old tree.


    After using his green form to look at this guy carefully, he could already see that the main reason why this Elemental was trapped in this place was because someone had used his soul as a link, binding him to this ancient tree like a cursed guardian.


    The soul had been fragmented, twisted into chains of energy that merged with the roots, keeping the Elemental in place no matter how violently it struggled.


    So, what he did was simple: he just severed those connections and directly engulfed it inside his body, forcefully binding this Elemental to him.


    "Swish!"


    Sure enough, as soon as Ian severed the bindings, the old tree decayed rapidly, and the few vines around condensed into a small Elemental, formed of twisting vines and glowing leaves, floating in front of him.


    It looked almost similar to those phantoms floating around, except it was a solid physical existence floating in front of him with dense wood elemental energy.


    "Okay, now that you''re free, you can come with me. I also need your help."


    Ian nodded with a smile and waved his hand, opening a portal mid-air that led to his Arcane Grotto.


    As for the part of the soul he extracted from this guy, he didn''t return it immediately.


    He had some plans for it which he would try later.


    "Grrr... thhhsss... waahh..."


    But it seemed the Elemental didn''t mind, as it suddenly gently rustled its leaves and emitted a soft harmonic hum indicating its gratitude to Ian.


    Then, just like he ordered, it directly entered the portal without complaint and disappeared from his view.


    "It seems quite intelligent!"


    Ian felt good, as the more intelligent the Elemental was, the better it was for him as a Gardener.


    "Now that this is over, let''s snatch that thing, shall we?"


    He suddenly mumbled while looking directly below, as if his eyes could pierce through and see the massive cauldron floating atop the lava.


    ''Dawn Cauldron, Breath of the First Flame!''


    Ian hadn''t forgotten the quest he got.


    He already knew that the item was inside that cauldron.


    And from the extreme swaying of the garden that was about to topple over, it seemed someone was destroying the array around it from the outside.


    He could even feel multiple breaths rapidly converging here from all directions due to the loud movements.


    BAM!


    KERRANG!


    But just when Ian was about to leave the garden and head to the bottom, suddenly the whole hanging garden swayed strongly as if impacted by something.


    Then, as if those invisible chains holding it firmly in the air had been broken, it tilted to one side, throwing Ian out of his place.


    "Damn! This guy is relentless."


    Ian cursed and suddenly used the Feather Fall spell, floating aside before the whole hanging garden dropped to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Such a large garden floating up like this dropped down suddenly. Of course, the noise was too loud while the dust and debris flew everywhere.


    ''Fortunately, I already picked up all those herbs. Otherwise¡­ what a waste.''


    Ian thought while shaking his head.


    ''But, why is that bastard hellbent on destroying this garden? Isn''t it better to loot it first?''


    Ian was quite puzzled. He knew that behind all of this, there were the hands of Carl, although he still couldn''t spot him.


    But seeing how the big cauldron was still standing strong, floating just like before, unaffected by the garden''s fall, Ian was confused.


    ''Let''s watch what is happening here. It is better to be careful.''


    Ian thought while slowly moving a little farther from the massive cauldron as he began to notice some movements from inside.


    Then, he suddenly noticed the sound of boiling lava, sizzling and bubbling, accompanied by the subtle shaking of the cauldron¡ªas if some existence was about to be born from within it.


    At the same time, Ian realized the temperature in the chamber was rising rapidly, to the point that sweat began pouring down his face in mere seconds.


    It felt almost identical to the sensation he experienced when he had dived into the lava pool earlier.


    "Sir Ian, what happened?"


    As soon as Ian landed in a far corner, Morgana appeared beside him, asking confused.


    Following her appearance, multiple figures draped in black robes also appeared inside the chamber, as the array that had stopped them was now gone.


    These wizards also saw Ian and Morgana, both dressed in black robes like themselves.


    Although curious, no one said anything and simply waited to the side, as if trying to see what would happen next.


    After all, everyone could see that someone behind the scenes was destroying the array in this entire core chamber to let out the entity inside that massive cauldron.


    "I have no idea! It seems someone wants what''s inside that cauldron. Who knows?"


    Ian replied while shaking his head.


    Although he knew what Carl wanted was the Breath of the First Flame, the reaction from the cauldron was still something he had no idea about.


    ''Is it spiritual or what?''


    Still, Ian suddenly guessed something after analyzing all the clues.


    ''If it is, then it will be a hard find. Damn, where did that bastard go? He didn''t notice such a thing right below his nose?''


    Ian was quite surprised by his own guess as his heart skipped a bit. Then, suddenly, he cursed Ignysyl even more.


    A spiritual fire that had intelligence was a real treasure that couldn''t be found that easily.


    Of course, capturing such fire was a hell of a task though, as Ian himself wasn''t sure even after the promotion.


    From the information he knew, even a newborn fire had strength equivalent to a Second Ring Wizard.


    But Ignysyl could help.


    ''No wonder that bastard Carl didn''t care about that garden.''


    The more Ian thought about it, the more he felt that his guess was correct.


    ''No! I cannot stay inside this chamber anymore. Once that Breath of the First Flame comes out...''


    Ian suddenly conjured a wall of water around him, covering his body, and backed out from the chamber, slowly heading outside.


    Now he understood why that bastard wasn''t present here throughout this event.


    It was a plan all along to capture this spiritual fire, and in front of it, those herbs and treasures were really nothing.


    "Sir Ian?"


    Morgana saw Ian slowly backing out, heading outside through the opening that had just appeared after the array disappeared, and asked.


    Not only her, even other wizards looked at Ian weirdly, as his reaction was quite intriguing.


    "My affinity is the opposite of fire, and I don''t feel comfortable here."


    Ian simply replied to Morgana and quickly climbed the makeshift stairs behind the wall, directly disappearing from everyone''s vision.


    "Well, let that bastard do his thing first. Then, I will snatch it from behind."


    He mumbled while climbing the stairs, heading outside of the lava river rapidly.


    If his guess was correct, this place would be beaten to the ground after that thing awakened completely.


    Spiritual fire with sentience was no joke.


    Even Ignysyl, with his Rule of Fire, couldn''t do anything to it¡ªbecause the flame itself embodied a higher rule.


    "Wait!" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.